《Why Are You Crying? Because I Married Your Mom After You Broke up with Me?》 Chapter 1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wenping, I heard from your Aunt Wang that the person I introduced to you this time is a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. Don¡¯t take it lightly! Be careful, or I¡¯ll beat you up when you come back!¡± ¡­. ¡°Aiya, I know, I know! Mom, don¡¯t worry about it, okay? I¡¯ll definitely go on a good blind date this time!¡± ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± After hanging up the phone, he looked at the bustling city outside the caf¨¦ through the glass. A faint sadness arose spontaneously. Xu Wenping came from Earth, and it had been ten years since he had transmigrated to this world called Blue Star. The other main characters who transmigrated had all activated their golden fingers and were domineering and cool along the way. At the very least, they could copy books and art works to become a celebrity. At first, he thought so too, until he realized¡­ It had been ten years, and his cheat had yet to come! He gave up. He had an ordinary family, ordinary studies, and lived an ordinary life. The only thing that made his life a little colorful was that he had a very good girlfriend in university. She was a few years younger than him and was extremely beautiful. Of course, God¡¯s gift had already been secretly marked with a price. Was a person like him worthy of having a beautiful girlfriend? Hehe¡­ If they were, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting at this matchmaking table. Just as Xu Wenping was lost in his thoughts, he heard a mature voice. ¡°Is this Xu Wenping, Mr. Xu?¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to look up, a fragrance suddenly assaulted him. When he looked sideways, he saw a woman in a black dress with a vest on her shoulders. Regardless of her figure or face, she was the best! F*ck! So beautiful! ¡°Oh, I am¡­ You¡­!¡± The woman was not surprised to see Xu Wenping¡¯s formality. She smiled like a flower and reached out her hand to shake Xu Wenping¡¯s hand. She introduced herself, ¡°Su Yurou, my daughter asked me to come!¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t look much older than me!¡± A trace of melancholy flashed across Su Yurou¡¯s brows. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Sister is already 36.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What about your daughter? She didn¡¯t come?¡± As he asked, Xu Wenping¡¯s thoughts were running wild. The Su Yurou in front of him was indeed extremely young. She looked like she was only 25 or 26 years old. If it wasn¡¯t for the vicissitudes of life that flashed across her eyes, Xu Wenping wouldn¡¯t have believed that she was 36 years old. However¡­ If her mother was so beautiful, how good would her daughter¡¯s genes be? Xu Wenping became serious. Since he couldn¡¯t be cool, he had to manage his life well on Blue Star! ¡°Yes, she has something to do and didn¡¯t come over. Let¡¯s talk about us!¡± Su Yurou smiled lightly. Xu Wenping nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself first!¡± ¡°My name is Xu Wenping, a local. I graduated from a business university. I¡¯m still unemployed at home.¡± As Su Yurou listened, she took out a cigarette from her bag and lit it up. Her eyes were also scrutinizing Xu Wenping. ¡°Auntie, actually, I did quite well during my internship and didn¡¯t make any mistakes. I don¡¯t know why I was kicked aside.¡± Xu Wenping smiled awkwardly. He really didn¡¯t have any superiority in his work. ¡°Auntie?¡± A strange look flashed across Su Yurou¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t fuss about it and immediately said, ¡°You should just call me sister!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned, but he quickly smiled and said, Okay, Sister.¡± However, he kept muttering in his heart. Based on Su Yurou¡¯s appearance, he had been calling her sister from the start. Women liked to be young, so they could figure it out. However, wasn¡¯t there a difference in seniority? ¡°Then let me introduce myself to you!¡± Just as she was thinking, Su Yurou¡¯s jade-like lips opened. ¡°My name is Su Yurou. I founded the Su Yu Corporation in Jin Hai City. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about financial problems. If you need a job, I can arrange it. If you don¡¯t want to work, it¡¯s fine too.¡± Was she that generous? Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was thumping. Could it be that good luck had come in the ten years since he transmigrated? To be able to have such a mother, wouldn¡¯t it be a leap to the sky? Su¡­ What a coincidence. Would his girlfriend be surnamed Su for the rest of his life? Or were there more Su surnames in Jin Hai City? Moreover, after hearing her words, Xu Wenping felt that Su Yurou really did look a little like his ex-girlfriend. ¡°Do you have any hobbies or specialties?¡± Su Yurou opened her mouth again. Xu Wenping was originally thinking, but when he heard this, his expression froze at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the woman¡¯s eyes in front of him, there was a hint of pressure in her gentle eyes. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was in chaos. Then, he lowered his head and said shyly, ¡°Sister¡­ Actually, I was born into an ordinary family. I don¡¯t usually have time to play with other things. It¡¯s indeed a little stressful to communicate with a family like yours.¡± Xu Wenping spoke the truth, but his honesty made Su Yurou raise her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think you¡¯re quite good. At least you¡¯re honest enough. Let¡¯s try dating for a while!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes lit up, and he only reacted when he raised his head and met Su Yurou¡¯s gaze. He said with a stunned expression, ¡°W¡­ We?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you think?¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows and laughed strangely. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was beating uncontrollably. It had to be said that the beauty of the lady in front of him had already reached the peak. The conditions she had just introduced also made Xu Wenping¡¯s heart palpitate. However¡­ Heavens! He had been a little pure in both his lives! Divorce and raise a child? [Ding, the system is loading¡­ Detected that the host has transmigrated to the 10-year-old era. System charging is complete. Invincible Selection System is being installed. Please wait!] Just as Xu Wenping¡¯s mind was in a mess, the system¡¯s notification sound suddenly exploded in his mind. After a moment of confusion, Xu Wenping¡¯s face bloomed with ecstasy. Su Yurou had already seen his expression. Actually, she had agreed to go on a blind date with her daughter because she had no other choice. Although she had been alone for many years, she had been in the business world all year round. She did not lack feelings as she imagined. At least, Xu Wenping looked serious and cautious. She did not hate him. Besides, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to feel disappointed, so she suggested dating. With Su Yurou¡¯s pride, even if Xu Wenping showed the slightest dissatisfaction, she would have immediately left calmly. However, when she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s ecstasy, she didn¡¯t know why, but it actually moved her ice-cold heart that had been sealed for many years. Was the system finally here? That was the system! The people on the Blue Planet might be dumbfounded, but for Xu Wenping, who had read countless time-travel novels in his previous life, the meaning of the word system naturally did not need to be said. [System loading complete!] [Detected that the host is making a choice. The system has chosen to publish!] [One, refuse to date Su Yurou. Reward: A pair of vintage hollowed-out gold-rimmed glasses!] [Two, ambiguous. Reward: One popsicle!] [Three, agree to date Su Yurou. Reward: 100% shares of the Imperial Corporation. (Jin Hai City¡¯s largest company with a billion yuan in assets is currently working with Su Yu Corporation in the beauty sector.)] [Host, please make your choice!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He wasn¡¯t short-sighted. Why would he get glasses as a reward? Was this system serious? Popsicle? What the h(ll? Imperial Corporation. He f*cking¡­ Wait a minute! Moreover, this option had a full wife buff¡­ ¡°Madam Su¡­ Sorry, I was too happy! Actually, ever since you first entered the room, I¡¯ve already fallen deeply in love with you the moment I saw you! It¡¯s just that I heard that your daughter¡­ It makes me feel a little melancholic.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s great that you can say that!¡± Xu Wenping took out the roses that he had hidden behind his back, stood up, and handed them to Su Yurou like a gentleman. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Su, thank you for giving me a chance to date you. I hope we can get to know each other better in the future.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette trembled slightly. She looked at Su Wenping¡¯s affectionate and gentle gaze and subconsciously avoided it. Her jade-like hand gently hooked and took the rose, indicating her agreement. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for choosing Option 3. The selection is complete. The Imperial Corporation shares have been purchased. The host can check the assets or contact the CEO of the group.] Xu Wenping¡¯s smile became gentler. The Imperial Corporation was the most famous and largest company in the city! The system was not lying! There was a line of his assets under the system template. It was originally a few thousand yuan in his salary card. At this moment, it was growing at a crazy speed of tens of thousands per second! With this reassurance in his stomach, Xu Wenping sat firmly on Mount Tai and smiled lightly at Su Yurou. ¡°Then¡­ Yurou, it¡¯s getting late. Are you free tonight? Shall we have dinner together?¡± From auntie to sister, then to the word Yurou. A hint of discomfort flashed across Su Yurou¡¯s face. However, she then nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Yes.¡± When she raised her head to look at this big boy again, Su Yurou¡¯s cold heart had already unknowingly melted. ¡°Waiter, bill!¡± ¡°Let me do it.¡± Just as Xu Wenping shouted, the smiling Su Yurou practically continued. She took out a card and handed it to the waiter. She said to Xu Wenping gently and elegantly, ¡°Since we¡¯re dating, don¡¯t be too formal. Sister is a few years older than you, and her financial strength is always better than yours.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Before, Xu Wenping might have felt uneasy. But now, his balance was growing, and he was extremely confident. He smiled warmly and nodded. Just as he was calling for the waiter, a man in his thirties suddenly stood up from the table beside him. He was dressed in a suit and his eyes were filled with flattery as he came over and said, ¡°Yo, Yurou! What a coincidence!¡± Seeing this middle-aged man, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a trace of disgust. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°What a coincidence, Manager Wang! You drink coffee?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re fated to meet.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and sat down beside Su Yurou. He glared at the waiter and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Get lost!¡± ¡°Hehe, President Su, here¡¯s a cup of coffee for you¡­ Tonight is the banquet to sign the agreement with your company. President Su, you must have a drink together tonight.¡± Manager Wang¡¯s hands were not idle either. He took the opportunity to touch Su Yurou¡¯s waist. Su Yurou was about to resist, but unfortunately, she was a woman after all, so she didn¡¯t have that much strength. Seeing this, Xu Wenping stood up and reached over the table to grab his restless hand. He said lightly, ¡°Sir, please show some respect!¡± Manager Wang¡¯s face darkened, and he gave Xu Wenping a sinister look. He laughed dryly and said, ¡°What kind of dog are you? I¡¯m talking to President Su. Why should you interfere?¡± ¡°Manager Wang!¡± Su Yurou instantly raised her voice and said, ¡°Manager Wang, this is my boyfriend, Xu Wenping. I hope you can show some respect.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Manager Wang looked surprised. When he pulled Xu Wenping away, he flipped open the label on his shirt and looked at Su Yurou coldly with a mocking expression. ¡°Maybe President Su has some special hobby and has a gigolo!?¡± ¡°You!¡± When Su Yurou heard this, she was furious. Xu Wenping¡¯s face also darkened slightly. Manager Wang looked at Su Yurou indifferently and said, ¡°President Su, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how important our Imperial Corporation¡¯s cooperation with you is, right?¡± ¡°You dare to fall out with me for such a low-class gigolo?¡± Manager Wang¡¯s expression darkened, and so did Su Yurou¡¯s. Xu Wenping felt strange when he heard the words ¡®Imperial Corporation¡¯. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? How could his company have such an arrogant employee? Without waiting for Xu Wenping to open his mouth, Manager Wang chuckled and turned to pat Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xu Wenping, right? It seems that President Su agrees with me. If you really have the ability, can you enter the Grand Hotel¡¯s celebrity banquet tonight?¡± ¡°Surnamed Wang, I advise you¡­¡± Although Su Yurou was a woman, she wasn¡¯t as weak as her name suggested. When she heard this, she slammed the table and wanted to shed all pretense of cordiality. After all, Su Yurou knew very well that although tonight¡¯s banquet wasn¡¯t considered high-class, only celebrities in the cosmetics industry could enter with an invitation. At the very least, they had to have assets of tens of millions or be a corporate executive. Xu Wenping was just a fresh graduate, and Manager Wang was clearly humiliating him. [Detected that the host needs to make a choice. Choose the system to publish!] [Option 1: Refuse to attend Manager Wang¡¯s banquet. Reward: Three lollipops.] [Option 2: Agree to attend the banquet invited by Manager Wang. Reward: Perfect Body Pill +1.] It was here! The choice came again! ¡°I agree!¡± Before Su Yurou could finish her sentence, Xu Wenping¡¯s lips curled into a calm smile. He smiled at Manager Wang and said, ¡°Tonight, I will be attending as Yurou¡¯s male companion.¡± Manager Wang thought Xu Wenping was going to swallow his anger, but he was stunned when he saw this. Then, he laughed and put his finger on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not qualified to drink with me!¡± With that, he turned around with a mocking expression. When Su Yurou saw this, her brows furrowed slightly. She looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Toward this kind of person¡­ Why are you so angry?¡± Initially, she thought that Xu Wenping was gentle and refined, but now that he was competing with Manager Wang, even Su Yurou felt that Xu Wenping was overestimating himself. The young man was impulsive, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Trust me, Yurou, I have a way!¡± Xu Wenping smiled. Xu Wenping left his seat and held Su Yurou¡¯s hand, saying gently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to experience the storms in the first half of your life with you. Let me protect you for the rest of your life!¡± Although these words were originally very greasy, and Su Yurou had heard them countless times, she didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she actually felt a little satisfied. After frowning slightly, she nodded her head rationally and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring you to prepare!¡± The two of them took the opportunity to leave. The system¡¯s choice was successful, causing Xu Wenping to smile faintly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two of them walked out of the door at the same time. Su Yurou¡¯s height was not short, about 1.7 meters, which was already very good for a girl. However, standing next to Xu Wenping, even if she was wearing high heels, she was still lower than half a head. She sized up Xu Wenping¡¯s well-defined side profile, and her eyes flashed for a moment. She thought of her daughter who sincerely wanted to introduce her to a partner, and she sighed in her heart. With her looks, it was only natural that she had many suitors over the years. However, most of them were like Manager Wang, who only coveted beauty and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Xu Wenping¡¯s elegant and masculine aura really moved her. As they walked, she held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. Xu Wenping also turned his head and smiled warmly. The two of them came to a Maserati. Su Yurou handed over the keys and said softly, ¡°Can you drive?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The only successful thing he had done in the past years should have been getting a driver¡¯s license! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the International Trade Center.¡± After getting into the car, Su Yurou said calmly, turning to Xu Wenping and saying gently, ¡°The business world is sometimes so strange. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be a few snobs who look down on others. Let¡¯s go to the commercial building and get you a suit. Isn¡¯t it a little cumbersome?¡± This was the first time they had met, and she was so gentle. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart. He turned his head and took advantage of the time when the car was starting to gently tap Su Yurou¡¯s forehead with his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Yurou trembled slightly, and her pretty face flushed red. Then, she turned her head to look out the window of the passenger seat. The two of them arrived at the International Trade Center. Su Yurou brought her straight into the suit shop. When he saw the price tag, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. A trace of discomfort flashed across his eyebrows. However, when he looked at the balance in the system, he was as steady as an old dog. This tiny bit of gaze didn¡¯t escape Su Yurou¡¯s fiery eyes. She held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm and faced the oncoming salesperson. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Choose a suit for my husband!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°This gentleman has an excellent temperament. He will definitely look good in a suit. This is from Armani. The price is 68,800. What do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Su Yurou gestured to Xu Wenping, who nodded lightly and walked into the fitting room with his suit. Xu Wenping¡¯s clothes were removed, and his figure was still not bad. The mold matched the back of a tiger, the waist of a bee, and the legs of a mantis. However, his muscles were not too tight and obvious. After thinking for a while, he took out the pill rewarded by the system. ¡°Perfect Body Pill. With such a good figure, it shouldn¡¯t be of much use, right?¡± As he thought about it, the pill entered his stomach. As soon as the pill entered his stomach, he felt a burning sensation in his abdomen. The muscles all over his body seemed to ripple. Looking at the mirror, his eight-pack muscles did not bulge, but they appeared to be extremely healthy and comfortable. The scar on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder that had been left behind when he was young had also shed a layer of dry skin at a speed visible to the naked eye, and new skin had been summoned. Especially his skin, it had turned even paler. The man in the mirror was full of elegance and solemnity. Even Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Handsome!¡± Wearing a well-ironed suit, Xu Wenping walked out of the fitting room with confidence. The salesperson was already waiting at the door. She said in a righteous manner, ¡°Sir, please change¡­ So handsome!¡± The salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up, but she soon realized that she had lost her composure. She quickly turned to Su Yurou and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am! Your husband¡¯s temperament is too good.¡± When Su Yurou looked over, a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes. She sized Xu Wenping up and down, smiled lightly, and bit her lip. ¡°What a clothes rack. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so elegant in a suit.¡± ¡°Hehe! Yurou, you flatter me.¡± Su Yurou only smiled gently, as if she was even more satisfied with her decision. She turned to the salesperson and said, ¡°Pick a few more suits that are of the right size!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± When the saleswomen walked over, she heard a few female saleswomen whispering to each other. ¡°That man is so handsome! Could it be that he¡¯s a gigolo?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. That temperament gives off a noble aura! He looks like a noble young master!¡± ¡°I thought that lady was pretty enough, but why does it seem that the woman is inferior when standing together?¡± ¡°Shut up¡­ Who told you to gossip about the client?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Hearing this, not only was Su Yurou not disappointed, she even raised her head and puffed out her chest. When the clothes were ready, the bill was more than 300,000 yuan. Xu Wenping wanted to pay himself, but after thinking about it, he let Su Yurou settle the bill. After he left, Su Yurou even gave him a Vacheron Constantin watch worth more than 100,000 yuan, which made him look even more elegant. As he got into the car, Xu Wenping said, ¡°Yurou, I¡¯m actually quite embarrassed that you¡¯re spending so much money. I¡¯ll also prepare a surprise for you later, okay?¡± When Su Yurou heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, she was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect a university graduate to prepare such a valuable surprise for her. Of course, at his level, the importance of value was obviously weaker. It was more important to show his intentions. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°Alright,¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the cocktail party tonight, why don¡¯t you rest at my place first?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Emerald Riverside.¡± Xu Wenping really didn¡¯t know about such a luxurious residential area. He took out his phone and pressed the GPS. It wasn¡¯t far, and he soon arrived at the riverside area of the city. Su Yurou lived on the top floor, and the scenery was excellent. Before she entered the door, Su Yurou called out to Xu Wenping, ¡°Come here and remember the room password. My daughter usually stays at school and rarely comes back.¡± As she spoke, Su Yurou raised her eyes. He didn¡¯t know if she was hinting, but it made Xu Wenping¡¯s imagination run wild. He quickly nodded. After entering the house and changing into slippers, Su Yurou, who had an extraordinary temperament, showed a lazy look again. She even brought out her beauty to the extreme. She threw her body on the sofa and smiled lightly. ¡°The remote control is here. You can watch TV or turn on the air conditioner if you want.¡± Xu Wenping unbuttoned the first button as he walked to Su Yurou¡¯s side. He looked at Su Yurou with a gentle and calm gaze and said softly, ¡°Everyone says that a big sister will dote on people. You¡¯re so considerate.¡± Xu Wenping, who had taken the pill before, had an aura that erupted. At this moment, he felt full of masculinity. Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly turned around and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first!¡± ¡°You probably haven¡¯t seen my daughter before. She found the platform through Aunty Wang. I¡¯ll introduce you to her when she¡¯s on vacation.¡± With that, she rushed into the bathroom with a red face. Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s back, Xu Wenping pinched his chin thoughtfully. At the beginning of today¡¯s meeting, he only felt that this sister¡¯s appearance and temperament were excellent. After a few hours of interaction, Xu Wenping had a new opinion of her. This woman was really suitable to be a wife! As he thought about it, he lay down on the sofa. He wanted to turn on the TV, but on second thought, he took out his phone and dialed a number. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In fact, when everything under his feet could be easily possessed, the sense of inferiority that originally existed would completely disappear. If it wasn¡¯t for the crazy increase in the balance in the system, perhaps Su Yurou¡¯s extra care for him today would have made him feel uncomfortable. At this moment, there was no such pressure. The call was picked up in less than a second. ¡°Hello, Chairman! I¡¯m the current CEO of Imperial Corporation, Jiang Yueming! I¡¯m very happy to receive your call.¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and said softly, ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman¡­ I¡¯ve already seen the information handed over here. When do you think you can come to the group for an inspection?¡± It was a gentle middle-aged voice, but it sounded like he was treading on thin ice. Xu Wenping suppressed his excitement and said calmly, ¡°The inspection can wait for a few days. Why don¡¯t you give a brief introduction of our group first?¡± Imperial Corporation was very famous in Jin Hai City. However, Xu Wenping was originally a small pawn who could not even touch the door. He did not know what was going on inside. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Chairman. I¡¯ve already prepared the information here. I¡¯ll read it to you. In order to avoid making you uncomfortable, I¡¯ll be concise.¡± Jiang Yueming seemed to be prepared for this, and his attitude made Xu Wenping very satisfied. The following report also made Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Chairman. At present, the total assets of our Imperial Corporation are 84.6 billion. The main income subsidiary companies are Imperial Real Estate and Imperial Electronic. The group covers a lot of industries, and the annual net income after tax is about 8.2 billion dollars. This is the income from the shares that the company can give you.¡± It was really concise. Xu Wenping graduated from a business college, so he was not completely unfamiliar. If Jiang Yueming had read the book according to the rules and did not care about the details, he might have suspected the general manager. A corporation often had many subordinate enterprises, but including new projects and incurring losses, there were probably only three to five projects that could really make a profit. When he heard Jiang Yueming¡¯s voice, Xu Wenping also spoke up and stopped the report that he had prepared in the later stages. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Imperial Corporation involved in the beauty industry?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Chairman, our Imperial Beauty is a new project, but we already have a certain amount of strength in Jin Hai City. The new project distribution rights would be selected soon. I remember that the assistant manager of Imperial Beauty will hold a cocktail party at the Grand Hotel tonight to test the strength of the major distribution companies.¡± ¡°Chairman, you¡­ Do you have any good options?¡± ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Xu Wenping murmured, then said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go and see it myself tonight. By the way, please help me prepare an invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation? Personally?¡± Jiang Yueming was surprised for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get the employees to keep a low profile and wait for you downstairs at the cocktail party. What do you think?¡± He had some strength! Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything, but Jiang Yue clearly understood from his tone that Xu Wenping wanted to enter in a low-key manner. This CEO was useful! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Yes. Xiao Jiang will be here, waiting for the Chairman to come and inspect and make new personnel adjustments!¡± After laying the foundation for a long time, Jiang Yueming finally said this sentence. His intention to probe for information was clear. Hearing the anticipation in his tone, Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang! You don¡¯t have to worry too much. It¡¯s just a phone call, and I already have a good understanding of Mr. Jiang¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°Imperial Corporation is just a drop in the bucket to me. As long as you do your job well, I won¡¯t ask too much. Naturally¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Jiang to take care of this personnel adjustment!¡± Even if the other party did not say anything, the light sigh of relief could still express Jiang Yueming¡¯s happiness. He immediately promised, ¡°Chairman, you trust me so much. Yueming is in awe and trepidation. I will not let you down!¡± ¡°Okay, then you go ahead!¡± Xu Wenping hung up the phone calmly and thought for a while. He was not bragging. With the system around, the Imperial Corporation was indeed a drop in the ocean! At this moment, a crack opened in the bathroom, and a soft voice shouted, ¡°Wenping¡­ Wenping¡­!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t think too much about it. He hurried over and was about to push the door open when a force resisted, but it was too weak. Creak¨C The bathroom door was slightly ajar, and the air inside was filled with mist. When he focused his gaze, crystal clear water droplets slid down from her body. Before he could react, the bathroom door was closed. ¡°Bad boy, who told you to open the door?¡± Su Yurou, who was inside, scolded, ¡°You, you¡­ Go to the closet and help me get my clothes!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Aiya, how many times do you have to ask? I¡­ I was in a hurry and forgot my clothes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ The third row on the left of the bedroom cabinet!¡± ¡°Aiya, hurry up!¡± ¡­. At the headquarters of Imperial Corporation. In the office on the top floor of the building, a scholarly young man wearing glasses who was around 30 years old hung up the phone in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief. It was the general manager of Imperial Corporation, Jiang Yueming. Jiang Yueming wasn¡¯t the only one in the office on the top floor. There were a few executives standing nearby. They heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Jiang Yueming hang up the phone. ¡°Phew¡­ Mr. Jiang, it seems that our Chairman Xu is easier to talk to than I thought.¡± An executive beside him chuckled. Jiang Yueming pushed his glasses up and did not lower his guard at all. He looked at the executives and said calmly, ¡°You heard what the Chairman said just now.¡± ¡°The Chairman is only in his twenties. To be able to acquire 100% of Imperial Corporation¡¯s shares in an instant, I don¡¯t think I need to explain to everyone how powerful he is.¡± ¡°Although it seems like the Chairman has no intention of interfering with our group¡¯s operations for the time being, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. However, I hope that everyone will be more vigilant in times of peace and not let down their guard¡­ If you were to play petty tricks under the eyes of such a figure, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as losing your job, right?¡± Hearing this, the executives¡¯ spirits were lifted. Jiang Yueming didn¡¯t say anything else. He had to leave some room for imagination. He thought for a moment and turned to look at the secretary beside him. ¡°Arrange for someone to send an invitation to the Imperial Beauty cocktail party to the Chairman.¡± ¡°Prepare the car and contact the manager of Imperial Beauty. Tonight¡­ I have to go over personally!¡± Everyone looked at each other, but they had to express their admiration for the young Mr. Jiang. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping could still remain calm when facing the general manager of the Imperial Corporation, but what happened just now made his heart flutter. After all, he was in his twenties and was full of vigor. How could he not fantasize about such a charming woman? Following Su Yurou¡¯s instructions, Xu Wenping pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom. He was immediately surprised. In contrast to the aura control she displayed, Su Yurou¡¯s bedroom had a light pink base, and the room was filled with the faint fragrance of oranges. If one didn¡¯t know who the owner of the room was, one would have thought that they had entered a young girl¡¯s room. She really had a gentle heart. Xu Zhihua found it strange, but he quickly got used to it. ¡°The third row on the left¡­¡± According to Su Yurou¡¯s arrangement, Xu Wenping reached for the cabinet on the third row on the left. However, when he calmly pulled open the drawer and couldn¡¯t put his hand in, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression froze again. Just as Xu Wenping was in a dilemma, Su Yurou shouted from the bathroom, ¡°Are you done?¡± Xu Wenping was anxious, so he agreed and quickly took it in the direction of the bathroom. Xu Wenping could not help but peek through the mirror. Unfortunately, the water vapor in the bathroom was too heavy, so he could only see a silhouette. ¡°You, you, you¡­ You took the wrong one!¡± ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s room. My room is in another room! Opposite my daughter¡¯s room!¡± She handed it over again. Hearing his words, Xu Wenping came to a realization and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. No wonder! However, touching her daughter¡¯s private items made Xu Wenping¡¯s face turn red. He quickly returned it to its original owner. After restoring it to its original state, he pushed open the door and walked into Su Yurou¡¯s room again. That was more like it! Although it was only separated by a door, Su Yurou¡¯s room was filled with an elegant and pure fragrance. It was no different from the perfume on her body. Other than the cloakroom, bathroom, and the necessary bed, there was only a sofa and a simple desk. Simple and clean. Xu Wenping came to the closet in the cloakroom and pulled open the drawer. It was indeed the one! After some consideration, Xu Wenping picked up one of them. Just as he picked it up, the system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. [Detected that the host is facing a good opportunity, options published!] [One, pass the clothes to Su Yurou. Reward: A pennant for a true, good man.] [Second, flip over the cabinet and make Su Yurou have no clothes to wear. Reward: Three volumes of the Thick Black School.] [Three, take the initiative to help Su Yurou put on her clothes. Reward: One stock information in three days (friendly reminder, huge profit).] F*ck! What was wrong with the system? Xu Wenping lowered his head to take a look. With this thing, did he still need help to put it on? He was slightly taken aback. He then looked at the friendly notification for Option 3. The system¡¯s intentions were completely obvious. The corner of Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitched, and then he turned his gaze to the cabinet. He had to think about it carefully. After a while, Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes lit up. Xu Wenping laughed evilly, then put the one he picked up back to its original state and picked up the new one. When he arrived at the bathroom, Xu Wenping handed them over and said, ¡°Yurou, I think this is new, right?¡± Su Yurou was already very nervous, so she took it in when she heard that. Then, she closed the bathroom door with a bang. Xu Wenping had a strange expression. Xu Wenping waited anxiously at the door. After a while, the bathroom door opened with a bang. Su Yurou was wearing a faintly discernible nightgown. Under the light, the gentle outline of her figure was covered, making her look extremely hot. Su Yurou¡¯s face was pink, and there was a hint of blame in her eyes. She stepped on the ground barefooted and looked at Xu Wenping angrily as she slowly walked over. The more Xu Wenping avoided her gaze, the more she stared at Xu Wenping with a burning gaze until Xu Wenping was a little embarrassed. Su Yurou gritted her teeth, looking uncomfortable. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was beating fast. He pressed Option 3 and laughed softly, ¡°Yurou, are you¡­Uncomfortable? I see that you haven¡¯t fastened the buckle properly. Why don¡¯t I help you?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s fragrance wafted up to her nose, and her small face was already flushed red. After a moment of hesitation, she let out a soft ¡°hmm¡± like a mosquito. After nodding, Xu Wenping immediately reached out his hand and traced Su Yurou¡¯s waist to her back. He then began to fumble with the silver ring with both hands and began to operate clumsily. He was quite happy when he was playing tricks just now, but when he started, Xu Wenping realized that his technique was really not brilliant. It took him a long time to tie one up, and finally, there was one left. He was nervous and could not help but use more strength. ¡°Aiya¡­¡±Su Yurou called out softly. Xu Wenping looked over and realized that Su Yurou¡¯s face was a little red. First, he wondered if he had used too much strength. Seeing Su Yurou breathing like a delicate orchid, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t care about the difference between men and women. Su Yurou was shocked. When she turned around, she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Wenping¡­ You¡¯re¡­!¡± Xu Wenping frowned and stared at Su Yurou gently. ¡°Yurou, do you usually drink too much when you go out to socialize? It hurt like a cramp just now, right?¡± Su Yurou looked surprised and nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± Xu Wenping gently pressed Su Yurou down and laid her down on the sofa. He chuckled, ¡°You can¡¯t be like this in the future. Don¡¯t take care of your body. I have a set of massage techniques that have been passed down from my family.¡± Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t bluffing. In his previous life, his grandfather had been involved in acupuncture, massage, and other traditional Chinese medicine projects. Although he did not learn much, he had been influenced by his surroundings since he was young and indeed knew some techniques. Otherwise, he would not have been able to tell. Without waiting for Xu Wenping to make a move, Su Yurou¡¯s expression flashed and she suddenly stood up. She turned her head as if she had seen through Xu Wenping¡¯s mind and said, ¡°The sofa isn¡¯t too comfortable. Let¡¯s go to the bedroom.¡± It was really a smile that brought about a hundred charms! Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was pounding. Unfortunately, he had not been with many women, so he didn¡¯t understand what Su Yurou meant. However, he nodded. Su Yurou came to the bedroom and paused for a moment. Her nightgown slid off her clothes like flowing water, revealing her delicate body. She gently lay down on the bed and looked over. A pair of eyes that seemed to be both shy and affectionate immediately made Xu Wenping shudder. Su Yu said gently, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Faced with such a scene, Xu Wenping was the first to feel nervous. He slowly got on the bed and began to massage Su Yurou. He placed his hands on Su Yurou¡¯s shoulders, and the latter also flipped over. Su Yurou¡¯s lowered eyes looked left and right, but she was thinking in her heart: This bad boy sure has a lot of tricks up his sleeves, but I¡¯m not moving at all. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to massage me. Naturally, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know that Su Yurou had the intention to tease him. Her beautiful shoulders and back were mesmerizing at this moment. However, Xu Wenping calmed down soon after. From what he could see, Su Yurou¡¯s body was indeed in a condition. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Feeling Xu Wenping¡¯s large hand continuously moving downward, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. After panting for a while, she quickly grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. However, when she turned around, she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s bright and serious expression. When their eyes met, Su Yurou¡¯s expression became even redder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yurou¡­ Did I press too hard? Did I make you uncomfortable? Bear with it¡­¡± ¡°After the massage, I guarantee that you will feel very comfortable.¡± ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Su Yurou wished she could find a hole to hide in as she kept muttering in her heart, ¡®Su Yurou, Su Yurou, what are you thinking? Xu Wenping is so pure, but you actually¡­ Aiya, aiya, so embarrassing!¡¯ In the middle and later stages of the massage, Xu Wenping¡¯s five fingers tapped, and the rhythm was very strong. At this moment, he looked serious, but he knew how tormented he was. Such a beautiful woman wearing such s*xy clothes, Xu Wenping himself would not believe that his heart was not moved by her. ¡°Uh¡­ Wu! Don¡¯t¡­!¡± Finally, it came to the end. Xu Wenping¡¯s finger had just touched Su Yurou¡¯s belly button when she suddenly rushed up like a conditioned reflex. She looked at Xu Wenping and took a deep breath. Then, she opened her arms and hugged Xu Wenping¡¯s waist. She placed her face on Xu Wenping¡¯s chest and rubbed it like a kitten. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ You¡¯re making me uncomfortable.¡± Su Yurou seemed to be stubborn, but from the shyness on her face, one could tell that she wasn¡¯t feeling ¡®uncomfortable¡¯. As soon as she finished speaking, Xu Wenping also crossed his arms. Their eyes met, and Su Yurou¡¯s expression clearly began to blur. Xu Wenping also felt his heart beating rapidly. The two of them kissed, and the next thing seemed to come naturally. Xu Wenping was too nervous. Just as their lips were about to touch, his mind quivered and he quickly dodged, pushing Su Yurou over. ¡°I almost forgot. You haven¡¯t buttoned your last button yet.¡± Xu Wenping slowly helped Su Yurou button her shirt. As he got off the bed, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while! We still have to go to the cocktail party tonight. Don¡¯t get too tired!¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s bright smile, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flashed again. She could only watch Xu Wenping¡¯s back as he left. Su Yurou suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart. Indeed, she was a little dazed just now, but her consciousness was still very clear. Although she had been chaste for many years, it was obviously impossible for her not to understand the things between men and women. She had been influenced by them and knew the twists and turns inside. However, no matter how she thought about it, it was only the first day they met. Su Yurou was hesitating in her heart. Wasn¡¯t it a little too fast? However, Xu Wenping was about to lose control just now, and he actually escaped again. This caused Su Yurou, who had just stood up, to look at the mirror and size up her surroundings. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Am I really old and lacking in charm?¡± ¡°Or is it¡­ Wenping wanted to give me some time to consider?¡± In just a few minutes, Su Yurou¡¯s peerless beauty was reflected in the mirror. The variety of expressions on her face was enough to direct and act out a palace drama. ¡­. Xu Wenping walked out of the door elegantly, but as soon as he closed the bedroom door, his entire body trembled. He couldn¡¯t help but give himself a slap. He gritted his teeth and muttered to himself, ¡°Trash! You¡¯re too disappointing. You were just one step away from success. What are you nervous about?¡± ¡°Should I go back?¡± This thought had just appeared, but Xu Wenping suppressed it again. He sat down on the sofa, but it was still difficult to suppress his emotions. He began to focus on the system reward to distract himself. [The stock information in three days¡­] [Three days later, Tongrun Equipment is facing good news. It will usher in 12 consecutive daily limits. The best time to buy the bottom is before 3 p. m. tomorrow.] Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment before his face lit up. This was a good relationship! A sign of the future? After all, Xu Wenping graduated from a business college. He still had some understanding of stocks. The stock market of the Great Dragon Kingdom was limited to a 10% limit and 12 consecutive limits. In other words, starting from three days later, it could rise by 10% for 12 consecutive days. If you took out 100 million yuan to buy it, then the first day¡¯s limit would increase to 110 million yuan. But the next day, if the limit continued to increase, it would be 121 million yuan. Then, after repeating this foundation for 12 consecutive limits, that would be nearly 200% profit! Wasn¡¯t this purely picking up money? ¡°Tongrun Equipment¡­¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t miss out on something like earning money. Xu Wenping thought about it for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed Jiang Yueming¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Yueming!¡± ¡°Starting from 2:30 pm tomorrow, help me buy Tongrun Equipment¡¯s stocks. Hold the stage and don¡¯t use capital to interfere with market activities! About 100 million is enough.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Xu Wenping hung up easily. It was still necessary to make some arrangements. The market could not withstand the test. Too much capital could change the current situation. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As for whether Jiang Yueming would be shocked, this was actually one of Xu Wenping¡¯s considerations. No matter how he did things, after all, the two of them had just gotten along. If he let Jiang Yueming do this, it could also serve as a warning. While Xu Wenping was deep in thought, Su Yurou walked out of the bedroom. She tied her hair up, and her s*xiness revealed a hint of valor. This time, she was prepared. She wore a cream-white casual dress that was airtight. She looked very relaxed, but there was no more glory to be revealed. ¡°Have you packed my daughter¡¯s clothes?¡± Su Yurou asked casually. Xu Wenping reacted and quickly nodded. Su Yurou smiled lightly and sat down on the sofa. Then, she leaned her head on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and turned on the TV while saying softly, ¡°Do you usually stay at home? With your parents?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, move over.¡± Su Yurou raised her gaze. It was obvious that she had mustered up her courage for a long time, and her expression was somewhat evasive. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? Forget it if you don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Agree, agree, agree!¡± Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s rebuke, Xu Wenping hurriedly nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. He reached out to hug her and said, ¡°Of course I agree. I can¡¯t want any more. Will you¡­ be disturbed?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yurou leaned on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Anyway, my daughter isn¡¯t at home usually. She graduated and started working. I have to buy her a new house according to her workplace.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m old and still have time to seduce other young ladies!?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s scrutinizing gaze made Xu Wenping not know whether to laugh or cry. He lowered his head and kissed Su Yurou¡¯s forehead. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± ¡°Tsk, who knows?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s appearance made Xu Wenping laugh in his heart. It was as if girls were like this. When they interacted just now, she always looked cold and aloof, but when the two of them snuggled together, the woman began to worry about gains and losses. Ding dong. Ding dong! At this moment, the doorbell rang. Su Yurou raised her head and immediately smiled. ¡°The takeout is here. I¡¯ll go get it!¡± As she spoke, Su Yurou had already gotten up. She pushed open the door and took all the bags to the nearby dining room to prepare. Other than being a strong woman, she also looked like a good wife and mother. As Xu Wenping was reading, his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was his mother calling. He cursed in his heart. He didn¡¯t report the blind date to his mother. Who knew what kind of scolding he would get? Xu Wenping wiped his cold sweat. Sure enough, as soon as he pressed the answer button, his mother shouted, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve waited for you for a whole day and you didn¡¯t even call me. What time is it now? It¡¯s getting late. Don¡¯t you know where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about those dilly-dallying things. How was the blind date today? Is the girl alright? Do you like her?¡± Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief when his mother asked anxiously. He looked up at Su Yurou and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Well¡­ How should he put it? Good, it was indeed good. Xu Wenping was also very satisfied with his current girlfriend. However, if his mother heard the news that Su Yurou was divorced and had a child, what kind of expression would she have? Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he thought of his mother¡¯s conflicted image. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Good is good, bad is bad. What do you mean by okay?¡± ¡°Xu Wenping! Do you want to anger your mother to death?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± As the mother and son were chatting, Su Yurou had just finished preparing the food and called out, ¡°Wenping¡­ Alright, come and eat!¡± ¡°Got it, Yurou, I¡¯m coming.¡± After answering, the other side of the phone calmed down for a moment before Xu Wenping said in a low voice, ¡°Did you hear that? Mom!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°What? They really matched? What does the girl look like? How old is she? You can do it, kid! When will you bring her home?¡± Xu Wenping listened to his mother¡¯s urgent words and sighed helplessly. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? This is the first time wemet. How could we be so fast?¡± Although he was trying to fool his mother, Xu Wenping was thinking that it seemed to be quite fast. They had only met for a few hours, and their relationship had developed very quickly. When his mother heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, she quickly said, ¡°What do you know? What era is it now? How can there be any stability? You¡¯re not in a hurry, but your mother is in a hurry to have a grandchild!¡± Seeing that he was about to be pestered by his mother, Su Yurou saw that Xu Wenping had not gone over for a long time. She slowly walked over and asked carefully, ¡°Who are you talking to? The food is cold!¡± ¡°With my mom.¡± ¡°Quick, Xu Wenping, give the phone to the lady. I want to talk to the lady!¡± At this moment, they were very close to each other, so Su Yurou naturally heard the voice on the phone. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Seeing Xu Wenping hand over the phone, she hissed, ¡°How should I address her? I¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± ¡°Sigh, little girl. You¡¯re with Wenping, huh!¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie. We¡¯re eating together.¡± After all, Su Yurou was experienced in battle and could handle business socializing with ease. She only felt a little nervous for a moment before she replied generously. ¡°How is it? Little girl¡­ Our family¡¯s diploma is quite good. It¡¯s good to go to school. We have education and looks. We¡¯re not picky!? That¡¯s what Auntie means¡­ If you think our Wenping is good enough, come over to our house and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s heart trembled. Even if it was tonight¡¯s banquet, she was not afraid. However, when she heard Xu Wenping¡¯s parents¡¯ invitation, her face turned red. Then, she lowered her voice and said calmly, ¡°Yes, Auntie. When I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll go over with Wenping to see you, okay?¡± ¡°Good, good, good. That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news at home!¡± Xu Wenping covered his mouth and chuckled. His mother must be laughing like crazy at home. After hanging up the phone, Su Yurou was a little shy, but at the same time, she was deeply worried. She used her hands to measure her face and said, ¡°Wenping¡­ Do you think your mother will agree? Will she be able to tell that I¡¯m already 36? And then¡­ Then we won¡¯t be able to live in the same place.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your appearance, people won¡¯t believe you even if you tell them. As long as you don¡¯t say anything, how can my mother tell?¡± ¡°Moreover, you have to decide your own fate. Since the two of us like each other, what does age have to do with it?¡± Su Yurou was momentarily stunned, then smiled brightly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When the two of them arrived at the dining table, Su Yurou had already tirelessly placed the takeaway dishes on the plate. Although there were only a few simple dishes, it was especially heartwarming to eat. After the meal, Xu Wenping helped Su Yurou wash the dishes, and the atmosphere became more cordial. Seeing that the sky was getting dark and it would soon be the evening banquet, Su Yurou¡¯s beautiful brows flashed with a trace of melancholy. When she took a break, she saw that she had sent several messages on her phone, all asking about the banquet invitation. Unfortunately, no one could help. After pondering for a while, Su Yurou could only think, ¡®There must be a way out when the car comes to the front of the mountain.¡¯ ¡°Wenping, come over and help me take a look. Which dress looks good on me tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Su Yurou shouted in the cloakroom, and Xu Wenping immediately arrived. At this moment, Su Yurou was wearing a white gown, which revealed some softness. It could be said that she was extremely charming. As he walked over, Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with amazement. He immediately said, ¡°Yurou, you¡¯re so pretty, of course you¡¯ll look good in whatever you wear.¡± Su Yurou turned around and glared at him, saying, ¡°Your little mouth is really sweeter than honey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too white. After all, today is the home game of the Imperial Corporation. How about I change into something simpler?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡± Seeing this, Su Yurou understood that it was pointless to ask the man what she was going to wear. She picked from the cabinet and finally chose a light blue gown. It was rather reserved and only half of her shoulders were exposed. As if considering Xu Wenping¡¯s opinion, she asked softly, ¡°This one isn¡¯t that revealing, is it?¡± ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter if you show a little more. Let them be envious! I don¡¯t believe that anyone can snatch my sister away from my hands!¡± As soon as he said this, Su Yurou¡¯s face turned slightly red and she rebuked, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to behave!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go out. Are you waiting for me to change my clothes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he felt Su Yurou¡¯s murderous gaze. Xu Wenping quickly walked out and smiled, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I got it!¡± He had just stepped out of the door, and before he could stand firm, he heard Su Yurou call out again, ¡°Wenping, come in for a moment!¡± Su Yurou was basically done with her gown, but she was still pulling up the zipper on her back with difficulty. When she saw Xu Wenping enter the room, she immediately said, ¡°Help me zip up.¡± Xu Wenping quickly went forward to pull her up. Su Yurou tidied up her clothes, then pulled Xu Wenping to the mirror and adjusted his collar. Then, she untied Xu Wenping¡¯s tie and said, ¡°The tie was just tied in the shop. Why is it so tight? Xiao Wenping, do you not know how to tie a tie?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face reddened at her teasing words, but then he challenged Su Yurou¡¯s chin and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t know how to do it? If my wife doesn¡¯t know how to do it, then so be it.¡± ¡°Crazy¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them laughed and chased after each other out the door. However, when they started to go downstairs, Su Yurou¡¯s mood clearly became uneasy again. It was only when they got into the car that Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Wenping, why don¡¯t¡­ we forget it? I just helped you ask. There are a number of invitations over there¡­ It¡¯s very difficult to get one.¡± When she unlocked the weak side of a girl, he would see her repeated and nervous expression. At this moment, Xu Wenping pinched her jade-like hand without hesitation and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yurou. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flickered, but she still nodded in the end. Then, her calm gaze became firm and cold, as if she had become that powerful woman again. ¡®I can allow a young man to make mistakes, but I will never let that Wang fellow bully me!¡¯Su Yurou thought. As the distance was not far, the two of them arrived at the hotel very quickly. When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Xu Wenping took the initiative to call Jiang Yueming. The car had just stopped when a thin middle-aged man wearing glasses approached Xu Wenping from a Bentley not far away. He knocked on the window of Xu Wenping¡¯s car. Jiang Yueming smiled and was about to speak when Xu Wenping winked at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jiang, right?¡± Jiang Yueming was only slightly stunned. It had to be said that his comprehension was indeed good enough. He only glanced at Su Yurou beside him and was able to understand. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Xu!¡± Then, he took out an invitation with both hands and said, ¡°This is the invitation I prepared for you. I originally planned to get my assistant to send it over, but after thinking about it, it¡¯s only right to meet you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness.¡± Xu Wenping smiled warmly and patted Jiang Yueming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely have a good chat with Mr. Jiang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± Jiang Yueming raised his eyes slightly and smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything else. As expected of the general manager! If Xu Wenping were to do this cultivation experience personally, he would not be able to catch up. This time, Su Yurou, who was beside him, was surprised. She looked at the invitation card in Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°You¡­ Are you faking it? Although the banquet isn¡¯t of a high level, the invitations all have anti-counterfeit labels on them!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Su Yurou had been worried about what would happen at the banquet and had forgotten to ask about the background of that person just now. It just so happened that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have to say too much. The two of them got out of the car and went upstairs. When they arrived at the banquet floor, there were already many people inside. Although the banquet had just started, many dealers like Su Yurou had probably arrived a few hours earlier. There were two white-gloved doormen standing at the door. They looked very gentle. Su Yurou handed over the invitation. The two of them only checked it for a moment before nodding with a smile. In the end, Xu Wenping¡¯s invitation was only observed for a moment before he was about to let it pass. However, at this moment, not far away, Manager Wang, who was raising his wine glass carelessly, said, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Do you two gatekeepers know how to do things? Is it true or not? Can¡¯t you tell? Any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter the Imperial Corporation¡¯s meeting?¡± ¡°Bring the invitation card over and let me see it!¡± Of course, Manager Wang thought that he knew how many invitations there were. After all, the general manager of Imperial Beauty did not ask about how many invitations there were. It was all decided by him, the deputy manager. Was there a need to think about it? If he didn¡¯t, he would humiliate him directly. If there was, it must be fake! ¡­. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ve found the information. The Chairman¡¯s partner should be the president of Su Yu Corporation. The company mainly deals with beauty and health care products, and she¡¯s one of the candidates for our Imperial Beauty¡¯s distribution this time.¡± ¡°The extra information is¡­¡± ¡°The sales manager of Imperial Beauty seems to have always been interested in the CEO of the Su Yu Corporation.¡± The secretary¡¯s face turned pale. Jiang Yueming¡¯s lips twitched. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fortunately, I came!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 9 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Faced with Manager Wang¡¯s question, Su Yurou inadvertently felt a little guilty. She held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm tightly, and only when she felt Xu Wenping¡¯s big hand gently grip her did Su Yurou feel a little more at ease. Xu Wenping was not surprised. He handed the invitation card to Manager Wang and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Manager Wang to check it out!¡± After all, Manager Wang was also an important person at tonight¡¯s banquet. Therefore, he blocked Xu Wenping at the door and immediately attracted the attention of many people inside. Perhaps Manager Wang didn¡¯t take Xu Wenping seriously, and the provocation in his eyes didn¡¯t stop. The people in the room naturally noticed it immediately and subconsciously looked at Xu Wenping. This was their stepping stone to please Manager Wang tonight. Manager Wang took the invitation and opened it. He wanted to tear it off, but when he touched the mark on the lower right corner, his mocking gaze froze and his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ These b*stards below are really unreliable. You really took advantage of the loophole and got an invitation card, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t come in, I really can¡¯t think of how to deal with you.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Su Yurou heaved a sigh of relief, and Xu Wenping wore a calm smile on his face. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Manager Wang!¡± The two of them entered the venue. Manager Wang frowned and waved his hand to summon his lackey. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go down and ask Mr. Zhao. D*mn it, without my permission, how can he send invitations to all the cats and dogs?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a suitable reason, then fire him!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Manager Wang,¡± the lackey quickly acknowledged. The two of them entered the venue. After all, the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet. The people around the hall were all toasting. When Su Yurou walked past a woman, she smiled and was about to greet her, but the woman smiled lightly and turned her face away. Su Yurou leaned helplessly into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear and said, ¡°The people sitting here are basically all big businessmen who distribute skincare and cosmetics in Jin Hai City. That lady just now has some cooperation with me¡­ Look, she didn¡¯t even say anything when she saw that Manager Wang didn¡¯t look good to us.¡± Then, she leaned on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Wenping, Manager Wang won¡¯t let this go. Let¡¯s try to sit at the back and not let him find trouble.¡± ¡°What about the cooperation?¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows. Su Yurou was slightly stunned, and a helpless look flashed in her eyes. Then, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Without the Imperial Corporation, won¡¯t I still be able to live?¡± As the two of them were talking, Manager Wang strode over and greeted the people nearby. He pointed at Su Yurou and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure everyone is familiar with President Su? President Su has a lot of potential in this distribution tender. Let me propose a toast to President Su.¡± She wanted to dodge back, but she didn¡¯t expect Manager Wang to take the initiative to rush up. As he toasted, he generously wanted to hug Su Yurou¡¯s waist and glared at Xu Wenping coldly, wanting to declare his sovereignty. When he toasted all the way here just now, all the women leaned closer to Manager Wang, showing that they were very easy to talk to. Manager Wang¡¯s eyes were cold. It was as if he was saying, ¡®Kid, since you dare to come, I¡¯ll let you see what it means to be on my home ground.¡¯ What did he mean by not letting him even dare to say a word when he touched his girlfriend? Just as Su Yurou was about to dodge, Xu Wenping fearlessly went up to meet her. Manager Wang¡¯s large hand hooked over, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Xu Wenping¡¯s heavy palm. ¡°Manager Wang, I¡¯ll drink this glass of wine on behalf of my wife!¡± Xu Wenping drank it all. Manager Wang looked surprised, but then he smiled playfully. Before he could say anything, there were sounds from the side. ¡°Where did this kid come from? Don¡¯t you know the rules? Manager Wang, if you want to propose a toast, who are you to stop it?¡± ¡°President Su¡­ When did she get together with such a gigolo who doesn¡¯t know the rules? How embarrassing¡­ You actually dared to bring it here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Manager Wang is in charge of the distribution of Imperial Beauty. Aren¡¯t you afraid of missing an opportunity by bringing such a fellow here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Hurry up and get lost!¡± The people who wanted to please Manager Wang scolded him one after another. Manager Wang only raised the wine glass in his hand playfully. When everyone was done scolding, he gently patted Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still a little lacking in cultivation to go against me.¡± Then, his gaze passed Xu Wenping and looked at Su Yurou. He smiled and said, ¡°President Su, don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. Although you have been operating in Jin Hai City for a long time, you know that your products will soon be replaced, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with our Imperial Corporation¡­ How long do you think you can last?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you go bankrupt, but do you think you¡¯ll be heavily in debt? When you¡¯re heavily in debt, will your pretty boy still be willing to follow you?¡± Manager Wang guided her patiently. Then, he opened his arms and smiled. ¡°Now, sit back down and have a drink with me. I think we can still discuss our matters!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face turned green and white. Just as Manager Wang had said, the Imperial Corporation¡¯s project this time, to Su Yurou, was indeed very important. Even if it wasn¡¯t as serious as what Manager Wang had said, it would still be very difficult for her to bear. But at this moment, she was determined not to take a step forward. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s throat was in an uproar. He let out a cold laugh and stared at Manager Wang. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Manager Wang¡­ Forgive me, but have you forgotten? There¡¯s a deputy in front of your manager!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a mere deputy manager. Can you really secure this cooperation?¡± Manager Wang was slightly stunned, but then he burst out laughing. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of tigers. Do you know how big the Imperial Corporation is? Just Imperial Beauty alone has dozens of projects every day. Manager Wang¡¯s power is much greater than you could imagine.¡± ¡°Deputy manager¡­ If you can become a cleaner at the Imperial Corporation, I¡¯ll toast you today!¡± The people below were noisy again. Xu Wenping¡¯s expression was calm. He held Su Yurou¡¯s hand with one hand and said to Deputy Manager Wang with a calm gaze, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, let¡¯s make a bet, shall we?¡± ¡°Deputy Manager Wang, I bet that the Imperial Corporation¡¯s partner this time will only be my wife, Su Yurou!¡± ¡°Do you dare to bet?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wenping¡­!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yurou stood on her tiptoes excitedly and whispered softly into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear. Her rejection was obvious, and she couldn¡¯t help but hold Xu Wenping even tighter. Xu Wenping only smiled lightly, turned around, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yurou, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yurou was obviously still in a dilemma, but when Manager Wang saw the expressions of the two, his smile became even wider. He laughed out loud, and the entire hall laughed along with him, as if they were laughing at Xu Wenping¡¯s overestimation of his own abilities. Manager Wang mocked, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got your courage from, kid. But since you dare to bet¡­ Of course I dare to agree. Since you bet on cooperation, then I bet that my Imperial Corporation will definitely not cooperate with Su Yurou!¡± When Manager Wang spoke the last sentence, he emphasized each word, declaring his authority as the host. The voice fell, the other people all heaved a sigh of relief. Another competitor was missing, and it was the strongest competitor! ¡°However, since it¡¯s a bet, then of course there must be some rewards. If anyone loses, how about kneeling down, kowtowing, and calling the other party daddy?¡± Manager Wang smiled gently. Seeing Manager Wang¡¯s confident look, Xu Wenping just lowered his head and laughed. Then, he said softly, ¡°Deputy Manager Wang, have you read too many novels? Kneel down and kowtow? If you do this kind of thing too many times and it doesn¡¯t hurt your muscles or bones, what¡¯s the point?¡± Manager Wang frowned and suppressed his anger. He said coldly, ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Xu Wenping looked left and right, and then he had a plan in his mind. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I think there are at least ten tables of people here tonight, including your lackeys and the bosses of Jin Hai City?¡± After a slight pause, Xu Wenping shouted, ¡°Waiter!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°How much is the most expensive bottle of wine here?¡± The waiter was already waiting at the side. When he heard this, he was surprised. Then, he smiled softly and said, ¡°Sir, our most expensive wine is Louis 13. It¡¯s from France and costs 520,000 yuan.¡± ¡°520,000¡­ It¡¯s barely passable!¡± When Manager Wang saw Xu Wenping¡¯s actions, he frowned and said, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t waste time. What are you trying to do?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way, and don¡¯t say too much. If we lose, please treat everyone here. According to the calculation of ten tables, one bottle of wine per table, how about it?¡± Manager Wang raised his eyebrows. He was shocked by the value of the ten bottles of wine. Even if he was the manager of the Imperial Corporation, this money was equivalent to his annual salary for a year. How could he not feel heartache when he spent it all at once? But then his expression eased. The entire cooperation project was controlled by him. How could Xu Wenping have a chance to win? Manager Wang nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem with this. However, you¡¯re an unknown kid. How can I believe that you can take out so much money?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Xu Wenping was about to speak, Su Yurou gritted her teeth and said softly, ¡°If Wenping loses, I¡¯ll give you the money! Deputy Manager Wang, you can trust me, right?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were firm. Initially, she was still a little hesitant. However, when she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s aura, which seemed like he was willing to submit to anyone, but he was essentially protecting her, Su Yurou¡¯s mind spun. At this moment, if she didn¡¯t stand up, how inhumane would she be?! Su Yurou¡¯s sudden appearance surprised Deputy Manager Wang. At the same time, a trace of hatred and jealousy flashed across his eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ Since you want to die together, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Deputy Manager Wang coldly took out his phone. After dialing the number, he said softly, ¡°Mr. Zhao, yes, it¡¯s me! Was the Su Yu Corporation on the list of people we were willing to work with?¡± ¡°Good! Immediately dissolve the Su Yu Corporation and inform everyone on the phone that the CEO of the Su Yu Corporation doesn¡¯t have to attend our bidding meeting!¡± ¡°Manager Wang, but¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Manager Wang hung up the phone. Some of the people in the room looked on coldly, while others were sneering. After hanging up the phone, Manager Wang had a calm smile on his face as he picked up his wine glass and took a sip, as if he was waiting for Su Yurou to fail. Su Yurou also felt dizzy. She held the phone, her palms sweating, and prayed in her heart, ¡®Please don¡¯t ring, please don¡¯t ring.¡¯ Unfortunately, her prayers did not seem to be heard by God. Three minutes later, Su Yurou¡¯s phone rang. Su Yurou¡¯s entire body trembled, and her delicate body trembled. She fell into Xu Wenping¡¯s arms weakly. Deputy Manager Wang¡¯s smile gradually deepened as he said indifferently, ¡°You guys were the ones who suggested the bet. Why don¡¯t you dare to pick up the phone now?¡± Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s pale expression, Xu Wenping reached out and touched her little face. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just pick it up. What if they call to cooperate?¡± Su Yurou took a look. It was indeed a call from the Imperial Corporation. ¡°Pfft¡­ Kid, you¡¯ve done a pretty good job when it comes to fantasizing.¡± ¡°The bidding hasn¡¯t even started yet. Who do you think has the right? Will the Imperial Corporation cooperate with President Su?¡± Manager Wang sneered. Under everyone¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Su Yurou was determined to die. Finally, she picked up the phone and turned on the speaker. She said calmly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Yurou from the Su Corporation.¡± ¡°Hello, President Su.¡± ¡°I am Huang Shanchuan, the general manager of the Imperial Beauty Project. The reason I called you this time is because we have verified the qualifications of the Su Yu Corporation and ensured that you have the strength and ability to cooperate with our Imperial Corporation. Therefore, we hope to sign an agreement with you regarding the exclusive distribution rights of our latest skincare products in Jin Hai City.¡± ¡°I wonder if you have any intentions?¡± Su Yurou blinked her beautiful eyes twice and raised her head to look at Xu Wenping. This time, she looked at Xu Wenping. His gaze was gentle and calm, as if he had already expected everything to happen. Su Yurou suspected that she had misheard. She lowered her head and said submissively, ¡°Hello¡­ I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Do you mean that Imperial Beauty is willing to sign a distribution agreement with our Su Yu Corporation?¡± ¡°Yes, President Su. We¡¯ve finished our inspection. If it¡¯s convenient for you now, I¡¯ll send you the electronic agreement immediately. As long as you sign on your phone, our agreement will take effect. We can discuss the specific distribution details later.¡± On the other side of the speaker button, the man¡¯s voice was gentle and calm. However, at this moment, the entire banquet hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Manager Wang was also stunned on the spot and did not react! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I agree! I¡¯m sorry, Manager Huang. I was really too happy. I saw your contract invitation. I¡¯ll sign it immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, President Su. I wish us a happy cooperation. Goodbye!¡± Su Yurou opened the electronic contract excitedly. As she flipped through it, she looked at the terms and conditions inside in surprise. The stamp was related to the Imperial Corporation. As she signed, she looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s calm eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. This person was not hired by Xu Wenping to fool people. He was really the manager of the Imperial Corporation, and the contract was real! However, just as Su Yurou was signing and sending it, a cracking sound suddenly came from the side. The wine glass in his hand was thrown to the ground by Manager Wang. He pointed at Xu Wenping and Su Yurou angrily and shouted, ¡°F*ck, you brat, you actually dare to play such a trick on me?¡± ¡°Have you studied law? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll go to jail for fraud?¡± Manager Wang reached out to snatch Su Yurou¡¯s phone, but Xu Wenping was no longer merciful. He reached out and grabbed Manager Wang¡¯s wrist. With his body that had been drinking and having s*x all year round, not to mention Xu Wenping, who had taken the Perfect Body Pill, even the former him could casually drop him. Xu Wenping only pinched it lightly, and Manager Wang gasped in pain. ¡°Deputy Manager Wang, am I lying?¡± Xu Wenping smiled calmly. ¡°You just have to call your company¡­ Since you have read the law, you should know that robbing others of their property is a crime!¡± Their eyes met. Manager Wang looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s calm expression and finally began to panic. If it was fake, how could he be so calm? Manager Wang took out his phone and pressed the number. Because his hand was shaking, it fell to the ground. He picked it up and continued to press the number. Only then did the call go through. Just as the person on the other end picked up, Manager Wang shouted, ¡°Xiao Zhao, what the h*ll is wrong with you? I asked you to remove the Su Yu Corporation from the list of partners. Who called and said that they agreed to work with the Su Yu Corporation?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Deputy Manager Wang, you hung up too quickly just now. I was just about to say it when the higher-ups made a last-minute decision¡­ Currently, the distribution rights of this set of products have been taken back by the head office!¡± ¡°The bidding meeting¡­ They also decided not to open it.¡± Deputy Manager Wang was dumbfounded. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°D*mn it, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me of such important information in advance? What right does the head office have to take back our project?¡± Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t say anything. A moment later, a man picked up the phone and said calmly, ¡°Deputy Manager Wang, this is Huang Shanchuan.¡± ¡°If you have any questions, you can come back to the company and ask me!¡± Manager Wang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was stunned on the spot and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Huang¡­ Manager Huang.¡± At this moment, the sudden change caused the others below to whisper. ¡°Manager Wang¡­ The voice on this phone seems to be the same as the voice on the phone that Su Yurou answered.¡± ¡°That person just said that his name is Huang Shanchuan¡­ This person¡¯s surname is also Huang. As far as I know, Huang Shanchuan is the director of Imperial Beauty, Deputy Manager Wang¡¯s boss.¡± ¡°Looks like this matter is true¡­¡± ¡°Who exactly is that brat that Su Yurou just hooked up with?¡± At this moment, a group of figures suddenly appeared at the door. The leader was a thin middle-aged man wearing glasses. He seemed to exude a noble aura from his bones. The assistants and secretaries behind him were also capable and valiant. They were extremely elegant. At the back, there was a kid who looked flustered. One of the middle-aged men was Huang Shanchuan had just hung up the phone. When they were almost in front of Deputy Manager Wang, Huang Shanchuan and Jiang Yueming turned sideways and changed steps. When Huang Shanchuan came in front of Deputy Manager Wang, the latter immediately trembled and dropped his phone on the ground. ¡°Huang, Huang, Huang¡­ Manager Huang!¡± Huang Shanchuan looked calm. He stepped aside and bowed to Jiang Yueming, saying blandly, ¡°Deputy Manager Wang, let me introduce you. This is the president of our Imperial Corporation¡¯s group company, President Jiang Yueming!¡± These words were not loud, but after they were thrown out, they were like thunder. The crowd was in an uproar for a moment, and Deputy Manager Wang was even more flabbergasted. Group companies were all the same company, but the core and structure were extremely complicated. For example, the Imperial Corporation was now 100% invested by Xu Wenping¡¯s investment company. There was only one company under it, the Imperial Corporation Holding Group. It was Jiang Yueming¡¯s company. With Jiang Yueming¡¯s Imperial Corporation Holding Group as the core, its branches included Imperial Electronic, Imperial Real Estate, and Imperial Beauty. Each of them was actually an independent company with a perfect system. In the entire Imperial Beauty, the only person who could see Jiang Yueming was Huang Shanchuan, the director. He had the chance to see Jiang Yueming when he was making the reports, but most of the time, the reports were kept by his assistant. Therefore, even Huang Shanchuan could not meet Jiang Yueming once a year. As for Manager Wang, the deputy manager, he had only heard of his name. How could he have the right to meet him? Deputy Manager Wang¡¯s legs went weak when he heard Jiang Yueming¡¯s name. He almost knelt on the ground. Huang Shanchuan held him up and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Pres¡­ President Jiang.¡± Jiang Yueming simply adjusted his glasses elegantly and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our first meeting. I didn¡¯t expect this to be the case. I just heard that you and Mr. Xu have agreed to a bet. Will we, the employees of the Imperial Corporation, be unwilling to lose and go back on our words!?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Waiter, quickly serve the wine for the bosses here!¡± Deputy Manager Wang shouted hurriedly. Under Jiang Yueming¡¯s gaze, Deputy Manager Wang swiped his card and then laughed dryly at Jiang Yueming. Jiang Yueming nodded lightly. ¡°I think Deputy Manager Wang is tired today. Why don¡¯t you go back first and rest early? I¡¯ll get Manager Huang to inform you tomorrow. How about it?¡± Deputy Manager Wang¡¯s entire body trembled, and his entire body finally went limp uncontrollably. He nodded in a daze and staggered toward the door. He almost fell to the ground several times. Jiang Yueming gestured to the assistant beside him before helping Deputy Manager Wang out. Jiang Yueming smiled. After Deputy Manager Wang left, he walked up to the stage and bowed to the crowd. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Jiang Yueming, and I¡¯m currently the president of the Imperial Corporation. I¡¯m very happy to meet you today, but due to our company¡¯s negligence, this cooperation project was originally finalized. However, Deputy Manager Wang did not know about it and invited you to the venue.¡± ¡°However, I believe that with the Imperial Corporation¡¯s product development speed, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we reach an agreement with all the elites present!¡± ¡°Today, I, Jiang Yueming, will be the host. Even if I¡¯m just making friends with you, if there¡¯s any negligence, I hope you can forgive me!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 12 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping and Su Yurou sat down calmly. The former looked at the elegant Jiang Yueming on the high platform, and the corners of his mouth curled into a gentle smile. He naturally knew that Jiang Yueming had come this time to perform in front of him, the chairman, but Xu Wenping didn¡¯t think that Jiang Yueming was flattering him. The Imperial Corporation was very big, but its advantage was that it was not a listed company. It was a family business controlled by Xu Wenping. Therefore, it could avoid the control of many market systems. To put it bluntly, the Imperial Corporation was Xu Wenping¡¯s family business. To put it bluntly, Jiang Yueming was his retainer. At this moment, if he did not show his loyalty, when would it be appropriate? Therefore, Xu Wenping liked Jiang Yueming¡¯s performance. Although Deputy Manager Wang was boasting loudly, the most wealthy person present was just like Su Yurou, who had ten million in savings. However, the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s capital injection would probably not exceed 100 million yuan. At least in the business world, such a level was not worthy of Jiang Yueming¡¯s apology. Therefore, when Jiang Yueming gave them a way out, everyone present hurriedly followed suit. At the same time, they were also guessing Su Yurou¡¯s relationship with the Imperial Corporation. Just as Jiang Yueming was about to leave the field, the game started. The woman that Su Yurou wanted to greet the woman when they had just entered the room but ignored her was now holding two glasses of wine and smiling at Su Yurou. ¡°Hehe¡­ Ah Rou! Don¡¯t blame me for what happened just now. That whatever Wang f*ck hair¡¯s face pulled a foot long. How would I dare to talk to you?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier about your internal relationship? I was really worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate!¡± Su Yurou gave a strange smile, but she didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she went along with the flow and communicated with her. Xu Wenping shivered. If it were him, he would probably slap her in the face. After all, he was an unfamiliar face, and he had acted too tough just now. Therefore, most of the people who rushed up to toast were still heading toward Su Yurou. Su Yurou seemed to have something to say to Xu Wenping, but she was blocked by the toasts. She could only deal with the guests and temporarily suppress her thoughts. After Jiang Yueming got off the stage, he sat down beside Xu Wenping. Although a few people came up to toast him, Jiang Yueming¡¯s assistant dealt with them one by one. After two or three rounds, these people naturally realized the difference in status. They would not ask for trouble anymore. Instead, they got together with Jiang Yueming¡¯s assistant and chatted happily. Seeing that no one was paying attention, Jiang Yueming smiled and picked up a glass of wine. He said softly to Xu Wenping, ¡°Chairman, this is our first meeting.¡± Xu Wenping saw that he was about to finish his drink and waved his hand to stop him. He also picked up a cup and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately nodded. ¡°Thank you, Chairman!¡± Xu Wenping nodded after drinking a cup. Jiang Yueming immediately seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Chairman, Deputy Manager Wang, do you think we should fire him or¡­¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Yueming, the two of us will be of one heart and one mind in the future. There¡¯s no need to hide anything. Just now, Deputy Manager Wang¡¯s card was swiped so happily¡­ We should be thinking the same thing, right?¡± Jiang Yueming raised his eyebrows and pushed his glasses. ¡°Let me speak first?¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. ¡°Chairman, please advise me on this.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°Check his accounts in the group for the past few years and then send it to the Legal Department.¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s pinky finger trembled as he looked at this gentle and even somewhat childish young man. This time, he did not dare to underestimate him even more. He then slowly nodded and said, ¡°The Chairman thinks the same as me.¡± Such a large corporation, and it was a private enterprise at that. If there were ten executives from it, if there was even one clean one, it would be considered a fresh and refined corporation. Private enterprises were bound together by interests. As the saying goes, if the water was too clear, there would be no fish. The chairman and general manager would not mind them making some extra money, but they would definitely mind that they did not know the times. The conversation was interrupted by a gap, and Jiang Yueming once again took advantage of the gap. His clear brows furrowed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°By the way, Chairman, I¡¯ve seen the Tongrun Equipment you mentioned today.¡± ¡°This group seems to be a sunset company. There haven¡¯t been any ups and downs in recent years. The highest annual rate is only 2.7, but the highest drop is almost halved¡­ There¡¯s 5.8. Can I buy the shares at my discretion¡­¡± As Xu Wenping listened, he didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Do you have cigarettes? Give me one.¡± Xu Wenping believed that his mentality was still good. He did not lose his composure in today¡¯s situation. However, it was a contest between experts after all. The degree of opportunity in Jiang Yueming¡¯s words made him sigh in his heart. This was a sharp sword, but if it was not used well, a good sword could hurt others and also hurt oneself. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t smoke in the past. At this time, he felt that having something in his hand was more conducive to his mood. Jiang Yueming didn¡¯t smoke, but he took out a cigarette from his bag and lit it for Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping took a deep breath of smoke and coughed twice before he whispered into Jiang Yueming¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll take the initiative to ask for your opinion on the things I need to ask you. In the future, you just have to do as I arrange for you.¡± As he spoke. He patted Jiang Yueming¡¯s shoulder. Jiang Yueming¡¯s entire body shook. He glanced at Xu Wenping¡¯s calm expression and felt cold sweat on his forehead. 100 million yuan wasn¡¯t a big deal for Jiang Yueming. However, he studied the market and was obviously stuck in a trap. He was even going to make a living by wasting his money, but Xu Wenping was actually so calm. Jiang Yueming couldn¡¯t figure it out. Xu Wenping stood up and slowly moved to Su Yurou¡¯s side. There were so many people toasting her today, and her alcohol tolerance was so high that it should be the peak of her life. At this moment, her face was already red, her expression was blurry, and her body was slightly swaying. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Today¡­ Yurou was happy, so she drank a little more. I¡¯ll send Yurou home now. Another day, another day, Yurou and I will personally invite everyone!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and went over. The woman who came to toast immediately handed over her huge breasts and rubbed them on Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. She picked up a glass of wine and said, ¡°Little mister, Yurou and I started a business together and we were once sisters who had a life together. Come, let¡¯s have one last drink. Little mister can¡¯t be biased.¡± This woman had also started drinking from the beginning. At this moment, her gaze was blurry. To be able to get to a certain position in this industry, as a woman, she must have a certain amount of beauty. Moreover, the pair of claws on her chest was even more ferocious¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, compared to Su Yurou, she was still a few levels behind. Seeing that she was about to stick her tongue out, Xu Wenping also picked up a glass of wine and drank it. He quickly dodged and helped Su Yurou up. Xu Wenping supported Su Yurou all the way downstairs. The latter¡¯s legs were crossed, and she seemed to be dizzy. Her blurred eyes kept looking at Xu Wenping. She was as thin as a willow, bathing in the sunset. Jiang Yueming followed closely behind. When they reached Su Yurou¡¯s car, he patted his assistant and said, ¡°Send Mr. and Mrs. Xu home!¡± Although the assistant was young, he seemed to have some skills. He nodded and quickly opened the car door. This set of equipment to check and fill in the gaps was a piece of cake for Jiang Yueming. There were people in front who were blocking the wine, people who were not drinking, and people who wanted to drive. Naturally, they would not face any difficulties. ¡°Oh¡­ Wenping¡­ I drank too much!¡± The two of them got into the backseat of the car. Su Yurou got into the car, and under the influence of alcohol, she became much bolder. She lifted her skirt slightly, crossed her legs, and sat on Xu Wenping¡¯s lap. Her eyes were shining, and it was unknown whether it was tears or coquettishness. Xu Wenping had never been seduced like this before. His stomach immediately burned with passion. Before he could speak, Su Yurou¡¯s red lips were already on his lips. The car in front was driving very steadily, and it was impossible to even feel the turn. The assistant driving did not seem to be breathing, and he was not looking sideways. A moment of lingering made Xu Wenping feel a little hot. In fact, he had drunk two glasses of wine today. However, from his previous life until now, his alcohol tolerance seemed to be like a chick. If he drank too much, he would collapse. It was only two small glasses. Although he was not drunk, his head was already a little dizzy. After lingering, Su Yurou revealed a wronged expression. She suddenly moved forward and bit Xu Wenping¡¯s neck. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°Liar, liar¡­ You little liar! You lied to me so hard!¡± Su Yurou rubbed her tearful eyes against Xu Wenping¡¯s chest and said gently, ¡°What are you pretending for? A fresh graduate, have you been plotting against me for a long time¡­ The general manager of the Imperial Corporation personally sent you an invitation. Do you have that much face?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Wenping! Do you think that I¡¯m too old?¡± Su Yurou asked with a slight sob. ¡°Do you¡­ Just want to play with your sister?¡± ¡°Do you not want to marry your sister?¡± Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s sorrowful and insecure side, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but hug Su Yurou tightly and whisper into her ear, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, Yurou. Of course I want to¡­ We¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yurou wiped her tears on Xu Wenping¡¯s suit, which was worth tens of thousands of yuan, causing the latter to feel a little heartache. ¡°Are you home?¡± Su Yurou raised her head, her bright eyes staring straight at Xu Wenping. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too uncomfortable to be so small in the car. Let¡¯s go to bed and talk! Please!¡± Xu Wenping glanced sideways. The car had been parked in the underground parking lot for a long time. The little assistant in front was like a puppet. He didn¡¯t even make a sound, making people unaware of his existence. ¡°We just arrived. Let me help you out of the car.¡± The two of them got out of the car. The assistant only took two steps forward and had already pressed the elevator button. He waited for the two of them to stagger over from behind. The elevator reached the first floor. Sensible! How sensible. When the assistant handed him the key, Xu Wenping looked at him and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, just call me Xiao Gao! My full name is Gao Qiang!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder. Then, he helped Su Yurou upstairs. Su Yurou staggered as she walked, crying and laughing. From time to time, she would talk about some sad things, as if she wanted to tell Xu Wenping about the first half of her life. The two of them finally arrived upstairs. Xu Wenping gently took off Su Yurou¡¯s coat. When he saw the new inner lining she wore today, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, he was finally more familiar with taking it off than when he was wearing it. By the time she sat down in front of the bed, Su Yurou seemed to have sobered up by more than half. She bit her lower lip and looked as if she was ready to be plucked. Logically speaking, Xu Wenping was already impatient, and that was the truth. However, right now, in front of Su Yurou, he was experiencing the taste of love. He also knew that she had been socializing all year round, and drinking was a little harmful to her health, so he felt more pity for her. He comforted Su Yurou to lie down and whispered into her ear, ¡°Yurou, you drank a little too much tonight. I¡¯ll go next door and make do. Even though I really, really like you, I still hope that we can do whatever we want when we¡¯re sober, okay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yurou, who was on the pillow, teared up. She stretched out her white arms and hooked Xu Wenping in her arms, rubbing left and right. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Wenping! Mmmm~~¡± Su Yurou revealed a delicate and pitiful look, which made Xu Wenping¡¯s two glasses of wine disappear. Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s dazed and eager eyes, Xu Wenping said in a low voice, ¡°Yurou, since we¡¯re together now, I must be responsible for your life!¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping resisted his desire and sat up. However, Su Yurou hooked him and he took the opportunity to fall down again. With a wave of his arm, he seemed to have knocked something down. Su Yurou didn¡¯t notice. Xu Wenping quickly picked it up and wanted to put it back. He wiped his arm and found that it was a photo, which happened to be placed on the bedside table. But just as Xu Wenping was about to put it back, he saw the picture on the photo and his breathing stopped. There were two girls in the photo, and they looked like sisters. One of them was naturally Su Yurou. In the photo, she was wearing a short white T-shirt and ordinary jeans, but she still had an extraordinary aura. It seemed that they had taken the photo while climbing the mountain. It wasn¡¯t important to have a photo of herself. However, when Xu Wenping looked at the girl beside him, the familiar feeling that greeted his eyes even made Xu Wenping¡¯s body tremble! Good heavens, no way, right? Impossible! It was absolutely impossible! ¡°Wenping¡­ Thank you so much. Thank you for letting me meet you.¡± After all, the lights were dim, and as Su Yurou came to rub against him again, Xu Wenping put the photo back to its original position. However, when he looked over, he saw the young and beautiful girl standing beside Su Yurou. She looked a little valiant and had a ponytail. He felt a sense of familiarity. Although he had never crossed the line, Xu Wenping and his ex-girlfriend had been together for a few months. At the very least, their relationship should not be bad!? That was right, the one in the photo with Su Yurou was Xu Wenping¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Su Caiwei, who was still a freshman at Jinhai Business College.! It was just that the picture looked even more childish! Su Yurou seemed to have closed her eyes, and Xu Wenping slowly sat up. He picked up the photo frame and looked at it again, then rubbed his eyes. He was sure that such a ridiculous thing would not happen. Well¡­ On the back was written, ¡®First mountain climbing photo with my daughter.¡¯ Xu Wenping¡¯s hand trembled, and he could not even hold the photo frame properly¡­ His ex-girlfriend in university was really Su Yurou¡¯s daughter!!! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Wasn¡¯t this a little too exciting? Don¡¯t mess with me! Initially, Xu Wenping had relied on his willpower to reject her beauty. However, at this moment, due to the special influence, the feeling had dissipated a little. Seeing that Su Yurou was already asleep, he stood up quietly. When he arrived at the door and closed it, he made sure that Su Yurou was already asleep. He then closed the door lightly and turned to look at the bedroom opposite him. In fact, the photo just now had already given him 70% certainty. After all, they had been together before. Even if they had not done anything decisive, they still knew each other. ¡°If it¡¯s really¡­ Then I must have walked into Su Caiwei¡¯s bedroom by mistake today. Look at those lingerie¡­ Oh my god, it can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°The size is so suitable?¡± Xu Wenping wiped away his cold sweat. After making sure that Su Yurou wouldn¡¯t follow him out, he walked into Su Caiwei¡¯s bedroom. It was still decorated in pink, indicating that the woman in the room was a young girl. Xu Wenping picked up the pillow and sniffed it. Su Caiwei had once told him that she only used one brand of shampoo. Xu Wenping would definitely remember that rose fragrance. F*ck, it matched. Xu Wenping frowned and immediately opened the cabinet. Inside the wardrobe, Su Caiwei¡¯s clothes were neatly hung on the rack. Xu Wenping was picking them up one by one. ¡°This is what she wore when she started her freshman year¡­¡± ¡°I gave this to her!¡± ¡°Why are there so many pants of this style?¡± ¡°What the f*ck am I still struggling about?¡± Xu Wenping scratched his head and felt his scalp go numb. In fact, from the moment he saw the photo, he could basically confirm it. Looking at these now, it was probably just psychological comfort. When they all matched, Xu Wenping felt as if his heart was bitten by an ant. It was extremely uncomfortable. He lowered his head and dug into his pocket to take out a cigarette, but unfortunately, he had never smoked before. At this moment, a ding sounded in his mind. [Ding!] [The system has detected that the host is facing a major decision. The system believes that it has reached a time where it has no choice but to appear.] [Options published!] [One, refuse to continue dating Su Yurou. Reward: All previous rewards will be removed.] F*ck! You call this a reward? You might as well call it punishment! [Two, (since I can¡¯t be her boyfriend, I¡¯ll be her father!) Continue dating Su Yurou and get the marriage certificate within a month. Reward: One bitcoin mining machine. (Duration: 5 coins/hour. It is currently the world¡¯s top mining machine. The account allows black market transactions and accepts all world-class trading methods.)] ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°System, you¡¯re too biased!¡± In this world, there were also bitcoins. The minimum income was 150,000 yuan per coin, and the time limit was five coins. He earned 750,000 yuan in an hour, allowing all kinds of transactions. He would earn more than 10 million yuan in a day. Compared to the above rewards and reduction¡­ [Ding, the system is considering all aspects for the host. Host, please make your choice carefully!] ¡®What choice do I have?¡¯ Xu Wenping truly liked Su Yurou. He had only felt a little strange earlier. Even if there was no reward, he would still be conflicted, not to mention the conditions given by the system. Xu Wenping lay down on the pink bed and muttered in his heart, ¡®Don¡¯t blame me, Caiwei. Since you don¡¯t like me, then I can only let you call me Daddy. Daddy will sleep on your bed. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡¯ Xu Wenping, who was lying down, couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange laugh. Err¡­ How should he put it? ¡­. In the opposite bedroom, Xu Wenping had just gently closed the door when Su Yurou opened her eyes. At this moment, she looked at the ceiling. Su Yurou¡¯s expression was no longer dazed. She looked especially awake. Glancing at the closed door, Su Yurou looked at her own body, admiring it alone, and muttered to herself, ¡°Humph¡­ This guy is so unromantic!¡± As she spoke, the corners of her mouth curled into a smug smile. Although Su Yurou had indeed drunk a little too much today, she had been through many battles, so she wouldn¡¯t lie down so easily. In the car today, Su Yurou was 50% drunk. By the time she lay on the bed, she was already less than 30% drunk. In fact, she had also thought that as long as Xu Wenping was a little stubborn, she would resist a little and it would be smooth sailing. In her heart, she had already completely accepted Xu Wenping. After all, she was already quite old. When her daughter mentioned this, she had a slight rejection in her heart. However, when she saw Xu Wenping, she thought of the ordinary and harmonious life. ¡°This fellow¡­ It made me doubt my charm!¡± Su Yurou got out of bed and looked at herself in the mirror. Then, she began to have many thoughts. She wanted to open the door and take a look, but then she suppressed it and thought to herself, ¡®He said that he was willing to marry me. Could it be true? Should I take the initiative to suggest it tomorrow?¡¯ No, no, how could a girl be so proactive? Su Yurou lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Her delicate body hugged the blanket tightly, but she was thinking in her heart, ¡®If only I was hugging him.¡¯ However, at this moment, Xu Wenping was covered by a light pink blanket. His entire person was living in a sea of pink. In a daze, he had already fallen asleep. He already had a complete choice in his heart. ¡­. It was not late at night. At this moment, on the other side, there were many people who couldn¡¯t sleep. Deputy Manager Wang got drunk at home, making his chickens and dogs restless. His wife and children could not sleep well. The Legal Department of the Imperial Corporation, known as Jin Hai¡¯s Pizza Hut, had already received the news about him and was sorting out the details. Jiang Yueming, the general manager of Imperial Corporation, couldn¡¯t fall asleep at the same time. The assistant and secretary were waiting outside the office of the president of Ruirui Bank in Jin Hai City. The elegant Jiang Yueming and a middle-aged man in his 40s were staring at a pile of documents in a daze. Jiang Yueming had become the CEO of the Imperial Corporation at such a young age. Other than his strength, his ability to gain connections was needless to say. In fact, compared to the previous chaotic Board of Directors of Imperial Corporation, the Imperial Corporation that was now ruled by one person might be better for him. After all, it was better to follow one person¡¯s will than to follow the will of many. Before that, he had to do a clear and complete research on the new leader. After a while, Jiang Yueming and the president of Ruirui Bank looked at each other. The latter gasped and said, ¡°Yueming, in my opinion, if it were you, you would never make such an illogical decision.¡± ¡°This Tongrun Equipment has been dormant for three years, right? The primary market of the market, with a capital investment of 100 million yuan¡­ It¡¯s not a small deal!¡± ¡°Yueming¡­ Tell me honestly, whose taste is this?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The president of Ruirui Bank was called Du Jinglong. He was considered Jiang Yueming¡¯s senior. Jiang Yueming naturally had to consider his words carefully. Hearing this, Jiang Yueming kept silent for a moment. He looked around and confirmed that the door was closed. Then, he looked at Du Jinglong seriously. Du Jinglong¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this. He said in a low voice, ¡°Yueming, what¡¯s with your expression?¡± Jiang Yueming pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Too many things have happened today. I don¡¯t know how to describe it. It just feels too ridiculous. Why don¡¯t I tell you and you help me analyze it?¡± Du Jinglong saw Jiang Yueming¡¯s serious expression and pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Imperial Corporation has been acquired!¡± The two of them looked at each other and were calm for a moment. Then, Du Jinglong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He gasped and said, ¡°What did you say? When did Imperial Corporation get acquired?¡± ¡°Today!¡± Jiang Yueming pushed his gold-rimmed glasses up his nose and said, ¡°I have no idea when this matter was finalized. In the afternoon, I saw a share transfer agreement. The former chairman of Imperial Corporation sold 100% of the company¡¯s shares to my current boss for 1 yuan!¡± As everyone knew, shares could not be given away, but what was the difference between the price of 1 yuan and a gift? ¡°Hiss¡­!¡± Du Jinglong sucked in a breath of cold air. In the end, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that your previous boss was¡­!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Du Jinglong was about to open his mouth when Jiang Yueming¡¯s body trembled and he hurriedly booed. Then, he nodded gently and said, ¡°Although the rumors on the streets are a little ridiculous, my former boss was indeed a member of the upper class back then. Because of some matters, he had already moved to M Country. According to the records, he has already died.¡± ¡°Although the other directors have some status and strength, they don¡¯t have many shares in the Imperial Corporation. It¡¯s expected that they will be acquired.¡± ¡°My original boss¡¯ means are strong. Unexpectedly, in an instant, he gave up the shares in his hands. Isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡± Hearing this, Du Jinglong nodded his head as if it was a serious matter. Then, he said with a strange expression, ¡°You mean the stock information you read today is for your new boss, the current chairman of Imperial Corporation¡­?¡± Jiang Yueming nodded lightly. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered into the ear of the president of Ruirui Bank, ¡°My current boss is only in his early twenties. He¡¯s too young¡­ How could such a young man have such strength? President Du¡­ You have a lot of connections. Can you help me analyze it?¡± ¡°Independent acquisition of the Imperial Corporation at the age of 20!!!?¡± Hearing this, Du Jinglong was also surprised and took a deep breath, ¡°Could he be¡­ What¡¯s his surname?¡± ¡°Surname Xu!¡± The bank manager was slightly stunned, and then he frowned again. Jiang Yueming was a little impatient. ¡°President Du, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. It¡¯s said that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. I know almost nothing about my current boss. If you reveal some information, I¡¯ll understand how to deal with him in the future.¡± Du Jinglong hesitated for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Yueming, you¡¯re a rising star. Sometimes when you ask about these things, I don¡¯t want you to get involved too early. However, since we¡¯ve said so much today, I¡¯ll say a few more words to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your teachings!¡± Du Jinglong nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s also the experience I¡¯ve accumulated from offending people when I was young.¡± ¡°In the entire Tiandong Province, there are four prominent families. Each of them is powerful and rich. Their power and wealth are far beyond our imagination. I asked about his surname just now because I guessed that he might be from one of the four great families.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°With the strength of the four great families, acquiring a mere Imperial Corporation is naturally not a problem. However, on second thought, the Imperial Corporation is not big to them, but it is not small either. They could not possibly hand it over to a young man in his twenties and let him run it!?¡± ¡°Among the four great families. There¡¯s no one with the surname Xu either.¡± Jiang Yueming couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Even with his intelligence, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. Du Jinglong smiled gently and patted Jiang Yueming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yueming! I think I have to congratulate you in advance on your rise!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Yueming asked. ¡°Even the four great families of Tiandong Province don¡¯t have the ability to nurture such a young man. Then what do you think?¡± Du Jinglong whispered. ¡°Where would such a dark horse come from?¡± Jiang Yueming paused for a moment, then his expression changed drastically. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The two of them looked at each other and suppressed the two words in their throats. The Imperial Capital! Other than the top young masters of the Imperial Capital, who else had the ability to spend so much money? The two of them looked at each other and nodded, but Jiang Yueming frowned and said suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ But I met the Chairman today, and from his accent¡­¡± Du Jinglong chuckled and pointed at the documents beside him. He said, ¡°The evidence is here. Why are you still looking at the accent?¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that a half-dead company can survive in the market. Won¡¯t it be clear in two days whether he really has insider information and controls the top market?¡± Jiang Yueming finally understood. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Old President, you¡¯re still the best.¡± Du Jinglong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. In short, in short, you have to be careful and treat him with caution. If you get his good impression, it will be of great help to your future achievements.¡± ¡°Yueming understands.¡± ¡­. If Xu Wenping was present, he would secretly laugh when he heard the old fox¡¯s estimation of him. Your analysis is quite reasonable. Unfortunately, no matter how good your analytical skills are, you probably won¡¯t be able to guess that I¡¯m not backed by the four great families or the young master of the Imperial Capital. Instead, it was a super easy to use system! Xu Wen was lying in the pink sea and had a good sleep. When he was woken up by his biological clock, a harmonious ray of dawn shone through the curtains. The habit of going to bed early and waking up early had been taught by his grandfather in his previous life. It had already run through his life. When he turned on his phone, it was not even 6 o¡¯clock yet. Xu Wenping put on his clothes and went downstairs for a walk. He did some Tai Chi and bought breakfast before he slowly went upstairs. At this moment, Su Yurou was still not awake. Xu Wenping had nothing to do, so when he saw the treadmill in the corner, he decided to exercise again. After taking the Perfect Body Pill, other than his figure getting better, his body seemed to be a little stronger than before. He did not know if it was an illusion or if it was true. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping woke up early to run. The feeling of sweat drained all the alcohol that was left last night. He panted softly and heard the bedroom door slightly open. Through the reflection of the glass, Su Yurou, who was in her pajamas, yawned lazily and walked out. Xu Wenping stopped and smiled gently. ¡°Yurou, you¡¯ve woken up. Breakfast is on the table. Come after washing your face.¡± ¡°Yes,¡±Su Yurou responded softly. Her hazy eyes had just opened when she saw Xu Wenping, who was half-naked. A perfect line had bloomed on his chest and abdomen. Because of the slight sweat dripping down, his entire body reflected the sunlight. Su Yurou¡¯s expression flickered as she looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s knife-like face. She could not help but mutter in her heart, ¡®So handsome and so abstinent!¡¯ Xu Wenping, who was being stared at, looked at his body and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yurou¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No¡­ No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± Su Yurou turned around with a red face, causing Xu Wenping to scratch his head. He was a little confused, but when he looked into the mirror, he seemed to have thought of something, and his expression couldn¡¯t help but become smug. She looked at the breakfast on the table, and there was a rose beside it. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but warm up a little. She picked it up and wanted to eat it. A sly look flashed across her eyes again. She began to play with her phone while waiting for Xu Wenping. ¡°Eat! It¡¯ll get cold if you don¡¯t eat it.¡± Xu Wenping came out of the shower with a smile on his face. Su Yurou shook her head calmly and said gently, ¡°No, I want to eat with you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Of course, Xu Wenping wouldn¡¯t reject such a perfect request. As soon as he sat down, Su Yurou took a bite of the youtiao and then moved it to Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth. Xu Wenping naturally took a bite without hesitation, only listening to Su Yurou¡¯s ¡°Ya! It¡¯s an indirect kiss! How shameless.¡± ¡°Indirect?¡± Seeing Su Yurou tease him, Xu Wenping was much more experienced than yesterday. ¡°What can I do even if I¡¯m direct?¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Xiaou Rourou, your husband is here.¡± ¡°Aiya, aiya, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, you don¡¯t know shame!¡± The two of quarreled. In the end, Su Yurou still handed her lips over to Xu Wenping for a kiss, but she did not do anything else. Just as Xu Wenping was about to take another step, Su Yurou quickly dodged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around¡­ It¡¯s still early in the morning, and I still have to go to work.¡± Su Yurou leaned over and gently kissed Xu Wenping¡¯s lips. Then, she blushed and went to wash up. Not long after, Su Yurou, who was wearing a coat and high heels, walked out of the door. With a little more makeup on her face, she looked even more charming. ¡°Let me send you to work!¡± Naturally, Xu Wenping had already packed up. Not to mention that this was what a boyfriend should do, even if it was for the sake of the system¡¯s mission selection, before he and Su Yurou registered their marriage, the higher the favorability, the better. Su Yurou raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is it convenient for you?¡± If they had met for the first time yesterday, Su Yurou might not have thought much of it. However, after what happened last night, Su Yurou understood that Xu Wenping must have hidden something from her regarding his career. Of course, Su Yurou was not angry. She was a smart woman. Judging from how smoothly the contract was signed last night, Su Yurou believed that Xu Wenping had hidden it because he didn¡¯t want there to be any difference in status between them. Xu Wenping came over and hugged Su Yurou¡¯s waist, smiling, ¡°What¡¯s so convenient about being a chauffeur for my wife? I can¡¯t wait.¡± Su Yurou smiled weakly and stamped Xu Wenping¡¯s face again. If anyone else saw their coquettish appearance, they would probably have goosebumps all over their bodies. Sitting in the car, although Su Yurou was a little tired, her eyes were filled with joy. She grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Wenping, thank you so much for this. If I can work with the Imperial Corporation, I¡¯ll have a chance to breathe again.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s because you have the strength to begin with!¡± Su Yurou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been working with the Imperial Corporation for the past two days, so I might be a little busy. I don¡¯t have much time to spend with you. You won¡¯t blame me, right?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re going out to look for other young ladies?¡± Seeing the suspicion in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes, Xu Wenping quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no¡­My good Yurou, how could you doubt your own husband? Where is your company?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The Su Yu Corporation wasn¡¯t big. In a not-so-tall office building, there was an independent floor that belonged to her. ¡°Do you want to go up with me to take a look?¡± Su Yurou chuckled. ¡°No need. There¡¯s still a long way to go¡­ If you¡¯re busy with the cooperation, I won¡¯t disturb you. When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± The two kissed goodbye. After watching Su Yurou go upstairs, Xu Wenping¡¯s heart felt a little empty. After thinking for a while, he turned the steering wheel and turned the car around. ¡°To Imperial Corporation Holding Group!¡± It was also appropriate to observe his own company, right? The distance was a little far. After all, Imperial Corporation Holding Group owned an independent office building in the most luxurious business district in Jin Hai City. Although he had been living in Jin Hai City, this was his first time in this business district. The environment downstairs was elegant. The signboard above the Imperial Corporation Holding Group was very big, so it was difficult to find it downstairs. After going around a few times, Xu Wenping finally found the way in. He drove to the gate and beeped. A muscular man in a security uniform stood guard at the side. He glanced at Xu Wenping¡¯s car and walked over in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. He first saluted and gestured for Xu Wenping to roll down the window. Then, he said softly, ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°An appointment? No¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. You don¡¯t have an appointment in the group. Your car doesn¡¯t belong to the company, so you can¡¯t enter the company.¡± The security guard smiled politely and was about to turn back. This made Xu Wenping a little interested. He couldn¡¯t help but tease him. He pressed the horn twice and said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Can¡¯t you see what car I¡¯m driving? I¡¯m looking for your boss! Do you know who I am?¡± The security guard¡¯s expression was normal as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Please call our boss. I can¡¯t let you in without an appointment. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ The car won¡¯t let me in. I can park by the side of the road and go in myself, right?¡± Xu Wenping said again. The security guard chanted in a standard manner, ¡°The individual needs to wear the company¡¯s employee badge or have an appointment certificate issued by the various departments. Otherwise, the Security Department will not allow them to pass.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry. If you still don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t blame me for asking you to leave.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­ You¡¯re really stubborn. Then I¡¯ll call your boss, okay?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get through, Xu Wenping had no choice but to call Jiang Yueming and said softly, ¡°Hello, Yueming. I¡¯m downstairs at the company¡­ The security guards won¡¯t let me in! Come down and pick me up.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping looked at the security guard¡¯s expression. When the word ¡®Yueming¡¯ came out, the resolute security guard¡¯s face stiffened. He seemed to be a little scared, but he still pretended to be calm. Jiang Yueming came down very quickly. He must have just received the call and had already taken the elevator down. The security guard and assistant behind him did not follow him. He pushed his glasses up and jogged over. As soon as he got close, he pointed at the security guard¡¯s nose and said, ¡°What are you doing? You dare to stop anyone. Open your eyes wide and remember this well in the future. This is Chairman Xu of our group. The entire Imperial Corporation has the surname Xu!¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Resign immediately and quit!¡± Jiang Yueming waved his hand, and the security guard¡¯s expression changed. He was obviously at a loss. He said in a daze, ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡­!¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°No, no, no¡­ Why are you throwing such a tantrum? The security guard was doing things according to the company¡¯s regulations. Why did you ask him to resign? I think it should be rewarded!¡± Xu Wenping patted the security guard¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get your President Jiang to give you a big red packet later. Don¡¯t think too much about it. In the future, you should be so stubborn as to block anyone who doesn¡¯t comply with the company¡¯s regulations!¡± The security guard was obviously a little shy. He was only surprised for a moment, but then he nodded happily and said, ¡°Thank you, Chairman Xu. I will definitely follow the rules and live up to the company¡¯s nurturing!¡± How could a security guard be so obedient? The Imperial Corporation¡¯s security guards were probably the highest paid in the entire Jin Hai City. Moreover, they were at least five to ten times higher than ordinary security guards! Since the money was paid, of course, he had to be grateful. Jiang Yueming only smiled and nodded lightly. ¡°Chairman, you¡¯re very righteous!¡± Even though he said that, he pushed up his glasses, but his eyes were filled with waves. A young man in his 20s should be in his prime. Jiang Yueming thought that he would be furious when he was blocked at the door. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he would still feel a little resentful. However, Xu Wenping was so warm and calm, which made Jiang Yueming acknowledge Xu Wenping¡¯s elite training. He believed the words of the president of Ruirui Bank more now. Jiang Yueming nodded at the security guard and brought Xu Wenping upstairs. The lobby of the Imperial Corporation was very magnificent. When a few beautiful receptionists saw Jiang Yueming walk in, they stood up and placed their hands in front of them. They bowed politely and greeted him. It was not until the two of them entered the elevator that everyone started whispering. ¡°The boy behind Mr. Jiang is so handsome and has a good figure!¡± ¡°He looks so young. Could he be Mr. Jiang¡¯s relative?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Did you learn so much etiquette for nothing? Mr. Jiang led the way in front. He kept bowing slightly as if¡­ he seems to have a very high status.¡± ¡°Wow, a super-rich second-generation heir?¡± ¡°If only he took a fancy to me!¡± ¡°In your dreams¡­¡± ¡­. The elevator was a transparent floor. The inside looked transparent from the outside, but the outside couldn¡¯t see the inside. The elevator went up at a moderate pace, and Jiang Yueming introduced it methodically. ¡°The entire building is the office building of our Imperial Corporation. The property belongs to our company. The top floor is the office I specially prepared for you. Below you is my office. Further down is our Human Resources Department, Business Department, Legal Department, and so on¡­¡± With that, the elevator stopped at the top floor. The floor area of the entire building was at least 1,000 square meters. When he entered the room, Xu Wenping was a little surprised. This wasn¡¯t an office at all. It was more like a luxurious flat floor. There was a boxing room, a chess room, a wine cabinet, and even an independent singing room. There was no need to mention the bathroom and rest time. In the middle was a tea table in the hall for guests. Just the tea table alone was estimated to be five meters long, showing off its extravagance. ¡°This is your office.¡± Jiang Yueming smiled. ¡°Because before you, the Board of Directors rarely come to the company except for meetings. Therefore, this office is mostly empty. I just tidied it up a little. If you need anything else, you can inform me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad. There¡¯s nothing to prepare.¡± Xu Wenping glanced around and casually sat down on the sofa. He lit a cigarette and said, ¡°Has the matter with Deputy Manager Wang of Imperial Beauty been resolved?¡± ¡°I checked his accounts.¡± ¡°His income is at least twice the company¡¯s annual salary, and tens of millions of them come from unknown reasons. The Legal Department¡¯s suggestion is to confiscate the remaining assets and then sue him for economic crimes.¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly and said, ¡°Well done.¡± His words could be considered to have relieved a burden on Jiang Yueming¡¯s mind. He continued, ¡°Now, should I inform the supervisors of the various departments to come to your office for a meeting? Should they do a simple presentation?¡± ¡°No, no, no. No need.¡± Although the hand holding the cigarette didn¡¯t tremble, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but panic when he heard this. What would he say in front of so many people? Besides, the company was run by the president. With the president, it would not be good for the chairman to interfere too much. ¡°I still have to rely on you for the company¡¯s matters. If there¡¯s nothing special, you don¡¯t have to ask me. You go do your thing, I¡¯ll just walk around.¡± ¡°Let that who? That¡­ Xiao Gao! Yes, let Gao Qiang prepare something like a work pass for me. Aiya¡­ Forget it, you should hurry up and do your work. Don¡¯t delay your work time. Just lend me your assistant Xiao Gao for a while.¡± Xu Wenping patted Jiang Yueming¡¯s shoulder. Jiang Yueming raised his eyebrows and smiled knowingly. ¡°Alright, Chairman. I¡¯ll go down and make arrangements. In the future, Xiao Gao will also be the Chairman¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Yueming nodded and left. As the president, he was indeed very busy every day. Last night, he pushed Xiao Gao forward, which meant that Xiao Gao was his confidant. At this time, Xu Wenping was willing to recognize Gao Qiang, so Jiang Yueming¡¯s heart naturally warmed. He didn¡¯t think that Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t see through his scheme. Since he could see it and still chose to use it, it meant that Xu Wenping had expressed his stance and treated Jiang Yueming as one of his own. Naturally, Jiang Yueming felt at ease. As for getting too close to the Chairman and alienating Xu Wenping from him? Of course not, this bit of self-confidence was what Jiang Yueming had. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xiao Gao came over very quickly. Xu Wenping was drinking tea here, and he enjoyed it a little. Sitting on this high-class tea table, he felt good drinking an ordinary cup of tea. Not long after, Xiao Gao came over with a pass and placed it beside Xu Wenping with a smile. In fact, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t make too many arrangements, but when he took the pass from the little expert, Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re good, kid! You¡¯re quite sensible.¡± An assistant who could read people¡¯s minds was very important. For example, the entry pass in front of him. Imperial Corporation, special guest pass, Xu Wenping. If it was the kind of person who didn¡¯t know better, he would definitely print a badge of the Imperial Corporation¡¯s chairman and be greeted everywhere he went. However, Gao Qiang obviously knew what Xu Wenping was thinking. He didn¡¯t call all the executives for a meeting, and he kept a low profile when he entered the company. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. This special guest pass was very interesting. Many companies would have a few people like this on a temporary basis. Perhaps they were customers who came to observe, or perhaps they were specially invited to be in charge of a certain technology, or perhaps they were people that the company had to use but did not belong to the company. The height of the plants was very vague. No matter which department they entered? They wouldn¡¯t be stopped, but there wouldn¡¯t be a scene where they were surrounded and flattered. Xu Wenping himself wanted to participate in the group¡¯s affairs, so this pass was naturally better than his real identity. Patting Xiao Gao on the shoulder, Xu Wenping stood up and said, ¡°Sit here and have a cup of tea. I¡¯ll go down and take a look by myself.¡± ¡°What? Chairman¡­ Why don¡¯t I accompany you¡­¡± Xu Wenping looked at Xiao Gao meaningfully and said, ¡°Insensible! Ha! You¡¯re Mr. Jiang¡¯s favorite, yet you¡¯re following me around. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know my identity?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just going down to see the atmosphere of the employees. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m lost.¡± ¡°Relax, we¡¯re of the same age. Don¡¯t feel so pressured when you¡¯re with me.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s approachable attitude had obviously given Xiao Gao a good impression. If one observed carefully, one would realize that although people with a certain status would also use some female assistants and secretaries, they were only responsible for some minor matters. The real big bosses and leaders¡¯ big secretaries were often men. In terms of physical strength, reaction time, and calmness, men were generally better than women. One should not underestimate this point. Often, the key to success or failure was at the crucial point. Xu Wenping had no experience, but he was quite knowledgeable. Therefore, when he found out that Jiang Yueming had the intention to recommend an assistant to him, he specifically asked for Xiao Gao. Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly just now, Jiang Yueming wouldn¡¯t let such a chairman sit alone in such a big office. He wanted a high position. On the one hand, it was because he approved of Jiang Yueming, and on the other hand, it was because of Xu Wenping¡¯s self-control. For the current Xu Wenping, it was too easy to have a curvy female assistant by his side. However, the easier it was, the more vigilant he had to be. As he thought about it, Xu Wenping took the elevator aimlessly. Although he said that he was aimless, he still subconsciously chose the Business Department. As everyone knew, for any company, the Business Department was the most mixed up. The so-called Business Department was in charge of sales. For the Imperial Corporation, the Business Department was in charge of project bidding. It might be more orderly than ordinary companies, but it could reflect the style of a company. Xu Wenping shouldn¡¯t have any expectations. Compared to a listed company, such a company would have some dirty deals, and it was precisely because of this that such a group would not be too bright from the early stages of capital accumulation. After all, he was a top student from a business school. Even though he was an intern, he still had some theory to learn. Xu Wenping smiled proudly. When he arrived at the Business Department and stood in the corridor, Xu Wenping was also a little surprised. Although he knew that the Imperial Corporation was very big, he had underestimated the scene in front of him. There were more than ten business project groups, and each of them had an independent large office. At a glance, just one group was probably a model for an entire department of an ordinary company. The people from the Business Department walked very quickly. The few men and women who passed by did not even look at Xu Wenping. They rushed up and down the stairs with all kinds of documents in their hands. Xu Wenping poked his head out to take a look. The business team had some wolf culture, and they worked very hard. Almost all the employees inside were busy. They were either collecting information or communicating with customers. They were very busy. In the team leader¡¯s or supervisor¡¯s office, which was separated by soundproof glass, the leaders were not idle either. Almost no one was paddling. Tsk, tsk, Jiang Yueming¡¯s management skills were too strong! Xu Wenping casually walked into the office and saw a few employees flipping through the files. When they saw Xu Wenping¡¯s unfamiliar face, they just smiled and said hello. Xu Wenping took out the salary standard of the Business Department. The basic salary without responsibility was 10,000 yuan. If it was a few days ago, it would definitely make Xu Wenping speechless. However, when he looked at the previous pay slips, Xu Wenping realized that he was still too narrow-minded. The basic salary for non-responsibility was 10,000 yuan, but there was no one in the entire Business Department who could get a basic salary. The lowest salary was 38,000 yuan! No wonder they were so enthusiastic. Not bad, not bad. Seeing that his business was thriving, Xu Wenping was naturally happy. He wandered to a group and wanted to talk to the department head. Just as he approached the door, Xu Wenping suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Director, didn¡¯t our department agree that the first place in performance will receive a bonus of 50,000 yuan? My salary hasn¡¯t been paid yet!¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Xiao Yu, didn¡¯t I already tell you about our seasonal bonus? This is collected separately¡­ Tell me about you¡­ An intern has just joined the company, and you¡¯ve already gotten first place in performance. As the department head, I have to reward you properly!¡± In the middle of the soundproof glass was a mosaic glass. With Xu Wenping¡¯s height, he could see the figure inside just by standing on his toes. The minister who spoke was a middle-aged man with a big belly. He had a mustache and gave off a rich and greasy feeling. Xu Wenping looked up. It was the head of the six departments. The minister¡¯s beady eyes had a perverted expression as he looked at the girl opposite him. The hint was self-evident. He pinched his little sister¡¯s little hand and whispered, ¡°Xiao Yu, as a leader, why would I deduct your bonus? How about tonight?¡± ¡°Find a hotel tonight and give me a call. I think 50,000 yuan isn¡¯t enough. I should at least reward you with 100,000 yuan! Let¡¯s talk about work life.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The little girl in uniform opposite the head looked very young. She was slightly shorter than Su Yurou and had a little baby fat on her face. At this moment, she had a conflicted look on her face, which made her look charmingly na?ve and charming. Although her height was average, her body proportions were extremely good. No wonder this middle-aged minister was tempted. Her jade-like legs were well-proportioned, and her peach-like buttocks were curved like a stream. She bent her waist and then bulged forward exaggeratedly. After a few more glances, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but wipe the corner of his mouth, indicating that he seemed to have a new understanding of the four big characters ¡®tongyan juru¡¯. Most importantly, this figure was most suitable for JK attire. When she wore a work uniform, the contrast was cute¡­ She was simply a walking man-killing machine! ¡°F*ck¡­ This d*mn fatty is too shameless!¡±Xu Wenping murmured. The fatty inside actually drooled at the corner of his mouth. He looked down and saw that although he was far away, there was a big bump on his belt. He was still unaware of this. He rubbed his big belly and had an expression of enjoyment. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I still have a business to do when I go out¡­ Tonight, remember me tonight.¡± ¡°Manager¡­ I, I, I¡­ I really need this money now. My mother is in the hospital. I have to transfer money now. The hospital is going to stop her medicine!¡± The little girl had a pitiful look on her face. She didn¡¯t know where to put her jade-white hands, and she was so anxious that she was about to cry. The fatty paused slightly, but his expression was calm. He did not have the intention to understand the sufferings of the human world at all. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your call tonight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother¡¯s condition is so serious. Don¡¯t you need to discuss life with me?¡± ¡°Think about it!¡± The fatty was calm and collected. He turned around and wanted to leave, not caring about what was behind him at all. The little girl was so anxious that she trembled. The fatty pushed the door open and happened to meet Xu Wenping face-to-face. His figure trembled violently and he could not help but be vigilant. ¡°You¡­ Who are you? You¡¯re not from our department, are you?¡± Xu Wenping smiled as he waved the badge in front of his chest. The fatty didn¡¯t know the depth of his words and said in a formal manner, ¡°Good, good, good. Hello, hello.¡± As he spoke, he left. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to shake hands with Xu Wenping. After the fatty left, the little girl¡¯s expression tensed up. She immediately squatted on the ground and swallowed, looking extremely helpless. [Ding¡­ As a handsome and charming big boy, saving an ignorant girl who has never seen the world is also a process that needs to be chosen. The system chooses to publish options!] [One, watch coldly from the sidelines and ignore the danger that the little girl is in. Reward: One inflatable doll.] [Second, leave immediately after comforting the little girl. Reward: A pair of warm underwear.] [Third, comfort the little girl and find an opportunity to help the little girl punish the bullies. Reward: Divine Doctor, Divine Hand, and the inheritance of ancient Chinese medicine techniques. Has the effect of saving the dead, healing the wounded, and reviving the dead!] Xu Wenping had just touched the tissue paper in his pocket when he heard the system¡¯s voice. After the corners of his mouth twitched, he revealed a kind smile again. ¡®The system really understands me!¡¯ ¡®D*mn it, how can we young people not help the weak?¡¯ Yu Youling was crying. When she saw the tissue paper in front of her, Yu Youling paused slightly and took the tissue paper. When she looked up and saw Xu Wenping smiling kindly, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little dazed. It had to be said that Xu Wenping¡¯s appearance was not bad to begin with. Previously, his temperament was slightly inferior. Ever since he took the Perfect Body Pill, his temperament was very outstanding among everyone. Yes. How should one put it? He was the type that could make many girls fall for him at first glance! ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you!¡± Xu Wenping lowered her head and sat down. He took a look at the badge on the girl¡¯s chest and smiled. ¡°Yu Youling¡­What a nice name.¡± Yu Youling forced a smile. Xu Wenping chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you suffer when you encounter such trash in our Imperial Corporation.¡± Yu Youling looked surprised. Xu Wenping then said softly, ¡°Give me your mother¡¯s medical card number first.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yu Youling was surprised. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you¡­ you want to help me? But¡­ I¡­¡± Yu Youling was a little incoherent. Xu Wenping just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. Why are you still fussing over this?¡± Yu Youling looked conflicted for a moment, but then she quickly reported the card number. Xu Wenping made a call and immediately said to Gao Qiang, ¡°Xiao Gao, transfer 500,000 yuan to this card number first.¡± ¡°5, 5, 5¡­ 500,000? That¡¯s too much¡­ I can¡¯t use it!¡± Seeing Yu Youling shake her head, Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Just give me back what you can¡¯t use up. Saving people is the most important thing. What if it¡¯s not enough?¡± 500,000 yuan in exchange for a life-saving medical skill. It was too worth it! Not to mention 500,000 yuan, even 500 million yuan was nothing! This was a treasure girl. He had to serve her well. As he spoke, Xu Wenping pinched Yu Youling¡¯s baby face and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re from our company, how can I let you suffer? Don¡¯t worry¡­ Work slowly and earn my money.¡± Yu Youling¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. Usually, she refused to be intimate with anyone. Even if a girl did something as intimate as pinching her face, she would feel a little uncomfortable. However, at this moment, she did not feel the slightest discomfort. Her face turned slightly red as she looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s work pass. Yu Youling lowered her head and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Xu¡­ Th-thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look at how wronged you are.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and handed the tissue over. ¡°Hurry up and wipe your tears. You¡¯re crying like a little girl. When you go out later, your colleagues will call you Little Calico Cat!¡± ¡°Puchi!¡± Yu Youling was amused by Xu Wenping and laughed out loud. Then, she obediently wiped her tears. While wiping, Yu Youling said softly, ¡°Mr. Xu¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. It¡¯s almost noon, wait a minute¡­ Let me treat you to a meal!¡± Then, she blushed and said, ¡°I only have¡­ I only have a meal card from the cafeteria. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Xu Wenping moved closer to Yu Youling¡¯s earlobe and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll spend money.¡± Yu Youling reacted and realized that Xu Wenping was teasing her. Her small face immediately turned red and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her small fists. She shyly hung them on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You¡­Why are you still making fun of me?¡± However, she soon realized that her actions were too intimate and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Xu, did I hurt you?¡± Xu Wenping just smiled gently. Then, he pulled Yu Youlin¡¯s hand and stood up, holding her hand as he walked out of the door. As he walked, Xu Wenping began to doubt himself. ¡®Why do I seem to have become bad just because I have money?¡¯ ¡®In the past, I didn¡¯t even dare to hold a girl¡¯s hand like this, okay?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not right either! Aren¡¯t I here to complete the mission? The little girl¡¯s heart has suffered such a huge trauma, and now is the time to comfort her!¡¯ Yes, that was right. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping was doubting himself, not to mention the little girl. After being bullied by the manager, her heart was in a mess. At this moment, when she saw that the money on the medical card had been transferred to the account, the biggest stone in Yu Youling¡¯s heart was put down. However, Xu Wenping was holding her hand. Although she was at a loss, she didn¡¯t have the intention to pull it out for a moment. Yu Youling followed behind and looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s side profile. She was anxious and her heart was very conflicted. ¡®Yu Youling, oh Yu Youling! Hurry up and let go. What are you doing?¡¯ ¡®Why would this young and handsome man approach me for no reason? Will he be like that fat manager and force me to do those bad things?¡¯ ¡®But this person was really handsome¡­ Being forced by him seems like a good idea.¡¯ ¡®Aiya, aiya!¡¯ ¡®Yu Youling, how can you be so shameless!¡¯ She was so embarrassed. Yu Youling, who was following behind, blushed. The two of them walked out of the department one after another. At this moment, two colleagues who were working behind them looked up. One of the women poked the colleague beside her and said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Did you see that? Yu Youling was led out by a man.¡± ¡°I saw it, I saw it! I saw that the man¡¯s card is a special guest pass. He¡¯s not from our company?¡± The other salesperson nodded in a low voice. The salesperson in front smiled slightly, as if he had the intention to gossip. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Should we tell the third division?¡± The salesperson behind her was slightly stunned. Then, she revealed an expression that she understood and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too bad? Fanning the flames, that guy from the third division really likes Yu Youling!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just watching the show! Not fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet. I bet that Yu Youling likes that guy from the third division!¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Look at this outsider. Who knows what relationship they have outside? I bet that Yu Youling likes this new handsome guy! Besides, look at how good-looking this handsome guy is!¡± ¡­. Xu Wenping naturally did not know that the two of them had been schemed against behind their backs, and that they had even started a bet. When he and Yu Youling arrived at the cafeteria, there weren¡¯t many people there. The Imperial Corporation¡¯s canteen was not bad either. They could order dishes, had private rooms, and had waiters. It was not inferior to the restaurants outside. After the two of them ordered the dishes and sat down, Xu Wenping took the lead and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, how long have you been at the company?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still an internship. It hasn¡¯t even been two months.¡± ¡°Impressive. You¡¯ve only been in the company for two months and you¡¯re already number one in terms of performance,¡± Xu Wenping praised. Yu Youling was stunned for a moment before she smiled sadly and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m not lying to you. My family background isn¡¯t that good. I¡¯ve been working part-time since high school, so I might have a little understanding of the ways of the world.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite satisfied with doing business in the Imperial Corporation. Our external customers only need to be related to economic resources. We don¡¯t have that many social interactions. Sigh¡­ Unfortunately, our department¡­ Sigh.¡± Yu Youling let out a deep sigh, then revealed a bright smile. She stretched out her jade-like hand and shook Xu Wenping¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I¡¯m already very satisfied with the situation. Thank you very much, Mr. Xu. When I earn enough money, I will definitely return it to you!¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly, and then he couldn¡¯t bear to show a pitiful expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡­ Can I hear your story?¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s low voice, Yu Youling was stunned. Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle and tender expression, Yu Youling didn¡¯t know why, but the sadness that she had been suppressing suddenly rose to her chest. Yu Youling bit her red lips, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. She lowered her head and touched her hair as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ My father passed away early, and my mother is very sick¡­ I have a younger brother at home. Although he¡¯s very sensible, he¡¯s still relatively young.¡± ¡°Everything is fine now, as long as my mother can get better. My younger brother will be in junior high school next year¡­ Every year, he receives a certificate from his class¡­ Anyways.¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s hand reach over, Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but hold his warm hand. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Anyway, I always think that as long as I persist for a while longer, I will always see the light.¡± After saying that, Yu Youling felt a little lonely. She thought that Xu Wenping would be like other men and take advantage of the situation to comfort her about her background. She did not expect Xu Wenping to laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xu Wenping curled his lips and whispered into Yu Youling¡¯s ear, ¡°I suddenly have a plan.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Tonight, after we get a room, you can call that fatty as usual and ask him to come out. Then, we¡¯ll¡­ This way, this way, this way!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he spoke, but Yu Youling could hear him. Although the conversation was a little long, she had to admit that at this moment, her lonely mood disappeared. Yu Youling, who had been an obedient child since she was young, felt her heart beat a little. She said in a low voice, ¡°10,000. What if the other party takes revenge?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Xu Wenping was certain of victory. At this moment, his phone rang. When he took it out, he didn¡¯t feel anything. When he saw the caller ID, Xu Wenping¡¯s heart suddenly froze. Then, he smiled at Yu Youling and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I have to take this call.¡± When he came out of the door, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his eyes moved left and right. He thought to himself, ¡®Oh no, I still have a mission to register our marriage with Su Yurou within a month. If I accompany Yu Youling tonight, what will happen to the mission?¡¯ That was right, the call was from Su Yurou. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t think of a plan, so he decided to pick up the phone first. ¡°Hey¡­ Yurou. Have you had lunch?¡± Xu Wenping said warmly, ¡°Eat¡­ I¡¯ve eaten. Wenping¡­ What are you doing?¡± Hearing Su Yurou¡¯s nervous tone, Xu Wenping was a little surprised and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m just casually strolling outside to digest my food! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you sound a little nervous?¡± ¡°That¡­ This¡­ Wenping¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Yurou bit her lip and said with difficulty, ¡°Wenping, I might have to work overtime tonight. I have an appointment with President Huang of Imperial Beauty at 6 in the evening¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have time. Something happened at the company in the afternoon and I still need to resolve it. I might be back a little late.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you angry?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. Did Yurou really care about his opinion? At the same time, he was overjoyed. She came back late, didn¡¯t she create an opportunity for him? That was great! On the surface, Xu Wenping said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Before you go home, let me know. Driver Xu will come to pick you up!¡± ¡°Annoying!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Yurou hung up the phone shyly, but Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. This way, the time gap for the system mission to be completed was enough. Xu Wenping came to the private room again. At this time, the dishes were served. Yu Youling was waiting obediently. After sitting down, Xu Wenping said gently, ¡°Eat first. Are you waiting for me?¡± Yu Youling smiled shyly. Seeing this, Xu Wenping immediately picked up his chopsticks and picked up some vegetables. He reached out and brought them to Yu Youling¡¯s mouth. At the same time, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you in a bad mood? Come, I¡¯ll feed you the first bite, and then eat, okay?¡± Yu Youling was slightly startled. Although she felt very shy, she could see that the vegetables were already in her mouth. She looked at Xu Wenping, who was smiling warmly, and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly. Her red lips parted slightly. However, just as she was about to swallow the dish, her eyebrows slanted and her expression changed slightly. Xu Wenping had already let go of his chopsticks, and the dish fell on the table. He followed Xu Wenping¡¯s gaze and looked to the left. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. Did he have to do this? ¡°Youling! You¡­ You, you, you¡­ you actually?¡± The man who spoke was somewhat incoherent. The man was also in his 20s, not much older than Xu Wenping. He looked ordinary, but his figure was also relatively strong. He clenched his fists, and the corner of his eyes revealed a stubbornness that said, ¡®Men don¡¯t cry easily.¡¯ ¡°Yu Youling!¡± ¡°I like you so much. Is this how you treat me now?¡± the man cried out. Xu Wenping looked around. When he and Yu Youling first sat down, there weren¡¯t many people around. However, at this moment, there were quite a number of people gathered around their seats in the cafeteria. All of them cast glances at them. Good heavens! Was this a show? Why was it exactly the same as what was written in the book? ¡°Ah¡­ Lin Bei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Youling also looked surprised and shrugged in panic. ¡°Yu Youling, if you don¡¯t like me, you¡¯d better give me an explanation,¡± the man shouted angrily. ¡°What is going on with this man?¡± ¡°Explain what to you?¡± Yu Youling was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but stand up and almost cried. She looked at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Sorry¡­Lin Bei, I didn¡¯t react in time. You, you, you, what do you mean by this?¡± What was the meaning of this? The man named Lin Bei had a look of disbelief on his face. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m a graduate student from the Imperial Business College. I¡¯m the team leader of the Business Department of Imperial Corporation in Jin Hai City.¡± ¡°Yu Youling¡­ Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Yu Youling¡¯s soul trembled. Needless to say, she had never noticed it from the beginning. She had been working part-time ever since high school. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to sharpen her head and advance. She had never thought about relationships at all. Seeing Lin Bei standing right in front of her, she panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t want to fall in love. ¡°I like you! Yu Youling! Do you understand now? I¡¯ve always wanted to be with you¡­ Whether you agree or not¡­¡± ¡°You should at least give me a response, right?¡± ¡­. ¡°This confession is so exciting!¡± ¡°This guy from the third division is really a sentimental person!¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s a graduate student at the Imperial Business College. It was a waste of talent to be the head of the Business Department. How could he be willing to be the team leader without a reason?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m getting excited. I bet 1,000 on Yu Youling agreeing to be with Lin Bei!¡± ¡°Ah, pui! I bet 2,000 on them not being together! I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­. Yu Youling¡¯s face turned pale and yellow. At this moment, Xu Wenping did not speak. According to his current state, if he used his power to suppress others, the salesperson opposite him would certainly not be able to bear it. However, Xu Wenping was not such a person. After all, love was free! I, Xu Wenping, am here for the system mission! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a childish man with a huge chest. Cough, cough, cough¡­ He had to give the young man a chance. However, at this moment, Yu Youling¡¯s eyes turned toward Xu Wenping, whose expression did not change. She gritted her teeth and suddenly jumped over the table. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt his head being wrapped by a pair of jade arms. The next moment, warmth poured onto his lips. A warm feeling came over, and Xu Wenping felt like his head was going to crash. The young man named Lin Bei was stunned. Many of the salespeople around them began to grit their teeth, worried about the outcome of their bets. Two minutes later, Yu Youling, who was blushing, broke away from Xu Wenping. She looked at Lin Bei coldly and said, ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Lin Bei was dumbfounded. The corner of his mouth twitched. He laughed at himself and walked out of the company in a daze. Xu Wenping took a deep breath. While Yu Youling was looking at him, he picked up his phone. He gave Xiao Gao a message. How could such a man not remind others of his lost youth? Of course, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t make a decision on emotional issues, but when it came to work opportunities, Xu Wenping felt that it was necessary to let such a man show his true style! With at least 100 to 200 people looking at him, Lin Bei¡¯s courage was enough. After Lin Bei left, Yu Youling turned around with ease. Their eyes met, and Yu Youling¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red and she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Xu¡­ I¡¯m too presumptuous¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually¡­¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to explain, Yu Youling raised her head and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Xu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being a little too frivolous? Actually¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I really didn¡¯t know that he¡­ I used to treat him as a very good friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a top student from the Imperial Business College. He¡¯s helped me answer questions many times. It solved many of my problems, but I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Wenping said calmly. If Xu Wenping had never heard about Yu Youling¡¯s background, perhaps he would really doubt Yu Youling¡¯s behavior. But in the face of a family like hers, perhaps love was nonsense from the beginning. Xu Wenping grabbed Yu Youling¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I also believe what you said just now. As long as we persist, we will soon be able to see a bright tomorrow.¡± Yu Youling was slightly stunned. Staring at Xu Wenping¡¯s face, she suddenly bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Mr. Xu¡­ But for a moment just now, I did like. I like you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yu Youling¡¯s voice was soft and weak, so Xu Wenping didn¡¯t hear her clearly. Just as he was about to ask, he saw a beautiful smile. ¡°I said, we¡¯ll go according to your plan tonight!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two of them chatted happily and soon, Lin Bei was forgotten. Not long after the meal, Xu Wenping brought Yu Youling out. It was only afternoon, so Xu Wenping dragged Yu Youling to a room. Yu Youling blushed a little and said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early?¡± On one hand, Xu Wenping was in a hurry. On the other hand, it was boring to walk around the company. Xu Wenping said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, look at that d*mn fatty¡¯s impatient face. Let alone in the afternoon, I dare to bet that even if you call him in the morning, he would still rush over.¡± ¡°Hehe, who asked Xiao Yu to be so likable?¡± Yu Youling blushed. That being said, it was Yu Youlin¡¯s first time getting a room with a man she had only known for half a day. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t nervous. Moreover, Yu Youling didn¡¯t think much about the fatty. Instead, she guessed, ¡®This Xu guy is going to build a plank road in the open and secretly travel in the Chen Cang, right?¡¯ ¡®Aiya¡­ Was I too frivolous in agreeing? I was too hasty, too hasty¡­¡¯ Yu Youling¡¯s heart was in a mess. It was said that the first impression between people was very important. To be honest, Yu Youling really felt that Xu Wenping¡¯s invitation was a little difficult to refuse. Actually¡­ It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to bring up the idea of being together with her! Xu Wenping opened the car door and gestured for Yu Youling to get in. Seeing the luxurious Maserati, Yu Youling¡¯s eyes flashed a few guesses. She smiled and got into the car. Feeling the light perfume smell in the car, Yu Youling¡¯s sixth sense as a woman told her that this car had been ridden by a very beautiful woman! She was already a little dizzy and was about to fall in love, but at this moment, she had cooled down a lot. When Xu Wenping came over to help her put on her seatbelt, Yu Youling quickly picked it up and said, ¡°Thank you, I can tie it myself!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Yu Youling¡¯s tone sounded a little strange, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have such a strong sixth sense. He was only slightly stunned before he smiled and nodded. Yu Youling turned her head and glanced at Xu Wenping. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. Scumbag! Then, she calmed herself down. ¡®Yu Youling, ah, Yu Youling¡­ You guys just met by chance. There¡¯s no need to be angry at him. Earn money well. When you pay off your debts, there will be no more connections!¡¯ With this thought in mind, Yu Youling also felt the awkward atmosphere, so she started the conversation first. ¡°Oh right, Mr. Xu. I saw you in our company today. Your work pass is a special guest pass. Are you a member of our company?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Xu Wenping nodded, but he did not intend to reveal his identity. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with Mr. Jiang.¡± Yu Youling smiled lightly. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t like that fatty. You didn¡¯t want to deal with him just for me, did you? Did you want to clean up the company¡¯s scum for Mr. Jiang?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s mind was still spinning. If Yu Youling asked about this, how should he answer? He couldn¡¯t possibly say that it was for the system mission, right? No one would believe him even if he said it! He didn¡¯t expect Yu Youling to find an excuse for him. Xu Wenping immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes! After all, Old Jiang is usually very busy. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t notice such small details, so I help him deal with them.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Youling¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed, and her face began to turn a little red. She said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s agree¡­ Just teasing that fat man! You can¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing Yu Youling¡¯s pinkish face, Xu Wenping immediately understood her thoughts. He raised his eyebrows slightly and whispered into Yu Youling¡¯s ear, ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°Aiya! Why are you still asking?¡± Yu Youling turned her head away shyly. Xu Wenping immediately laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Little girl¡­ I don¡¯t want to keep those bad things in your head!¡± Xu Wenping suddenly stepped on the brakes. Yu Youling looked out of the window in a panic. There were no hotels nearby. When she saw the hardware store, she scratched her head and said strangely, ¡°Why are you stopping here?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I have my own plans!¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± A few minutes later, Xu Wenping came up with a small bag and started the car again while humming a tune. Yu Youling was naturally curious as well. She picked up the bag and saw the two bottles of super-glue inside. She paused for a moment before she suddenly realized something. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this too bad?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I think it¡¯s easy to deal with those guys who are full of scheming guts!¡± A few minutes later, the car stopped in front of an ordinary hotel. He had to put on a show. Since he was letting Yu Youling open a hotel, a high-end hotel would easily expose her. Xu Wenping had been to this hotel before. It was neither high nor low, and the environment was not bad. It was late at night¡­ That night, because they had been playing for too long, the dormitory was already closed. Xu Wenping had no choice but to¡­ Forget it. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. He booked two rooms that day, and nothing happened that night. It was all that receptionist girl¡¯s fault! The two of them entered. Xu Wenping was thinking about it when he looked up. What a coincidence. Wasn¡¯t the receptionist on duty the girl he had seen the other day? The girl was chubby and had some spots on her face. She looked like a normal person. When she saw the two of them enter, she did not give them a good expression at all. She did not even greet them. The girl sized up Xu Wenping with a face full of hatred. ¡°Get a room.¡± Xu Wenping took out his ID card and placed it on the table. ¡°Standard room? Little girl, why don¡¯t you get two rooms? We have both men and women staying here. The second room is half-price!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitched. Again! ¡°This¡­ No need! We just want a room!¡± Yu Youling was already quite shy, and when she was asked, she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Her voice was also very soft when she answered. The receptionist immediately said warily, ¡°Little sister, if you have any grievances, just say it. In today¡¯s society, the atmosphere is not good. Some men are fickle and do not care about male morality. If you were threatened and tempted, you should not hold on alone. You have to learn to take up the weapon of the law to protect yourself!¡± As the receptionist said this, her gaze fell on Xu Wenping, causing the latter¡¯s heart to turn cold. These familiar words. You opened a shop to earn money for this kind of thing? Last time, because of these words, his ex-girlfriend blushed and went to sleep in another room, causing Xu Wenping to die before he could succeed. At this moment, Yu Youling¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing this sister¡¯s persistence, she stepped forward and held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. ¡°Aiya¡­ We can just get a business room. We¡­ We¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Under the murderous gaze of the front desk girl, the two of them walked upstairs hand in hand. Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This sister really abhors evil! Looking at her expression, did you bring another woman here before?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but he soon recovered and said, ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t mind these details. I admire this receptionist girl. Later on, call that fatty and don¡¯t leave him the room card on purpose. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to come up!¡± Yu Youling nodded with a smile, but when she heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, there was a hint of calmness in the depths of her eyes. As soon as the two of them entered the house, Xu Wenping asked around a little before turning to Yu Yuling and saying, ¡°Do you want to take a shower first?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Yu Youling quickly opened her mouth and moved away from Xu Wenping, expressing her vigilance. Xu Wenping was slightly stunned, but he understood. Then, he smiled calmly and took out the super-glue in his hand. He poured out the shampoo and shower gel from the bottle and poured the super-glue in. Finally, he filled the bathroom with fragrance. ¡°Alright, call that fatty!¡± Yu Youling saw that Xu Wenping had completed his prank and had a smug look on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh and nod lightly. The atmosphere became more relaxed. At this time, Xu Wenping had already found a good position. There was a large bay window where the curtain was covered. Xu Wenping crawled in and pulled the curtain, as if he was invisible. ¡°Is it okay to hide like this?¡± Xu Wenping pulled open the curtains as if he was playing a fool. Yu Youling nodded slightly and held back her laughter. She made a hissing gesture and pointed at her phone, indicating that it was a call. ¡°Hey¡­ Manager. I¡¯ve already found the hotel. I¡¯ll send the location over. You come over!¡± ¡°But¡­ My mother is in a hurry to get her hands on the money!¡± Yu Youling let out a strange sobbing sound. She had some talent for acting. She whimpered, ¡°Hurry up and come over!¡± ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Yu Youling heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m so nervous¡­ I was really afraid that he would suddenly not believe me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so gullible. He sounded quite anxious.¡± Xu Wenping sat on the bay window and raised his eyebrows. ¡°When is he coming?¡± ¡°I heard that he was discussing business with a client¡­ I estimate it will take at least an hour! The client he¡¯s following now is quite troublesome. Even if he¡¯s anxious, the client is not!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide anymore.¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly and walked out of the window. He sat on the rattan chair beside him. Although an hour was not long, it was a long time for the two of them who had their own thoughts. There was a faint smell of air freshener in the room. After all, the curtains were closed and the lights were a little dim. Xu Wenping looked to the side and then looked at Yu Youling, who was sitting on the bed, looking a little shy. At this moment, Yu Youling¡¯s eyes flashed and she looked over as well. Their eyes met, and her face was slightly red as she whispered, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Heh heh. It looks good.¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Yu Youling rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Tsk¡­ You have a glib tongue.¡± Although she still had a good impression of him from her first impression, the fragrance in the car and the gaze of the hotel receptionist made Yu Youling very clear-headed. She stood up and went to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands!¡± With this gap, Xu Wenping took out his phone and began to silently browse through the short videos. This meant that when Yu Youling had come out again, the awkward atmosphere had eased up. However, seeing that Xu Wenping was no longer paying attention to her, Yu Youling felt a little conflicted. She sneakily looked into the mirror and saw a beautiful figure in a professional suit. Yu Youling¡¯s figure straightened even more. Pretty, right? She was suspicious that it was her own problem. The two of them were silent for a long time. Suddenly, a commotion came from the alley. ¡°F*ck, are you unreasonable? I already said that I have something to discuss with her. Isn¡¯t it making a call? D*mn it, don¡¯t pull my clothes. If you tear them, can you afford to pay for them?¡± ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t tear my face apart.¡± It was obviously the voice of the fat manager, followed by the anxious curses of the receptionist. ¡°I told you not to move, don¡¯t move! Do you think our hotel doesn¡¯t have management? Ask the customer to call the front desk!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s complexion changed, and Yu Youling looked at each other, quickly flashed to the floating window, pulled up the curtains, and at this moment, Yu Youling¡¯s phone rang, and the hotel door was also knocked. ¡°Department¡­ Manager.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ Open the door, my little sweetheart. What kind of hotel did you open? Make it more formal next time!¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s here!¡± Yu Youling looked back at the bay window and confirmed that Xu Wenping had already hidden the device. Then, she went to the door and opened it. When the door opened, the receptionist was tugging at the fatty¡¯s suit. Seeing that Yu Youling had really opened the door, the receptionist¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as she was about to poke her head in, Yu Youling quickly stepped forward and separated the receptionist and the fatty. ¡°It¡¯s mine¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can go back first.¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡­ Person¡­¡± The receptionist looked like she was numb. Before she could say anything, the fatty turned around and glared at her. ¡°Now you know that I found the right person, right? Hurry up and get lost!¡± As she pulled the fatty into the room, Yu Youling smiled apologetically at the receptionist before closing the door. The door was closed, and the front desk girl¡¯s mouth twitched. She stood at the door for a long time before muttering to herself. Were people playing so much these days? Her worldview was shattered, her worldview was shattered! The fatty was initially quite angry, but when he entered the room and saw the shy and beautiful Yu Youling, his anger was thrown out of the clouds. With a lewd smile on his face, he called out, ¡°Little baby¡­¡± Then, he pressed his hand on Yu Youling¡¯s shoulder. Yu Youling hurriedly dodged, and the fatty who missed lay on the bed. He turned around and straightened his clothes. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ There isn¡¯t anyone else here. Why? Are you afraid of me?¡± Yu Youling bit her lip. She looked at the bay window and remembered what she had discussed with Xu Wenping. She immediately said, ¡°Manager Wang¡­ If I sleep with you, will you be willing to give me my bonus?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re right! Here, the check is ready.¡± Manager Wang pulled out a check from his bag and placed it on the bedside table. He smiled and said, ¡°Just bring it with you when you leave.¡± Yu Youling pouted her lips pretentiously and said in a wronged tone, ¡°Manager Wang¡­ How many sisters in the company have you harmed by using this method?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hehehehehe.¡± Fatty Manager Wang was completely relaxed. He loosened his tie and smiled. ¡°How can this be called a scourge? Isn¡¯t it a matter of mutual consent?¡± ¡°Just tell me and make me feel better.¡± Xiao Yu pouted. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, there are people accompanying you. Around ten or twenty.¡± Manager Wang also let down his guard, thinking that it was the mentality of a woman who wanted to find someone to accompany her. ¡°Aiya¡­ Alright, alright! Xiao Yu, a night in the spring is worth a thousand gold. Let¡¯s not talk about this nonsense. Hurry up and come!¡± Manager Wang wanted to hug her as he spoke. Yu Youling mustered up her courage, but her heart was already pounding. She stretched out two jade fingers and smiled shyly. She pointed at Manager Wang¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Aiya. Manager Wang, don¡¯t be so anxious. Go take a shower first!¡± Manager Wang was slightly stunned. Looking at Yu Youling¡¯s shy appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but drool from the corner of his mouth. He smiled darkly and said, ¡°Hehe, you usually look pure and innocent, but you¡¯re actually a little sl*t.¡± ¡°Hehehe. Alright, alright, alright. My little darling, wait for me to change first. I, Old Wang, will take a bath first!¡± ¡°Yes. Okay.¡± Yu Youling threw him a wink, which made Manager Wang even more excited. He rushed into the bathroom with a red face. Seeing Manager Wang enter, Yu Youling shivered. Then, she grinned and hugged her stomach. She walked to the bay window and opened a gap. She found Xu Wenping hiding inside and almost laughed out loud. She hugged her stomach and held it in. Xu Wenping gave Yu Youling a thumbs up, then pointed at the panel on the phone and made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. ¡°Eh¡­ Xiao Yu, isn¡¯t the cleanliness of your hotel too bad? What the h*ll is this shower gel? Why does it have a strange smell?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°D*mn, why is this shampoo so sticky?¡± There was the sound of water flowing, followed by Manager Wang¡¯s horrified scream. He did not hear Yu Youling¡¯s voice for a long time. Manager Wang stood up and rushed out of the bathroom. He was pulling out his armpit hair with all his might. The all-purpose glue was really powerful, and it had even pulled up a piece of skin from Manager Wang¡¯s armpit. He looked like a bloody mess, and there were even ribbons on his hair. At this moment, the few strands of hair that were originally not much rose to the sky, as if a lightning rod had been inserted. He turned his head and saw Xu Wenping with a smug smile on his face. He was sitting on a rattan chair with a cigarette in his hand. Yu Youling had just glanced at him and quickly averted her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ Why are you so lustful?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t want to laugh, but when he looked down at his afro, he saw that the glue on his body had already solidified. However, under that big belly, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but cover his face and roar after looking for a long time to confirm that he was a man. ¡°F*ck. You guys¡­ I¡­!¡± Manager Wang was a little skeptical about life. He gritted his teeth and finally understood. When he saw Yu Youling¡¯s smile, a wave of anger rushed to his head and he almost fell to the ground. He staggered and sat down on the blanket. Then, he stood up angrily and pulled a large piece of the blanket together like a hero. Manager Wang¡¯s face was flushed red. Although his entire body was in pain, he could not help but raise his finger and point at the two of them. ¡°Good, good, good! How dare you two make fun of me? Yu Youling¡­ Looks like you really don¡¯t care about your mother¡¯s life or death!¡± He picked up the check in exasperation. Although half of it was stuck to his hand, he tore it up in anger and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about your f*cking bonus. From tomorrow onward, you don¡¯t have to come to the company to work anymore! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± ¡°I want you to know that in Jin Hai City, you¡¯re not even a caterpillar, and I¡¯m the heavens!¡± Manager Wang was so angry that his voice was about to go hoarse. Yu Youling¡¯s expression flickered and she frowned. At this moment, Xu Wenping also stopped smiling, and his eyes revealed a cold light that could drip water. He looked at Manager Wang as if he was looking at a clown. Then, he turned on the speaker and said calmly, ¡°Xiao Gao, why don¡¯t you say a few words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xu¡­ It¡¯s my fault for having such trash in the company.¡± Gao Qiang, who answered the call, was a little embarrassed. If he didn¡¯t have any glory, then Jiang Yueming wouldn¡¯t have any glory. If Jiang Yueming didn¡¯t have any glory, then who in the entire group would want to have glory? ¡°Old Sixth Wang, answer the phone!¡±Gao Qiang shouted. Manager Wang looked at Xu Wenping and then at his phone. He wanted to come over with difficulty, but his feet were stuck to the ground. He could only shout from afar, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? You were the one who shouted Sixth Wang¡¯s name?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Gao Qiang was so angry that he was trembling a little. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Old Sixth Wang, I¡¯m Gao Qiang, who works for Mr. Jiang. If you still want to live, kneel in front of Mr. Xu and apologize to him immediately!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear me, then I promise. You won¡¯t be leaving the Imperial Corporation tomorrow. You¡¯ll be saying goodbye to this world forever!¡± Manager Wang lifted his mouth and wanted to curse. Before he could say anything, he seemed to have reacted and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°You¡­ What did you say? You said you¡¯re Assistant Gao? What are you playing at?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a thud. Manager Wang was covered in glue, but he resolutely knelt on the ground. He did not care about his ugly appearance at all. His fierce face turned into a flattering one. He slammed his head on the ground and shouted, ¡°Assistant Gao¡­ Mr. Xu. Miss Yu, it¡¯s my fault. Xiao Wang knows his mistake!¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob¡­ Mr. Xu, I have a family. I¡¯m so lascivious, pa¡­¡± Manager Wang¡¯s sudden ruthlessness really surprised Xu Wenping. He slapped his face fiercely. It was glued to his face. With a tear and a pull, the skin on his face was torn off. He still apologized crazily, ¡°I¡¯m not human¡­ I¡¯m trash¡­!¡± ¡°Grandpa Xu¡­ Please spare my dog life on account of Xiao Wang¡¯s years of hard work for the company!¡± Manager Wang¡¯s sudden change in attitude caused Yu Youling¡¯s expression to change drastically. Before this, she had never believed that a person could be so lowly. But Manager Wang had done it! In this aspect, Manager Wang was a ruthless person. ¡°Alright, Xiao Gao! Sorry for the trouble.¡± Xu Wenping calmly hung up the phone, then smiled at Yu Youling and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat something. It¡¯s disgusting to be with such a guy.¡± [Ding¡­ selection complete!] [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the reward ¡®Godly Doctor¡¯s Divine Hand¡¯. Skill being instilled¡­ Instilling complete.] Xu Wenping only felt his body become lighter for a moment. In the next moment, in the river of his memories, an extremely deep and unforgettable memory was engraved into his mind. It was as if it was his experience. Godly doctor, divine hand¡­ So strong? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The new knowledge in his mind included all the brilliant medical skills from ancient times to the present, the lost Green Bag Technique, the essence of Hua Tuo, and many other prescriptions. There were even some pills that seemed to have extremely high refining requirements, but the effects actually had the effect of increasing longevity and eliminating all illnesses. Xu Wenping had always been interested in Chinese medicine. In his previous life, his grandfather was a barefoot doctor. Speaking of which, he was quite talented. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to massage Su Yurou so smoothly that day. Unfortunately, his grandfather didn¡¯t know much. Xu Wenping thought for a moment and murmured in his heart, This wasn¡¯t just about medical skills. For a company like Su Yurou¡¯s who was in the beauty industry, perhaps just one prescription from him could help her rise rapidly! The two of them happened to walk out of the door. The fatty inside shouted loudly, ¡°Grandpa Xu, take care.¡± Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but shiver as if she had sensed the psychological loss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Youling suddenly felt a little strange. She raised her head and looked at Xu Wenping, then at the room behind her. She looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Manager Wang. He¡­ He¡­ Will he be fired?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡­ I offended him so much today. If he returns to the company, will he¡­¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping paused for a moment and then understood. Yu Youling was worried about Manager Wang¡¯s revenge. Although he and Xiao Gao did not specify how to deal with Old Wang after the incident, in reality, it was anything other than ¡®not killing¡¯. When Xiao Gao said ¡®farewell to the world¡¯, Xu Wenping stopped asking. The Imperial Corporation¡¯s methods were definitely not as simple as they seemed. He was just a bystander who collected the evidence. How to deal with him¡­ Hehe, he wouldn¡¯t participate. Xu Wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. Then, he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say! Although this Old Wang¡¯s character is a little bad, his performance seems to be quite good. Maybe tomorrow¡­¡± Yu Youling¡¯s face turned pale and she almost fainted. Xu Wenping quickly reached out to support her and said, ¡°Aiya, I was just lying to you.¡± Seeing Yu Youling¡¯s white face, Xu Wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°With the evidence we have, can he stay in the company? It will probably be a matter of how many years he will be in prison!¡± The little girl was still worried about this. Shaking his head, Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost evening. Are we going to eat something or?¡± Yu Youling heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Forget it? Mr. Xu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already caused you a lot of trouble today, Mr. Xu,¡± Yu Youling said embarrassedly. ¡°Besides, my mother¡­ I¡¯m afraid the operation is about to begin. I want to go to the hospital to see her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a lift on the way.¡± After sending Yu Youling to the hospital, Xu Wenping looked at the night sky and called Su Yurou. ¡°She¡¯s on the phone¡­¡± With nothing else to do, Xu Wenping turned the steering wheel and started heading in the direction of Su Yurou¡¯s company. She said that she was working overtime, but it wouldn¡¯t be too late. He would go over earlier and wait. ¡­. On the other side, in the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. Su Yurou waved the documents in one hand and held the phone in the other. Her gaze was very gentle and even had a hint of love. On the other side of the screen was a young, beautiful, and valiant girl. She had a high ponytail and an oval face. This girl, whose looks were not inferior to Su Yurou¡¯s, was Su Yurou¡¯s daughter, Su Caiwei. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so late. Why are you still working? Didn¡¯t I tell you to work less? How is it, Mom? The person I asked Aunty Wang to introduce to you last time!¡± Su Yurou gave a strange smile and said, ¡°Guess.¡± Su Caiwei was slightly startled, then she pouted and said, ¡°Aiya, Mom, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. I heard from Aunty Wang that that guy is quite good. Although he¡¯s a little young, he¡¯s quite handsome and has a good education background!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. Isn¡¯t that little puppy good? I don¡¯t even have any objections if I call him dad, so why are you still picking? You can control that child, and you don¡¯t lack money. Why do you have to find an old uncle?¡± Seeing Su Caiwei¡¯s concern and nervousness, Su Yurou smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore! To be honest, Xiao Wei, I¡¯m quite satisfied with the person you introduced this time.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Su Caiwei said excitedly, ¡°You agreed? You two are together? Is the little puppy good to play with?¡± Su Yurou nodded her head lightly, then rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You little girl, you don¡¯t know how to respect your elders. Since we¡¯re already together, even if you don¡¯t want to call him dad, you should at least call him uncle!? What little puppy? Is it fun?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­ If I don¡¯t call him little puppy, is my dad fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Su Yurou smiled. ¡°Go to school well for a day. When you come back from vacation, I¡¯ll introduce him to you¡­ Alright, alright. He just called me. I¡¯ll call him back.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Mother Rou! Did you forget about your daughter after having a husband? Alright, alright, alright¡­ Go, go. I know. I understand. You don¡¯t love me anymore!¡± Although she said that, Su Caiwei was filled with joy at her mother¡¯s happiness. Su Yurou hung up the phone and immediately called Xu Wenping. After the call connected, Su Yurou said, ¡°Wenping¡­ I¡¯ll be done soon. Where are you?¡± ¡°Yes, coincidentally, I¡¯ll be downstairs soon.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± When Su Yurou heard this, she held the phone in one hand and a pen in the other. She signed something on the document. Seeing that there were still a few documents that had not been sorted out, she threw them away and said, ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll be downstairs soon.¡± As she hung up the phone, Su Yurou shouted, ¡°Xiao Xue, there are still three files that I haven¡¯t read yet. Help me sort them out. I¡¯ll come and look at them tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay, President Su! Seeing President Su rush downstairs, Assistant Xiao Xue was also a little surprised. She said to herself, ¡°Is President Su in love? She¡¯s never put off today¡¯s matters until tomorrow!¡± ¡­. Xu Wenping, who had been waiting downstairs for a long time, yawned. The Su Yu Corporation did not have an underground parking lot, so his car was parked by the roadside. It was too stuffy in the car. As he waited, he got out of the car to light a cigarette and leaned against the car window. Just as he was looking into the company, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Handsome boy, are you alone?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and saw a woman with an average appearance, but her makeup was extremely flirtatious. She was also dressed very warmly. She had a charming smile on her face as she approached him. The smell of perfume assailed his nostrils. Although the girl was not stunningly beautiful, she was not ugly either. Xu Wenping would have been happy to be hit on. However, he quickly turned around and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Yurou was not coming down. At this moment, the beauty took out her phone and showed her QR code. ¡°Add me on WeChat. Let¡¯s have a drink tonight, handsome.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The meaning of the beauty¡¯s hint was already very obvious. Xu Wenping chuckled and said lightly, ¡°Although I really want to, beautiful, but my wife is coming downstairs soon. Let¡¯s find a chance to meet again?¡± The beautiful woman was slightly stunned, and her expression changed. She saw Su Yurou, who was wearing a windbreaker and standing at the side. Whether it was in terms of temperament or beauty, she could not compare to her at all. The woman¡¯s face turned red. She hurriedly put away her phone and strode away in her high heels. Xu Wenping was a little flustered when he saw Su Yurou coming downstairs. He immediately shrugged and said, ¡°No, honey, listen to me. She came up to me just now. I¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Su Yurou laughed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really handsome. I¡¯ve only left you for half a day, and another woman is already seducing you?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ll put me!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Xu Wenping was speechless. Just as he was about to quibble, Su Yurou pouted and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? You didn¡¯t even open the car door for me when you came to pick me up? Why? You still want to add your beautiful sister on WeChat?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing that Su Yurou had a faint smile on her face and wasn¡¯t angry, Xu Wenping chuckled and quickly opened the car door. After getting into the car, Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Turn right up ahead. There¡¯s a food street. Let¡¯s go eat something!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The two of them arrived at a simple barbecue stall, but they didn¡¯t enter the house. Su Yurou smiled at the boss from afar, and the boss immediately understood and said, ¡°Do you want two servings today, President Su?¡± ¡°Yes, bring two more bottles of wine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They were originally sitting opposite each other, but Su Yurou took the initiative to get up and sat on the same long bench as Xu Wenping, with one sitting on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder. Whether it was Su Yurou¡¯s attire or Xu Wenping¡¯s suit, they both looked rather high-class. At least, they were able to catch people¡¯s attention near this desolate barbecue stall. The two of them snuggled up to each other. They were both handsome men and beautiful women. Many people looked over. Su Yurou acted as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. She leaned on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said casually, ¡°Actually, I quite like this kind of worldly atmosphere. In the past, without you, I would come here to eat something. In the future¡­ Can you keep me company?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Wenping answered without hesitation. He looked around and smiled. ¡°Actually, this kind of environment suits my temperament quite well!¡± Su Yurou smiled lightly and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Wenping, do you like boys or girls?¡± ¡°I like them all.¡± ¡°I think girls are good! If they can inherit your face, they¡¯ll definitely be especially beautiful,¡± Su Yurou said in a low voice. Xu Wenping finally understood. He smiled and pinched Su Yurou¡¯s chin. ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear that. If it¡¯s a boy who inherits his mother¡¯s face, he will definitely be handsome too¡­ Yes, he¡¯s definitely stronger than me!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The two of them chatted for a while. Soon, the barbecue was served and a few bottles of beer were opened. The two of them leaned against each other and chatted while drinking. In a short period of time, they talked about a lot of things. Although Su Yurou was very powerful, she was already 36 years old. After so many years of fighting alone, she would naturally feel a little tired. She wished she could tell Xu Wenping about the first half of her life. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, although Su Yurou was still sober, a faint blush had already risen on her face, making her look even more fascinating. ¡°Wenping.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Aunty Wang told me about your age. It¡¯s your birthday in two days, right? You¡­ Do you have any gifts you want?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression was gentle with a hint of indulgence. She stared at Xu Wenping with a burning gaze and said with a smile, ¡°What do you want? As long as I can do it, I will definitely give it to you!¡± To be honest, after transmigrating to this world for so many years, the only person who could remember his birthday was probably his mother. Therefore, when Su Yurou suddenly mentioned it, Xu Wenping felt a wave of undetectable emotions. He stared at Su Yurou with a bright smile on his face, not saying a word. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? What do you want? Tell me!¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°Are you really going to give me a gift?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Wenping smiled strangely. Then, he whispered into Su Yurou¡¯s ear, ¡°Then I want you¡­ Be my wife? Give yourself to me¡­ Can you?¡± Su Yurou was slightly stunned at first. Then, her cheeks immediately flushed red. She turned her head and looked at Xu Wenping. Their gazes met, and the waves of love surged. ¡°Annoying, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were glistening with water as she got up and walked toward the car. Xu Wenping let out a sigh and quickly greeted the barbecue restaurant. The boss made an OK gesture, and Xu Wenping helped Su Yurou into the car. ¡°Then you¡­ Are you giving it to me?¡±Xu Wenping whispered into Su Yurou¡¯s ear. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your voice is too soft, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Su Yurou blushed and stomped her feet. She then got into the car and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you heard me or not. Let¡¯s go home.¡± They were almost tipsy from the alcohol today, so both Su Yurou and Xu Wenping were not very sober. The two of them arrived home very quickly. After entering the house, Su Yurou went to take a shower and change. She even took out a set of pajamas from her bag. It was a set of men¡¯s pajamas. It was inevitable that Xu Wenping would like her even more. After Su Yurou finished washing up, she turned around and glared at Xu Wenping as she walked toward the bedroom. She said slowly, ¡°Remember to come over later¡­ Who told you to sleep at your daughter¡¯s place?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression was clear, but her voice was still too soft. Xu Wenping only heard her muttering. He turned around and saw that Su Yurou had already walked into the bedroom with a red face. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and say to himself, ¡°What are you talking about¡­Why isn¡¯t she loud at all?¡± After thinking for a long time, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he went to wash up. ¡­. Inside the room, Su Yurou quickly covered herself with the blanket and closed her eyes. Her heart was pounding. Su Yurou was still a little tipsy, but deep down in her heart, she completely approved of Xu Wenping. As soon as she finished speaking, she looked forward to Xu Wenping coming in and hugging her tightly. One minute¡­ Five minutes¡­ Ten minutes later. Half an hour later, Su Yurou opened her eyes. An hour later, Su Yurou pounded the bed angrily. Then, she opened the bedroom door in a hurry. The lights in the bathroom were dim. Obviously, there was no one there. ¡°Did he not hear it?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping really didn¡¯t hear it. He hesitated for a long time in front of Su Yurou¡¯s bedroom door. In the end, he decided that it was best to give Su Yurou a good impression before getting the marriage certificate. He then went back to his bedroom and slept by himself. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Xu Wenping even sent Yu Youling a text message to ask about her mother¡¯s condition. However, Yu Youling did not respond for a long time, so Xu Wenping fell asleep. The next morning, Xu Wenping also got up early for morning exercise. He went downstairs to buy breakfast and was about to go upstairs when his phone rang. Seeing that it was Yu Youling, Xu Wenping picked up and said gently, ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ I¡¯m asking you, how is it? Have you received the surgery fees? Is Auntie alright?¡± As he spoke, he heard Yu Youling¡¯s sobbing voice, and Xu Wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be nervous. What happened?¡± Yu Youling sobbed and said, ¡°They received the surgery fee yesterday¡­ That d*mned doctor made a mistake in hygiene during her treatment. Now, my mother¡¯s wound is infected and she¡¯s in the Intensive Care Unit. Wuuu~!¡± Xu Wenping frowned. The medical standards of modern society were already very high. How could there be any negligence in hygiene? After some thought, Xu Wenping said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Which ward is it? I¡¯ll come over later¡­¡± Yu Youling¡¯s mood was still very sad. Although she knew that even if Xu Wenping came over, it would not help, she still nodded lightly. After Xu Wenping went upstairs, Su Yurou was washing up. Seeing him go upstairs with breakfast, Su Yurou leaned over and gave Xu Wenping a gentle kiss. Xu Wenping¡¯s brows relaxed slightly. As the two of them ate breakfast, Su Yurou seemed to notice that Xu Wenping had something on his mind. She couldn¡¯t help but slowly say, ¡°Wenping, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you go downstairs and suddenly become depressed? If there¡¯s anything, tell me. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± Xu Wenping frowned, then forced a smile and said, ¡°I have a friend whose mother is hospitalized and in the Intensive Care Unit. Although I can¡¯t help, it¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s a little uncomfortable!¡± ¡°ICU?¡± Su Yurou looked surprised, then said seriously, ¡°How can this be a small matter? Even if you can¡¯t help, it¡¯ll be a psychological comfort for your friends if you go over and accompany them!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± ¡°I¡­ I still have to send you off.¡± Su Yurou smiled gently. She immediately pulled open the drawer of the coffee table and took out a car key. ¡°I have a backup. I¡¯m an adult. Do I need you to keep looking at me?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. You have important matters to attend to!¡± Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s sensible and gentle expression, Xu Wenping pinched her jade-like hand and felt even more touched. He gently kissed his forehead and turned around, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Xu Wenping left, Su Yurou was not unhappy. Instead, she smiled deeply. Other women might not be happy about this, but for a woman of Su Yurou¡¯s age and experience, a kind character was more important than looks and wealth to some extent. ¡­. After Xu Wenping drove to the hospital, he quickly went to the ward that Yu Youling mentioned. When he arrived, Yu Youling was sitting on the chair at the door of the ward. There was a child in his teens lying on her lap. At this moment, his face was already covered in tears, and his eyes were swollen. Tears kept seeping out of his pupils. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Xu Wenping came in front of Yu Youling and grabbed her hand. Yu Youling was still holding back her tears, but after seeing Xu Wenping, for some reason, her tears started to burst out and fell onto Xu Wenping¡¯s chest, choking back her tears. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Xu Wenping could only comfort her in a low voice. At this moment, the light in the ward flickered and the door opened. A doctor in a white coat walked out and looked at Yu Youling coldly. ¡°Family member, please sign the critically ill notice. Although we tried our best to save the patient, the patient¡¯s condition is still relatively dangerous. Now, it seems that even if she can be cured, I¡¯m afraid she will have to spend the rest of her life in bed.¡± ¡°What? A notice of critical illness?¡± Yu Youling immediately shouted and grabbed the doctor¡¯s chest uncontrollably. ¡°It¡¯s your own surgery that went wrong. How can you issue a critical illness notice? I told the nurse that the scalpel was not disinfected and could not be used!¡± ¡°Please pay attention to your attitude!¡± The doctor shook Yu Youling off and said, ¡°Are you doubting the professionalism of our doctors?¡± At this moment, the ward was already open. Xu Wenping was very rational when he saw this. He slowly walked into the treatment ward. When the doctor saw Xu Wenping reveal the surgical position, he just calmly pushed his glasses up. Seeing that Yu Youling was still losing control, Xu Wenping frowned slightly and held her hand. ¡°Xiao Yu, hygiene is one thing, but the failure of the surgery¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the scalpel! Even if it is not completely disinfected, it will not cause a secondary infection.¡± Yu Youling¡¯s expression changed drastically. The attending physician curled his lips slightly and said, ¡°It seems that this young friend still understands. In the resuscitation area just now, we were trying our best to protect the patient¡¯s life. We can¡¯t possibly stop treating the patient without disinfecting the scalpel, right? However, in the later stages, we did our job well!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ Our hospital has nothing to do with the patient¡¯s critical condition! Sign it!¡± Seeing the doctor in charge hand over the notice, Yu Youling was on the verge of breaking down again. ¡°Humph!¡± Xu Wenping waved his hand and knocked down the notice. ¡°Ridiculous, completely wrong, nonsense. The patient was clearly suffering from a heart disorder, and the dampness and cold had entered her body. Yet, you treated it as a tumor and cut it open. Now, you¡¯re still talking nonsense?¡± ¡°The hospital misdiagnosed and performed the surgery by mistake. This is more responsible than whether your scalpels are disinfected or not!¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s sharp gaze, the attending physician was instantly stunned. There was a flash of panic in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal and laughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s talking nonsense, right? What do you mean by having her heart and qi out of tune and dampness and cold entering her body? I¡¯ve been a doctor for many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense here, don¡¯t blame me for getting someone to chase you out!¡± The doctor¡¯s heart was moved but calm. It was not the first time that a tumor was misdiagnosed in the hospital. Even if the patient had undergone chemotherapy, they would sometimes find that there was no tumor when they cut open the patient¡¯s body. At that time, they would only need to suture and recuperate. Unexpectedly, the patient seemed to have an even bigger problem this time. However, the root of the illness could not be found. Did that mean that it was not a tumor? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The doctor¡¯s words made Xu Wenping so angry that he almost died. Although Xu Wenping hated the comments about medical disputes on the internet, he had to say that some doctors were not strong enough. After making a misdiagnosis, in order to shirk their responsibility, they would push the illness to have nothing to do with themselves. Wasn¡¯t this disregarding human lives? [Ding! Saving a life is like building a seven-storied pagoda. The host¡¯s anger has been detected. Please make the following choice!] [One, watch coldly from the sidelines. Although you can see the cause of the matter, you still decide to hide and be an outsider. Reward: Take back the Godly Doctor¡¯s Divine Hand. Reward changed to Level 9 Excavator Specialist. (Anyway, it¡¯s useless to keep it!)] [Second, compromise. Tolerate the doctor¡¯s unreasonable actions and silently cure the patient¡¯s illness. Reward: A box of Wahaha AD calcium milk. (Children should be rewarded with something useful.)] [Third, slap the doctor in the face and save the patient. Reward: A Lamborghini Poison. (A manic person has a manic identity, so he should be equipped with a manic car)!] F*ck, even the system was mocking him! ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to chase me out.¡± ¡°Open your dog eyes wide. What should it be like to treat a patient and save a person?¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping began to walk toward Yu Youling¡¯s mother. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± When the attending doctor saw this, he hurriedly shouted. After all, he had not signed the critically ill notice in his hand. If anything happened to the patient in this ward, even if he did not do anything, he would probably be jointly responsible! Even now, he was still considering the matter of joint responsibility! How could such a doctor cure a patient? ¡°Hurry up and stop!¡± The attending doctor was about to rush over, but Xu Wenping was also furious. Seeing him rush over, he placed one hand on Yu Youling¡¯s mother¡¯s pulse and grabbed the attending doctor¡¯s neck with the other. The latter¡¯s face immediately turned red when he was controlled. Because he could not breathe, his entire body began to tremble. Seeing that he had already begun to struggle, Xu Wenping kicked him away and said, ¡°Get lost. If you disturb me again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡± The attending doctor was very nervous. Seeing this, he had no other choice. He quickly went out and made a call first. ¡°Director, I have a family member here who is treating a patient privately. I have to inform you in advance. Please come and take a look.¡± At this moment, the attending physician was still thinking about how to shift the blame. Xu Wenping closed his eyes and sensed for a while. Then, he gently placed his hand on the patient¡¯s abdomen. Turning to look at Yu Youling, Xu Wenping said with certainty, ¡°Xiao Yu, I can cure your mother. Do you believe me?¡± Yu Youling was slightly stunned. She turned her head to look at the attending physician outside with disappointment in her eyes. Then, she looked at Xu Wenping and saw the determination in the latter¡¯s eyes. Yu Youling held her brother¡¯s hand and nodded at Xu Wenping. ¡°I¡­ I trust you!¡± ¡°Get that guy outside to prepare a set of silver needles for me immediately!¡± Xu Wenping looked at the attending physician. As he spoke, his hand had already touched the surgical instrument. Although there were no silver needles here, there were a few thin steel sticks. Xu Wenping pointed his fingers, and his hand was like a magic. The five needles seemed to be stuck in the center of his fingers. The attending physician was still in a daze, but at this moment, he saw an old man in a Tang suit with a goatee. He said calmly, ¡°Go to the cabinet in my office and get the silver needles for this young friend!¡± ¡°Di¡­ Director?¡± The attending physician was slightly stunned. At first, he looked happy, but then he said in surprise, ¡°Director¡­ How can we allow this kid to operate in our ward? Even if¡­ No matter what, we have to get the family members to sign the notice of critical illness, right? If they sign it, this matter will be¡­¡± ¡°Humph! Does it have nothing to do with you? Are you still trying to shirk responsibility? Didn¡¯t you say that today¡¯s surgery is a tumor surgery? Although the patient¡¯s face is swollen, her eyes were bright. Even if her aura is weak¡­¡± ¡°How does it look like she¡¯s dying?¡± The director was calm and indifferent. He waved at the nurse behind him, and the latter immediately understood and went to get the silver needles. The attending physician looked terrified and continued to pester him. ¡°It¡¯s a tumor surgery to begin with¡­ Director, how can you believe the nonsense of such a kid? If he says it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Has he said a word since I stood here?¡± The hospital director looked at the attending physician as if he was looking at a clown. He said indifferently, ¡°Do you think that I have to listen to the patient¡¯s auscultation to see what¡¯s wrong with the patient?¡± ¡°Do you know what a silver needle is?¡± ¡°Do you know what it means to rise and fall?¡± ¡°What is cold, hot, and humid?¡± ¡°What is the astringent flux?¡± ¡°Do you know that my Great Dragon Kingdom once had a brilliant ancient Chinese medicine technique that was at its peak?¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned pale. The director snorted coldly and shook his head. He was not willing to pay any more attention to this attending physician. The moment he stepped through the door, the old director¡¯s face carried a trace of respect for learning. He slowly walked to Xu Wenping¡¯s side and asked in an extremely low voice: ¡°Little Mister¡­ This little old man has once seen the Five Ghosts Soul-Hanging Needle in a remnant scroll¡­ It seems to be similar to Little Mister¡¯s technique. Could it be real?¡± Xu Wenping was waiting for the silver needles. Xu Wenping really didn¡¯t have a good impression of the attending physician with bad medical ethics. However, when he faced the kind and kind-looking director who was not ashamed to ask questions, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression instantly became kind and he quickly helped the old director up. ¡°The old director¡¯s gift is too much for this kid to accept. Just as the director has said, the Lifeless Needle is in my hands, so I could only use the Five Ghosts Soul-Hanging Technique to extend the patient¡¯s life for a moment so that they will not die.¡± ¡°Director, please bring the silver needles quickly. This involves lives of the patients!¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle tone, the director¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He bowed again and said, ¡°Young Sir, you have the ancient Chinese medicine skills, but you are so humble and kind.¡± ¡°Although this old man knows that these bad quacks in our hospital have poor medical skills, I didn¡¯t expect them to have such a weak sense of responsibility. After this matter is over, I will definitely give Young Master an explanation!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. The two of them seemed to have decided the fate of the attending physician. His brain collapsed and he fainted, lying in the corridor. At this moment, the nurse rushed over with a needle bag in her arms. She handed it over and said, ¡°Silver needles.¡± The hospital director took it and handed it to Xu Wenping. ¡°Although I have a set, I feel that my medical skills are shallow and have not used it much. I wonder if you will allow me to observe and learn from you?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Director, please do as you please!¡± Xu Wenping nodded slightly and then began to operate seriously. Although he had countless life-saving skills in his mind, and he seemed to be very familiar with them, this was the first time he had actually used them to save someone. Therefore, Xu Wenping was extremely cautious. A few silver needles shot out from Xu Wenping¡¯s fingertips. They brushed across the alcohol fire. The needles were soft and delicate. The young nurse, Yu Youling, and the others were naturally dumbfounded. However, the old director often revealed a look of enlightenment. His expression was extremely interesting. Five minutes later, Yu Youling¡¯s mother¡¯s fingertips began to tremble, and beads of sweat began to roll down her forehead. Although she looked uncomfortable, her breathing became heavy. Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s silver needle pierce the tanzhong acupoint, the old director was surprised at first, but after half an inch, he immediately pulled it out. The old director slapped his thigh excitedly and almost said excitedly, ¡°So that was the case.¡± At this moment, Yu Youling¡¯s mother opened her eyes. Her breathing was still very long, but it was no longer as heavy as before. She felt a sense of relief as she muttered, ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Yu Youling and her brother rushed up excitedly, but just as they clenched their fists, Yu Youling¡¯s mother gasped in pain. At this moment, Xu Wenping had already begun to calmly withdraw the needles. The director sighed self-reproachfully and said, ¡°It should have been like this. It¡¯s the scalpel that left behind the aftereffects for this lady!¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. It had to be said that in the past, he didn¡¯t have much understanding of this world¡¯s medical skills. He only knew that modern art was very popular, and it seemed that he rarely saw any Chinese medicine shops. After today¡¯s incident, he finally understood that Chinese medicine in this world had basically declined. After pondering for a moment, Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and moved closer to the old director. He smiled and said, ¡°Old director, I have a prescription. Why don¡¯t you help me get it? After all, the medicine in this hospital¡­ I¡¯m not particularly familiar with it.¡± ¡°Just let me take the medicine. Why are you asking the director¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The nurse beside him wanted to help the hospital director block it, but the hospital director was startled. He quickly stood up and smiled at Xu Wenping. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the young lady who is insensible. Young Master is willing to teach me the prescription, so this old man is naturally extremely grateful!¡± This old man was truly a great doctor. Xu Wenping was not stingy. He took his notebook and wrote down the two prescriptions with strong handwriting. He patiently noted down the usage and use. The old director acted as if he had found a treasure and quickly went down to get the medicine. Seeing that the patient had recovered, Yu Youling chatted with her brother and mother. Xu Wenping also smiled and brushed his clothes away. He went to the corridor to wait. At this moment, a system notification sounded in his ear. [Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host for completing the selection. Reward: Lamborghini Poison (Limited to 100 units worldwide) has been signed. Host, please collect it at the Volkswagen Fourth Son Shop in Jin He City at any time according to the item number!] This notification made Xu Wenping¡¯s heart skip a beat. Even though the poor played with cars and the rich played with watches, a limited edition Lamborghini was a very handsome toy in every boy¡¯s heart. Xu Wenping would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t like it. Driving this thing to pick up Su Yurou, it must be very good, right? Xu Wenping wanted to go and pick up the car immediately! A few minutes later, Yu Youling and her brother walked out of the ward. The former patted the latter on the shoulder. The young man immediately bowed deeply to Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother! I¡¯ll never forget the kindness you gave me when you treated my mother!¡± Xu Wenping paused for a moment and blushed. He looked at Yu Youling and said, ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ With our relationship, you¡¯re still doing this.¡± Yu Youling shook her head violently and looked at Xu Wenping with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, you don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been looked down upon and insulted for my mother¡¯s illness. In the end, we even met such a doctor. Perhaps this is nothing to you, but to our Yu family¡­There¡¯s no way to repay the present.¡± Yu Youling wiped her tears and sat down on the chair. Then, she patted her brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go in and accompany Mommy first, Little Brother!¡± After her brother entered, Yu Youling suddenly hugged Xu Wenping. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Xu Wenping gently patted Yu Youling¡¯s back. Yu Youling raised her head and looked at Xu Wenping affectionately. After a moment, her passionate red lips moved forward. At that time, Xu Wenping¡¯s mind also went blank for a moment. A gentle and elegant smell assaulted his nose, and his stomach was also filled with anger. He could only let Yu Youling take whatever she wanted. Two minutes later, Xu Wenping finally realized that he was in the hospital. Fortunately, Yu Youling had also left his lips at this time. She only looked at Xu Wenping with a pair of shy and affectionate eyes. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ I¡­¡± Yu Youling¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Then, she rested her head on Xu Wenping¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°Mr. Xu¡­ Actually, I smelled another woman in your car yesterday¡­ However, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult for Xiao Yu to pay off the money alone. Now you have my mother¡¯s saving grace¡­Xiao Yu. If Xiao Yu wants to repay you, she is afraid¡­ She¡¯s afraid she can only marry you.¡± Xu Wenping trembled. Then, he turned his head and looked at Yu Youling¡¯s shy eyes. She moved closer to Xu Wenping¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Tonight¡­ See you at the usual place, okay?¡± Xu Wenping sat up as if his hair had exploded. Excited? How exciting! Just as he was at a loss for an answer, the old director walked over happily with the Chinese medicine in his hand. He did not notice what was going on between the two of them at all. The director said with some excitement, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought the medicine. Look¡­¡± ¡°Um, I still have something to do. Old director, just follow my doctor¡¯s advice and apply the medicine. Don¡¯t mix up the internal and external medicine.¡± Xu Wenping stood up and fled. It is most difficult to enjoy the grace of a beauty. A girl like Yu Youling was truly likable, and it would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t moved. However, when he lent money to someone and saved her mother, it was either threatening or asked by the system. Although Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have a bottom line, he couldn¡¯t do such a thing. The old director looked at Xu Wenping in surprise, who was trying to escape in a panic. It was not until his back was far away that he slapped his thigh angrily and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t exchanged contact information with the Young Master yet!¡± At this moment, Yu Youling was in a daze. ¡°Hehe, little girl. I wonder if you have that little sir¡¯s contact information?¡± Yu Youling only reacted after being called by the old director and nodded awkwardly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After entering the ward, Yu Youling was a little self-doubting. She couldn¡¯t help but pull her brother to the side and point at her face. ¡°Tell me the truth. Am I a little ugly?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°This¡­ Sister is very good-looking!¡± Looking at his sister¡¯s melancholic expression, Little Brother Yu seemed to have reacted. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is it because that big brother doesn¡¯t like you? It doesn¡¯t seem strange¡­ That big brother is so handsome¡­!¡± ¡°Do you know how to talk or not!¡± The younger brother was a little scared when he saw his sister getting angry. He scratched his head and said shyly, ¡°Sister¡­ Times have changed. Even if you are a girl, you should take the initiative. Don¡¯t wait for a man to chase after you!¡± ¡°You have to send flowers occasionally, right?¡± Yu Youling looked pensive. She did not believe that her looks could lose to other women. ¡­. Xu Wenping went downstairs in a panic and hurriedly locked himself in the car. He looked down and couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart, ¡®Brother, brother, there are so many people in the hospital. I almost lost my composure!¡¯ However, this Yu Youling was too tempting. Why was she softer than cotton when she hugged him? Xu Wenping shook his head and swept away these bad thoughts. After smoking a cigarette, he started the car and walked down the street. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel excited again after throwing this matter to the back of his mind. That was Lamborghini Poison! When he arrived at the Fourth Son Shop that the system had decided on, he found that the shop was bustling with people. He wanted to find a place to park his car, but it took him a long time and a long walk before he squeezed his way over. ¡°Brother¡­ Make way, make way¡­¡± ¡°What are these people doing? Did the 4S store hold an auto show? Do they have new models? Why is it like watching a concert?¡± Xu Wenping squeezed his way in and couldn¡¯t help but pull a brother who was watching and ask. That brother turned his head, his eyes shining, and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, brother!¡± ¡°There¡¯s news that this 4S shop has a Poison! Lamborghini Poison, a global limited edition model, the first car in Jin Hai City. All the car lovers are waiting to see which big boss will open the box and see the new one!¡± Xu Wenping was surprised, but then he smiled and said, ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Then make way for me, I¡¯ll squeeze in and take a look.¡± Did this thing have so many fans? Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have the qualifications to play with this kind of car before, so he naturally didn¡¯t realize how crazy the car club was. However, when he saw this scene, he didn¡¯t dare to squeeze in front and directly showed his car number. He squeezed to the front and whispered into the ear of a salesperson who was maintaining order, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the one carrying the car. Keep a low profile and bring me in to see your manager.¡± The salesperson¡¯s expression lit up. He looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s outfit and did not suspect him. He quickly nodded and made way for him. Not long after Xu Wenping entered the office, a few sales staff appeared. The entire audience immediately said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s time to open the box, it¡¯s time to open the box!¡± Under Xu Wenping¡¯s arrangement, he allowed the salespeople to open the boxes for him. The car revealed the tip of the iceberg, and the crowd immediately cheered. ¡°D*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn! The silver-black version of the front face!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this technological sense too strong?¡± ¡°No, I really like it. Who can contact the owner? I¡¯m willing to pay twice the price to buy this car!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You want to get a car at twice the price? I¡¯m willing to pay three times the price!¡± The entire place was in an uproar. In fact, the price of this car, even if it was top-notch, was only about 30 million to 40 million. For the truly rich, it was a little expensive, but not outrageous. Unfortunately, there was a limited number of units produced worldwide, so those who could buy it were generally of a certain status. The selling price was only 29 million, but at this time, the price in the secondary market had already reached 370 million, and there was no market for it. For people who really liked cars, even if they kept it in the warehouse as a collection, they would not sell it to others. Xu Wenping asked for a mask and a cap from behind. The moment he opened the box, he quickly walked into the car. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Handsome boy, can you let me sit for a while? I¡¯ll play all the games with you!¡± ¡°Handsome, I want to give birth to your children!¡± ¡°Handsome, can you disregard gender? I can do any position, but I¡¯m a soap thief!¡± Most of the car lovers were young people. When they shouted, they were very open. Xu Wenping, who was sitting inside, felt his face turn red. The car ignited, and a roar sounded outside. Everyone¡¯s voices were muffled for a moment, followed by cheers and cheers. The soundproofing in the car was quite good. He could feel the stimulation brought by the sound waves and the vibration of the chain, but it was very weak. Xu Wenping did not dare to stay any longer. He turned the steering wheel and left the Fourth Son Shop. He had just stepped onto the streets, but before he could heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly noticed a dozen sports cars chasing behind him. There were luxury cars like the Pagani F¨±jin, which were more expensive than Poison but slightly less rare. There were also entry-level sports cars such as the Bumblebee. The commotion exploded, and they followed behind him in unison. The windows were rolled down, and everyone was waving at him. How crazy! This fleet naturally became a beautiful scenery in the city. However, Xu Wenping did not choose to race with them. He still drove slowly into the city at a speed of 40 miles per hour. When they passed by a few red lights, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have the intention to rush. He obediently stopped and waited. Several cars followed him. Seeing that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t care, they left one after another. Finally, they scattered and didn¡¯t follow. This made Xu Wenping heave a sigh of relief. This group of young men might be full of sound waves racing cars. Fortunately, he was more stable. If he had chosen to accelerate just now, Xu Wenping suspected that with his driving skills, even if he could overtake the Bumblebee, he would have been hit by the tail lights of the 12-cylinder Pagani F¨±jin! It was not worth it at all! ¡­. On the other side, the manager of the 4S store sorted out Xu Wenping¡¯s information and handed it to the information officer. ¡°Raise this customer¡¯s VIP level to the maximum. In the future, regardless of the holidays, all kinds of gifts must be delivered.¡± ¡°Manager, aren¡¯t you going to go through the information yourself?¡± The manager proudly shook Xu Wenping¡¯s Maserati key and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go scout the way first and see where this gentleman lives. It¡¯ll be easier for us to send things in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. A person of this level can eat our entire shop for ten years with just a move of his mouth!¡± Lamborghini Poison! It did not represent 29 million or 370 million. It was his identity! To be able to buy it was one¡¯s status! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping finally took off his mask and hat. He felt a lot more comfortable, but when he walked in the city, the number of people who turned their heads was still scary. It was still early, and there was nothing else to do. Xu Wenping did not dare to leave this thing by the roadside. After thinking for a while, he found the route and headed to the Su Yu Corporation. The roaring sound waves stopped. Even in the underground parking lot, there were still seven or eight people who stopped to watch. Xu Wenping calmed himself down and got out of the car. He felt the surprised and envious gazes of the crowd. He remained calm and looked around for the direction of the elevator. However, this office building was not exclusive to the Su Yu Corporation, and the logo was a little messy. Xu Wenping came to the elevator. He didn¡¯t know which floor it was. He quickly reached out to a lady nearby and said, ¡°Hello¡­Beauty!¡± He just wanted to ask for directions. However, as soon as he raised his hand, three to five women turned their heads at the same time. There were also two to three men who gave him unfriendly looks. These people had all seen the car he was driving. The girls looked at each other. The fairest and prettiest one among them suddenly blushed and stared at Xu Wenping with excitement. ¡°Yes. Are you calling me?¡± Was this the kindness that only rich people could feel? Xu Wenping was helpless. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Hello, beautiful. I just wanted to ask. Which floor is the Su Yu Corporation on?¡± The beauty¡¯s eyes flashed with loneliness, but then she was a little surprised. ¡°Sir, are you going to the Su Yu Corporation? I¡¯m an employee over there!¡± ¡°Yes, Su Yu.¡± The beauty immediately smiled gently. ¡°Then you can get off the elevator with me. Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Su.¡± Xu Wenping smiled. Ding dong! Coincidentally, the elevator had also arrived. The beauty nodded and the two of them walked out of the elevator. The beauty said mischievously, ¡°So you¡¯re looking for President Su. I¡¯m just gossiping. Sir, are you President Su¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah, how did you know?¡± After getting off the elevator, they arrived at a short corridor. There was a front desk behind the glass door. It was the front desk of Su Yu. The beauty pushed the door open and walked in while covering her mouth and giggling. ¡°I¡¯m President Su¡¯s assistant. I just went down to buy coffee for President Su. Last night, I found it strange. Our President Su always does things on the same day. Last night, there were still three documents left to deal with. When she received the call, she ran away.¡± ¡°It should be you, right?¡± ¡°Truly a talented man matched with a beautiful woman.¡± As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the company. There was a table near the front desk. Zhu You settled Xu Wenping down and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to call the President, or should I go in and report to her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Xu Wenping quickly smiled, ¡°I just came up to see Yurou¡¯s working environment. If she¡¯s busy, don¡¯t tell her I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll have a glass of water here and wait for her.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The assistant covered her mouth and laughed. To be able to become the president¡¯s assistant, of course, she had a good way of dealing with people. Before she entered the room, she greeted the front desk. The front desk also felt sorry and immediately brewed tea for Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping himself could not sit still. Just as he picked up the tea and was about to drink it, he suddenly heard the sound of something being thrown inside, making Xu Wenping¡¯s heart skip a beat. He stood up and hissed at the front desk. Then, without making a sound, he slowly walked through the corridor to the office at the back. The people from the business department were busy working. From afar, the CEO¡¯s office was empty. The source of the voice was from the R&D Department. Xu Wenping looked over and saw the product on the ground and Su Yurou¡¯s furious face. Seven or eight researchers stood in front with their heads lowered. ¡°How could it not pass the inspection of the Quality Inspection Department? This product was developed by me on a part-time basis. I¡¯m going to hold a press conference next week. Do you think I¡¯m a fool to cause such a problem?¡± Su Yurou said firmly. She swept her sharp gaze across everyone present and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡± Su Yurou pointed at the broken product on the ground and said, ¡°This item that was sent to the Quality Inspection Department has something added, right? I, Su Yurou, have been in the industry for 20 years. What kind of schemes have I not seen? I don¡¯t care who instructed you to do this, but you have to pay the price for playing this trick in front of me!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes were like lightning as she looked at the people from the Quality Inspection Department. However, the traitor had hidden themselves too deeply. There was no change in their expression at all. Su Yurou could not analyze it for a moment. After all, she wasn¡¯t a newbie in business. She had been through a lot of business wars over the years. Therefore, when the quality inspection failed, she immediately smelled the smell of a conspiracy. However, at this moment, other than knowing that there was definitely something fishy going on, Su Yurou actually couldn¡¯t detect the problem with the product. Therefore, she was lying. After being cold for a long time, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flashed with pain when she heard someone speak. Then, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day. Whoever did it had better come forward. I can still tolerate you on account of your contributions to the company!¡± ¡°If I find out who¡¯s behind this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a simple internal problem of the company. Financial crimes and job fraud would result in imprisonment!¡± Xu Wenping admired it calmly. It had to be said that this woman who was usually gentle in front of him was actually a powerful business person. Anyone who underestimated her would pay the price. Su Yurou still didn¡¯t reveal her identity. When she pushed the door open, Xu Wenping flashed past her and walked out with his head lowered. He didn¡¯t meet Su Yurou face to face. After all, she was too angry and didn¡¯t notice someone walking past her. She went straight back to the office. When Su Yurou entered, Xu Wenping calmly pushed open the door to the research lab. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to join our research lab?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say much. He touched the ground with his fingers and smelled the box of skincare products that Su Yurou had smashed. In just an instant, the name of the medicine flashed in his mind. Godly doctors and divine hands were not bragging. Ever since he inherited this skill, his perception, eyesight, and smell had all improved to an extremely terrifying level. After smelling it, he frowned slightly and then raised his head to look at the people in the research lab. Xu Wenping¡¯s gaze stopped on a tall man wearing glasses for a moment. He walked out calmly and didn¡¯t bother with the person inside. He returned to the main hall and sat down calmly. He sipped his tea while waiting for Su Yurou to get off work. With just a sniff, Xu Wenping was already certain of the result. However, since it was Su Yurou¡¯s company¡¯s matter, Xu Wenping decided to ask after work. At this moment, the system rang. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Your wife is being bullied. What are you waiting for? The system has chosen to publish options!] [One, be a coward. Even though you have discovered it, you still ignored the situation and allowed it to change, letting Su Yurou handle it herself. Reward: Japan¡¯s latest electric toy!] [Second, harmony breeds wealth. Since things have come to this, the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s profits were the most important. You didn¡¯t expose the undercover agent and used your medical skills to develop a brand new product to help Su Yurou tide over the difficulties. Reward: 1,000 yuan in cash (eat a hotpot and reward yourself!)] [Third, be logical. When your wife is bullied, you naturally have to find the spy, put them on trial, and help the Su Yu Corporation tide over the crisis. Reward: Villa No. 1 in the Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty. (Jin Hai City, the outskirts of the Provincial Capital, near the mountains and the sea. It¡¯s expensive.)] Don¡¯t look at the comments at the end of the system, but how could Xu Wenping, a local, not know about the Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty? From the beginning of the founding of the country until now, it had been expanded several times. The villa was built in Jin Hai City¡¯s famous scenic spot, Mount Xianjing. The sea was at the foot of the mountain when the window was pushed open. Not only was the scenery excellent, but it was also rumored that the people living in it were all rare figures. The villa complex was not for sale, but it was rumored that the price of a single house was above 1 billion. This price was shocking even in the first-tier cities in the country, let alone in Jin Hai City. However, the system was getting more and more mischievous. Was this a selection system? Speaking of which, it seemed that Xu Wenping had no choice. Not long after, the employees began to leave work one after another. Xu Wenping¡¯s phone rang. When he saw that it was Su Yurou calling, he rushed to Su Yurou¡¯s office and waved at her from afar. Su Yurou¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded lightly and walked out. Without waiting for a greeting, Su Wenping made a hiss, signaling Su Yurou to not speak. Although the latter was a little confused, she still nodded gently and let Xu Wenping hold her hand. After all, Su Yurou was a little unhappy that such a big thing had happened in the company. Therefore, she didn¡¯t even notice that Xu Wenping had deliberately diverted the nearest elevator to take a further one. Xu Wenping asked despite knowing the answer. He leaned close to Su Yurou¡¯s ear and gently said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yurou, you don¡¯t look too happy.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yurou wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Then, she forced a smile. As he got into the elevator, Xu Wenping pretended to be angry and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We agreed to help each other in the same boat. Are you not willing to tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Su Yurou was stunned for a moment, then she chuckled and hugged Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. ¡°Something happened at the company. It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯ll think of a way to solve it myself. You don¡¯t even know about our company¡¯s matters. How can you help?¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Ding dong. When the elevator arrived, Xu Wenping¡¯s gaze shot out like lightning. He immediately saw the middle-aged man he had seen at Su Yurou¡¯s company in the crowd. He immediately reached out to Su Yurou and said, ¡°Where are the keys?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Wenping was also guessing. Originally, when he was in the research lab, he could basically confirm who the spy was because the seemingly imperceptible medicinal fragrance on his body was too pungent for Xu Wenping. Just as he got off work, the man went out anxiously and almost bumped into him, but he didn¡¯t notice. Why was he in such a hurry? There was only one possibility. He was going to destroy the evidence! Su Yurou was driving an old Capital Mercedes-Benz. Compared to the Maserati and Lamborghini, it was naturally much more popular. After getting into the car, Xu Wenping told Su Yurou to lower her head and hide a little. Then, he started the car and followed the spy. Seeing that they weren¡¯t going home, Su Yurou started to find it even more strange. She lowered her head and whispered to Xu Wenping, ¡°What happened? Aiya, you¡¯re making me so anxious.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fast? Look, the guy in front is slowing down.¡± Su Yurou looked up. The car in front followed the small road to the small lane under the bridge. Not long after, it stopped by the river. The two of them looked from afar. On the other side, there was already another car waiting. ¡°Zhao Xiaohai!¡± ¡°Yes. It was her! Han Fangfang!¡± Zhao Xiaohai was naturally the undercover technician. When Su Yurou saw the woman getting out of the car, she instantly understood the details of the story. She clenched her fists and became angry. That woman was also an acquaintance. At the Imperial Corporation¡¯s banquet that night, the woman who had stood next to Su Yurou and flattered her the most was the woman who had been whispering to Zhao Xiaohai. While Su Yurou was angry, she turned to look at Xu Wenping in surprise and said, ¡°How did you know¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand if you go over and ask!¡± Xu Wenping stepped on the accelerator and rushed forward, directly stabbing the front of the two cars. Su Yurou gritted her teeth and got out of the car. She immediately shouted, ¡°Zhao Xiaohai, the company has always treated you well. How dare you collude with Han Fangfang to betray us!?¡± Zhao Xiaohai took a money box and held a small bottle of reagent in his hand. He was chatting happily with Han Fangfang and was ready to exchange. Seeing that he was caught red-handed by Su Yurou, his expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Su¡­ I still have a wife and children to support at home. I have no choice but to make such a decision.¡± ¡°I hope you understand!¡± Zhao Xiaohai¡¯s expression was calm. He quickly stuffed the reagent in his hand into Han Fangfang¡¯s hand and immediately turned around, intending to get into the car. Before he could open the car door, he felt a strong pressure. Xu Wenping pressed the car door and looked at Zhao Xiaohai coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to run away after making a mistake? Do you think you can escape?¡± Han Fangfang frowned slightly. When she saw Xu Wenping appear, she was also shocked. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°F*ck, you brat, you¡¯re here to ruin my plans again! If it weren¡¯t for you last time, I would have won the Imperial Corporation¡¯s project!¡± Xu Wenping chuckled and looked at Han Fangfang coldly. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s me, aren¡¯t you planning to run away?¡± ¡°Run?¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t pretend to be an elephant with onions in your nose! I¡¯ve checked. The incident with the Imperial Corporation was just a coincidence. You¡¯re just a fresh graduate. Why are you scaring me here?¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ve avenged both old and new!¡± Han Fangfang revealed a fierce and perverse expression. She opened the back door of her car, and a 1.9-meter-tall, muscular man walked out with a frivolous expression. He held a stick and threw it out with a crack. Xu Wenping was originally very calm, but when he saw the burly man, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°Han Fangfang, what do you want? Your transaction is between our two companies. If you dare to make a move, it¡¯s against the law!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Although Xu Wenping usually looked very strong, that was because he liked to exercise and play Tai Chi. His health was naturally better than ordinary people. However, the burly man in front of him was twice as strong as him. Looking at the calluses on his hands, it was obvious that he had martial arts skills. In a head-on clash, Xu Wenping might not be able to defeat the other party who still had weapons. Seeing this, Zhao Xiaohai also quickly hid behind Han Fangfang. Xu Wenping no longer cared about this small fry and quickly protected Su Yurou behind him. ¡°Hehe¡­ Breaking the law?¡± Han Fangfang¡¯s face was fierce. ¡°I¡¯m almost forced into a corner by this d*mned woman. I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to ask her out alone. If you guys dare to come and die, why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± ¡°Ah Long, cripple this man first!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± When the man called Ah Long heard this, his figure flashed like lightning and he swung his staff over. Although Xu Wenping¡¯s vision could completely grasp the trajectory of its movement, he wanted to dodge, but he realized that his agility could not keep up and he could not avoid it in time. Xu Wenping felt in his pocket and regretted not taking the set of silver needles from the old director. The next moment, he was hit hard on his shoulder, and the pain immediately spread throughout his body. ¡®System, why aren¡¯t you coming out to save me at this critical moment?¡¯ [Ding! The host¡¯s current condition has been detected to be worrying. The system has issued a selection. (I hope the host can remember the system¡¯s mercy.)] [First, your life is the most important. Reward: Run quickly!] [Second, be a coward and protect Su Yurou from being beaten. Reward: Turtle Body Hardening Technique.] [Third, men must be hard! Become a tough man who can take charge of one¡¯s own affairs! Reward: Complete understanding of Chinese Martial Arts, introduction to soft and hard qigong] Come on! Three! The moment he chose the random option, just like the Godly Doctor¡¯s Divine Hands, a vast sea of fist and leg techniques, Chinese martial arts, and the cultivation methods of soft and hard qigong immediately appeared in Xu Wenping¡¯s mind. At the same time, the mobility of his entire body could also be felt to have undergone an earth-shattering change. Seeing that Ah Long was about to swing his stick at him again, Su Yurou hurriedly shouted, ¡°Stop fighting¡­ Han Fangfang, we can discuss things. Don¡¯t you just want the contract? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the recipe too!¡± Seeing that Ah Long was about to swing the stick in his hand again, Han Fangfang raised her eyebrows. She waved her hand to get Ah Long to keep the stick and stepped forward in her high heels. ¡°Really?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face darkened. Although she was trembling with anger, she still nodded and said, ¡°The thing you¡¯re holding in your hand should be the formula and reagent for our new product, right?¡± ¡°I can also transfer the contract of the Imperial Corporation to you!¡± Han Fangfang was pleasantly surprised and a little incredulous. She came up to Xu Wenping and sighed, ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ Su Yurou, oh Su Yurou, you¡¯ve been smart for half your life. What¡¯s wrong? For this gigolo, you don¡¯t want anything?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a gigolo! He¡¯s my man!¡± ¡°Han Fangfang, get your man to put away the rod. I can get someone to send the agreement over right now. In front of you¡­¡± ¡°Yurou!¡± Before she finished speaking, Xu Wenping calmly raised his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to negotiate with this kind of trash? Even if you agree, I won¡¯t agree. Even if you agree, the Imperial Corporation will not agree.¡± Han Fangfang¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been beaten up before. Is the Imperial Corporation something you can ask about?¡± ¡°Ah Long, give him¡­ Ah!¡± Before Han Fangfang could finish her sentence, she suddenly let out a scream. Xu Wenping¡¯s hands moved forward and directly held Han Fangfang in front of his hands, pinching her arm. Han Fangfang was trembling in pain, and her veins were popping out. Ah Long also took a step forward in surprise, but when he saw Xu Wenping¡¯s hand getting heavier, he had no choice but to stop and say, ¡°You¡¯d better let go of President Han.¡± ¡°They taught me not to hit women since I was young. You forced me!¡±Xu Wenping said calmly. Then, he kicked Han Fangfang¡¯s butt, causing her face to land on the cobblestone and fall to the ground. Han Fangfang grimaced in pain. She stood up and touched the blood on her face. Her expression was even more ferocious as she shouted, ¡°Ahhhh, kill him, kill him!¡± Han Fangfang was clearly on the verge of collapse. On the other side, Ah Long was also very angry. If it was said that he had held back when he first hit Xu Wenping, the next round of swinging the stick brought with it a piercing sound that tore through the air, smashing toward Xu Wenping¡¯s head. ¡°Wenping!¡±Su Yurou shouted with tears in her eyes. But this time, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression was very calm. He stepped forward with one foot, and his lower body had the appearance of a horse stance. Although he only dodged three to five centimeters, the seemingly fierce swing of the staff grazed Xu Wenping¡¯s back, but he was not injured at all. On the other hand, Ah Long almost lost his balance. Just as he was about to stabilize his body, Xu Wenping pushed him with one elbow and pushed him out with ease. Two Elements Summit. In the next moment, Ah Long¡¯s seemingly huge body was like a ball of cotton that had hit iron. His limbs bent forward as if his back had been bent. He flew more than three meters away before falling heavily to the ground. His hands and feet twitched, and he looked very uncomfortable. His throat was red, but he could not shout at all. A moment later, he fell over and fainted. It was better to take ten blows than one elbow. In fact, Xu Wenping was also stunned for a moment when he saw his own battle record. The Ten Elements Summit that he had just used was a move from the Bajiquan. The Bajiquan itself had a lot of ups and downs, but in fact, there were many tricks. For example, when he stretched out his foot, he hooked Ah Long¡¯s ankle and used his front foot to rub his leg. Ah Long himself had the strength to fall back. He followed the force of the elbow strike and hit Ah Long¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t die, did he? Just as Xu Wenping was thinking, the system suddenly replied, [He won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry. Although the collection that the host has just chosen was numerous and miscellaneous, it did not have a complete set of power imbuement. The level of power is relatively low. It is still relatively difficult to kill such a big man.] Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart trembled. On the surface, he calmly withdrew his hand with the demeanor of a master. He looked at the three people around him who were so shocked that their jaws were about to drop and smiled lightly. ¡°Han Fangfang, do you think Yurou would fall for an innocent pretty boy? Do you think that a muscular man can cause any harm to me?¡± ¡°Now, hand over the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s reagent immediately, and I can make sure you don¡¯t die so miserably!¡± So handsome! Strength was always the biggest plus point for men. Looking at the guard standing in front of her, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes sparkled with stars as her heart raced. This was her man! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping was so powerful and natural that Han Fangfang was dumbfounded. At the same time, panic flashed in her eyes. When she heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, she clenched the reagent in her hand tightly and was about to hand it over. However, at this moment, when she saw the blood in her hand, Han Fangfang went crazy again. Her face was fierce, and Xu Wenping went to stop her. The reagent in the glass bottle smashed on the stone, and the liquid inside immediately spilled. Han Fangfang glared at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°You b*stards are determined to force me into a desperate situation. Then don¡¯t let anyone have it easy. Come on, kill me if you have the ability!¡± ¡°You stole my project, blocked my product, and now you¡¯re ruining my face. So what if you kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Eh? Initially, he was planning to snatch it from her, but seeing Han Fangfang¡¯s hysterical look, Xu Wenping, the new martial arts master, could not help but gasp and hurriedly pull Su Yurou back. Then, he took out his phone and took a few photos of Zhao Xiaohai and the others. Then, he quickly stuffed Su Yurou into the car. ¡°But¡­ The reagent¡­¡± Su Yurou asked for a moment, only to see Xu Wenping bitterly smile and say, ¡°Do we have to reason with that crazy woman? Don¡¯t worry, she will come to the Su Yu Corporation in person in two days and kneel in front of you to beg for forgiveness!¡± Su Yurou was surprised. At this moment, she had no doubt about Xu Wenping¡¯s strength. However, she still frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°For safety¡­ There is only one sample, and I even destroyed the ingredient list. It will take at least one month to re-test and extract again.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It was originally to guard against the enemy, but now I¡­ I¡¯ve been planning this for a long time. The product launch is next week. Where am I going to get new products?¡± Su Yurou hugged Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. Such a strong woman almost cried. Xu Wenping grabbed Su Yurou¡¯s hand and thought for a moment before smiling. ¡°If you believe me, I have an idea.¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± Su Yurou didn¡¯t ask for any ideas at all. She landed a kiss on Xu Wenping¡¯s face and wiped away the tears that were seeping out as she gently said, ¡°As long as you say it, I will believe it.¡± ¡­. The night was silent. Su Yurou had something on her mind, so Xu Wenping naturally wouldn¡¯t disturb her. She was already very tired. After washing up, she lay on the bed and instantly fell asleep. Xu Wenping covered her with the blanket and gently kissed her forehead before leaving. However, after Xu Wenping left, Su Yurou opened her eyes and looked at the bedroom door with a gentle smile. After thinking for a moment, she finally fell asleep. The next morning, it was still the same routine. After the two of them had breakfast, Xu Wenping sent Su Yurou to the company. Seeing the Maserati parked in the garage, Su Yurou was a little surprised. Then how did Xu Wenping go to the company yesterday? However, Su Yurou didn¡¯t ask too much about such a small matter. She was still worried about how to solve the product problem at the company. The price was no longer important. She was afraid that even if she paid the price, she would not be able to make up for this mistake. The two of them arrived at the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s parking lot. Su Yurou smiled and got out of the car. Just as she was about to say goodbye to Xu Wenping, she saw Xu Wenping lock the car and follow behind her. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s doubtful expression, Xu Wenping smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll help you solve the product problem.¡± ¡°Solve the problem with the product?¡± Hearing this, Su Yurou raised her eyebrows slightly and said with interest, ¡°How do we solve this? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Keep it a secret. I¡¯ll tell you when we get up.¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows, thinking that Xu Wenping was just teasing her. However, it was true that with Xu Wenping by her side, she felt much more relaxed. After the two of them went upstairs, Xu Wenping walked into the research lab confidently. This time, Su Yurou was even more surprised. After Xu Wenping entered the house, he began to look at the various instruments in the history of scientific research. Su Yurou was making beauty products. In fact, she was usually refining and adding some new elements, such as drugs, to a fixed beauty formula. Seeing Xu Wenping, a stranger, fiddling with the equipment, someone immediately stood up and said, ¡°Hey! What exactly are you doing? You didn¡¯t say anything when you came in yesterday. Who told you to touch the things in the research lab?¡± ¡°Hurry up and come out¡­ Hello, President Su!¡± Su Yurou saw Xu Wenping fiddling with the equipment. With her astuteness, she immediately had a shocking guess. Su Yurou entered with a calm gaze. When she saw a few researchers greeting her, Su Yurou only smiled slightly and said, ¡°His surname is Xu. You can call him Mr. Xu. You don¡¯t have to interfere with what he wants to do.¡± If it was another studio, their attitude toward researchers might be better, but the Su Yu Corporation was different. In fact, the people here were usually just assistants. The real main developer was Su Yurou herself. She had studied biotechnology in university, and after her debut, she had devoted herself to beauty research. When it came to research and development, she was at the top. Therefore, these researchers all recognized Su Yurou and naturally did not dare to act rashly. When everyone heard this, they were surprised for a moment. Su Yurou said softly, ¡°By the way, I have something to inform you. I have already found out about the undercover. You should have noticed that Zhao Xiaohai did not come to work today.¡± ¡°He and Han Fangfang from Han Cosmetics and Beauty Company illegally set up our company and committed an economic crime. I¡¯ve successfully obtained the evidence. I¡¯ll hand it over to the Legal Department later and let the Legal Department appeal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our company¡¯s place to interfere with the conclusion. But let me say this first. If you have any objections to the company, you can propose a negotiation. If the negotiation is unsuccessful, you can resign and leave!¡± ¡°If anyone still wants to play tricks under my nose¡­ Zhao Xiaohai is your role model!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s kindness and might made everyone feel fear and trepidation as they hurriedly nodded. After a light smile, Su Yurou went to Xu Wenping¡¯s side and said, ¡°How is it? Now that we¡¯re at the company, can you tell me how you can save the product?¡± Xu Wenping was pinching some powder and sniffing it. He raised his eyebrows confidently and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a product? Since we¡¯ve lost one, we¡¯ll take out a better one to replace it¡­ Isn¡¯t that it?¡± Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s calm expression, Su Yurou was surprised and said, ¡°You make it sound so easy.¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when I went upstairs, so I didn¡¯t tell you. After looking at your materials and formulas, I¡¯m confident that I can develop a brand-new skincare product in two days!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Su Yurou was slightly startled, but she was still calm. However, the other researchers also understood the conversation between the two of them and revealed surprised expressions. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°A brand new product in two days? Mr. Xu, are you joking?¡± The first researcher was the first to raise his doubts. Immediately, someone echoed and laughed mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Xu. Even outsiders know that products are the foundation of a company. If we can develop a brand-new and effective product in two days, the Su Yu Corporation will be listed in a few months.¡± Obviously, because Su Yurou had already mentioned Xu Wenping¡¯s identity, these researchers were a little restrained. If it wasn¡¯t for his identity, these people would have cursed him. You f*cking want to develop a brand-new product in two days? We researchers should just go eat sh*t! Faced with the scientific researcher¡¯s question, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flashed. She grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Yes, Wenping. Although you are very good in many aspects, I am also more authoritative in terms of skincare products!¡± Su Yurou didn¡¯t want to dampen Xu Wenping¡¯s confidence, but it was obvious that she didn¡¯t believe that Xu Wenping could develop effective skincare products in two days. Xu Wenping only stared at Su Yurou gently and said, ¡°Trust me!¡± Although others said so, Xu Wenping was deliberately being humble when he said two days. As the saying goes, the great path is one, and the analogy is another. In fact, when Xu Wenping saw the equipment and the herbs inside, he already understood. Their skincare products and cosmetics had the prototype of integrating Chinese medicine into medicine, but they were still very cautious in their use. It was also because they didn¡¯t know much about it. The ratio and the attributes of the herbs were also a little chaotic. Forget about two days, he could copy the prescription in his mind and develop a divine medicine in five minutes. However, Su Yurou didn¡¯t trust him when she heard what he said. Xu Wenping turned his head and said gently, ¡°Dear experts, it¡¯s actually a coincidence. It¡¯s not that I can develop a new product in two days, but that before that, there was a product that my relative used.¡± ¡°I know some ancient Chinese medicine, and the prescription has never been leaked to anyone. Coincidentally, its effect is similar to what our group lost, so I thought of it.¡± ¡°No matter what, I still hope that everyone can help me. Even if I can¡¯t help Yurou tide over this crisis, I can¡¯t just sit and wait for death, right?¡± Hearing this, Su Yurou was slightly stunned. She looked at the light in Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t believe what he said about his relative, but the determination in Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes made Su Yurou feel that he could really solve the problem she was facing. How about¡­ Try it? In fact, Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle words also stunned the researchers present. After all, although they did not use a harsh tone, they did not hide their sarcasm. Under such circumstances, Xu Wenping could still be so gentle, which made everyone feel a little ashamed. ¡°Mr. Xu is right. We can¡¯t just sit and wait for death.¡± ¡°Yes! If Mr. Xu can really remember some of the private originals, we might be able to develop a brand-new product if we work together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President Su. Why don¡¯t we let Mr. Xu participate?¡± In just a few minutes, these researchers changed their attitudes. Su Yurou was also very emotional. Although Xu Wenping was like a big boy in front of her, the charisma of this big boy could not be underestimated. ¡°Good!¡± Su Yurou nodded with certainty and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll appoint Mr. Xu as our Su Yu Corporation¡¯s special consultant. Everyone will help Mr. Xu complete the research and development of this product!¡± Su Yurou bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Many researchers quickly returned the greeting. Su Yurou looked at Xu Wenping gently and kissed him on the cheek from an angle that no one else could notice. ¡°Thank you too¡­ Hubby.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s body trembled. When he turned around, Su Yurou had already left the studio with a red face. Xu Wenping smiled lightly. At this moment, the leader of the scientific research team walked up with his glasses pushed up. He smiled and gave up his desk. ¡°Mr. Xu, please write down the ingredients that you can remember. Our team will observe and see if they are complete. We¡¯ll do our best to cooperate and help the Su Yu Corporation tide over this crisis!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. After he sat down, he picked up his notebook and wrote down the words ¡®Condensing Fragrance Dew¡¯. The director of the research studio leaned close to the notebook and looked at it. However, when Xu Wenping wrote down the first ingredient, the director was slightly stunned. Pearl powder. The director scratched his head and then came to a realization. It was said that pearl powder had the effect of whiteness. It seemed that some famous skincare products did add a small amount of it. Cypress fruit, rose, licorice¡­ Pine resin, peach pistil, donkey-hide glue¡­ When he saw a list of plant names that he had only heard of before, the researcher immediately became confused. Xu Wenping even added notes at the back, such as the weight of the drug and the method of making the drug. The cypress fruit was the fruit of the cypress tree. The heart inside should be taken when it ripened in November. Pine nuts should be taken at the end of December and the month before spring¡­ ¡°Mr. Xu, may I ask¡­ Why do these things require time? Could it be that when the time has passed, the ingredients inside also change?¡±the researcher asked curiously. Xu Wenping smiled and replied, ¡°The four seasons are opposite. Spring is wood, and the east is green. Summer belongs to fire, south red. Autumn belongs to gold, and the west is white. Winter is water, and the north is black.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, pine and cypress are the best. The black color of the water, when taken to the extreme, will be reversed. It will naturally be white and tender. Although the composition has not changed, it must be the best effect of the season.¡± After Xu Wenping wrote down the last frozen mud, he handed the formula to the researcher and said, ¡°Immediately get the people below to purchase these things. As long as the things are in place, we can immediately refine them.¡± Although Xu Wenping¡¯s words shocked the scientific researchers, he still felt a little strange. After all, Xu Wenping¡¯s words were too mysterious. What did he mean by the four seasons? He was conflicted, but he could only hand over the prescription to the Purchasing Department. Although the prescription was very strange. However, it was not a rare item. When the director of the Research Department handed it over for purchase, he also mixed up the quantity so that it would not be leaked. Before noon, these things had been gathered. The scientific research work had made people active and began to help Xu Wenping balance the amount of medicinal herbs. However, before they could move, Xu Wenping casually pinched them. Coincidentally, it was the number he had mentioned. It was not much, not a single bit less. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation How to stir-fry the medicinal herbs, how to control the fire strength, how to turn the things inside into powder, and how fine should the powder be? Everyone in the research lab was quickly caught off guard. Their hands were hanging below their bodies. Only then did they realize that they could not help Xu Wenping at all. However, Xu Wenping turned his head gently and smiled at the director of the research lab. ¡°Take a notebook and write it down in detail. If you want these medicinal herbs to be combined into a suitable function, you have to be clear about the frying and heat control.¡± ¡°For example, when stir-frying cypress fruit, the temperature of the pot must be around 30 degrees, and the temperature cannot exceed two degrees. The subsequent temperature rise is divided into three levels¡­¡± ¡°Sift the pearl powder three times. The reason is that pearl powder that has been carefully sifted three times is roughly the same as the pores of human skin. If there¡¯s too much, it will get stuck, and if there¡¯s too little, it won¡¯t seep in¡­¡± Xu Wenping quickly prepared the prescription. A few pots of black things smelled fragrant, but it still made many researchers have strange expressions. Who would apply such skincare products on their faces? But soon after, they were shocked. When two of the products were mixed together and boiled, the black product turned amber gold. When three or four of them were put together, the black paste turned into a faint silver-white color. When Xu Wenping was in place and scooped out the things in the pot, the liquid inside was slightly solidified. It looked white and clear, slightly thicker than water, and slightly lighter than jade. It was beautiful and beautiful, and the color was bright. It really refreshed everyone¡¯s view of the world. ¡°Gulp!¡± The director of the research lab swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Xu Wenping with some doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t think we put any glue in it? Will it not stick to your skin?¡± ¡°Pine resin is glue.¡± ¡°The step you just took actually turned the pine resin into glue?¡± The director of the research lab was surprised. ¡°Just selling glue alone can earn a lot of money?¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly, ignoring the fact that the director of the research lab had not seen the world. The latter¡¯s face turned red, and he immediately reacted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll test it immediately.¡± ¡°No need. You can just find someone to test it.¡± ¡°What? Directly on the face?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°Strictly speaking, this is the same skincare product. It will be effective in 15 minutes. The first time you use it, the effect is perfect. You¡¯d better find someone with poor skin, such as spots on the face¡­ Acne marks and so on. It didn¡¯t matter if she has acne. This medicine is a part-time acne treatment.¡± In fact, this medicine was mainly used to treat acne. Whitening and nourishing the skin was only an additional effect. Everyone looked at each other, and the director of the research lab was the first to make a conclusion. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find someone.¡± Not long after. A woman with pockmarks all over her face was dragged into the laboratory with the sound of a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Director¡­ Are you trying to kill me? Last time, I secretly used the test subject and I already apologized. How can you still treat me as a guinea pig?¡± the woman shouted loudly. ¡°What are you shouting for? This time, I¡¯m treating you. Lie down obediently!¡± It seemed that this woman¡¯s skin was allergic to some chemical skincare products. The mold was not bad. Under her aggrieved expression, the product was applied. ¡°¡­..¡± Time flew by. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A scream pierced through the clouds. The director of the research lab rushed into Su Yurou¡¯s office excitedly, panting heavily. Without saying a word, Su Yurou hurried to the research office. The woman that he had pulled over earlier was now in front of the mirror, her face full of excitement. She looked at her own fair little face, wiped her eyes a few times, and then wiped the mirror. She ran to the side of the glass window to look. After confirming that it was not fake, she turned around and hugged Su Yurou excitedly. ¡°President Su! Wow, my face is better. Do you see that? My face has recovered immediately. It seems to have turned a degree paler!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Su Yurou suppressed the shock in her heart and nodded gently. She turned around and looked at the people in the research lab. Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s confident expression, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Did¡­ Did you succeed?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ so fast!¡± The director of the research lab immediately said in a trembling voice, ¡°It worked, President Su. You didn¡¯t see it wrong, it did work. This is definitely a hit. Not just in Jin Hai City, but in the entire industry. Even if the entire skincare industry was given ten years, they wouldn¡¯t be able to develop something so effective!¡± Su Yurou clenched her fists. Tears of gratitude flashed in her eyes as she pinched the delicate face of the ¡®lab rat¡¯. Although she could still see some acne marks that had not gone down, compared to the face that no one could bear to look at when she was just pulled in, it was a complete change. Su Yurou bowed deeply to everyone and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ I, Su Yurou, thank you all for your help to the company! The company will never forget everyone¡¯s dedication and hard work!¡± But at this moment. The head of the research lab blushed and quickly reached out to help Su Yurou up. He lowered his head and said, ¡°President Su, you¡¯re wrong this time. If it was our research, I¡¯m afraid we would have asked you for credit long ago. The problem is that this research¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll laugh at me, but Mr. Xu gave me the list of ingredients. Even if I racked my brain, I still can¡¯t understand the logic behind it. During the production process, we didn¡¯t even have the ability to help.¡± ¡°This product¡­ In fact, it was Mr. Xu who completed it alone. If you want to thank someone, thank Mr. Xu!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression changed slightly. She raised her head, and her expression became much gentler. She looked at Xu Wenping tenderly. Xu Wenping also had a smug look on his face, planning to wait for Su Yurou to come over. ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Su Yurou calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯ve done a lot. I¡¯m not thanking him. He¡¯s my husband. He¡¯s doing things for his family. Do I have to thank him?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Show me the list of ingredients.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s sudden change stunned Xu Wenping. When he turned his head, he realized that Su Yurou was winking at him, and Xu Wenping came back to his senses. After looking at the list of ingredients for a long time, Su Yurou naturally couldn¡¯t see the logic in it. She only nodded lightly and said, ¡°Obviously, this is a creation. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you have to call me or Mr. Xu immediately.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± ¡°Take out the test sample immediately and hand it to the laboratory for testing. If the product can¡¯t be put on the market, no matter how effective it is, it¡¯s useless. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Su Yurou smiled and nodded. Her high heels moved, and her footsteps were light. After holding Xu Wenping¡¯s hand, she pushed the door open and walked toward her office. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two of them walked hand in hand to the president¡¯s office. Su Yurou was hanging on Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. Perhaps she felt that the this little girl appearance was out of place. The little assistant¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, but she quickly covered it up and did not say anything. Su Yurou¡¯s office also had a small tea table. After sitting down, she did not mention the problem of the ingredients. Instead, she took out her phone and searched for it. Then, she opened the legal news of Jin Hai City. ¡°Take a look.¡± Xu Wenping had a strange expression on his face. When he took it and looked at it, his eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Jin Hai City News Report: On the night of May 29th, the Commerce Bureau received a real-name report. In recent years, Han Cosmetics and Beauty Company has committed many illegal and criminal acts such as making fake skincare products, deceiving the laboratory, and concealing the composition list. The suspect, Han Fangfang, has been arrested and will face multiple crimes such as fraud, economic fraud, and the Drug Administration Act.¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to say anything, Su Yurou flipped through it for a long time and found a piece of news that had nothing to do with this report. She then released it in Jin Hai City. ¡°Regarding the punishment of the fugitive suspect Zhao Xiaohai: Zhao Xiaohai, from Jin Hai City of the Great Dragon Kingdom, a fugitive¡­¡± The photo above was undoubtedly Zhao Xiaohai from Su Yurou¡¯s company. Below it was the crimes of gambling, prostitution, gathering for promiscuity, and taking illegal drugs¡­ Each of the crimes was not lethal. At most, it would be a punishment for public security. After all, it was a normal person. According to the standards of Jin Hai City, gambling with more than 20 yuan would be punished. Usually, the public would not be investigated. The more he looked, the more ridiculous it became! When did this guy start gambling? An important leader of an organization gathering for promiscuity? ¡°You did this?¡± Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s burning eyes, Xu Wenping paused for a moment and quickly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yurou chuckled, as if she had seen through everything. She said softly, ¡°Last night, you even said that Han Fangfang would come back and beg me on her knees. Now, it seems that she doesn¡¯t even have such an opportunity?¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t¡­¡± It was indeed not Xu Wenping who did it. However, after thinking for a while, he almost understood the cause of the matter. Even if Xu Wenping never mentioned it, Jiang Yueming must have paid a lot of attention to him. He really hid his achievements and reputation. He did such a crazy thing without even making a phone call! However, thinking about it carefully, why did it feel a little good? Xu Wenping was about to explain when Su Yurou gently leaned on his shoulder and said slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not questioning you, little fellow. Who knows how many secrets you have?¡± Su Yurou calling him little fellow made Xu Wenping blush a little. He turned his head and saw Su Yurou¡¯s burning gaze. She looked at him and said mischievously, ¡°Wenping, you¡¯re still very young. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Why don¡¯t we find an opportunity to meet our parents?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He looked at Su Yurou in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yurou nodded with certainty. Looking at the surprise in Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes, her heart was filled with sweetness, but she was also a little worried. Just as Su Yurou had said, she was no longer young. If Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t so outstanding, perhaps Su Yurou wouldn¡¯t be so nervous. But now, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t wait to register her marriage with Xu Wenping immediately. Having been in business for many years, Su Yurou¡¯s temperament and observation skills were far from what ordinary girls could compare to. She didn¡¯t want to lose the first man she fell deeply in love with because of her reservedness. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go tomorrow?¡± Su Yurou suggested again. Xu Wenping naturally nodded his head like pounding garlic. He had no reason to refuse. At this moment, the director of the research lab rushed in and nodded excitedly and confidently. ¡°Mr. Xu, President Su, no problem!¡± ¡°The results of the laboratory are out. It meets the standards of medical aesthetics and has even been awarded a 3A, a national medicine-grade safety care product!¡± ¡°This is also a major breakthrough in the history of the Su Yu Corporation!¡± ¡°I plan to fight for it and see if we can get to 4A!¡± Hearing this, Su Yurou immediately perked up. Xu Wenping¡¯s gaze was calm. Compared to the Su Yu Corporation¡¯s previous chemical products, the safety of their own extraction of Chinese medicine essence and pure plant production was first and foremost better than their other products. Therefore, this result was unexpected. They had even underestimated it. If the Su Yu Corporation had an excellent product in the past, this Cold Fragrance Dew would have been classified as the highest grade 5A Chinese medicine. Perhaps it would not have declined. Su Yurou felt as if a huge stone had been lifted off her heart. She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°You do it! Contact the Sales Department later. You can discuss the exact time and situation!¡± ¡°President Su.¡± Su Yurou smiled and turned to look at Xu Wenping. ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be going to work today. If anything happens at the company, just call me.¡± The director of the research lab was slightly stunned, but then he understood and quickly nodded. ¡°President Su, don¡¯t worry. You should settle your life¡¯s important matters first. As for the company¡¯s matters, we will definitely work hard to do a good job in this project!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yurou nodded lightly. After the director left, Su Yurou began to tidy up the things on the desk. Xu Wenping chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we would only go tomorrow? Is there a need to be so anxious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s my first time going, I should at least prepare some gifts for Uncle and Auntie,¡± Su Yurou said gently. ¡°Come with me later¡­ I don¡¯t know what Uncle and Auntie like either.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Actually, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet first.¡± Just as Xu Wenping was about to leave, he heard the system¡¯s notification. [Ding! Selection complete. The purchase of the villa in the Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty has been completed. The pupil membrane has been entered, the fingerprints have been entered, the property procedures have been filed in the villa¡¯s safe, and the butler¡¯s information is being filed. Filming complete!] A lot of information immediately appeared in Xu Wenping¡¯s mind, including the 3D image of the entire villa. So big! The mountain was close to the sea, and the stairs outside the door led to the endless ocean. It even circled his own swimming area and beach volleyball area. Although the house was said to be one, the front and back courtyards varied in height. It was four or five villas connected together. Even if there were 100 people living there, it would not be crowded! Moreover, the villa was equipped with a private butler. There was a contact number on it. The butler¡¯s name was Nami¡­ From the name, it seemed to be a female. A foreign housekeeper? Thinking of this, Xu Wenping¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. After a moment of excitement, he dialed Jiang Yueming¡¯s number in the bathroom. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hello¡­ Chairman!¡±Jiang Yueming replied calmly. There was a hint of humility in his tone, which made people feel relaxed and happy. Xu Wenping did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you handle Han Fangfang¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Jiang Yueming answered with certainty. Then, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your encounter. I wasn¡¯t able to help you immediately and was almost threatened by such a low-level enemy. It¡¯s our negligence as subordinates!¡± ¡°I assure you, there will never be such eye-catching things in the future!¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s behavior was much more appropriate than a butler¡¯s. His words were slightly humble, but Xu Wenping was more satisfied with his general manager. Xu Wenping nodded and praised, ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯ve done a good job. However, don¡¯t be distracted by trivial matters. You have to understand that you will need to manage more than just the Imperial Corporation in the future.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t neglect business abilities!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s tone was calm, but he heard Jiang Yueming¡¯s gasp. Obviously, he was very surprised, and his tone was even a little shaky. ¡°Alright, Chairman. I will definitely try my best to learn and not drag you down.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you my number when I have time. Let¡¯s have a drink and chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at any time.¡± Xu Wenping hung up the phone calmly. Of course, he needed to express his approval. However, if he wanted Jiang Yueming to maintain his respect for him, Xu Wenping had to maintain his mysteriousness. Satisfied, he hung up the phone. When he came out of the washroom, Su Yuerou was already done with her preparations. The two of them looked at each other and smiled before going downstairs. While discussing where to buy clothes, Su Yurou was walking toward the car, but Xu Wenping pulled her in the opposite direction and said, ¡°Take my car!¡± Su Yurou was surprised. That day, she was still talking about how Xu Wenping didn¡¯t drive a Maserati, but Su Yurou¡¯s old BMW. How did he come to the company? When they first met, Su Yurou naturally thought that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have a car. After all, he just graduated from university. However, after a few days of dating, Xu Wenping had a car, which really didn¡¯t surprise Su Yurou. However, just as Xu Wenping pressed the button, a pair of doors opened like wings. Su Yurou looked at the high-tech Lamborghini Poison in front of her and couldn¡¯t bear to be shocked for a moment. After all, a girl was not very familiar with cars. She looked at the logo in surprise and said, ¡°This should be a Lamborghini, right? How much is this?¡± ¡°The selling price is around 20 million!¡± Xu Wenping replied with a calm smile. However, this thing was priceless. He didn¡¯t know how much money it would fetch. Su Yurou was secretly shocked. As she got into the car, she pinched Xu Wenping¡¯s waist. ¡°Aiya¡­ It hurts!¡± ¡°How many more things are you hiding from me?¡± Su Yurou rebuked. ¡°I¡¯m quite proud of driving a Maserati that costs more than 2 million yuan¡­ Now you¡¯ve kicked me in the ditch! Humph¡­ If people were to talk about it, they would say that I, Su Yurou, have a sugar daddy!¡± Xu Wenping rubbed his waist and grinned. He touched Su Yurou¡¯s fair face and said, ¡°Then Sister Yurou, are you willing to rely on a rich man like me?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face immediately turned red. After nodding her head imperceptibly, she hurriedly got into the car. Before the car door closed, someone shouted in surprise from the other side of the underground parking lot, ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that Lamborghini Poison? I actually saw the real body in Jin Hai City!¡± ¡°F*ck! 370 million yuan toy, how could the chassis surpass the deceleration bar?¡± ¡°Quick, take a look. Which godly tycoon is sitting inside!¡± The few people behind were still discussing. The door closed and Xu Wenping started the car. The roar resounded throughout the entire underground parking lot. After that, Xu Wenping felt a pain in his waist. Just as he was about to gasp, he saw Su Yurou glaring at him and saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than 20 million? You lied to me again!¡± ¡°370 million to buy a metal object, why didn¡¯t I notice you being so extravagant? With this money, you might as well buy another Su Yu Corporation!¡± 370 million was a figure that made Su Yurou¡¯s heart ached a little. Although she was quite rich, at this moment, she was thinking about how to help Xu Wenping save money. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Xu Wenping just kept laughing, while Su Yurou rubbed her eyebrows and pinched her fingers. ¡°Even if it¡¯s made of gold, weighing it by the catty¡­ It¡¯s not worth so much money, right? One tire is¡­ It¡¯s a lot of money. Two rounds and one spin, a layer of skin was worn down¡­ A few million is gone!¡± Along the way, the car attracted a lot of attention and occupied the entire street. As soon as it stopped at the business district, many car fans came up to take photos. Xu Wenping put on a pair of sunglasses and walked down the stage with Su Yurou. They entered the mall, leaving behind only waves of praise. Even Su Yurou, who usually had a strong aura, felt a little uneasy. All the while waiting to enter the shopping mall, finally there weren¡¯t so many people looking. Su Yurou just let out a sigh of relief, walking in Xu Wenping¡¯s ear and saying: ¡°In the future, I¡¯d better not drive you too much. You¡¯re too ostentatious. The number of heads turning when walking on the street is almost 100%!¡± ¡°No, those people are just looking at my wife. They¡¯re so envious!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so talkative. In the future, drive a more ordinary one, such as a Mazda!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll listen to my Yurou!¡± Su Yurou blushed. Seeing the storefront of the mall, Su Yurou also threw the matter from earlier to the back of her mind. She looked around and said, ¡°Where should we go first? Should we go to the supermarket first? Does Uncle want to drink¡­ Do older people like white wine? I only have red wine at home¡­¡± ¡°How about a table? There are more activities for this kind of wine in the business world¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I give Auntie some cosmetics? Should I put some Cold Fragrance Dew in it later? Get some face masks!¡± The more Su Yurou spoke, the more nervous she seemed to be, and the hand that held Xu Wenping was extremely tight. This woman with a strong aura, when it came to meeting the parents, actually showed some girly attitude, making Xu Wenping cover his mouth and laugh secretly. ¡°Just do whatever you want. My father is a retired clerk and hasn¡¯t had many drinks in his life. Even if you brought it, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to drink it.¡± ¡°My mom is easy to coax¡­ As long as I bring you over, it will be the best gift for my mother!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face was red, but she was also a little surprised. Would a young man who drove a 370 million car really come from such an ordinary family? It was true. To Xu Wenping, his father had a child in his old age. He suffered a work-related injury during his career and retired early at the age of 50. His mother ran around the community women¡¯s union. She was what everyone called a ¡®red-armband auntie¡¯. She was a warm-hearted person. It was just an ordinary family. Who would have expected that there would be a transmigrator with a system in this family? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Previously, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t realize that it was such a tough job to go shopping with a woman. Su Yurou was wearing eight-centimeter heels, but she didn¡¯t seem to be tired. She went to seven or eight clothing stores, from formal wear to casual wear. In the end, Su Yurou tied her hair into a ponytail and wore a white T-shirt and wide-legged pants. It could be said that this outfit was specially made for Xu Wenping. She avoided all the famous brands and changed her temperament from a hot and se*y lady to a pure and beautiful, approachable girl next door. Su Yurou didn¡¯t show her age to begin with, but after dressing like this, she looked even younger than Xu Wenping. Su Yurou also followed Xu Wenping¡¯s advice when choosing gifts. She chose to focus on moderate and appropriate gifts. She tried her best not to be noble and low-key. However, when the two of them stuffed the bags into the car, Su Yurou was rather speechless at the Lamborghini¡¯s trunk. She finally managed to stuff everything in and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t drive your car when we go shopping in the future.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Poison probably never thought that it would suffer such a huge setback because of the trunk! The engine roared, but Xu Wenping did not go home directly. Instead, he drove into the downtown manor and stopped at a private restaurant. ¡°We¡¯re going to meet my parents tomorrow. The Su Yu Corporation¡¯s crisis has been resolved again. Double happiness has arrived. Let¡¯s have a meal to celebrate!¡± Xu Wenping spoke calmly, and Su Yurou nodded her head knowingly. Then, she sized up this extremely quiet private restaurant in the middle of a busy city. To be honest, Xu Wenping had never been to such a high-class restaurant before. However, he had worked part-time here during his university days. He didn¡¯t have much work, but his part-time salary was very high. That was how he knew about this place. Quite expensive, anyway. To be honest, when he was working part-time, he was a little envious of the elite men and women who came in and out. Now, he could be considered a liberated serf. The two of them entered the room and were led to an elegant private room. The environment was quite good, and the atmosphere was elegant, which was good for their mood. Their gazes met, and it could be considered a formal relationship. The dishes might be a little expensive, but the restaurant did have something to do with shaping the atmosphere. Whether it was the napkin folded into the shape of a rose or the mild lighting, they all inadvertently created an ambiguous atmosphere. Ding dong¡­ The bell rang softly, and the door of the private room opened a crack. A female waiter dressed formally walked in. With her hands crossed over her abdomen, she elegantly held the iPad ordering device and said softly, ¡°Hello, do you need to order¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The moment they entered the door, it was still very normal. However, when the waitress saw the two of them sitting down, her tone immediately became a little sluggish, and her gentle smile instantly drooped a little. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t think too much about it. Just as he was about to turn around and agree, when he saw the waitress¡¯ face clearly, Xu Wenping immediately said in surprise, ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Yu, you? Why¡­¡± With Su Yurou¡¯s sixth sense, she had already noticed something when Yu Youling¡¯s tone changed earlier. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Yu Youling. Their eyes met, and an aggrieved expression flashed across Yu Youling¡¯s eyes. Then, she deliberately puffed out her chest and looked into Su Yurou¡¯s eyes, returning to her original smile. ¡°Madam, your boyfriend is very handsome!¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows and naturally felt the provocation in Yu Youling¡¯s tone. She raised her eyebrows slightly and hooked Xu Wenping¡¯s arm to show her sovereignty. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think he¡¯s very handsome too!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Yu Youling¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she said with a fake smile, ¡°I see. Then I advise you to be more careful and not date other people¡¯s boyfriends too much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Su Yurou was naturally unwilling to admit defeat. She looked at Xu Wenping gently and said, ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡± Although she said that, Xu Wenping felt a pain in his waist. The soft flesh on his waist was almost twisted into a fried dough twist. He could only endure it and suck in a breath of cold air, but he did not make a sound. Yu Youling¡¯s eyes were slightly stunned. Loneliness and hesitation flashed past her eyes, but she immediately smiled gently and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really lucky to have found such an outstanding husband.¡± ¡°Madam, you must take good care of your husband! After all, there are many girls out there who are younger and prettier than you.¡± Yu Youling retracted her waist and smiled with two dimples. Under the contrast of her professional attire, she already had a huge weapon with a childish face. It was as if she was about to break out of her shirt. Seeing this, Su Yurou naturally didn¡¯t want to be outdone. She pushed her chest forward, revealing her true colors. Xu Wenping, who was beside her, felt his hormones rise. Seeing that the fight was a draw, Su Yurou secretly gritted her teeth. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have worn a loose T-shirt today! The most important thing was that when the two words ¡®young¡¯ were spoken, Xu Wenping felt a huge pain in his waist. At the same time, he noticed that Su Yurou was also trembling for a moment. It was obvious that she had hit her soft spot and almost exploded. If she hadn¡¯t seen Xu Wenping blinking his eyes crazily, Su Yurou would probably have gotten up and started arguing. Su Yurou endured it and snorted coldly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯ll take care of my husband myself. I won¡¯t let some scheming people take advantage of him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Youling smiled gently and then deliberately knelt beside Xu Wenping, handing over the tablet dish-ordering device. At the same time, she proudly puffed out her chest. If Xu Wenping looked down slightly, he would be able to see everything. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t mean to look, but how could he not lower his head when ordering? ¡°Sir, can I trouble you to order the dishes?¡± Yu Youling deliberately leaned close to Xu Wenping, her face almost touching his. Su Yurou was so angry that her face turned red. She grabbed the tablet and pulled it up to swap places with Xu Wenping. The two women huddled together, face to face. Su Yurou panted as she glared at Yu Youling with a murderous look. ¡°Why don¡¯t some women have any self-respect?¡± Yu Youling did not lose her imposing manner at all. She raised her head and puffed out her chest as she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of self-respect? Aren¡¯t you still going to bow down to youth and beauty? Are you as young as me?¡± Seeing that Su Yurou was about to explode from anger, Xu Wenping quickly tried to persuade her, ¡°Aiya, Xiao Yu¡­ Yurou, don¡¯t start a fire. What¡¯s going on? I¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, two beautiful faces looked at him at the same time and spoke with killing intent. ¡°Shut up!¡± On this matter, the two women even spoke in unison. Fortunately, Su Yurou was still a sensible woman. She did not even look at the menu and casually ordered two dishes. She pushed Yu Youling out of the door and closed the door with a bang. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping trembled. ¡°Yurou, actually¡­¡± ¡°Eat your food!¡± Xu Wenping wanted to explain, but Su Yurou, who was in a fit of anger, didn¡¯t listen at all. Originally, it was a harmonious atmosphere between the two of them, but in the end, the meal was tasteless and they parted on bad terms. Fortunately, the person who ordered and served the dishes in this restaurant was not the same person. If Yu Youling came again, Xu Wenping was really afraid that the two girls would fight. This was more difficult to control than ten ¡®Ah Long¡¯ added together! After the two of them finished eating, they went out to drive. After walking for a while, Xu Wenping felt a pain in his waist again. ¡°Hiss¡­!¡± Xu Wenping sucked in a breath of cold air. Just as he looked over, he saw Su Yurou snort coldly and stare at him. ¡°What exactly happened? You won¡¯t tell me if I don¡¯t ask, right? Why don¡¯t you go find your young and beautiful one! Why are you still paying attention to me?¡± Heavens! Sure enough, when it came to being unreasonable in love, 100 women were exactly the same. This had nothing to do with whether they were capable or not at work. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a chance to explain!¡± Xu Wenping laughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­ The girl just now is called Yu Youling, a salesperson of the Imperial Corporation. I happened to meet her last time. She was blackmailed by her superior, and then¡­¡± Xu Wenping explained everything in detail. Other than some ambiguous details, he didn¡¯t hide anything. Su Yurou also looked enlightened as she listened. ¡°I understand¡­ Then, was Yu Youling the one who was a friend whose mother had fallen ill?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Su Yurou frowned and glared at Xu Wenping. ¡°The little girl¡¯s background is indeed quite pitiful. I naturally have no objections if you want to save her. However¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the hero who saved the damsel in distress. You helped her beat up the bully and saved her mother. The little girl probably loves you to death in her heart. How can she not be jealous when she sees me?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s calm expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore? Yurou?¡± Su Yurou rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of little girl who doesn¡¯t know much?¡± ¡°Humph! It¡¯s normal for an outstanding young man like you to have a few female confidants outside. It¡¯s just a coincidence. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust you¡­ I just hate it so much!¡± ¡°Hate what?¡± ¡°You seduced the little girl¡¯s heart and ignored her! If it were me, I would even have the heart to kill you!¡± Xu Wenping trembled slightly, then laughed dryly and said, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll try to have less contact with her in the future.¡± Su Yurou smiled sweetly and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The little girl must be feeling very upset because she¡¯s deliberately being cold. Just get along with them normally. Young people are full of emotions. They usually do it in waves. Look at that little girl. She¡¯s upright and direct. She doesn¡¯t know how to hide her emotions at all.¡± Su Yurou thought to herself¡­ ¡®With her little tricks, can 100 of her together defeat me?¡¯ Seeing how confident and considerate Su Yurou was, Xu Wenping replied gently, ¡°Yurou, having you is my blessing.¡± However, to be honest, an intellectual woman like Su Yurou would not be like those little girls, hugging a piece of honey and refusing to let go. On the contrary, Su Yurou understood that a boy¡¯s body could not be tied. Only by tying his heart with gentleness would this boy belong to her. After they went home to take a shower, the two of them kissed goodbye. Although there was a hint of reluctance in the eyes of both of them, when they thought of the fact that they had to meet the parents tomorrow, they tacitly returned to their respective rooms. As soon as she lay on the bed, Su Yurou started to feel a little uneasy. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She would look at herself in the mirror, then apply her skincare products. She only fell asleep after midnight. Although everything that needed to be prepared had been prepared, Su Yurou was still somewhat flustered. Naturally, it was because of her age. After all, she was older than Xu Wenping by a whole round. She didn¡¯t mind at first, but after being pricked by Yu Youling¡¯s words, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡®If I go to see him tomorrow, Uncle and Auntie will think that I¡¯m too old. Will it be difficult for Wenping?¡¯ ¡­. The next morning. Looking at Su Yurou yawning early in the morning, Xu Wenping, who had brought breakfast up, said a little strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yurou didn¡¯t seem to have slept well last night!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go touch up my makeup.¡± Su Yurou woke up early and put on her makeup. Xu Wenping had already prepared everything and was about to leave with his bag. Su Yurou looked at herself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°No, this lip gloss is too bright. I¡¯ll redraw it.¡± ¡°Aiya, I won¡¯t put on eyeliner¡­ Wait for me to wipe it off!¡± Su Yurou hesitated for a long time, but she still clenched her fists and bit her lip as she looked at Xu Wenping. ¡°Aiya, won¡¯t I look old?¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost as pretty as a fairy, and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Xu Wenping said with a gentle smile.¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Yurou smiled and nodded. As the two of them went downstairs, Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t drive the Lamborghini. Your car is low and small, and the gifts can¡¯t fit inside. Besides, it¡¯s too ostentatious.¡± ¡°Just drive the Maserati. It won¡¯t be too ostentatious, but it¡¯s still acceptable, right?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and naturally didn¡¯t raise any objections. On the contrary, he felt that Su Yurou¡¯s arrangement was quite good. Although it was a little unexpected, he still set foot on the road. Xu Wenping was also relieved. Xu Wenping knew his family very well. After his father retired, his hobby was playing chess. He did not care much about his life and did not ask much about his daughter-in-law. His mother was the kind who was influenced by the concept of marriage. She was afraid that her son was not outstanding enough and could not marry a wife. She probably did not care about age even more than Xu Wenping. The car drove slowly out of the city and entered a relatively old residential area. When the car stopped, Su Yurou was still a little dazed. She woke up and said, ¡°Are we here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Wenping nodded gently and got out of the car to carry the bags. Xu Wenping came to the door and just as he rang the doorbell, Su Yurou blushed and hid to the side, not daring to show her face. Seeing her so shy, Xu Wenping found it funny. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom. Open the door!¡± ¡°Wenping? I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s mother was in her fifties. She looked kind and had a warm smile on her face, which Xu Wenping had inherited. Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. When she opened the door and saw Xu Wenping¡¯s big and small bags, she couldn¡¯t help but become even more excited. Her eyes lit up as she stuck her head out and looked around the door. After patrolling the area, Mother Xu glared at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Alone? Why did you come back?¡± Mother Xu rolled her eyes and her face darkened. She was about to close the door¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Su Yurou’s Methods Chapter 41: Su Yurou¡¯s Methods Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Mom, Mom¡­¡± Seeing that his mother was about to close the door, Xu Wenping hurriedly held the door and shouted, ¡°Yurou. Come out quickly!¡± Su Yurou was called out, and she finally walked up the stairs with a red face. She was still holding a few gifts in her hands. She looked at Mother Xu shyly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± His mother¡¯s expression paused for a moment, and a flash of surprise appeared on her face. After glancing at Xu Wenping, her attitude immediately changed 180 degrees. She hurriedly opened the door and shouted, ¡°All, ah, ah. Hello, miss.¡± ¡°You brat, didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand that you were going to bring a girl back?¡± ¡°Old man! Old man!¡± ¡°Coming, coming!¡± His mother only called out domineeringly, and Xu Wenping¡¯s father hurriedly responded. ¡­.. ¡°Hurry up and put away the things on your table. There are guests in the house.¡± His mother stepped forward and took the things from Su Yurou¡¯s hands. She turned around and stuffed them all into Xu Wenping¡¯s hands. She stepped forward and held Su Yurou¡¯s hand, as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for many years. She smiled and entered the door first. ¡°Come in and sit, come in and sit!¡± ¡°Aiya, 1 only heard from Aunt Wang that the lady is beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful. It¡¯s really our Wenping¡¯s fortune to have you take a fancy to him.¡± ¡°Come, girl, sit down and eat an orange.¡± As his mother peeled an orange for Su Yurou, Xu Wenping¡¯s father, Xu Shinian, had just put away his Go manual. He pushed his stone glasses up from afar. After he saw Su Yurou clearly, he nodded his head slightly, revealing a hint of admiration. ¡°Old man, go wash some fruits.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle and Auntie¡­ You guys are too polite. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Faced with Xu Wenping¡¯s parents¡¯ enthusiasm, Su Yurou felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. As she declined, she cast a pleading gaze at Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping put down the gifts and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yurou. My parents are just so passionate!¡± Xu Wenping looked at his mother and said, ¡°Mom, stop holding my wife¡¯s hand. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s embarrassed?¡± ¡°Hey, you brat!¡± His mother was so angry that she laughed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. That¡¯s true. Old man, don¡¯t be so busy. Go down and buy some groceries! 1¡¯11 cook some food for Wenping and Miss later!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Her mother was also excited at first, but after she calmed down, she moved a little further away from Su Yurou and looked at her seriously. ¡°Girl, your name is Yurou, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie. My surname is Su, and my name is Su Yurou!¡± ¡°What a nice name. What do you do? Is it a holiday today? Won¡¯t it delay you a little?¡± The two of them began to whisper to each other. Su Yurou could feel Mother Xu¡¯s closeness and acceptance. She finally relaxed a little and paid attention to Xu Wenping¡¯s family. Although it was an old apartment, the layout was still quite big. It had three bedrooms and one living room. His father had earned it from a work-related injury back then. Of course, in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. It was just that the furnishings, furniture, and cleanliness of the house made Su Yurou admire it a little. In fact, before she came, in her imagination, the two elderly people who have lived a hard life after all should not have such a good quality of life. However, the truth was that this family was indeed very cultured. Whether it was the calligraphy on the wall, the books on the shelves that had been flipped through, or some awards and trophies, the atmosphere was inexplicably scholarly. Su Yurou¡¯s social skills weren¡¯t weak. In the beginning, Mother Xu was more enthusiastic, but after chatting for a short while, she started to take out many gifts. Xu Wenping leaned in to listen, only to hear Su Yurou whisper to Mother Xu, ¡°This one is better, and the price is reasonable. Auntie, the one you¡¯re using is extremely expensive!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used this model before! But it was said to be a limited edition, and I couldn¡¯t buy it later. Aiya¡­Yurou, you¡¯re really thoughtful!¡± ¡°Hehe! Auntie, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Su Yurou smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m in the cosmetics business. 1 have internal channels and it¡¯s very cheap!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! When the time comes, you have to give me a discount!¡± ¡°What discount? How would 1 dare to ask you for money? Then there¡¯s Wenping¡­ It¡¯s time for him to be filial!¡± The two of them chatted about Xu Wenping in the back. Mother Xu glared at them and said resentfully, ¡°Hehe¡­ Who knows how long it would take to count on him¡­ Sigh! I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll laugh at me, but our kid is quite honest. He just doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± ¡°What do you mean by not capable? Auntie¡­ Just look at him pretending. In fact, he¡¯s very capable. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Su Yurou was intelligent and sensible. With just a few words, Su Yurou knew that Xu Wenping was rich. Not to mention her, even Xu Wenping¡¯s parents didn¡¯t seem to know about it. ¡°Really?¡± Mother Xu was shocked. ¡°Then 1 can¡¯t see through my son?¡± Su Yurou covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°He was just being a little more cautious. Why didn¡¯t he tell you? I¡¯ll help you talk to him later!¡± Mother Xu was also a clear-headed person. As the two of them talked, she quietly gave Xu Wenping a thumbs-up to express her satisfaction with her daughter-in-law. After hearing this, she laughed and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s all about the younger generation now. How can we care so much?¡± ¡°By the way, when do you plan to hold a banquet? As for Wenping¡­ Has he been to your house? When will you let us visit your parents?¡± Su Yurou was slightly stunned, and a hint of loneliness flashed across her eyes. Xu Wenping quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mom! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± In the end, he smiled warmly and sat down. He held Su Yurou¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°Yurou and I have already discussed it. We will find a time to register our marriage in the next two days. Not just me¡­ Yurou is also a little busy with work. Where would she find the time to do all those superficial etiquette?¡± Mother Xu was slightly stunned at first, but then she smiled in surprise and said, ¡°This is good! Alright then. Anyway, get the certificate first. We¡¯ll take our time to deal with the miles later!¡± ¡°Right?¡± She had gotten her daughter-in-law first and didn¡¯t have to spend money for the time being. It could be said that it was exactly what Mother Xu wanted. How could she be unhappy at all? He quickly nodded and promised.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Premonition of the Ceremony Chapter 42: Premonition of the Ceremony Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Yurou¡¯s face. Su Yurou¡¯s face was flushed red as she looked at Xu Wenping. There was a trace of gratitude and approval in her eyes. Finally, she nodded. Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Coincidentally, at this moment, Father Xu pushed the door open and came in with bags of vegetables. ¡°Good, good, good! I¡¯ll go and pack some food. Let¡¯s eat and talk slowly.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Auntie, let me help you!¡± Su Yurou stood up and called out ¡®Mom*. Mother Xu immediately smiled like a sunflower and was so excited that she was trembling. She quickly pushed Su Yurou away and sat down again. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry¡­ Let the old man choose the vegetables first. 1¡¯11 go and see what he bought! You guys chat first!¡± As soon as his mother entered the house, she whispered something to his father. When she got excited, they could not help but quarrel again. Mother Xu gritted her teeth and gestured to Xu Wenping. It was obvious that Father Xu did not understand the spirit of the leader. Mother Xu walked out with a smile and glared at Xu Wenping. ¡­.. ¡°It will take a while to cook. Take Yurou downstairs for a walk and get to know the way. Otherwise, the child won¡¯t be able to find the house in the future.¡± Then, she looked at Su Yurou gently. ¡°The houses now look exactly the same as the matchbox. Sometimes, I can¡¯t even tell them apart.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an activity center downstairs. The two of you can play basketball or something.¡± Xu Wenping and Su Yurou were both smart people, so they naturally understood that their mother had instructed them to go out. He immediately nodded and decided to accompany her downstairs. Just as they went out to close the door, and Su Yurou was about to go downstairs, Xu Wenping pulled them together. The two of them leaned their ears to the door. Su Yurou was a little surprised at first. Then, she heard Mother Xu¡¯s irritable voice from inside. ¡°You useless old thing! You really won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying for the rest of your life. The girl came in, The girl came in, and she¡­ Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Me, me, me. What do I understand! Can¡¯t you just say what you want? Why are you even harder to deal with than the leader?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still arguing with me, right?¡± ¡°Hurry up and prepare the red packets!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re going to anger me to death, you old ghost!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. 1 say, Lian Lian, you know I¡¯m stupid, so give me one. Hurry up and calm down. It¡¯s bad for the body to be angry.¡± The last sentence was from Xu Wenping¡¯s humorous father. Su Yurou, who was eavesdropping outside, immediately burst out laughing. Perhaps it was because she laughed out loud, but there was no sound inside. Xu Wenping quickly pulled Su Yurou downstairs, and when he turned around, he heard the sound of the door opening. Su Yurou held her breath and went downstairs before she held her stomach and laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­ Uncle is really humorous.¡± ¡°Come, Lian Lian, give me one!¡± Su Yurou teasingly pressed her red lips against Xu Wenping¡¯s. Xu Wenping had no intention of retreating and directly pressed his lips against Su Yurou¡¯s red lips. The latter¡¯s face turned red and she quickly turned her head away. ¡°How dare you sneak attack me? Hmph, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Even so, her jade-like hand was still on Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. She avoided his gaze and did not dare to look over. Xu Wenping deliberately moved his eyes closer and smiled at Su Yurou. He said gently, ¡°Hehe¡­ Did you agree just now?¡± ¡°What did I agree to!?¡± Su Yurou pretended not to know. Xu Wenping whispered into her ear, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to register our marriage! Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t keep their word?¡± Su Yurou turned her head and glared at Xu Wenping. Then, she said, ¡°Yes¡­ I agree.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said yes!¡± Xu Wenping was excited and immediately waved his hand, throwing Su Yurou into a princess hug. The two of them immediately laughed and laughed. Su Yurou kept shouting, ¡°Put me down, put me down! Hehehe!¡± After playing for a while and taking a few steps, the two of them squatted by the park and rested. They looked at each other, and there was gentleness flowing endlessly. Su Yurou¡¯s expression flickered, and then she suddenly said, ¡°Wenping, Auntie asked about my family just now¡­ Thank you for helping me resolve the conflict.¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. When Su Yurou saw this, she pouted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask? Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m alone?¡± Xu Wenping gently stroked Su Yurou¡¯s hair and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Firstly, 1 like you, not your family. Secondly, you are such a pure and sincere woman. If you want to say it, why do I have to ask?¡± The two smiled knowingly. Su Yurou¡¯s expression became even more determined. She leaned on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Wenping. Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it. 1 promised some people that I wouldn¡¯t tell everyone about some things.¡± ¡°But I hope you believe me! I love you!¡± Taking advantage of this feeling, Xu Wenping could not help but want to give her another deep kiss. Initially, their gazes were filled with affection, but through the gaps in the grass, Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. When he raised his head, he saw a little boy of five or six years old lying on the front cover of the Maserati, holding something in his hand. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Hurry up and get off of the car!¡± Xu Wenping was so angry that he almost died. He watched as the boy held a small knife as if he was drawing on his Maserati. At this moment, he had already made a big scratch. Xu Wenping was about to rush forward, but Su Yurou took a closer look and pulled Xu Wenping¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s just a child.¡± Su Yurou slowly walked toward the car with a gentle smile on her face. She said gently, ¡°Little guy, listen to Auntie and get off of the car, okay?¡± ¡°F*ck! 1 do wherever I want! I don¡¯t need the two of you to care!¡± Who knew that the child would have such a bad temper even though he was still young? He jumped up and pointed at Su Yurou as he roared. Xu Wenping stepped forward, but Su Yurou grabbed him again. Su Yurou deliberately pulled a long face and said, ¡°Little fellow, if you are not obedient, big sister will be angry¡­¡± Without waiting for Su Yurou to finish her sentence, the devilish brat took something out of his pocket and shouted, ¡°Watch me rain flowers and throw money all over the sky!¡± A handful of pebbles shot out from his hand, and he used quite a bit of force. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He immediately stood in front of Su Yurou and turned around to throw away the small stone. This time, Su Yurou wanted to pull him back, but Xu Wenping didn¡¯t listen. He took big strides forward and gritted his teeth. ¡°You little brat, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± The kid was still trying to run, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with Xu Wenping¡¯s footsteps. He was immediately pulled up by Xu Wenping. The devilish brat was still swinging his hands. ¡°Release me, release me!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Then It’s Good to Compensate Chapter 43: Then It¡¯s Good to Compensate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You stinky man, bastard! adulterers, let go of me! Do you know who 1 am?¡± ¡°My parents are here. They won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Xu Wenping was already furious. He directly turned around, clamped the devilish brat under his arm, and gave his butt a fierce slap. He didn¡¯t know where this little brat learned so many vicious words from. Although the words were nonsense, it was really enough to make people tremble in anger. ¡°Wow, Dad, Mom, and Grandma! Someone is hitting Dou Dou, wah~ Come and save me!¡± After being hit, the child immediately cried out in pain. At this moment, a sharp voice shouted, ¡°Let go of my grandson!¡± ¡°What do you want? Good, good, good! So it¡¯s you, you stinky brat from the Xu family. You useless trash, why are you venting your anger on my grandson? Put it down for my grandson!¡± Seeing the old woman and the child¡¯s background, Xu Wenping understood. The old woman¡¯s surname was Wang and she lived in the same building as them. They were neighbors. The old woman¡¯s son was an alcoholic, and the child¡¯s mother had a bad reputation. She spent most of her time in the dark, causing the child to be uncontrollable. Since he was young, he had been a troublemaker. Just the matter of painting on their door alone had caused countless quarrels. In the past, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t get involved. Because of his parents¡¯ reputation, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. However, this time, he was really angry. Seeing Aunt Wang come over to snatch the child, Xu Wenping directly threw him away and said, ¡°Aunt Wang, be reasonable. Your grandson scratched my girlfriend¡¯s car like this. You didn¡¯t ask why, but you scolded me first?¡± Reality proved that there was no point in reasoning with such an old woman. Unable to snatch her grandson away, Aunt Wang immediately fell to the ground. She slapped the ground and cried, ¡°Heavens, earth! This is ridiculous! Everyone, come and take a look! An adult is bullying my grandson! What a bully!¡± As soon as she started howling, the residents who were strolling around also came over. Aunt Wang howled, ¡°He just scratched your broken car. Little brat Xu, you were also brought up by Aunt Wang. Dou Dou is just a child and doesn¡¯t know anything. Tell me, why are you so calculative with him?¡± Although the surrounding people were pointing and gossiping, none of them went up to speak up against Aunt Wang. There was no other way. Dou Dou¡¯s father was a hooligan, and everyone avoided him like the plague. However, everyone knew that this child was a devil and Aunt Wang was an unreasonable person. I Ding! The mighty host has been bullied by a naughty child. The national server¡¯s famous saying, ¡®He¡¯s still a child¡¯. How will the host respond to such a threat from the moral high ground? Options published! ] I One, swallow your anger. Let Aunt Wang and the child go. After all, he was just a child. Host is generous. Reward: 100 game coins for Children¡¯s Paradise!] I Second, clarify the reason. Although the other party will definitely not listen, the host still decided to convince them with virtue. Reward: Virtuous, a black silk banner.] [Three, teach them a lesson. He used a tough method to make the bear child recognize his mistake. Reward: Top-grade culinary mastery, one ginseng 3,000 years old (strengthens the body and prolong life when consumed) ] Was there a need to choose? Su Yurou tugged at Xu Wenping and said slowly, ¡°Wenping¡­ It¡¯s my first time at your house. I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on your neighbors.¡± ¡°No! This matter cannot be let go just like that.¡± Xu Wenping carried the child and looked at Aunt Wang coldly. ¡°Aunt Wang, this trick of yours doesn¡¯t work on me. What¡¯s wrong, brat? How can a naughty child make mistakes and be irresponsible?¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± ¡°You heartless thing, just you watch! I¡¯ll call my son, I¡¯ll call your parents, and I¡¯ll get them to come down and teach you a lesson?¡± Seeing Aunt Wang shaking, Xu Wenping was still indifferent. He chuckled and whispered into Su Yurou¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m doing this for the people!¡± Not long after, Xu Wenping¡¯s parents came down. When they saw Xu Wenping holding the devilish child and looking at Aunt Wang, Aunt Wang immediately got up and pestered them. ¡°Aiya! Old Xu, Ah Lian¡­ Look at your son. Now that he¡¯s made a name for himself, he doesn¡¯t care about us neighbors at all!¡± ¡°Look at how he bullied my grandson. He¡¯s already so old, but he doesn¡¯t know shame!¡± Xu Wenping looked at the car calmly and said, ¡°Mom, if it was my own fault, 1 would let it go. This car is my girlfriend¡¯s car. It was scratched by this brat.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A glimmer of light flashed across Mother Xu¡¯s eyes. She turned to Aunt Wang and shrugged, ¡°Aunt Wang. You saw it too, this, this, this¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Seeing this scene, the surrounding onlookers could not help but cover their mouths and snicker. Aunt Wang was furious! ¡°Good, good, good! Didn¡¯t he just scratch your broken car? Put my grandson down and we¡¯ll compensate you!¡± At this moment, she saw her unkempt son rush down from upstairs with a fierce look on his face. He came to Aunt Wang¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Aunt Wang gritted her teeth and pointed at Xu Wenping. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your good neighbor Xu Wenping. It¡¯s just that Dou Dou scratched his car and he¡¯s making irresponsible remarks here. Quick, compensate him and get the child back.¡± Her son immediately looked left and right. When his gaze fell on the Maserati with a scratched face and the car logo, he was slightly stunned. At this moment, a neighbor beside him said softly, ¡°Aunt Wang¡­ I looked at her car. What should it be called? Maserati¡­ Just that layer of paint alone will probably cost at least 2 to 300,000 yuan!¡± ¡°What is it? Once the original paint on this car is scrapped, the price alone will drop by 4 to 500,000. Will 2 to 300,000 be enough? What kind of car do you want? Drive it away yourself and compensate me with a new one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt Wang. This time, you¡¯re in the wrong. It¡¯s such a valuable thing. They can¡¯t just let you speak and it¡¯s over, right?¡± Even Xu Wenping¡¯s mother was surprised when she heard the neighbor¡¯s support. She didn¡¯t expect this iron lump to be so expensive. The unkempt son looked at Aunt Wang and said timidly, ¡°Mom¡­ I can¡¯t afford it!¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s expression also changed, and she said absentmindedly, ¡°How can it break through four rounds? At most, it will be tens of thousands of yuan¡­ How can it be so expensive?¡± At this moment, the devilish child seemed to have realized that his grandmother and father could not protect him. He immediately started crying. ¡°Grandma and dad! Quickly save Dou Dou!¡± ¡°Dou Dou doesn¡¯t want to be caught by this bad man!¡± ¡°Wahhh!¡± The cries grew louder and louder.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: A Small Punishment Chapter 44: A Small Punishment Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Aunt Wang looked around and saw everyone¡¯s confident expression. She finally understood that she had underestimated him. She couldn¡¯t help but panic and look at Xu Wenping¡¯s parents. ¡°Uncle and aunt. This, this, this¡­ 1 don¡¯t know either!11 ¡°Dou Don is still a child after all. Why don¡¯t we let go of this first and we can talk about it slowly?¡± in the end, Aunt Wang kicked her son and said resentfully, ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you looking for money?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh! I¡¯ll go find money../1 Aunt Wang¡¯s son was obviously just a paper tiger. Although he looked fierce, he was still shocked by such a large amount of money. He quickly went upstairs to rummage through. Not long after, he came down with a stack of cash. Seeing him hand it over, Xu Wenping looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°This is only a few thousand at most!?¡± ¡°My home¡­ My family really has no money left¡­¡± ¡°You good-for-nothing! Take out the card in my drawer.¡± Aunt Wang was about to cry. She held back her tears and took two steps forward. Her knees gave way and she was about to kneel down. Su Yurou went forward and gently supported her. At this moment, Su Yurou also saw through Xu Wenping¡¯s thoughts. Her expression was neither warm nor angry, neither servile nor overbearing. She said slowly, ¡°Aunt Wang, please don¡¯t give me such a big bow!¡± ¡°Little girl¡­ Wenping¡­ It¡¯s our Wang family who has let you two down. Aiyo?, Ever since the man who was murdered in our family passed away, and my son failed to live up to expectations, our family never had much savings. 1 only have 50,000 yuan in my card.¡± ¡°Put my grandson down, please!¡± At this moment, the devilish child¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. Seeing that his grandmother and father could not protect him, it was the first time he showed fear, panic, and pitiful expressions. Su Yurou calmly looked at the devilish brat and said, ¡°Auntie¡­ Since 1 dared to put the car here, I¡¯m not afraid of you guys scratching it. if it was someone else, they would definitely have to pay the compensation, but after all, you are Wenping¡¯s neighbors.¡± Ah, I¡¯m not sure. Yes, yes, yes!¡± Su Yurou chuckled lightly. ¡°You just said that Dou Dou is just a child. But, he¡¯s already so evil at the age of three to five. Today, he killed my car. If he blew up someone else¡¯s car or robbed a bank tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have anywhere to regret it.¡± Seeing Su Yurou attack, Xu Wenping only smiled knowingly. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t expect the Wang family to pay much money. He had face on the outside, but in fact, he was very empty on the inside. Su Yurou smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 give a suggestion?¡± ¡°Sigh! Alright, go on, go on.¡± Aunty Wang nodded repeatedly as if she had found a savior. Su Yurou stared coldly at the devilish brat and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for the compensation, i¡¯ll go down and repair the car myself. However, I want everyone to supervise him. 1 want this brat to pickup a broom and clean up the entire neighborhood.¡± Also, go and apologize to the people that the brat has harmed in the past. How about we drop this matter?¡± Aunt Wang was originally a little excited, thinking that Su Yurou would be kinder. However, when she heard this, her expression immediately changed and she shouted, ¡°Can such a small child pick up a broom?¡± ¡°If you apologize, this¡­¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s face turned green and white. However, when she saw the indifferent expressions of the onlookers and the gaze of her son beside her, she understood that they were the ones who had made a mistake this time. Compared to the compensation of hundreds of thousands, what was a sweeping apology? ¡°This girl! Why don¡¯t I help my grandson sweep?¡± Su Yurou shook her head calmly. ¡±We agree, we promise!¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s son nodded excitedly. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything else and calmly put the devilish brat down. The devilish brat was crying and was about to rush up when he was directly slapped to the ground by his father. ¡°You little bastard, if you don¡¯t cause trouble for me every day, you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable all over!? Hurry up and apologize to your uncle and auntie!¡± The devilish brat saw his father¡¯s anger and realized his mistake. He quickly went in front of Xu Wenping and Su Yurou and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle! I¡¯m sorry, Auntie!¡± The devilish child¡¯s father smiled at the two of them and said, ¡°Wenping¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m good person, even if 1 have to risk my life, 1 have to educate this brat so that my mother won¡¯t spoil him anymore!¡± I le kicked the naughty child again. ¡°Hurry up and get the broom!¡± The residents had a tacit understanding of this matter. A small child carrying a broom twice his size began to sweep with difficulty from the entrance of the community. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xu Wenping¡¯s mind. [Ding! Selection complete. Reward has been issued!) A continuous stream of culinary knowledge was immediately planted deeply in his mind. In an instant, Xu Wenping went from a novice who didn¡¯t know anything about cooking to a first-class chef. Su Yurou grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s arm to express her understanding. The few of them went upstairs together. Xu Shinlan covered his mouth and said, ¡°Hehe. How many years has it been since 1 vented my anger like today? It¡¯s also a good thing. If this grandson of the Old Wang family is not taught a lesson, he will become a bastard sooner or later!¡± Mother Xu didn¡¯t seem to be that happy. Instead, she felt a little pressured. She whispered into Su Yurou¡¯s ear, ¡°Yurou¡­ You¡¯re being a little too generous. You should get them to compensate for the money! You really scared me a lot.¡± ¡¯¡¯Heh¡­ A woman¡¯s opinion. Who among the young generation cares about those paper tickets as much as we do?¡± ¡°Shut up, you old bastard!¡± Everyone went upstairs. Through the window, they could still see the Wang family¡¯s Dou Dou sweeping inch by inch under his fathers supervision. This time, they didn¡¯t know if the devilish child had been educated. Looking at his father¡¯s angry expression, he really cared about his son s manners. if you don¡¯t understand things, how can you become great in the future? Once everyone entered the room, Mother Xu slapped her thigh and said, ¡°Hey! Look at me, there¡¯s still vegetables stewing in the pot. How could I forget?¡± When she entered the house, the vegetables in the pot were all burnt and a large lump of black was formed outside. Mother Xu said with a bitter face, ¡°This d*mned brat, 1 taught him a lesson too lightly!¡± Xu Wenping came in to take a look. This battlefield was really difficult to clean up. Seeing his mother scratching her ears and cheeks, he knew that she must be very uncomfortable. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, Mom.,. Go chat with Yurou, i¡¯ll cook today. ¡°You? You know how to cook?¡± Xu Wenping rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re underestimating your son again. Don¡¯t worry! I can also show Yurou my culinary skills!¡± Mother Xu was slightly stunned.. She took off her apron and said doubtfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: The Tip of the Iceberg? Chapter 45: The Tip of the Iceberg? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go!¡± After all, the two of them had not been down for long. It seemed that he had only failed one dish. There were still quite a lot of ingredients left. Xu Wenping began to operate. At first, Su Yurou was a little surprised when she saw Mother Xu walk out of the kitchen. Then, the two girls gathered at the kitchen door and revealed shocked expressions. ¡°Auntie¡­ Was Wenping¡¯s culinary skills so good since he was young?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± A kitchen knife fluttered in Xu Wenping¡¯s hand, as if it had grown on his hand. The simple dishes were so smooth and silky when moved. Whether it was the combination of the materials or the control of the fire, the two women were a little speechless. Not long after, there were only two pots, but there were four dishes and one soup. Xu Wenping came out with the dishes and saw his mother and Su Yurou watching. He smiled strangely and said, ¡°What are you two doing here? Stealing a master s skill!¡± ¡°Do I need to steal your skills?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been making dishes for my entire life. Can you beat me?¡± However, when the dishes were placed on the table, his father was the first to be attracted by the bright dishes. It was a simple steamed bass, but it looked as white as jade and emitted a fragrance. Just as he was about to eat it, his mother stopped him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until everyone comes up.¡± The stir-fried vegetables were placed on the plate one by one, like a jade flower. Then, there was the bright and red twice-cooked pork and a vegetable dish. Even Mother Xu, who was blocking Xu Shinian¡¯s way, could not help but swallow her saliva when she smelled the fragrance. When the last dish of chicken soup was served and boiled, the rich fragrance immediately aroused everyone¡¯s interest. Xu Wenping picked up a small bowl and scooped a bowl for each of them. He introduced them softly, ¡°This soup is the main dish today. The ginseng inside will strengthen your body and prolong your life. It¡¯s very good!¡± Immediately, everyone began to feast. At first, Su Yurou wanted to be more reserved, but she soon realized that it was simply too fragrant. She hurriedly ordered two bowls of rice and clutched her stomach, wanting to pick more food. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too good at pretending to be a jerk. When I ask you to pick vegetables, you hide far away like Sun Wukong. If it weren¡¯t for cooking for your wife, would your parents never have tasted this?¡± His father had something to say but was interrupted by his mother¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°Aiyo.¡± After the five dishes, Mother Xu suggested bringing some wine. After the incident with the Maserati, Mother Xu¡¯s face had a hint of worry. After everyone clinked their glasses, Mother Xu grabbed Su Yurou¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Girl, you said that you ran cosmetics just now, and I really believe you.¡± ¡°Look at you, driving such an expensive car. Our entire family¡¯s wealth is probably not as valuable as your four wheels. Will our Wenping be climbing up the social ladder?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, little girl¡­¡± Mother Xu took out the red packet and said, ¡°This red packet is a little token of our appreciation. You must accept it. I¡¯ll give Wenping another card later. 1 can¡¯t let the three gold jewelry he gave you come from you. This is a token of his appreciation¡­ Girl, you have to understand.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Auntie. Wenping and I are truly in love¡­ Besides, why would you listen to his nonsense? He¡¯s much richer than me!¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping¡¯s parents looked at each other. Xu Wenping took the red packet from his mother¡¯s hand and stuffed it into Su Yurou¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it. After all, the meaning of what parents give is different. Don¡¯t disappoint the elders.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yurou calmly received it. In fact, Xu Wenping was still thinking about how he should explain to his parents about being rich. After Su Yurou¡¯s words, it was easier for him to speak. Looking at the two elders, Xu Wenping shrugged calmly and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been tinkering with something since university. You know about bitcoin, right? Anyway, it wasn¡¯t reliable or safe at first, so 1 never said anything.¡± ¡°But now it seems that the market is stable. Later on, I bought some shares of the Imperial Corporation¡­ It¡¯s our Jin Hai City¡¯s Imperial Corporation¡­ I do have some savings now.¡± The expressions of the two elders changed drastically. ¡°Bitcoins? What the h*ll is that?¡± Mother Xu was suspicious. Xu Wenping¡¯s father pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before¡­ It¡¯s a kind of virtual digital currency. Although it sounds like it¡¯s floating in the air, one is worth a lot of gold. It¡¯s said that if the technology is up to standard, one only needs to invest in a computer to dig it out. Is that true?¡± Xu Wenping quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes! I was lucky enough to dig out some.¡± Mother Xu suddenly realized. Although she was still a little suspicious, she didn¡¯t mention anything else. Xu Wenping pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it too. Dad, Mom¡­ Look at our neighborhood. The people who live there are all uncultured people. I bought a house in the Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty villa area not long ago. After it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll move there together. We won¡¯t be affected by such brats.¡± ¡°The two of you are a little old. In the future, when we have a son, you can rest in peace and grow flowers, grass, and chess.¡± ¡°Villa? Hey¡­ Kid, you really hid it well! You¡¯re even better at pretending than your father, making our entire family worry about your marriage funds.¡± His father rolled his eyes happily. At this moment, although Mother Xu did not say anything, she noticed the flash of shock in Su Yurou¡¯s eyes. Even though she soon returned to normal, Mother Xu began to wonder why a big boss who drove a car worth 2 million yuan would suddenly lose her face when she heard about a villa. Su Yurou¡¯s expression was strange as she stared at Xu Wenping for a few moments. Her heart was in turmoil. Not many people in Jin Hai City knew about the name Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty. It was no wonder that Xu Wenping¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know about it, but Su Yurou did. This was a villa area that was not for sale. Since its establishment, only a few Ivy League families lived in it. Most of them were well-known tycoons in the country and even internationally, or retired leaders. It could be said that this scenic villa area didn¡¯t even have any business records because it couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Only those who met a certain status could naturally live in it. Generally speaking, for people at this level, money no longer had much meaning to them. Therefore, the person in charge of Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty would not mention any property issues when transferring the property. It was a matter of value. Not to mention that she, Su Yurou, did not have the qualifications to do so. In Su Yurou¡¯s opinion, even the higher-ups of the Imperial Corporation would not be able to get in! This was called ¡®having some shares¡¯ in the Imperial Corporation? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Unexpected Invitation Chapter 46: Unexpected Invitation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. Your father and 1 have lived here for our entire lives, so we still have some feelings for each other. Besides, what villa are you talking about? There¡¯s no one around who we know. Your dad can¡¯t even find a chess friend.¡± His mother stood up and spoke as she cleaned up the dishes. His father¡¯s expression was slightly startled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to find a chess partner?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a match now. With¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Mother Xu¡¯s murderous gaze. His father immediately came back to his senses and came to a realization. He quickly stood up and cleared the bowls. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What your mother said makes sense.¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned, then he smiled bitterly. He did not continue to persuade them. He understood what his mother meant. She always thought that it was inconvenient for the two of them to live with young people. However, this matter was not urgent. Her mindset could not be changed overnight. Later, he would just bring his parents over. After staying there, she naturally would not say anything else. Su Yurou wanted to help when she saw the parents get up to clean up, but after being rejected, the two of them sat on the sofa. Only then did Su Yurou move closer to Xu Wenping¡¯s ear and say, ¡°A small shareholder of the Imperial Corporation?¡± Although it was not an explanation and there was no doubt, the few words were filled with a strange taste. Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitched and he laughed, ¡°Major shareholder, major shareholder.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes revealed a look of understanding. Then, she pouted aggrievedly and said, ¡°To be able to live in the Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty, why didn¡¯t you bring me over and live on my big flat floor? Xu Wenping, you really hid it well!¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you not ask? Hehe¡­ 1¡¯11 bring you there later!¡± Su Yurou was deep in thought. At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Jiang Yueming calling, Xu Wenping smiled at Su Yurou and didn¡¯t avoid it anymore. The moment he picked up the phone, Su Yurou¡¯s expression flickered. She felt that the temperament of the big boy in front of her had changed slightly. Although he was still warm, for some reason, he gave off a feeling that he was pointing out the world and holding it in his hands. ¡°Xiao Jiang. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he said slowly, ¡°Chairman, we have bought the lowest price of Tongrun Equipment. There is news that Tongrun Equipment is going to be reorganized. It is a great piece of good news. We can¡¯t get it in the market anymore. Our expert group estimates that we can have at least seven trading limits!¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. He then remembered that he had arranged for Jiang Yueming to buy shares. Then, he nodded gently and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. How much did you buy?¡± ¡°loo million!¡± ¡°loo million¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s almost as I expected.¡± Jiang Yueming smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the expert group¡¯s estimation. Tongrun Equipment will have 13 consecutive daily limits. After 13 stops, you just have to sell it at the highest point on time.¡± ¡°Thir¡­ Thirteen¡­ Hiss!¡± Jiang Yueming took a deep breath. Although he admired Xu Wenping from today¡¯s daily limit, when he heard 13 consecutive hits, he still subconsciously asked, ¡°This¡­ Impossible! There hasn¡¯t been any stock in the market for many years¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°After 13 stops, sell it on time. When the time comes¡­ Take five points of profit yourself! Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. 1 have a call.¡± Indeed. Xu Wenping¡¯s phone was flashing, but he was a little surprised. How long had it been since this person contacted him? ¡­. Imperial Corporation, stock index research group. After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yueming looked at the expert who was staring at the market and asked suspiciously, ¡°Seven daily limits is already rare! But do you think Tongrun Equipment will face 13 daily limits?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The expert from the Imperial Corporation stared at the stock market and felt a little strange. His eyes drooped. After looking at it for a moment, he said softly, ¡°Mr. Jiang¡­ Although Tongrun Equipment is facing huge good news, 13 daily limits is a little too much. You have to look at reality, right?¡± Seeing Jiang Yueming frown, the specialist quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jiang, although my stock market research is not bad, it¡¯s already the limit for the most internationally renowned experts to be able to make an estimate of seven trading days.¡± ¡°And according to my business experience¡­ 13 daily limits, that¡¯s ridiculous! After all, even if it was a merger and reorganization, wouldn¡¯t seven days be enough for their peers to notice and react?¡± Jiang Yueming glanced at the specialist and pinched his chin. ¡°Buying a single stock is like gambling. If there were really 13 daily limits¡­ I have to guess, the merger and reorganization of Tongrun Equipment, could it be that the chairman is personally operating?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense! Why would he buy his own stocks when he was operating it himself?¡± For large enterprises like theirs, even if they had investments in the stock market, it was still the core market. Occasionally, they would buy large-cap stock index or invest in futures. He bought a single stock, and there was only one. He even knew the limit of the stock. He didn¡¯t even cheat! Jiang Yueming wiped his sweat and thought for a while. He decided not to fuss about it. In his hands, this investment was actually not a big deal. It could even be said to be the smallest investment that Jiang Yueming had taken the initiative to handle. However, it was this investment that made him unable to sleep the entire night. It doesn¡¯t make sense! What right do you have! Do you think you can earn money just because you say so? Give me five points. You want me to earn millions of yuan with just one move? This chairman was so generous that it made people panic! Jiang Yueming thought to himself, ¡®If it really comes true, I have to be more respectful in the future!¡¯ If Xu Wenping knew Jiang Yueming¡¯s thoughts, he would probably feel sorry for him. Young man, you probably don¡¯t know what a system is! After hanging up Jiang Yueming¡¯s call, Xu Wenping picked up the new call and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Old Pi, why did you call me?¡± ¡°F*ck! It really is you, Brother Ping? It took me a long time to find your number!¡± The man on the other side was a little excited. When Xu Wenping heard this surprised voice, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although he hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time, the caller was indeed his childhood friend, Chen Pi. In his memory, the two of them grew up together. After high school, Chen Pi dropped out of school and his family moved. They had not been in contact for several years. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t want to contact him, but he heard that this kid had committed a crime and was in prison. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t dare to ask about such a bad thing. ¡°You¡¯ve been released after serving your sentence, Old Pi?¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. ¡°When did that happen? I¡¯ll come out tonight to welcome you!¡± ¡°A few months.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk face-to-face when you come out!¡± Chen Pi hesitated.. ¡°But I¡¯m not the one who invited you today!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Changing Clothes Storm Chapter 47: Changing Clothes Storm Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This once high-spirited young man seemed to be a little depressed from life¡¯s suppression. He slowly said, ¡°It was Sun Ya who asked me to find a way to contact you. She said that she wanted to organize a class reunion.¡± ¡°Times have changed¡­ Come out and have a seat!¡± Xu Wenping was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°We haven¡¯t contacted each other for so many years. Why did you suddenly do something like this? It¡¯s not a problem to freeload a meal¡­ But I¡¯m with my girlfriend.¡± As Xu Wenping spoke, when he heard Chen Pi mention Sun Ya¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the past in junior high. At that time, they were all a group of children. Xu Wenping was hardworking and studious, but Chen Pi and Sun Ya were both rebellious and a little disobedient. That girl called Sun Ya chased after Xu Wenping fiercely. Cough, cough. ¡°Wow¡­ You even have a girlfriend? I¡¯m really¡­ Brother, 1 hope you live well. I hope you¡¯re better than me¡­ Much better!¡± Chen Pi gritted his teeth. When he heard Xu Wen¡¯s calm smile, he said helplessly, ¡°Forget it. If you have a girlfriend, bring her along. Sun Ya also brought her boyfriend along. Oh right¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, I also have a girlfriend! Hehe!¡± Chen Pi chuckled, which made Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitch. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re really teasing your Brother Ping!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Imperial Hotel! The second private room on the 36th floor!¡± If Sun Ya had called, Xu Wenping might have rejected her without thinking. However, Xu Wenping found it hard to reject the invitation from his childhood friend whom he had not seen for many years. Xu Wenping turned his head and glanced at Su Yurou. He did not hide the conversation just now at all. Su Yurou smiled lightly and said, ¡°Then go. I¡¯m free today anyway.¡± Xu Wenping nodded with a smile. ¡°This childhood friend of mine is very interesting. I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. I really want to sit down with him.¡± Su Yurou smiled and nodded. She turned to look at Xu Wenping¡¯s parents and said in a low voice, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we set out earlier? The car is in such a state, we have to drive over to fix it. Besides, 1 can¡¯t go to your class reunion wearing this, right? How embarrassing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that again.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly and said, ¡°With you standing beside me with this face, my face will be twice as high!¡± ¡°Annoying.¡± Su Yurou glared at Xu Wenping. Even so, Xu Wenping still stood up and shouted at his mother, ¡°Mom, Yurou and 1 will leave first. Chen Pi was released after serving his sentence. I¡¯ll go and see him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Xiao Chen Pi is out!¡± His mother rushed out wearing an apron. Seeing Xu Wenping nod, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then you guys go out and gather. 1 have to go home tonight! Do you know?¡± His mother¡¯s mind was filled with her daughter-in-law. She looked at Xu Wenping with a hint of threat. Xu Wenping nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know, I know. We ll definitely come back tonight.¡± ¡°This¡­!¡± ¡°Aiya, bring Yurou back with you!¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± His mother hurriedly stood up to send him off. Su Yurou also smiled in response. Only then did the two of them walk out of the house. They drove straight back to Su Yurou¡¯s house. Su Yurou called her assistant to get it fixed. Then, she stood in front of the wardrobe and said slowly, ¡°What level is this gathering? Do 1 need to dress more formally, or¡­ a little more relaxed?¡± Su Yurou was naturally very attentive when it came to socializing, which made Xu Wenping laugh bitterly and say, ¡°What level is there? They are just a few ordinary junior high school classmates. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re casual.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Su Yurou held a loose white shirt in front of her and looked at herself in the mirror as she said, ¡°They should all be young people. If I wear lighter clothes, won¡¯t I look younger?¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense!¡± ¡°That, you¡­ Get out, I want to change my clothes.¡± ¡°Just change it. You even want me to pay¡­¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to speak, Su Yurou tapped his lips lightly and said, ¡°Be good! Wait for me outside. 1¡¯11 change for you!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Xu Wenping pouted his lips to express his dissatisfaction. However, as he went out, he lowered his footsteps and pretended to close the door while he hid behind the cloakroom. Su Yurou took off her T-shirt, and her milky white skin suddenly shone. Her black underwear bulged out, and there were traces of vest lines on her smooth lower abdomen. Under the light, her entire body seemed to be glowing. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes widened, and he almost drooled. At first, Su Yurou didn¡¯t notice it. It wasn¡¯t until she took off her pants that she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s golden face in the mirror in the cloakroom. Su Yurou¡¯s face instantly turned red to the teeth, as if she had been lit on fire. She quickly took out a piece of clothing and covered herself with it. Then, she threw away the pants that she had just taken off and gritted her teeth. ¡°Aiya! What are you¡­ Hurry up and get out.¡± Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s bashful and charming appearance, Xu Wenping was aroused, but he quickly nodded and stopped teasing her. Before leaving, Xu Wenping did not forget to pinch Su Yurou¡¯s pants lecherously and said with a smile, ¡°It smells so good.¡± ¡°Bad guy!¡± Su Yurou wrapped herself in her clothes and locked the door herself before changing her clothes. Xu Wenping came out to wash his face, then lit a cigarette. Only then did he feel his arousal subside slightly. He was sitting on the sofa when he saw Su Yurou come out with a red face. She was wearing a simple, loose white shirt paired with black pencil pants. Her slender legs were like bamboo joints in spring. She was wearing a pair of silver high-heeled sandals with pearls on them. Her delicate toes were exposed, and there was a hint of artistic elegance in her sexiness. This was the first time Xu Wenping had seen Su Yurou¡¯s feet. The arch of her feet was beautiful, and her skin was fair and tender. It was as if she was a work of art carved by an immortal. Su Yurou¡¯s face was still red from embarrassment. She pounced onto Xu Wenping¡¯s leg as soon as she came up, her nails ruthlessly pinching Xu Wenping¡¯s waist. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You d*mn bad guy, you d*mn pervert! Why would you have such a hobby of peeping?¡± ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± As Xu Wenping spoke, he wrapped his arms around Su Yurou¡¯s waist. Unexpectedly, Su Yurou escaped like a loach. She looked at Xu Wenping coquettishly and said, ¡°What? You still want to take advantage of me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Am 1 not interested in taking advantage of my own wife? What a loss!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± Su Yurou rolled her eyes and tidied her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Still busy? When we get home tonight, 1¡¯11 let you have your fill!¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Su Yurou didn¡¯t respond and just ran out of the door in her high heels.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chance Encounter Chapter 48: Chance Encounter Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wait, I want to change my clothes too!¡± For the past two days, Xu Wenping had been dressed in the suit that Su Yurou had bought for him previously. The button-collar suit was full of aura, but he wasn¡¯t the center of attention for this class reunion. Su Yurou turned around when she heard that. Her face was still red as she said, ¡°Change it yourself. It¡¯s on the table!¡± How considerate! Xu Wenping looked at the clothes that Su Yurou had prepared. It was a white shirt that matched Su Yurou¡¯s outfit, a simple and elegant executive jacket, plain light black pants, and a pair of sneakers. Needless to say, this kind of administrative jacket that carried the mature aura of a literary leader was good no matter what it was matched with. Wearing leather shoes made one look mature and steady, and wearing sports shoes made one look like a young man who went out to work. He was like the secret of a certain leader. It was also Xu Wenping¡¯s first time seeing the watch beside him. It wasn¡¯t the one he bought last time. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed like Su Yurou had put it in when she was buying something for his parents yesterday. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t recognize the brand. The pure black color was full of technology, making him look even more youthful. ¡°Why do you even have glasses¡­¡± Xu Wenping put on his half-rimmed glasses and looked into the mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Clothes really make the man! This outfit was that of a successful but low-key high-level intellectual. The steadiness and youthfulness complemented each other. He scored full marks! When the two of them stood together, Su Yurou, who was dressed more simply, seemed to have deliberately restrained her aura, like a little woman who only knew how to accompany others. It was obvious that Su Yurou had deliberately lowered her position for the sake of socializing. The details made Xu Wenping feel touched. As he went downstairs, Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we drive that BMW? I was thinking that young people like you can¡¯t all be successful like you.¡± ¡°If your classmates saw your Lamborghini, they would be so sad!¡± ¡°Hehe, we were thinking the same thing again.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. When he got into the car and started the engine, Xu Wenping changed into a new outfit. He was full of pride as he ran his fingers through his hair through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°It would be even more perfect if you gave me a thermos flask! Hehe!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader Xu!¡± Su Yurou smiled knowingly. She pulled out a large storage item in front of her car and took out a brand-new cup that had already been washed. There were all kinds of tea leaves in the small compartment. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± The peak of life! Xu Wenping stepped on the accelerator and shot out. Relatively speaking, the location of this gathering was relatively far away. Generally speaking, when people held banquets in the city, they would choose the Grand Capital Hotel. Grand Capital was also a hotel, and it specialized in hotels. Even the Imperial Corporation¡¯s guests were invited to Grand Capital. The Imperial Hotel along the river was a company under Xu Wenping¡¯s group. Although the grade was not bad, it was not professional compared to the luxury hotel. It was mainly based on the income of the scenery along the river and more customers who were entertaining and traveling. It was cheaper! After all, even if someone was the host, they had to consider the cost. The car drove out of the outer ring. Seeing that the hotel was close in front of him, about seven or eight hundred meters away, Xu Wenping looked carefully and suddenly realized that a car had broken down by the roadside. It was a second-hand Volkswagen. It wasn¡¯t strange that the car broke down, but when he saw the long-haired man with dyed yellow hair and a denim jacket, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but slow down. Wasn¡¯t this Chen Pil? ¡°Those two¡­ Are they quarreling?¡± Xu Wenping looked suspicious. In front of Chen Pi was a woman wearing black silk Martin boots. The woman was plain, but she had heavy makeup on. The two of them looked at each other and seemed to be arguing non-stop. Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t sure, but Su Yurou said bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that the woman is blaming the man for their car breaking down?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That woman is shaking him up! She will probably be taken away by other men later! What?¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Taken away?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Su Yurou looked as if she had seen through everything and said, ¡°That¡¯s too much. Look at that woman¡¯s bag and watch. She is obviously materialistic when she¡¯s wearing fake clothes!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face turned pale. Su Yurou was right. Not long after, a brand-new Passat overtook Xu Wenping and drove toward the place where Chen Pi¡¯s car broke down. Xu Wenping¡¯s car slowly approached. The gold digger shouted as she boarded the car, ¡°You motherfucker, you motherfucker. Driving such a broken car, why do you have to follow others and bring a girl?¡± ¡°You call yourself President Chen? Bullsh*t Chen!¡± Chen Pi¡¯s face turned green and white. When the girl got into the Passat, the young man who was driving could not help but wave at Chen Pi proudly. Xu Wenping gritted his teeth and exchanged a glance with Su Yurou. He turned the steering wheel in his hand, and the BMW stopped in front of the two Volkswagen cars. Although Su Yurou¡¯s car was an old model, it was only because Su Yurou had a higher social demand. In fact, it was still very new, and the price was close to 1 million. It was several degrees more luxurious than the previous two Volkswagen cars. ¡°D*mn, how did you drive¡­ Aiya, brother, be careful when you¡¯re driving!¡± The young man on the Passat was about to curse, but when he saw the BMW 7 Series logo, he immediately changed his tone and laughed. Although he was stopped, his aura was not high at all. It was too real. Chen Pi was surprised. Xu Wenping adjusted his collar and got out of the car in a serious manner. He was dressed like a big secretary today. Seeing that it was Xu Wenping, Chen Pi raised his eyebrows slightly. Before he could be surprised, he saw Xu Wenping slightly bow in front of him and say, ¡°President Chen, I¡¯m really sorry. If you want to go out, why didn¡¯t you give me a call first?¡± Chen Pi¡¯s mouth twitched. The girl on the Passat was still cursing, but when she saw this, her expression froze. At this moment, Su Yurou also got out of the car. With her intelligence, she naturally knew that Xu Wenping¡¯s actions were bullying for her friend! She tied her hair into a ponytail and tucked her shirt into her clothes. She immediately looked like she was doing a professional job. Her face was filled with nervousness, comparable to an Oscar winner. She held the Lamborghini¡¯s keys with both hands and handed them over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Chen. It¡¯s all our fault. Your car has already been maintained. We didn¡¯t expect it to take so long¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± A man and a woman were both standard business assistants. The BMW logo suddenly became dazzling. The woman was slightly stunned. Very naturally, she pushed the door open and got out of the car, her face full of smiles. ¡°Pi Pi! Aiya. You¡¯re teasing me again..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chen Pi Chapter 49: Chen Pi Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chen Pi came to his senses and straightened his waist. He placed his hands behind his back and frowned seriously. However, the way he shook his hair was really inappropriate. ¡°I told you¡­ I didn¡¯t find my keys when 1 woke up this morning. Comrade Xu, don¡¯t you know to tell me in advance when you do things in the future?¡± Xu Zhihua tried to hold back his laughter, but he still looked serious. He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, President Chen¡­ 1¡¯11 immediately call Xiao Gao over to deal with your car!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Chen Pi patted Xu Wenping on the shoulder, then turned to look at his own car and sighed. ¡°Let Xiao Gao repair this car properly when we get down¡­ This old companion of mine has accompanied me through many storms. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°I want to keep it, understand?¡± ¡°Okay, President Chen.¡± Then, Xu Wenping made a call and said, ¡°Xiao Gao, I¡¯m at Yanjiang East Road, about five to six hundred meters away from the Imperial Hotel. There¡¯s a black car by the road. Call a tow truck to repair it.¡± At this moment, Su Yurou was standing behind Chen Pi. Chen Pi¡¯s entire aura had grown taller. The girl with heavy makeup looked around as she moved closer. Although she was covered in fakes, her eyesight was not bad. In just a few minutes, she had scanned the quality of Xu Wenping and Su Yurou¡¯s equipment. Looking at the Lamborghini¡¯s key, her eyes lit up. It was not fake! It was true. She pouted as she walked over to Chen Pi and grabbed his hand. ¡°Aiya, Pi Pi. Don¡¯t be angry, I know I¡¯m wrong!¡± Chen Pi looked at the shy look on the woman¡¯s face and the corners of his mouth twitched. He casually removed his hand from hers and tapped her shoulder with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance!¡± ¡°Xiao Xu, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Pi Pi¡­ Pi Pi¡­¡± The woman panicked and quickly followed. ¡°Let me explain, Pi Pi. Didn¡¯t we agree to be together last night?¡± Su Yurou immediately went up to open the car door carefully, while Xu Wenping stepped forward to block the woman. Although she struggled desperately, it was a pity that it was useless. ¡°Do you know my relationship with President Chen? Otherwise, when President Chen is no longer angry with me, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡± The two of them got into the car and the BMW drove off. The woman clenched her fists and looked unwilling. She turned around and wanted to open the door of the Passat angrily, but it didn¡¯t budge even after two tries. The man inside looked at the woman in surprise and whispered, ¡°Crazy!¡± The Passat left. The woman was stunned for a moment and stomped her feet in anger. Then, she gritted her teeth in the wind on the street. ¡­. ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s so satisfying!¡± Chen Pi struggled to hang the back seat down. Then, he stretched his face forward and said, ¡°Brother Ping¡­ You¡¯re so witty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since when is your Brother Ping not smart?¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m really unlucky. I drove a broken car and it broke down on the roadside.¡± Chen Pi smiled lightly. ¡°This time¡­ I can¡¯t even get a girl.¡± ¡°But speaking of which, Brother Ping, you¡¯re doing well! You¡¯re even driving a BMW.¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think your Brother Ping is like you? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy and enjoyable to get a BMW? Why did you come out? If it really doesn¡¯t work, then after the gathering is over, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± Xu Wenping had no bad intentions toward Chen Pi. Speaking of which, when Chen Pi was sentenced to three years in prison, it was more or less related to Xu Wenping. Chen Pi was too loyal. There was a man who bullied Xu Wenping. More than a year after the incident, Chen Ping felt that he had some power and went to find trouble with that man. Although it was also because the two of them had a grudge, it could not be said that Xu Wenping was not involved. ¡°We¡¯ll see when we¡¯re done! There are a few fierce people at the class reunion today. I want to make friends with them.¡± ¡°Oh, right! Thank you, Sister-in-law¡­ You really gave Ah Pi too much face just now! Ah Pi¡¯s face was almost red. Brother Ping and I naturally have nothing to say about each other. Sister-in-law, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Yurou was full of style. She smiled gently and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family. Why are you saying this? Sister-in-law will look for a few girls for you later. Youngsters still have to release their energy.¡± Chen Pi¡¯s face turned red when he heard this. However, Su Yurou had clearly grasped Chen Pi¡¯s weakness. Not only did the latter not reject her, he hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Hehe! To tell you the truth, this little brother usually has this little hobby.¡± As the few of them spoke, the hotel was already close at hand. The car entered the parking lot, and Xu Wenping also asked, ¡°Oh right, Old Pi, how many fierce people did you say there were? Who are they¡­ Where did this fierce person come from at our class reunion?¡± Chen Pi rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m mainly targeting Sun Ya¡­ I heard that she found a boyfriend and is doing very well.¡± ¡°I thought that if I could get along with him, 1 could at least earn some extra money. After all, I can¡¯t just let Brother Ping develop alone. I have to think about expanding in the world myself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this idea¡­ F*ck!¡± Seeing that the car was about to park in the garage, Xu Wenping stepped on the accelerator and saw a large Land Rover parking in the parking lot at lightning speed. Xu Wenping was not a pushover. He rolled down the window and was about to curse when the middle-aged man in the Land Rover complained first. The middle-aged man was about 30 years old. He had a bulging stomach, big back hair, and stubble. He looked over with his small eyes and said, ¡°Do you know how to drive? D*mn it, it¡¯s so slow to park a car. Go to the spot beside me!¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ What the f*ck are you? Get down here and talk to me!¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to speak, Chen Pi had already rushed out of the car. Chen Pi was furious, and his eyes suddenly turned red. Su Yurou was a little surprised when she saw this. Originally, Xu Wenping was planning to be angry, but seeing that Chen Pi, this irritable patient, was starting to get angry again, he quickly got out of the car and planned to pull him. When this guy was angry, there was a knife stabbing people in the heart! He had just come out. If he committed a second crime, it would be troublesome to go in again. ¡°In all these years in Jin Hai, you¡¯re the first one who dares to talk to me like this! I¡­¡± ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the middle-aged man was about to come down and compete, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from the front passenger seat. A curly-haired woman in a formal dress immediately smiled gently and said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°All, Chen Pi, you¡¯re doing this again! It¡¯s me, Sun Ya! ¡°Honey, these two are my classmates. Chen Pi and¡­¡± ¡°Xu Wenping.¡± Sun Ya lowered her beautiful eyes.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Acting Like I Didn’t See It Chapter 50: Acting Like I Didn¡¯t See It Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°D*mn it¡­ Classmates!¡± Sun Ya¡¯s husband scratched his head and raised his eyebrows slightly. Half of his anger had dissipated. Hearing this, Chen Pi¡¯s expression instantly calmed down. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°You must be the President Bai that Sun Ya was talking about!¡± ¡°Ah, right, I¡¯m Bai.¡± ¡°Haha! The flood almost washed away the Dragon King Temple.¡± President Bai raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. Then, he sized up Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Your driving skills aren¡¯t good. I, Bai Shoucheng, have never been impressed by anyone when it comes to snatching parking spots. Besides, your old BMW can¡¯t compare to my Land Rover in terms of performance.¡± In fact, Xu Wenping was already a little angry in his heart. However, seeing that it was his classmate¡¯s husband, Xu Wenping was too lazy to argue with him. After nodding lightly, he stuffed the car into the parking space next to him. Bai Shoucheng was also waiting for them when they got out of the car. Just as they were about to go upstairs together, he saw Su Yurou getting out of the car. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and he quickly came over to shake hands with her. He smiled and said, ¡°Who is this girl? Is she a classmate?¡± ¡°My girlfriend.¡± Xu Wenping directly stepped forward to block the way. Bai Shoucheng was unable to step forward to fawn over her, and his expression instantly changed slightly. Fortunately, at this moment, Sun Ya quickly stepped forward to smooth things over and said, ¡°Aiya, Hubby, let¡¯s go upstairs first. The other students are still waiting.¡± ¡°Humph¡­ 1 really don¡¯t like this kid!¡± Bai Shoucheng pointed at Xu Wenping and said coldly. Then, he looked at Su Yurou lecherously and said, ¡°Sister, you better be more careful in the future. What kind of boyfriend did you find? He¡¯s so young and he¡¯s holding a thermos cup!¡± Sun Ya hurriedly dragged her boyfriend along as she walked forward. At the same time, she shot a glance at Su Yurou. A lonely look flashed across her eyes. Actually, Sun Ya wasn¡¯t ugly. Her figure was very tall, and because she was wearing a gown, her figure was even more accentuated. Her face was a semi-standard oval-shaped face, and she looked a little imposing. Among ordinary girls, she was already considered top-notch. But even so, the difference in temperament was obvious when she stood next to Su Yurou, who was wearing casual clothes. Bai Shoucheng couldn¡¯t be blamed for wanting to shake hands as soon as he came up. The two women weren¡¯t on the same level at all. Actually, Sun Ya wanted to call him Xu Wenping this time because she remembered the matter of chasing Xu Wenping back then. She was a little unconvinced, so she wanted to show that she had married a suitable husband. She didn¡¯t expect that she would feel defeated the moment they met. Everyone went upstairs, and the door of the private room was wide open. There were familiar faces inside, and they were chatting about something. When they saw Sun Ya and the others enter, the man sitting on the assistant seat immediately shouted, ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really a noble. Our Class Belle Sun is finally late!¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the prettiest girl in class?¡± ¡°This should be Miss Sun¡¯s ideal husband, President Bai! Hello, hello, I¡¯ve heard of your name.¡± ¡°Sit down, sit down. Treat it as your own home.¡± President Bai took the main seat as soon as he arrived and sat on the main seat without hesitation. Because everyone was fawning over President Bai and Sun Ya, Xu Wenping, and the others who came in later were ignored. They quietly pulled out their chairs and sat down. Xu Wenping already knew what the occasion was, so he continued to pour water into the thermos without saying a word. ¡°Aiya, why is no one paying attention to us, the top students? Wenping. You¡¯re a rare guest!¡± There was no way that none of them were blind. Sitting next to Xu Wenping, a young man wearing glasses smiled and said, ¡°Come, Wenping. I¡¯ll give you a toast¡­¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± ¡°Yes! Amongst us old brothers, there aren¡¯t many who went to university. You should have graduated by now, right? What kind of work are you doing now? Look at your outfit¡­ Are you working as a secretary in a big company?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Assistant, assistant, CEO¡¯s assistant.¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Shoucheng took the opportunity to say, ¡°F*ck¡­ In this day and age, top students are useless! After going to university, you are still a secretary. How could it be better than being a president?¡± ¡°Yes, President Bai¡¯s words make sense! In Jin Hai City, a brick can kill a bunch of university students. What is the point of studying? Only by starting a business can one become rich!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Oh, right, Xu Wenping. I suddenly remembered that when we were in school, did Class Belle Sun Ya chase after you? Hehe¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Sun Ya to find a Mr. Right like President Bai!?¡± Sun Ya¡¯s face alternated between green and white, but she would occasionally raise her head to look at Su Yurou, feeling ashamed of her inferiority. Su Yurou raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard the mocking voices of these people. She and Xu Wenping thought of the same thing¡­ The entire place was filled with smoke, and everyone was doing a lot. Other than the fact that the place was a little classy, it was no different from a gathering of street hooligans. At this moment, if they stood out to refute, they would be considered to have no self-restraint. Chen Pi had just entered the room. He had originally planned to pass a cigarette to President Bai, but he did not find the opportunity to do so. At this moment, listening to them stepping on everyone and praising President Bai, he was no longer interested. ¡°Speaking of which, everyone knows that President Bai is rich. President Bai, what exactly do you do? If there was a suitable business opportunity, you can also bring your little brothers along!¡± As they chatted, they got to the main topic. When someone mentioned it, Bai Shoucheng only raised his eyebrows slightly. The corners of his eyes were frivolous, and he wasn¡¯t humble at all. He pointed out the situation and said, ¡°In this day and age, what do you do with money?¡± ¡°Ask what¡¯s the best thing to do now. Of course, it¡¯s to earn money from women. Beauty industry, cosmetics, and so on. Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m doing this. I don¡¯t have any pressure to earn a few hundred million a year!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working on a project with the Su Yu Corporation recently. Do you know about the Su Yu Corporation? That¡¯s our Jin Hai¡¯s famous beauty company!¡± ¡°Their new product is just one word!¡± ¡°What a huge profit!¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard Su Yu Corporation? You must have heard of Imperial Corporation, right?¡± As soon as he said this, a young man immediately slammed the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s too familiar. Isn¡¯t the place where we re eating today a subordinate of the Imperial Corporation? That¡¯s one of Jin Hai¡¯s top companies! Brother Bai, you can even get in touch with the Imperial Corporation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. I often eat and drink with their chairman. If not for this relationship, would I be able to earn hundreds of millions a year?¡± Bai Shoucheng waved his hand, feeling pleased with himself. ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°The chairman of the Imperial Corporation! He¡¯s a mysterious figure! I¡¯ve never heard of him appearing on any occasion. It has to be your circle!¡± ¡°Slurp.¡± Xu Wenping picked up his thermos cup and took a sip of tea. He and Su Yurou looked at each other and saw the awkwardness in their eyes. Good heavens. Did he prepare a script in advance? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Making a Scene? Chapter 51: Making a Scene? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°President Bai, can I ask what the specific name of your company is?¡± Su Yurou suddenly spoke, but in this atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem abrupt at all. Instead, it just happened to be Bai Shoucheng¡¯s topic. Actually, Su Yurou¡¯s presence was noticed by many people the moment she entered the room. She was beautiful, indeed very beautiful. However, they weren¡¯t classmates, and Su Yurou was acting bashful and gentle, so there was no reason for others to ask. Bai Shoucheng squinted his eyes and was always staring at Su Yurou. Hearing this, his expression lit up and he said softly, ¡°Yo. Little girl, do you know this industry?¡± Su Yurou smiled humbly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a coincidence. I¡¯m also in the beauty industry. I might even need President Bai¡¯s support in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, no problem.¡± Bai Shoucheng waved his hand and said, ¡°My company¡¯s full name is Baiyu Beauty Distribution Co., Ltd. Let¡¯s add contact information¡­ I¡¯ll send you the company¡¯s location then, and we¡¯ll slowly discuss this business!¡± Bai Shoucheng was about to stand up when Sun Ya tugged at him. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s eyes darkened, as if he was a little unhappy. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business later.¡± ¡°Today is everyone¡¯s gathering. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. As the elder brother, 1¡¯11 play a round first. Everyone, eat and drinkwell. 1¡¯11 say it first. If anyone can¡¯t drink, they can leave as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Bai said that? That will definitely be risking our lives to accompany a gentleman!¡± ¡°Come, come, let¡¯s have a drink with President Bai.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression was gentle. When she took out her phone, she sent the company name that Bai Shoucheng had just reported to her assistant. Xu Wenping really had nothing to worry about. Su Yurou was already a fox with great skill when it came to socializing. She was probably even better than Xu Wenping in terms of speaking and acting. Bai Shoucheng was surrounded by people, and he was being served wine one after another. Xu Wenping and the others were sitting on the side. Chen Pi was a little impatient. He snorted coldly and whispered into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Ping, this old man is really pretentious!¡± ¡°If it were my personality in the past, 1 would have just knocked him down with two cannon hammers!¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping rolled his eyes and scolded with a smile, ¡°Kid, why can¡¯t you keep your cool? I know you like to fight, but now is not the era of using knives and guns. When this matter is over, whatever you want to do, 1 will support you.¡± Chen Pi grinned. Staring at Bai Shoucheng who was being forced to drink, Chen Pi suddenly turned his eyes and whispered to Xu Wenping, ¡°Brother, 1¡¯11 teach this guy a lesson!¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. He didn¡¯t wait for the call to be settled before Chen Pi quietly ran out of the door. Not long after, he tiptoed in with two boxes of white wine and quietly swapped the original wine. Then, he smiled evilly at Xu Wenping. The liquor that Bai Shoucheng had prepared earlier was a bottle of white liquor that cost 5 to 6oo yuan. It was of a moderate grade and was enough for this occasion. At this moment, Chen Pi brought in a limited edition collection. In a specialty store, it cost about 7 to 8,ooo yuan per bottle. In a hotel, it would probably cost more than 10,000 yuan. Good heavens, a box of six bottles. Chen Pi was really a bad guy. He was playing a prank on people! However, Xu Wenping, who was drinking tea in a thermos cup, gave Chen Pi a thumbs up. In fact, they weren¡¯t the only ones who noticed this action. There were several others who had seen it as well. However, Bai Shoucheng had already begun to get carried away, and none of the other students had the intention to point it out. Wasn¡¯t he rich? This little thing could at least be used to test his strength! In the end, it was Bai Shoucheng who took the initiative. He picked up the bottle and poured it down. He had probably been thinking about it for a long time today. He held a glass of white wine and walked forward. He gently pushed Chen Pi away and smiled at Su Yurou. ¡°Hehe! Miss, it¡¯s rare for us to be in the same industry. Today, I, Lao Bai, will give you a toast. Let¡¯s toast to our future cooperation!¡± If it was an ordinary woman who saw his lecherous expression, she would probably be so angry that she could not wipe her face. However, Su Yurou only smiled faintly. She picked up the cup and gently clinked it with Bai Shoucheng¡¯s. ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s toast first!¡± Su Yurou gulped down at least three to four taels of wine. If he hadn¡¯t noticed that she had replaced the white wine in the wine glass with mineral water, Xu Wenping would probably have cried out in horror. A fat hand didn¡¯t wait for him to take advantage of Su Yurou, but it caught Bai Shoucheng when it saw Su Yurou flipping the cup over. ¡°Young lady¡­ How forthright!¡± Bai Shoucheng frowned as he glanced at the wine glass. In the end, he picked it up and downed it in one gulp. His entire body had already flipped over in his stomach, and he looked very uncomfortable. Before he could smile, Su Yurou had already raised her cup again and said with a smile like a flower, ¡°Mr. Bai, this is the first time I¡¯ve met you. This business cooperation is not a solo one. Let little sister toast to you again.¡± ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp!¡± Chen Pi picked up the bottle with a wicked smile and poured Bai Shoucheng another glass of wine. Bai Shoucheng was stunned for a moment before lowering his head again to see that the white wine in the cup was no different from poison. Gritting his teeth, he finally downed the cup. After downing the cup, he flipped over, and a chair was instantly overturned. Bai Shoucheng also began to sway back and forth. ¡°This time¡­¡± Just as Bai Shoucheng was about to speak, Su Yurou smiled gently and said, ¡°Two cups of wine have already been drunk. Even if this little sister has met Big Brother Bai, this cooperation is still a cooperation, and making friends is still making friends. This cup in my hand is a toast to Big Brother Bai¡¯s three fortunes, and also my personal blessing to Big Brother Bai. Little sister will drink first!¡± F*ck! After three glasses of wine, Chen Pi couldn¡¯t help but secretly give Su Yurou a thumbs-up when he heard her sarcastic words of blessing. Sister-in-law is awesome! She was a girl who drank it first as a toast. If you casually took a sip, wouldn¡¯t that be admitting that your alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good enough? But this time, Bai Shoucheng seemed to have suddenly woken up, and he waved his hand to snatch Su Yurou¡¯s cup. Su Yurou didn¡¯t resist, allowing Bai Shoucheng to take a sniff of the cup. Hey! You didn¡¯t expect it, right? This cup is real! ¡°Big Brother Bai doesn¡¯t trust Little Sister?¡± Bai Shoucheng¡¯s face turned green and white, and he finally fainted. He handed the glass back to Su Yurou, only to see her magnanimously change the glass. She then pulled out a string from the bottle and poured it into the glass, finishing it in one gulp. Bai Shoucheng gritted his teeth and began to drink from the cup in his hand. However, this time, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had only downed half a cup when his stomach began to churn. Then, he held it in his mouth and walked into the bathroom. A wave of retching came from the bathroom.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: The Map Is Revealed Chapter 52: The Map Is Revealed Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After Su Yurou¡¯s performance, the voices of everyone present began to become softer. At this moment, they finally turned their scrutinizing gazes to Xu Wenping, who was holding a thermos flask with a calm expression. He was placed in front of Su Yurou, who was still elegant and charming even after three glasses of wine. No matter how stupid they were or how inexperienced they were, Su Yurou¡¯s performance just now could be said to be majestic and commendable. Her temperament was just a little expressed, and one could feel that she had really gone through a big scene and had the demeanor of an older sister. It was just that it was covered up by her simple clothes just now. Xu Wenping held a cigarette in his hand and sipped from the thermos cup from time to time. His face looked relaxed, as if what happened in front of him was not unexpected at all. Even a fool could tell that Xu Wenping was not panicking at all! They looked at the administrative jacket that looked like a secretary. Was this really an assistant from some company? Why did this look like the temperament of a city lord¡¯s great secretary? The crowd began to whisper among themselves, suspecting Xu Wenping and Su Yurou¡¯s identities. A few minutes later, the bathroom door was slammed open by Bai Shoucheng. Sun Ya¡¯s movement was already inconvenient in her gown, so she had no choice but to go up and hold her boyfriend¡¯s hand. After being helped out, Bai Shoucheng¡¯s face darkened as he fiercely leaned toward Su Yurou. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss, the wine has already been drunk. There must be another explanation!?¡± As soon as Bai Shoucheng finished speaking, Chen Pi stood up silently with a bottle of wine in his hand. His eyes began to emit a faint red light again. Everyone kept quiet. Bai Shoucheng had finally revealed his true intentions! ¡°Come! Come and kiss me, and we¡¯ll forget about today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be done!¡± Bai Shoucheng smiled lecherously, his chubby face close to hers, and he was actually planning to hand it over. His pig-like image made everyone present despise him. Seeing that Chen Pi and Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t sit still, Su Yurou smiled lightly, indicating that she was fine. It had to be said that she was really good at controlling people¡¯s hearts. Before Bai Shoucheng¡¯s face could come closer, Sun Ya grabbed him and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Bai Shoucheng. What do you want? This is my class reunion! Are you not going to give me any face?¡± ¡°F*ckoff!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Shoucheng waved his hand fiercely. Sun Ya lost her balance, and her high heels twisted as she fell forward. Due to the urgency of the matter, the only person sitting in front was Su Yurou and Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping immediately held Sun Ya¡¯s shoulder to help her stand steadily. ¡°Sun Ya, this kind of person isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Their positions were ambiguous, and their faces were only a few centimeters apart. Sun Ya¡¯s eyes flashed with slightly fluctuating tears, and when she met Xu Wenping¡¯s calm gaze, infinite grievance and tenderness shot out. ¡°Look! Look!¡± At this moment, Bai Shoucheng began to mock, ¡°Look at you, b*tch. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you organized the class reunion. Isn¡¯t it because of this b*tch? He¡¯s so good now. 1 like the girl by his side¡­ It¡¯s just nice that the two of you can continue your relationship!¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Whoosh! Chen Pi, who was standing at the back, finally could not hold it in anymore. He smashed the bottle of wine in his hand on Bai Shoucheng¡¯s head, and glass shards instantly poured out. Seeing that his combo had already begun, Sun Ya hurriedly shouted, ¡°No!¡± Chen Pi panted heavily and restrained his killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You d*mn fatty, why are you pretending in front of me? When 1 was learning how to hack people, you were still peeing and playing with mud! If you dare to disrespect my sister-in-law again, 1¡¯11 send you to see hell!¡± ¡°Did you hear that!¡± The moment Chen Pi opened his mouth, it was like the sound of thunder being struck by an electric current. The entire room instantly quieted down, and Bai Shoucheng also became more clear-headed. ¡°F*ck me, f*ck me¡­ You dare to hit me? In Jin Hai City, you dare¡­ If 1 don¡¯t take revenge¡­¡± [Ding, ding, ding¡­] Perhaps it was because he had been paralyzed by the alcohol, Bai Shoucheng didn¡¯t feel any pain after being hit by the bottle. Before he could finish his words, his phone suddenly rang. Xu Wenping turned his head and glanced at Su Yurou¡¯s smiling face. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. After Sun Ya stood up, he pulled Chen Pi to sit down and said, ¡°Ah Pi, sit.¡± ¡°Still so impulsive?¡± ¡°Why the f*ck are you sitting? Are you even worthy of sitting in my chair? I¡­ Seeing that Chen Pi and Xu Wenping were still so arrogant, Bai Shoucheng couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. He lifted the chair and planned to smash it back. Without waiting for him to make a move, Su Yurou smiled and said, ¡°Brother Bai, before you smash someone, do you want to see who¡¯s calling?¡± Bai Shoucheng was slightly startled. Bai Shoucheng felt for his phone, took it out, and looked at it. He immediately sobered up. His expression changed drastically, and he quickly picked up the call. His waist immediately bent down, and he answered, ¡°Assistant Xiao Wang¡­ Why did you suddenly call me?¡± After all, Bai Shoucheng was already drunk, and he couldn¡¯t control the phone, so he put it on speaker. ¡°Bai Shoucheng! D*mn it, do you want to see who¡¯s sitting opposite you? That¡¯s our Su Yu Corporation¡¯s President Su!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking about cooperation with us? You¡¯re talking about your mother¡¯s cooperation!¡± ¡°The Su Yu Corporation will never work with you again, understand?¡± ¡°Apologize to President Su immediately! Otherwise, I wall definitely make you, Bai Shoucheng, enter a place of eternal damnation!¡± Although it was also a woman¡¯s voice, it was so exasperated that it sounded like it was about to explode. Bai Shoucheng, who had his head covered, took a long time to react. The phone in his hand fell to the ground. He turned his head to look at everyone present and said, ¡°You guys¡­ Which one of you is surnamed Su? Who¡­ Who is it? Which one of you is President Su?¡± With just a few words, Bai Shoucheng¡¯s imposing manner had suffered a setback. Su Yurou still had a faint smile on her face as she said, ¡°President Bai, if you¡¯re looking for a person who happens to be in the cosmetics business and has the surname Su, then you¡¯ll be able to find a way out. That should be me¡­ Don¡¯t you have an in-depth cooperation with the Su Yu Corporation?¡± ¡°I think¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve met you!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression was calm. However, at this moment, everyone could see the mocking expression on her face. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s expression was as if he had eaten pork liver, and he was embarrassed. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Is it such a coincidence? 1 said, President Bai, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the one who¡¯s the biggest. So your powerful partner is actually my sister-in-law?¡± Seeing that Bai Shoucheng was dumbfounded, Chen Pi¡¯s mouth immediately became vicious. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and a smile that was uglier than crying appeared on his face. He bent over and said, ¡°President Su¡­ 1 think there must be some misunderstanding between us. I apologize to you!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ You are not a child, so you should not say such things out of anger. Let¡¯s drink.. Business is business, but aren¡¯t we having a gathering today?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: The Late Fear Chapter 53: The Late Fear Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°If President Bai has sobered up, I¡¯ll toast everyone on behalf of my husband. Everyone and my husband are classmates, but this is the first time we¡¯ve met. We can be considered friends, but I have to thank President Bai for his warm hospitality!¡± When a soft knife killed, blood was never seen. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. However, when he saw Su Yurou raising her wine glass, his mind was filled with words of apology, and he could only choke on them. Cooperation? Cooperation his ass! He was no longer a child. Would an apology be enough? What Su Yurou meant was, ¡®Save it, I¡¯ll give you face and you¡¯ll take it!¡¯ Su Yurou seized control of the home court. Xu Wenping picked up a glass of wine and looked at the students present with their long faces. He was much happier than doing something by himself. Having a good wife at home was simply too comfortable. After drinking this glass of wine, the gathering had no other meaning. A classmate timely proposed to end the gathering, and everyone immediately began to have the intention to leave. At this moment, they were naturally embarrassed to come up again and establish a relationship with Xu Wenping, who was not on par with them at the beginning. However, there were still people who were talking in low voices. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xu Wenping hook up with a rich sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw him sitting there the whole time and not saying a word. However¡­ That President Su is too amazing!¡± ¡°It looks like this to me too. It was just that President Bai had suffered a huge loss and was still unaware of it.¡± Although everyone was talking, the waiter who had received the call walked up. As soon as he pushed the door open and entered the room, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression changed slightly. Gao Qiang was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He came to Xu Wenping with an ordering machine in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Chairman Xu! Hello, Mrs. Su!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly. Since Gao Qiang was here, he must have seen through what had happened in the private room. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come in and asked Xu Wenping directly. Seeing this, everyone was shocked. This was because Gao Qiang was wearing his badge. It was obvious that he had just taken it off the general manager of the Imperial Hotel and hung it on his chest. F*ck! How much face did they have for the general manager to receive the bill personally? Gao Qiang smiled lightly. ¡°You arranged for me to come over and clean up that car. I knew that you were eating here. I was afraid that your subordinates would be insensible, so I personally waited outside the door!¡± Bai Shoucheng seemed to have thought of something, and his face turned green and white. At this moment, the students who were whispering below finally shut their mouths. Seeing Gao Qiang¡¯s words, Xu Wenping no longer hid anything. He smiled gently and pointed at Bai Shoucheng. ¡°President Bai is treating today. You don¡¯t have to give me face.¡± ¡°Alright, Chairman Xu!¡± Gao Qiang smiled and nodded. Then, he placed the ordering device in front of Bai Shoucheng. Bai Shoucheng finally understood that Xu Wenping was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. He lowered his head and handed over the bank card as if he was chewing on a goldthread. ¡°Beep! The balance is insufficient.¡± The deliberately loud voice seemed to be filled with ridicule. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Bai Shoucheng took the ordering device in surprise. When he saw the price on it, he immediately waved his hand and smashed the ordering device. He said angrily, ¡°Are you f*cking slaughtering pigs?!¡± ¡°What kind of meal is that? 300,000 yuan for one meal!?¡± Gao Qiang put on a fake smile, but the next moment, the door of the private room opened, and four to five strong and resolute security guards walked in with batons in their hands. Gao Qiang chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Sir! You can take a look at the prices. The dishes you ordered are 54,800 yuan, the drinks in front are 22,900 yuan, and then there are three more boxes of wine. It¡¯s a 98-yuan collector¡¯s edition, which is 180,000 yuan in total. The tableware is 6,800 yuan. I¡¯ll give you a discount for the bottle and the chair you just smashed.¡± ¡°Oh, right! The ordering device you just smashed is a custom-made gold-plated version, so you have to pay 350,000 yuan now!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Everyone gasped. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s anger, when he saw those strong and resolute security guards, was immediately restrained. His face was dark, and he was about to take out his cards. He swiped three times in a row, and a total of more than 300,000 yuan was swiped out. Bai Shoucheng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he searched for his credit card. When he was about to take out the fourth card, Xu Wenping gently waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s quite troublesome. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman Xu.¡± Gao Qiang nodded gently. Seeing Xu Wenping stand up, the security guard immediately made way for him. However, at this moment, Bai Shoucheng shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing the sharp gazes of the security guards, Bai Shoucheng felt that he had no tears left to cry. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can you let me know? Who did I fall to? Surnamed Xu, where did you come from?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and shook his head as he walked out with his thermos. Bai Shoucheng had made a fool of himself. Being calculative with such a person would really lower one¡¯s status. Why would he respond? Only when Xu Wenping and the other two left did Gao Qiang stare coldly at Bai Shoucheng and say, ¡°You want to ask who Chairman Xu is? Hehe¡­ You really don¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. When I was listening outside the door just now, I heard you say that you often drink with the chairman of the Imperial Corporation!?¡± ¡°You drink often¡­ You still don¡¯t recognize him?¡± Bai Shoucheng¡¯s body trembled, and his face suddenly turned pale. Looking at the high wall and the calm expressions of the security guards, Bai Shoucheng no longer worried about his financial losses. He was a little worried about his life and future. At this point, many students also came to a realization. One of them muttered, ¡°What do you mean by not recognizing Mount Tai? I just thought that other people¡¯s thermos cups look quite nice¡­ Guess what?¡± ¡°A cup costs more than 80,000!¡± What happened inside didn¡¯t make Xu Wenping and the others waver. As they went downstairs, Chen Pi said excitedly, ¡°Brother Ping¡­ I realize that you¡¯re too handsome now!¡± ¡°How much money do you have now?¡± ¡°Quite a lot,¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. Chen Pi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then you must help me!¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t even afford to eat anymore.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. When they got into the car, Chen Pi excitedly got into the driver¡¯s seat of the BMW and said, ¡°Let me, let me! Hey¡­ I saw Sister-in-law gulping down water just now. Brother Ping, Sister-in-law, why don¡¯t we go out and drink some?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had my fill yet!¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better not to participate in such garbage gatherings in the future. None of the students who were here today are the ones who arc ambitious.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Chen Pi sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°If you really have the strength, who would do such petty things? If I had known that Brother Ping was so strong, why would I have called you over? Ahahaha, Ah Pi is going to be rich too!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Mother’s Anticipation Chapter 54: Mother¡¯s Anticipation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After returning to the city and sitting down, Chen Pi began to gulp down the wine. If Su Yurou was faking it, Chen Pi was actually drinking it. His physique since he was young did not seem to be sensitive to alcohol. He could hardly get drunk. The two of them talked about their past and were moved from time to time. Su Yurou patiently poured wine for them, and the two brothers drank to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°Ah Pi¡­ Tell me, what do you want to do now? Want to be a leader¡­ Or what? I¡¯ll definitely help you¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the vice president of Imperial Corporation?¡± ¡°Just dawdle around. You¡¯ll get paid!¡± Xu Wenping was also very sincere about Chen Pi. Chen Pi didn¡¯t hide it either. He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Brother, give me some money. I want to start a big company. Actually, I¡¯m alone¡­ You also know that one person can eat and the whole family won¡¯t be hungry. Any part-time job is fine.¡± ¡°I have over a hundred brothers under me. They were originally idle members of society. Scattered like stars in the sky, gathered like a ball of fire. When they heard that I was coming out, they all rushed over to join me. I can¡¯t possibly not have a nest for my brothers, right?¡± ¡°Dock transportation is my job! There aren¡¯t many people in Jin Hai City who don¡¯t give me face. If you can get a few million yuan, I¡¯ll be able to run the business.¡± Chen Pi was definitely not a useless person. At the age of 20, he was able to get out three years after killing people. Whether it was his methods or ruthlessness, for a long time, Xu Wenping thought that he could not compare to Chen Pi. Not only was this guy proficient in martial arts since he was young, but he could also learn all the moves as soon as he saw them. He was also a crazy driver. At the age of 17 and a half, he had already taken the driver¡¯s license test. He was indeed a big shot. They were all talents. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you more money. I¡¯ll transfer 20 million first! If you work hard, it doesn¡¯t matter if you fail. I now have the capital to start over! If the scale and trend are normal, I¡¯ll add another 100 million!¡± For Xu Wenping, a few million was not worth much. It was just a number. Of course, if it was an ordinary person, Xu Wenping would not have handed such a large sum of money to him, but he trusted Chen Pi. Xu Wenping remembered the person who had carried the knife for him back then¡­ They drank until late at night. After Xu Wenping sent Chen Pi home, he and Su Yurou returned to the neighborhood. Seeing that the sky was already dark, Xu Wenping quietly opened the door and sneaked in with Su Yurou. It was unknown if his mother was waiting or if it was a coincidence, but the two of them walked to the center of the living room. The lights were on, and his mother yawned and said strangely, ¡°Why are you two still acting so sneaky? I thought it was a mouse!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Mom.¡± In front of his mother, despite Xu Wenping¡¯s status, he still had to lower his head and laugh. His mother rolled her eyes and pointed behind them. ¡°The two of you can go to that bedroom for the night¡­ We¡¯ve already washed the bedsheets and blankets in your own bedroom. It¡¯s getting too dirty every day. If I don¡¯t go in, I don¡¯t know how Yurou will sleep.¡± Even so, Xu Wenping was stunned when he saw the hint in his mother¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t like Su Yurou didn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s expressions. Seeing this, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. The three of them looked at each other. After a moment of awkwardness, Su Yurou quickly held Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and turned around to push the door open. She even shouted, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± As soon as the two of them entered, Xu Wenping was instantly stunned. The red bedsheets and quilt covers, and a few balloons hanging on the wall, created a romantic atmosphere¡­ It couldn¡¯t be described as romantic. Su Yurou blushed at the same time. ¡°Wash up and sleep.¡± This room was the master bedroom, so there was a separate bathroom. Su Yurou began to wash her face and skin care. Xu Wenping had just laid on the bed when he felt the pain in his waist. He couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. How anxious was his mother? Was this a pre-arranged bridal chamber? The pajamas were also new. After Su Yurou changed, she sat down on the bed and her expression changed slightly. Xu Wenping immediately laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Hehe¡­ A little, but it¡¯s okay in the middle.¡± In this situation, how could the two of them not understand? Although Su Yurou¡¯s face was red, she still squeezed a little in the middle, deliberately raising her head to make a gap, allowing Xu Wenping¡¯s strong arms to hug her. When their bodies touched, a strange fragrance wafted from the tip of Xu Wenping¡¯s nose. Coupled with the slight alcohol effect, Xu Wenping immediately felt that his body was abnormally hot, and he wanted to lean on Su Yurou even more. However, due to his nervousness, Xu Wenping did not move too much. The night lights were pitch-black, and only the night light shone through the curtains. Xu Wenping had already let his imagination run wild, but Su Yurou wasn¡¯t exactly sitting still. She could feel Xu Wenping¡¯s hand reaching out, and it was a little clumsy. Gritting her teeth, she deliberately placed her body in his hand. Her body was soft and when she shook, it was like a snake coiling around his body. Two people, four pairs of eyes, facing each other, warmth suddenly blossomed, Xu Wenping moved forward, touching. This time, Su Yurou also did not refuse. Lips intertwined, and Su Yurou also did not care, letting out sounds. This time, it was like dry firewood burning with fire. With a touch, Xu Wenping¡¯s technique became more skilled. Seeing that Xu Wenping was about to unbutton his pajamas, Su Yurou¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Her jade-like hand pressed against his chest, and she looked at Xu Wenping nervously. Then, she looked at the door and said, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xu Wenping was extremely anxious at this moment. He turned his head and immediately planned to suppress it. ¡°What¡¯s there? We¡¯ll do our own thing!¡± ¡°Aiya, go take a look! The soundproofing in this room seemed to be terrible!¡± Xu Wenping felt helpless. He thought that Su Yurou was just being mysterious. After she covered herself with the blanket, Xu Wenping stepped forward and opened the bedroom door. The moment the door was pulled open, the two elders at the door slid and almost fell in. They quickly steadied their steps and retreated. Xu Wenping turned his head and saw that Su Yurou was not paying attention, so he quickly rushed out and gently closed the door. Their six eyes met, and Xu Wenping said rather helplessly, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡­ This, this¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to get angry, his mother said resentfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give birth to a grandson for your mother? Why did you come out to see me? What¡¯s there to see between your dad and me¡­ Go in and see your wife!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face turned green and then white. His mother pointed him into the room. After closing the door, Su Yurou asked curiously, ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Xu Wenping hurriedly shook his head. However, this time, Xu Wenping¡¯s arousal was mostly extinguished, and he lay in bed obediently. Su Yurou wrapped her arms around him and whispered into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wenping¡­ Today is not good! The soundproofing is so bad.. If your parents hear me, won¡¯t I die of embarrassment?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty Chapter 55: Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Too unlucky. The night was silent. The next morning, Xu Wenping and Su Yurou woke up feeling refreshed. However, when they pushed open the door, they saw their parents leaning against the sofa with dark circles under their eyes. Hearing footsteps, his mother suddenly flipped over and smiled expectantly. ¡°You two are awake? Mom will make breakfast for you¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Mom. Just go down and have a bite. Look at how you and my dad are cooking.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It was tough¡­ We didn¡¯t hear anything for the entire night.¡± Su Yurou and Xu Wenping didn¡¯t hear his mother¡¯s muttering, but when they turned around to look, his mother immediately smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Xu Wenping and Su Yurou looked at each other and saw the strange smile in their eyes. ¡°Dad, Mom. The two of you should also pack up. Later, I¡¯ll go to the villa with Yurou.¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t dwell on the topic anymore. He thought for a while and spoke. Since the reward had already been received, it would be a waste not to stay. The soundproofing in the villa wasn¡¯t bad, so it wouldn¡¯t be awkward, right? Hearing this, his father looked happy, but his mother frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we not go over? Living here¡­¡± ¡°Come on! Mom, I don¡¯t care where you live, but you can¡¯t possibly not know where your son and daughter-in-law live, right?¡± As soon as Xu Wenping finished speaking, his father immediately slapped his thigh and said, ¡°Wenping is right, my dear. Even if we don¡¯t live there, we should at least know where our son lives!?¡± ¡°You old thing, why are you so petty?¡± His mother rolled her eyes. ¡°I know you. Don¡¯t you just want to live in our son¡¯s villa? Why did I marry you in this life!¡± ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s pack up and go over!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± His father was smiling while his mother was still nagging. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being so petty? Although Wenping said that it¡¯s a villa, there are not many people living in the villa now.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you experience it last night? We¡¯re a kind of interference to them. You old man, you¡¯re not sensible¡­¡± His mother was nagging, but his father didn¡¯t say a word. He was always smiling and coaxing her. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t strange, but it seemed more intimate. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou were still in the same outfit as last night. His father didn¡¯t plan to change out of his old Chinese tunic suit. He was only carrying a bag that contained his chessboard, chess manual, tea leaves, and teapot. For his father, this was enough to move. The mother said that they couldn¡¯t stay, but she still put some daily necessities in her bag. She was afraid that if she went over, she might not be left behind for two days and would trouble her child again. Amidst the trivialities, it was filled with the warmth of a family. It was also Xu Wenping¡¯s first time there. After turning on the GPS, the car gradually moved away from the city. As the temperature rose slightly, they realized that they had arrived at the coastal road. However, when they reached the towering mountain and the height rose, the natural air conditioning made the air not stuffy, but refreshing. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯ve come up this mountain once!¡± Halfway through the journey, there were beautiful sceneries along the way, but not a single house could be seen. His father suddenly slapped his thigh and said, ¡°I think I was 4.0 years old that year. There was a villa area up here. At that time, my old leader lived there!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Although his father had been mediocre all his life, he was old enough to have seen and experienced more than Xu Wenping. When the car drove up the mountain and down the mountain, they finally saw a series of detached villas. There were indeed a few people strolling around. A few luxury cars passed by slowly. The distance between the villas was relatively far, like a large park and a small park. From the looks of it, even the villas here were divided into different grades. The ones on the highest mountain had the same layout, with a perfect combination of classical and modern. When they reached the mountainside, the appearance of the villas was different. There were certain details of micro-manipulation, uneven seating, and each had its own style. By the time Xu Wenping arrived at Villa No. 1, he was already at the foot of the mountain. He tapped on the smart butler service on his phone, and it seemed that he could receive it with just a tap. In front of them was a big red door with two doors. Two or three hundred meters later, there was another villa opposite them. In front of the door, there was a ginkgo tree that could fit three people. The whole street looked serene and elegant. When the car stopped, the red door was already open. In front of the stone screen was an open corridor. At this moment, in the middle of the corridor, a short-haired girl in uniform stood with her hands crossed. She stood tall and straight, and her expression was calm. Speaking of the woman¡¯s appearance, it was a little strange. She definitely had a face that was like a ghost axe made by heaven. She looked like a person from their country, but she had a pair of blue eyes and light yellow hair. She was extremely exotic. Seeing this woman, Su Yurou tensed up and tightened her grip on Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. Unlike Sun Ya, who was just a mediocre girl, Su Yurou was wary of such a beautiful woman in the house. Although she could tell that she was a maid at a glance, she was still wary of her. Other than this woman, there were a few people standing around her. Some were dressed in servant uniforms, some were dressed in chef uniforms, and some were dressed in plain clothes. One look and one could tell that they were cleaning staff. However, all of them smiled neither humbly nor arrogantly. They did not have a humble expression because of their profession. ¡°Welcome home, Master!¡± The housekeeper spoke in a crisp voice. Her pure broadcasting voice carried a hint of gentleness. Coupled with her friendly smile, Xu Wenping could not help but nod his head gently. The housekeeper gestured slightly, and a doorman next to them came to take their car keys. The housekeeper led the way and said softly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu. I¡¯m your personal butler, Nami!¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Lighthouse Nation. I graduated from the Qiudun College of Etiquette in the United States. I have a PhD in etiquette and a Master¡¯s degree in architectural arts. I¡¯m also the thirty-sixth generation outer disciple of the Xiangshan Gang, the construction team of the Great Dragon Nation. Other than that, I¡¯m also a first-class chef, a medical practitioner, and a luxury goods appraiser. I hope my skills can bring useful services to Master!¡± F*ck. Even Su Yurou, who was beside him, was slightly stunned by this long introduction. His father scratched his head and said, ¡°Amazing! This little girl is amazing!¡± Nami turned around and smiled warmly at his father, but she immediately turned her attention back to Xu Wenping. Other than being absolutely respectful to Xu Wenping, she did not even bow to anyone else. ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly. ¡°Then bring me, my parents, and my wife around my new home.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nami smiled and nodded. Then, she heard Xu Wenping say, ¡°By the way, I have to remind you that in our Great Dragon Kingdom, the most important skill of a butler is to observe people¡¯s expressions and the ways of the world.¡± ¡°Nami, you must be clear about your priorities.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping stepped back lightly, allowing his parents to stand in front of him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Neighbor Chapter 56: Neighbor Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Nami¡¯s face was pale. She turned around and saw Xu Wenping¡¯s father smiling warmly. He then turned around and glared at Xu Wenping. ¡°You brat, you even brought it up for a little girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Xiao Nami, right? How to go in and talk¡­ Since we are living together, we are a family. Our family¡¯s Wenping is not that stingy.¡± Nami nodded in fear. To be honest, this display of power still surprised her. Only then did she realize that as a butler again, she was a butler of the Great Dragon Kingdom. It was different from the West. The order of importance here was an extremely profound knowledge. Just as his father was gloating, his mother kicked him in the butt. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go on your way, you old thing. You like chatting with little girls so much, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ No! Aiya¡­ Please give me some face¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your son¡¯s house? You still want to save face?¡± The few of them entered the house, laughing and joking. Nami realized that the things she had prepared didn¡¯t seem to be of much use, and an honest smile immediately appeared on her face. Her change was very timely. She immediately said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, our villa, along with the beach and sea area below, is nearly 5,000 square meters. There are three small courtyards in the villa. Usually, the two of you can live in one, and the Master and Mistress can live in another. When you have grandchildren, the area will be very large.¡± ¡°The outer area is where we, the servants, live. Look¡­ There was a sea-view pavilion over there. You could read books, drink tea, or sit by the side to fish. It¡¯s very convenient.¡± After all, she was a student of etiquette. Her expression changed faster than flipping a book! ¡°Aiya¡­ This place is really big. Wife¡­ You¡¯re still worried that it won¡¯t be enough. Forget about the two of us, it¡¯s enough for us to move our old neighborhood over.¡± ¡°How much is this¡­¡± When his father asked, Nami and Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes met for a moment. The former understood and smiled. ¡°Actually, the price is average, but the quota is very important. President Xu must have a good relationship to be able to buy Villa No. 1.¡± ¡°Look, this is an entertainment area. We usually play chess and mahjong with a few old friends. In this intelligent control area, as long as you shout, the robot will be able to find the chess manual for you!¡± Nami also saw the item in Father Xu¡¯s hand. Father Xu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw that it was something he liked. He quickly walked over. The small door of the entertainment room was connected to the wind and rain corridor in the courtyard. His father went in to open the box and looked at the chess pieces placed beside him. He immediately said excitedly, ¡°Aiya, my wife! Ivory, good stuff!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this very comfortable?¡± ¡°General!¡± ¡°Aiya, cool, cool, cool.¡± There were courtyards and corridors connecting the three courtyards. The distance between the three courtyards was quite close, because it was a down-to-earth ancient building with buildings in front, but the small courtyards were full of bungalows. Everyone walked into the main courtyard in the middle. Xu Wenping kept observing his mother, and saw that she seemed a little satisfied, so he was relieved. After telling Nami not to introduce them, they walked to the living room of the first courtyard. After sitting down, Nami went down to make tea. Xu Wenping looked at his mother and then at his father, who was having a great time in the entertainment room. ¡°Mom¡­ Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Not satisfied.¡± Xu Wenping had asked with confidence, but his mother¡¯s answer made him pause for a moment. She looked at Xu Wenping with a sharp gaze and said, ¡°You can fool that old man, but you can¡¯t fool me. Your father said that his leader lives in this neighborhood. I¡¯ve just observed that your location should be one of the best.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s¡­ alright.¡± His mother worriedly went to Xu Wenping¡¯s side and said, ¡°Wenping, I know that you¡¯ve always been ambitious. If you don¡¯t have any achievements, you won¡¯t show it to your parents like this. Mom has decided to stay at your place¡­ However, if you¡¯re out there, don¡¯t bear the burden alone.¡± Seeing the worry in his mother¡¯s eyes, Xu Wenping was deeply moved, but then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yurou didn¡¯t say much, but he had already examined the entire residence. Su Yurou maintained her usual composure when it came to the exquisiteness of the buildings. However, when she looked at Nami, she was always on guard. At this moment, an old voice suddenly sounded outside. ¡°Is anyone in the house? Who is the master?¡± Walking inside the house, he saw a kind-looking, slightly thin, hunch-waisted old man. He was dressed very loosely and had his hands behind his back. He was sizing him up with a smile and was even shouting softly. Behind him was a strong bodyguard. At a glance, he was the type with extraordinary skills. Just as Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows, Nami leaned over and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Old Master Li, who lives opposite us. He used to be a big leader in the province. Now that he¡¯s retired, his children are usually busy, so he likes to take a few steps and visit.¡± ¡°Perhaps the door of the villa was open today, so the Old Master came to visit.¡± Xu Wenping was enlightened. Unlike the younger generation, the older generation still paid great attention to their neighbors. Xu Wenping quickly went to welcome them. After all, they were guests. However, at this moment, his father just happened to walk out of the entertainment room. He was still reluctant to part with the old man. Naturally, he heard the old man¡¯s shout and went up to take a closer look with his glasses on. Suddenly, he said in surprise, ¡°Old, old, old¡­ old leader!¡± ¡°Hmm? You brat, you are¡­¡± This thin old man was at least 70 years old. In his eyes, Xu Wenping¡¯s father was just a kid. Xu Wenping¡¯s father slapped his thigh and pointed at the bodyguard behind him. ¡°Old leader¡­ Why do you forget so many things? Back then, I was just like this kid. I followed behind you obediently and poured you tea.¡± The old leader rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. He looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s father¡¯s leg and suddenly said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Nian! Xu Shinian, right? I remember now, you brat¡­ You¡¯re so impulsive. Back then, you broke your leg to protect me! For this, 1 blamed myself for a long time!¡± Ha! He could even meet this? ¡°Hahaha¡­ Old leader! What a coincidence¡­ Aiyo, in the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve become an old man.¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping also walked up. His father quickly pulled Xu Wenping and introduced him, ¡°This is my son. The villa is his. The child is filial and brought us here to retire. If I didn¡¯t have a good son, I wouldn¡¯t have lived in the same neighborhood as you in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old man smiled brightly and said, ¡°The younger generation will always surpass the older generation. We¡¯re all old now. Alright, alright, alright, isn¡¯t there a chessboard? Let¡¯s spar for two rounds!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Sudden Illness Chapter 57: Sudden Illness Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Seeing the two old men happily playing chess, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile and didn¡¯t disturb them anymore. He was afraid that his parents would feel bored after moving in. As soon as his father arrived, he found a chess friend, and it was the old leader. Fate was sometimes so wonderful. Xu Wenping slowly walked back to the hall. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and dialed Chen Pi¡¯s number. Pi! ¡°Brother Ping.¡± ¡°How is it? Did you receive the money? Are you busy? I need your help with something.¡± Xu Wenping was being polite, but Chen Pi on the other side of the phone said no. Xu Wenping then said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ll send you a location and let you do your first business.¡± ¡°Move? Haha¡­ Alright, don¡¯t worry, Brother! I¡¯ve already signed the contract. How many trucks do you need?¡± Xu Wenping laughed bitterly when he heard Chen Pi sharpening his knife at the pig and sheep. ¡°Just one truck will do. It¡¯s the one in our original neighborhood. Help my parents bring their daily necessities over, just¡­ However, you can also add a few pieces of furniture. Anyway, come over and talk!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wenping walked forward with a smile. At this time, his mother and Su Yurou had just walked around the rooms and expressed their satisfaction. ¡°How is it, Mom¡­ Yurou, is there anything else that needs to be added to the house? If there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with, just tell Nami and let her change!¡± His mother immediately smiled and said, ¡°Very good, very good. Aiyo¡­ As soon as we entered the house, it was as if we had entered a scenic spot. Everything I saw was priceless, so I was reluctant to sit.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xu Wenping laughed. Su Yurou didn¡¯t express any opinion. Although she was somewhat interested when she first entered, she had already calmed down completely. Even if it wasn¡¯t the realm of ¡®not being stuck in things,¡¯ at least the living conditions of this level wouldn¡¯t surprise Su Yurou too much. While she was smiling, Su Yurou¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up for a while, then her face lit up with joy. After nodding her head, she didn¡¯t say anything until Nami brought Mother Xu to familiarize herself with her courtyard. Su Yurou then leaned over to Xu Wenping and whispered, ¡°Wenping¡­ I have to go back to the company!¡± ¡°What? Why are you so busy?¡± Xu Wenping felt strange. Su Yurou said with a little joy, ¡°The research team said that the results of the communication with the laboratory are out. There¡¯s a main leader over there who¡¯s very interested in our research results.¡± The leader was interested? Hearing this, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression also lit up. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you already know the way, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the company first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. You accompany your parents¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly and pulled Su Yurou out of the door. Although the villa was the most exquisite renovation, it was still a move. Even if there were some trivial matters, it might not be settled in a day or two. Besides, they had already taken a car when they came up. It was probably impossible to hail a taxi here. Xu Wenping called Chen Pi along the way and asked him to wait at the entrance of the neighborhood. He brought the key down and could move the things directly. After sending Su Yurou back to the company, Xu Wenping rushed to his neighborhood. However, on the way, he was attracted by a street vendor. Their neighborhood was originally a place where many elderly people would occasionally interact with each other. Therefore, there would be mobile antique stalls. Xu Wenping was usually not interested in this, so he did not pay much attention to it. This time, when he passed by, he was interested in an old man¡¯s small wooden box. Xu Wenping stopped the car and walked straight to the small wooden box. The wooden box was marked with ¡®River Map of the Book of Luo¡¯, but there was also a portrait drawn on it. It looked extremely exquisite. Xu Wenping opened the wooden box and saw that there were three layers of push-pull frames, and it was even a mechanical object. All the rotating structures were made of wood and could be considered exquisite and flexible. However, this wooden box was not worth paying attention to. Inside it was a full set of gold needles! ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Let me tell you, it is rumored that this box was made by Master Lu Ban. The golden needles inside were designed by the famous doctor Bian Que¡¯s elder brother and personally forged by Ou Yezi¡­¡± ¡°Little friend, have you heard of it before? Bian Que had once said that his medical skills were the worst among his brothers, which was why he was famous. His second brother treated illness before it would develop, his eldest brother treated his illness before it flared up, and he treated illness when it flared up¡­ This realm.¡± Listening to the old man¡¯s endless chatter, Xu Wenping¡¯s lips twitched. Putting everything else aside, this mouth of his could earn a few bucks if he went out to perform crosstalk. Why would he use it to deceive people? ¡°How much is it?¡± Xu Wenping interrupted. ¡°6,480!¡± ¡°If you think this price¡­¡± ¡°648!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Looking at the old man¡¯s smile, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression could not help but freeze slightly. As he paid and took the wooden box, he could not help but wonder if he would buy it even if he said 64.80 yuan? This old man doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! The golden needles in the wooden box were not made of gold, but an extremely rare purple gold refined by the sea. Of course¡­ This item was not prominent in the world, so its value was not high. It was just that it was very rare. Xu Wenping was quite happy to have picked up the loot. When he arrived at the entrance of the community, Chen Pi was already waiting downstairs. Today, Chen Pi¡¯s hair was tied into a braid and he was wearing a suit that fit him well. When he saw Xu Wenping coming over, his eyes immediately lit up and he shouted to his underlings in green uniforms, ¡°Hurry up and call Brother Ping!¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Ping!¡± Although this group of underlings had the same uniform as the garage, they were all sloppy. Everyone shouted like thunder. Xu Wenping was afraid of startling the neighbors and quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t play these tricks. Go up and move the things!¡± ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you a little too cunning? Even your old leader is blaming you! The horse was clearly here just now. How could it fly to this place?¡± At first, the atmosphere was amiable, but at this moment, the two old men in front of the chessboard were fuming. Xu Shinian gritted his teeth. ¡°Oh my god, old leader. How could I move a chess piece privately? If you lose, you have to admit it. Besides, my carriage is also a sure-kill. What does it have to do with horses?¡± The bodyguard standing behind did not dare to speak. At this moment, Mother Xu also came over and immediately gritted her teeth. ¡°You old thing, are you playing dirty chess again?¡± Old Master Li was stunned for a moment before he laughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you really think that I can see wrongly with my old eyes¡­¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Just as they were talking, Old Master Li¡¯s eyes rolled back and white foam came out of his mouth.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Gale and Thunder Chapter 58: Gale and Thunder Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Old Master!¡± ¡°Old leader!¡± ¡°Elder Li!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed immediately. Xu Shinian was also surprised. He quickly went over and helped the old leader sit down. At this time, the bodyguard also reacted. He took out a medicine bottle from his hand and hurriedly fed the medicine to Old Master Li. Old Master Li took the medicine shakily. After taking a pill, he panted heavily and seemed to have recovered a little. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s an old problem¡­ You brat, if you didn¡¯t anger me, would I be so agitated?¡± ¡°Aiyaya¡­ This, this, this¡­ Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, old leader. I was wrong.¡± Xu Shinian could only apologize. If his wife hadn¡¯t called him out, Xu Shinian would never have admitted his mistake. His level of Chinese chess was at most a medal in the amateur group. Once he entered the professional group, he would definitely lose. He liked to play, but in the community, he was famous for being a bad chess player. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t admit defeat. Even if he wanted to go back on his word, he had to make sure that the game was over. Therefore, Xu Shinian had a well-known nickname among the old chess players in the community, ¡®Xu Bubai.¡¯ He could draw or win, but he definitely could not lose! In the old man¡¯s heart, the honorary title of ¡®undefeated¡¯ was already an obsession. Even in the face of the old leader, he had to stick to it! Faced with Old Xu¡¯s style of chess, Old Li, the old leader, had no choice but to sigh slightly. He panted heavily and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Forget it. Help me back¡­ Go back¡­ Puff!¡± Old Master Li had just stood up, but before he could be assisted by the bodyguards, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire face began to distort, and he seemed to be in extreme pain. He fell onto the chair and trembled. ¡°Old Master!¡± Seeing that the situation had just improved and Old Master Li¡¯s illness had relapsed, the bodyguard did not dare to feed him the medicine anymore. He immediately took out his phone and called. ¡°Doctor¡­ Yes, yes, yes, in the courtyard next door! Come over quickly. The old man¡¯s illness seems to be very serious this time.¡± Seeing that Xu Shinian and the others were about to help the old man lie down, the bodyguard immediately stopped them and said, ¡°No need, thank you for your kindness. The doctor will be here soon!¡± At this moment, Nami, who was behind them, only raised her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes were filled with light. After a slight frown, she immediately took a step forward and said softly, ¡°Mr. Bodyguard, if I¡¯m not wrong, Old Master Li has an acute heart attack, right?¡± The bodyguard was slightly stunned. Nami immediately took out her medical license from her pocket and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, there is a lot of medical equipment in the house. Coincidentally, I¡¯m a medical practitioner. Old Master Li needs to get first aid in time!¡± ¡°By the time your doctor arrives, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Seeing Nami¡¯s ID, the bodyguard¡¯s expression flickered and he started to panic. At this moment, Xu Shinian also went forward and pulled the bodyguard over. ¡°You brat, how can you be the old leader¡¯s bodyguard like this? If you don¡¯t trust the doctor, do you trust yourself?¡± ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡± At this moment, Nami calmly took out the walkie-talkie in her hand. A moment later, someone pushed a gurney over. The infirmary that came with the villa was not simple. Although it was small, it was well-equipped with simple medical equipment and first-aid drugs. When they pushed in, Old Master Li was already in a daze. There was only a faint breath. When connected to the heart rate machine, it was obvious that his heart rate was extremely unstable. At this moment, he was standing on the brink of death. Nami¡¯s expression turned serious as she said, ¡°I need to prepare electrotherapy immediately!¡± As the saying went, one was not afraid of the doctor laughing, but one was afraid of the doctor¡¯s expression. Seeing Nami¡¯s expression, the bodyguard immediately panicked. Nami was treating him inside. After the bodyguard came out, he made a few calls. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Mr. Li, the old man has an emergency. He is now in Villa No. 1 opposite our house. An unknown practicing physician is treating him urgently!¡± ¡°The Old Master¡¯s personal physician is on his way!¡± ¡°Miss¡­ The Old Master¡¯s condition is unstable now¡­¡± After a few phone calls, the bodyguard¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. Of course he was nervous. He had informed the big shots in advance. Otherwise, if something really happened to Old Master Li, he would not be able to bear the responsibility. When he hung up and looked inside, his face turned even paler. Although Nami was still operating the medical equipment in her hands, her legs were trembling, and beads of sweat were dripping down her forehead. ¡°How is it? Doctor!¡± the bodyguard asked. Nami turned around and said, ¡°The old man¡¯s condition is extremely dangerous. If I¡¯m qualified¡­ We should issue a notice of critical illness now. I suggest we send him directly to the hospital¡­!¡± ¡°F*ck, you f*cking quack!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as he roared angrily. At this moment, a doctor in a white coat took the lead, followed by a few capable male and female nurses and assistants. They were carrying all kinds of medicine. ¡°Doctor¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look at the Old Master first!¡± The doctor was also breaking out in a cold sweat and looked extremely nervous. He went forward and began to examine the old man. However, just as Nami was about to retreat, the doctor gritted his teeth and pinched Nami¡¯s arm. ¡°This doctor¡­ Please tell me about the process of rescuing the Old Master so that I can analyze the next treatment plan.¡± His smile looked very gentle and not even nervous. Nami was stunned. Healing? What happened next? At this moment, there was the sound of brakes coming from outside. The person who led the way was a cold-faced middle-aged man with his hair combed back. He exuded the aura of a superior. Behind him were a few assistants and even a few soldiers who came down to stand guard. After the middle-aged man walked in, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Dr. Huang, how is my father?¡± Doctor Huang paused for a moment. After pushing his glasses up, he forced himself to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m discussing the emergency treatment with the emergency doctor. The Old Master¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking good. He¡¯s still undergoing electroshock therapy. The current situation¡­¡± The middle-aged man trembled when he saw that Doctor Huang was in a difficult position to speak. He lowered his head and thought for a moment before picking up his phone and making a call. Even so, the middle-aged man¡¯s tone was still calm as he said gently, ¡°Hello! Old Director Luo, it¡¯s me, Li Zhengkang! Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to come over for my father¡¯s matter!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll get Xiao Wang to pick you up, okay?¡± As Li Zhengkang spoke, Xiao Wang had already understood. He rushed out of the door in a few steps and drove to pick up the respected Director Luo.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Servant Will Not Be Humiliated Chapter 59: Servant Will Not Be Humiliated Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Continue.¡± After hanging up the phone, Li Zhengkang looked at Doctor Huang and Nami coldly. ¡°Yes, City Lord!¡± Doctor Huang nodded with trepidation. In front of this overbearing middle-aged man, Doctor Huang broke out in a cold sweat. He was about to ask a question when he suddenly said, ¡°I suspect that Doctor Nami used some unreasonable methods during the resuscitation¡­¡± Li Zhengkang nodded and turned to look at Nami. Nami panicked and thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡¯ Seeing Li Zhengkang¡¯s calm and scrutinizing expression, it was more terrifying than others¡¯ aggressiveness. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I only used the most advanced and famous stimulation resuscitation therapy for patients with cardiac arrest. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡± ¡°Then what is this?¡± Before Nami could finish her sentence, Doctor Huang suddenly picked up a bottle of medicine. At this moment, there was only half a bottle of medicine, and there was also a drip. It was obvious that a lot of it had flowed out. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no treatment method in the world that uses strong stimulants to awaken the patient¡¯s consciousness, right?¡± Dr. Huang said calmly.¡± Nami was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I haven¡¯t used¡­ a¡­ a¡­¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been used before? What¡¯s this?¡± Doctor Huang continued to be aggressive. Nami found it hard to defend herself at this moment. If she wanted to accuse him, she would have no excuse. Doctor Huang immediately looked at Li Zhengkang and lowered his head to sigh. ¡°Mr. Li, if it weren¡¯t for the strong interference of this drug, I¡¯m afraid there would still be a chance for treatment¡­ Now, even if a god descended to the mortal world, the Old Master¡¯s illness will probably¡­ There¡¯s nothing we can do!¡± Li Zhengkang¡¯s face instantly turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Nami¡¯s face was flushed red with anger, but she could only shout at the top of her lungs, unable to say anything to defend herself. It had to be said that perhaps Nami was not inferior to anyone in terms of professionalism, but in terms of the ways of the world in the Great Dragon Kingdom, she was obviously inferior. Her hands trembled in anger, and suddenly, a smiling face reached in through the window. ¡°Is the house so lively today?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s sudden appearance surprised the people around him, and they quickly tried to protect Li Zhengkang. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? You¡¯re asking me who I am in my house?¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. Actually, he had been listening at the door for half a day. When he came here just now, he saw that the main entrance was guarded by soldiers. He thought that something had happened, so he entered through the back door with Chen Pi. When they arrived, it was the time when Doctor Huang framed Nami. Xu Wenping stepped forward and saw that the bodyguard wanted to stop him, but Li Zhengkang waved his hand to stop him. Xu Wenping calmly stepped forward, and Nami also looked aggrieved. She said, ¡°Master, listen to me. I didn¡¯t use this bottle of medicine at all. He framed me!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still trying to quibble when things have come to this!¡± Doctor Huang¡¯s gaze was like a viper. However, just as he finished speaking, a slap landed on Doctor Huang¡¯s face. He looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s slap in surprise and shouted angrily, ¡°You, you, you¡­ you dare to hit me?¡± ¡°So what if I hit you!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°You brought half a bottle of medicine and framed our Xu family? Even if she is my butler, a servant of the Xu family, she is not someone you can easily frame!¡± ¡°In our Xu family, I will not be humiliated!¡± Doctor Huang saw that Li Zhengkang didn¡¯t speak up, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just stared at Xu Wenping angrily. At this moment, Li Zhengkang forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this house, right?¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly. ¡°You said that Doctor Huang framed you. Although we can¡¯t find any evidence, do you have any evidence to prove it?¡± Li Zhengkang nodded. Li Zhengkang¡¯s voice was still gentle, and he said slowly, ¡°After all, Doctor Huang has been with my father for several years. He is an international doctor of internal medicine. In comparison, I trust him more.¡± There was a reason to be reasonable, there was a root to be effective. The power was contained in the heart, and the anger was hidden. Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing these two simple sentences. He realized that this middle-aged man was definitely the most powerful person he had ever seen in his life. Even Jiang Yueming of the Imperial Corporation was probably inferior to him. Seeing this, Xu Wenping¡¯s smile also became gentle. He said, ¡°Mr. Li, haven¡¯t you already called the evidence over?¡± Li Zhengkang raised his eyebrows slightly. Coincidentally, at this moment, the car stopped at the entrance. An old man carrying a medicine box walked over with a slightly solemn expression. Li Zhengkang immediately rushed up to welcome him, and said with a smile, ¡°Old Principal Luo¡­You¡¯re finally here¡­ Quick, this way.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! There¡¯s no need to be so polite, City Lord Li.¡± The old man walked closer and was about to enter the inner ward when he immediately met Xu Wenping. The two of them looked at each other. Director Luo immediately revealed a surprised expression and looked around at a loss. Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Old director¡­ How have you been?¡± ¡°Little mister¡­ Why are you here?¡± Director Luo immediately said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, we parted in a hurry that day. This old man wanted to leave Young Sir¡¯s contact information, but it turned out to be a coincidence. I never got anything!¡± This old Director Luo was the same old director Xu Wenping had given him the prescription when he had saved Yu Youlin¡¯s mother. Director Luo smiled bitterly. Behind him, Li Zhengkang also raised his eyebrows slightly. At this moment, Director Luo turned to look at Li Zhengkang. He seemed to have relaxed a lot and said with a smile, ¡°Nephew Li¡­ Why are you teasing an old man like me?¡± ¡°Ridiculous. What do you mean, old Director Luo?¡± Li Zhengkang frowned. Director Luo chuckled. ¡°Since Young Master is here, I¡¯m sure Old Master Li¡¯s condition is no longer a problem. Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to call me, a low-level doctor, here?¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Nephew Li. You¡¯ve been smart all your life. This time, you¡¯ve mixed in Young Sir¡¯s signboard and made this little old man feel fear and trepidation!¡± After a few words, Li Zhengkang also understood. Then, he looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Arc you a doctor? You know how to practice medicine?¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to speak, Director Luo laughed and said, ¡°Young Master is proficient in the ancient ways of Chinese medicine, and his medical skills are hundreds of thousands of times better than mine. Since Young Master is here, I¡¯ll say something disrespectful. Even if Old Master has half a foot in with the King of Hell, I believe that Young Master can come up with a method to return to the light and return to the sun!¡± As soon as he heard this, Doctor Huang started to tremble. The people around them were also shocked, especially Nami. She looked at Xu Wenping, who was smiling gently and humbly, and her eyes flickered. Then, she blushed. She took out a certificate and thought it was a skill.. Little did she know that the expert was right in front of her! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Evidence and Treatment Chapter 60: Evidence and Treatment Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Mr. Luo, don¡¯t flatter me. Since you was here, you might as well treat him.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. Seeing the hesitation on Director Luo¡¯s face and the trust in Li Zhcngkang¡¯s eyes, the old director was surprised and slowly walked forward. When he saw Old Master Li¡¯s expression, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Ridiculous! The electroshock therapy is not outstanding, but there¡¯s still a treatment method. Who would be so ridiculous as to use something like this to mobilize the Old Master¡¯s qi?¡± An expert would know if there was one. Director Luo didn¡¯t even have to put his hand on him before he made such a decision. Li Zhengkang raised his eyebrows. Doctor Huang seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and said, ¡°City Lord¡­ Even Doctor Luo thinks so.¡± However, at this moment, Director Luo¡¯s hand was already on the old man¡¯s pulse. Then, he shouted sternly, ¡°This is ridiculous. You¡¯ve been taking black medicine with Old Master Li¡¯s medicine for a long time. I want to know which doctor is Old Master Li¡¯s exclusive doctor? Don¡¯t you know how powerful the black medicine is?¡± Doctor Huang was like a clown, and his face turned pale. As soon as he said this, the truth was already revealed without Xu Wenping saying anything. Although adding black medicine to the Old Master¡¯s prescriptions for a long time stimulated the Old Master¡¯s nerves and senses, it also cost him his lifespan. He could blame Nami for today¡¯s treatment, but could he blame her for taking it for a long time? Could it be that Nami had attempted murder? In Li Zhengkang¡¯s home, the person who tried to murder his father, Li Chcngkang, was a stranger.?This kind of reason couldn¡¯t be fooled. Doctor Huang started to tremble in fear. After treading on thin ice for a moment, he suddenly knelt in front of Li Zhengkang and said with a pale face, ¡°City Lord¡­ Sparc me¡­ Please spare me¡­!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!!¡± ¡°There was one time when Old Master really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I couldn¡¯t beg my teacher, so he told me this method. The Old Master is almost 80 years old. He¡¯s already at the age of death. Even if he¡¯s an immortal, he¡­¡± Everyone who made a mistake said that what they did was wrong. Li Zhengkang¡¯s expression was gloomy, but the calmness in the depths was terrifying. He only waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°Pull him down.¡± ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t. No!¡± Doctor Huang let out a blood-curdling scream, but before he could make a second scream, he was knocked out by the bodyguard behind Li Zhengkang and dragged out. As for how to solve him, no one else knew. Xu Wenping had a faint smile on his face. He didn¡¯t notice that Nami was staring at him from behind. Her sharp side profile revealed a hint of temptation. Although she was a professional butler, others had only asked their servants to take the blame at critical moments. No one had ever said such cool words like ¡®won¡¯t be humiliated¡¯ in front of a servant. Perhaps from the top of etiquette class, Nami had already understood her life. She would cither wander around to serve everywhere, or live in the home of a top tycoon. The best ending would be treading on thin ice and retiring. She had never thought that there would be someone protecting her. Just as everyone was thinking about it, Old Master Luo turned around with a black face. He looked a little aggrieved and said, ¡°Mr. Li¡­ This, this, this¡­ This is too crazy.¡± ¡°If it was just a small amount of medicine in the past, I still have a way to solve it. Just now¡­ Five minutes ago, half a bottle of black medicine was consumed¡­ I¡­¡± Seeing Li Zhengkang¡¯s expression darken slightly, Old Director Luo quickly looked at Xu Wenping and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master¡­ Saving a life is like building a seven-storied pagoda¡­This¡­¡± Li Zhengkang saw the expression on Director Luo¡¯s face and naturally understood that Director Luo had no other choice. Li Zhengkang turned to look at Xu Wenping and forced a smile. He didn¡¯t say anything to Xu Wenping but smiled at Nami instead. ¡°Miss Nami, I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now!¡± It was just an apology, but Nami immediately exploded. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Due to the difference in status, even if it was a normal apology, Nami felt that she didn¡¯t dare to accept it. Then, Li Zhengkang looked at Xu Wenping and said with a smile, ¡°Little mister¡­ I think Director Luo is right. Saving a life is like building a seven-storied pagoda. Besides, at this moment, father and son are connected. My father is bedridden, and my heart ached. I hope that little mister can help us!¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. In fact, Xu Wenping had a good impression of Li Zhengkang ever since he entered the house. It was a state of mutual respect. Xu Wenping had already decided to make a move, especially after he apologized to Nami. Just as he was about to nod, a voice sounded in his mind. [Ding, it would be impolite to reject the request of a dignified city lord, and it would also show that you have no intelligence. For the sake of the host¡¯s reputation, announce the options!] [One, refuse treatment. (The system consoles him for offending this City Lord and causing future troubles.) Reward: A Good Youth Award in the community!]¡± [Two, agree to the treatment. Not only do you get a good opportunity to develop, but you also displayed your powerful medical skills! Reward: Chess entertainment course package (includes Chinese chess, military chess, Gomoku, Go¡­ All the board games are maxed out!)] Faced with this choice, Xu Wenping naturally did not hesitate. After choosing to agree, Xu Wenping nodded at Li Zhengkang and smiled. ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯re too serious. Actually, I was just angry because that Huang guy has no medical ethics. A great doctor is sincere. There¡¯s no reason to ignore the sick and the weak!¡± ¡°Little mister, how confident are you?¡± Li Zhengkang was delighted and smiled. Xu Wenping nodded lightly and said, ¡°The Old Master¡¯s condition is fine. However, Mr. Li, please don¡¯t make me look bad. My surname is Xu and my name is Wenping. Just call me Xiao Xu.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Li Zhengkang was really happy at this moment and quickly agreed. Xu Wenping walked into the room and opened his gold needle box, looking very pleased. After taking his pulse, Xu Wenping could not help but raise his eyebrows and mutter to himself, ¡°Everything is really a coincidence. If I didn¡¯t buy this set of purple gold needles today, his condition would really be difficult to control!¡± Li Zhengkang wanted to see it, but he was pushed away by Director Luo. He moved closer to the front, and his enthusiasm was even greater than looking at beautiful women. Xu Wenping pointed a few golden needles, and a magical scene appeared. Faint black smoke flew out from the seven orifices of the bedridden Old Master Li. His wrinkled pores seemed to be rejuvenated again, and sweat with dirt oozed out. In just a moment, it was a complete detoxification! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: After the Incident Chapter 61: After the Incident Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping¡¯s operation was extremely light, completely different from the electroshock therapy and stimulating drug therapy they had just used. When the black smoke around his body had almost dissipated, Li Zhengkang and Nami, who had been staring at the equipment, heaved a sigh of relief. However, when they looked at Xu Wenping and Director Luo, they had never looked at the equipment. The Old Master suddenly let out a soft moan. Xu Wenping turned around and said, ¡°Take a bucket over.¡± Li Zhengkang quickly took action. He cared a lot about his father. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about his status at all. When he saw Xu Wenping lift Old Master Li up, he immediately knelt in front of his father and hugged the bucket with both hands. In the next moment, Xu Wenping struck out with his palm. The Old Master let out a sigh of relief. Immediately after, he vomited the food he had eaten today, as well as the black medicine that had just been injected into his blood vessels. It was as white as porridge, but it was terrifyingly smelly. Li Zhengkang¡¯s expression did not change, but when he saw his father¡¯s expression turn better, he said excitedly, ¡°Dad, how are you?¡± ¡°Phew¡­ Phew¡­ This¡­ Why did I hold my breath for so long? Eh¡­¡± ¡°Kang Er, why are you back?¡± Seeing his son, the old man frowned and said, ¡°How many times have I told you? Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you can¡¯t return. Unless it¡¯s a New Year or a holiday, are the people of Jin Hai City no bigger than your father¡¯s life!?¡± ¡°Go back and solve the problem! If you don¡¯t take care of Jin Hai for a day, you¡¯ll work overtime until you die! Get lost!¡± This scene surprised everyone. The Old Master was really angry, but Li Zhengkang, who was still gloomy just now, smiled innocently and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ Father, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re healthy. I¡¯ll go back, I¡¯ll go back!¡± ¡°Get lost, you useless brat.¡± Li Zhengkang led his men and ran away in a panic. No one tried to persuade him to stay. At this moment, Director Luo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Old Master Li¡­ Save it! You walked through the gates of hell and almost lost your soul to hell. Can¡¯t your son come and collect your corpse?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Old Master Li was surprised. After hearing Director Luo¡¯s explanation of what had just happened, he suddenly understood and nodded deeply. Then, he smiled optimistically and said to Xu Wenping, ¡°Then I really have to thank you, Kid Xu!¡± ¡°Your father saved me when he was young. This old man looks like he was born poor. What about your Xu family¡¯s fate?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Could it be this old man helped you in my previous life, and you two are here to repay me in this life? Ahahaha!¡± Once he regained his breath, the old man was full of jokes. His attitude was really good. Xu Wenping was also happy to see this. As he retracted the needles, he slowly smiled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really as you said, Old Master Li. In short, I¡¯ll give you a prescription from now on. To be honest, other than this heart attack and the poison, Old Master Li, your body is still very young. As long as you take the medicine for seven days, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to live for twenty to thirty years!¡± ¡°Haha, this old man still has such a long life? Then I can¡¯t bear to, so I have to thank you properly!¡± After Xu Wenping finished his treatment, he wrote a prescription and turned to pass it to Nami. Seeing her frown, Xu Wenping handed it to the old director and said, ¡°Elder Luo, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to get the medicine!¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡± Director Luo had been staring at the prescription for a long time. He snatched it over without even reaching out his hand. Then, he looked at it as if he had obtained a treasure. Xu Wenping turned around and left with his parents. He glanced at Nami behind him and chuckled. ¡°You should be smarter in the future. I¡¯ll write a notebook for you. Pick it up and read it. If my parents feel uncomfortable in the future, don¡¯t use that evil method.¡± Nami nodded in fear and trepidation. She blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Nami will definitely study hard and not let you down.¡± Old Master Li rested for a while and felt comfortable when he got up. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This kid¡¯s stuff is really useful. I walk as lightly as a swallow.¡± Director Luo went down to get the medicine. When Old Master Li returned home, he touched his chin and called his son. ¡°Dad¡­ How is your body?¡± The corners of Old Master Li¡¯s mouth curled up. He smiled faintly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid. I misunderstood you today. Speaking of which, I¡¯m really counting on you to support me in my old age.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Dad, you¡¯re saying that again.¡± The domineering Li Zhengkang replied at this moment, but he looked like he was happy to be praised. Old Master Li smiled lightly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb your work for now. I heard from that kid just now that my body is very healthy. I can still live for another 20 to 30 years. You brat, you have to be careful. I can deal with you for a few more years!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Then I¡¯ll take his blessings. Dad, it¡¯s good that you live a long life.¡± Old Master Li did not want to listen to his son¡¯s flattery. He immediately hung up the phone and threw it aside. He said to the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Help me get a copy of that kid¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master Li.¡± Old Master Li seemed to be retired and idle at home, but he had a lot of power in his hands. In a few minutes, the bodyguard walked over with a few thin pages of information. Old Master Li got up and put on his presbyopic glasses. He glanced at each line and nodded from time to time. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°A few days ago? The Imperial Corporation written on it, is it the Imperial Corporation in our Jin Hai City?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master Li. Jin Hai City only has one Imperial Corporation.¡± The bodyguard nodded lightly. The old man grinned and said, ¡°There are talented people in every generation. This kid¡­ He must be walking the path of an ambitious man!¡± The bodyguard did not dare to speak. ¡°Although my son has some awareness, our Li family still lacks some decisiveness to kill,¡± Old Master Li said slowly. ¡°This small Xu family, his father saved me, and now, he has formed this fate with me. Can I push the boat with the current and do something to add icing on the cake?¡± The bodyguard did not dare to say anything. You, an old man, could once decide the life and death of millions of people with a single word. Who would dare to accept this? Old Master Li rubbed his chin, seemingly getting more and more excited as he thought about it. Finally, he muttered to himself, ¡°I, Old Li, have always been the one who gives charcoal in the snow. When have I ever added icing on the cake? Since the young man has an extraordinary bearing, he can think of starting from somewhere else!¡± Old Master Li spoke for a long time and finally asked a question that the bodyguard dared to answer. ¡°Is my granddaughter coming back soon?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master Li.¡± ¡°Hehe, a woman should get married. There¡¯s no use in staying in our Li family. Find her a son-in-law and send her away.¡± Old Master Li, who was lying down, had a look of contentment.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Xiao Yu Asks For Help Chapter 62: Xiao Yu Asks For Help Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In fact, just as Old Master Li got this result, Li Zhengkang also got Xu Wenping¡¯s information in the office of the mayor in Jin Hai Office. He rubbed his chin and looked at it a few times. His eyes moved, and then he said softly to his assistant, ¡°This Imperial Corporation is also an important private leading enterprise in Jin Hai City!?¡± The assistant nodded gently. ¡°Yes, the Imperial Corporation was established very early. Before you took office, it was already a good company. Their profits are stable. Although they arc involved in a wide range of businesses, their main business has always been on the development project of the former Deputy District Head of Jin Hai Central District. It may still be some time before it is completed.¡± ¡°Other than that, do they have any other plans?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± The assistant glanced at Li Zhengkang. With Li Zhengkang¡¯s political resources, he probably wouldn¡¯t stay in Jin Hai City for too long. Therefore, his focus had always been to clean up the internal affairs, suppress evil, and support the masses. He was a meticulous manager. As for the matter of creating GDP for Jin Hai City, Li Zhengkang intended to leave a gap for the next generation, so he did not ask much. Now that he mentioned it, the assistant naturally did not dare to say anything. Li Zhengkang pondered for a moment and smiled lightly. ¡°It seems that our Jin Hai City¡¯s funds have been wasted seriously. The biggest advantage of this Xu Wenping is his youth!¡± After thinking for a while, Li Zhengkang dialed Xu Wenping¡¯s number. Xu Wenping was a little surprised when he picked up the phone. Before he could ask, he heard Li Zhengkang say gently, ¡°Wenping! I¡¯m Li Zhengkang. I have to thank you for what happened to the old man today!¡± ¡°Mr. Li¡­!¡± Even Xu Wenping was a little nervous when he heard the voice on the other side. After all, Li Zhengkang¡¯s position was too high. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart shook. Shouldn¡¯t he call him himself? That wasn¡¯t right either¡­ ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s hear what he has to say!¡¯ It was just a little turmoil, but Xu Wenping calmed down. Although he had lived two lives, this was the first time he had dealt with such a high-level leader. However, after thinking about it carefully, with the system, which leader could compare to him? ¡°Thanks is out of the question, Mr. Li. Didn¡¯t we already talk about it face to face?¡± Xu Wenping said softly. ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Li Zhengkang nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯s like this. After all, we¡¯re neighbors now. We¡¯re both inside and outside the door. I hope you can take care of my old man¡¯s body. Besides¡­ I¡¯ve heard a little about the Imperial Corporation.¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. Li Zhengkang said gently, ¡°This is what I think. I¡¯ll get my assistant to allocate some time later. When the time comes, I¡¯ll show up and have a meal. Firstly, it¡¯s to express my gratitude. Secondly¡­ I, Li Zhengkang, have some reputation in Jin Hai City. After this meal, it will be more convenient for you to do things in the future.¡± Li Zhengkang¡¯s olive branch also made Xu Wenping feel pleasantly surprised. He smiled and immediately nodded. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Li! Alright¡­ You can decide the time. I¡¯ll treat you then!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Zhengkang hung up the phone, and Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. During the treatment today, he could actually realize the strength of the Li father and son. However, with Xu Wenping¡¯s character, even if it was profitable, he would not do anything subservient. However, at this moment, Li Zhengkang called him personally. Xu Wenping was not the kind of person who would be shameless. Li Zhengkang was sitting in this position and had a huge background. If anyone wanted to treat him to a meal, the queue would probably stretch from the provincial capital to the international waters! As long as he showed up for a meal, the Imperial Corporation¡¯s projects would definitely be smooth sailing in the future. ¡°Brother, what arc you thinking? Why are you laughing so happily?¡± At this moment, Chen Pi walked over and sat down on the sofa. He took out a cigarette and handed it over. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Wenping shook his head and looked at the small courtyard not far away. ¡°Have you arranged everything for my parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done packing. Old uncle and aunt were quite satisfied. Aiya¡­ This big villa is so beautiful. I have to get one in the future!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and patted Chen Pi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a chance!¡± ¡°Alright, Brother. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Also¡­ I thought about it and decided to leave the crew cut in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first one who followed me back then. Brother, you¡¯ve met him before. He knows Uncle and Auntie. Usually, if Uncle and Auntie have any needs, he can be a driver. I taught him a few moves, and he¡¯s also ruthless. If anything happens, he can cover for them.¡± ¡°Those servants in the courtyard only care about money and have no human feelings. I don¡¯t trust them.¡± The ruthlessness and cautiousness in Chen Pi¡¯s eyes flashed at the same time. Xu Wenping was bored at first, but he suddenly reacted. He rubbed his chin and thought, ¡°Yes, this decision is right.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s identity changed too quickly, so much so that he did not react. As the saying goes, a man is innocent, but a man who holds a treasure will be punished. Now that his relationship has broadened, it was indeed necessary to make such arrangements. After some thought, Xu Wenping smiled at Chen Pi and said, ¡°Okay, how about this? I¡¯ll draw a picture book after I¡¯m done. I know a few sets of boxing. I¡¯ll send it to you by email. If you like to practice, go and play!¡± Chen Pi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t let it be the kind that can be learned in a short time. It¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Chen Pi¡¯s back, Xu Wenping smiled slightly. It was difficult to support a tree alone. With his brothers by his side, he could indeed find out the gaps and fill in the gaps. They could notice some details that he could not see. Although Chen Pi had been an expert in martial arts since he was young and was familiar with all the moves of Taekwondo at the age of three to five, the martial arts in his memory should be enough for him to learn for half a lifetime, right? At this time, the sky was getting dark. When Xu Wenping went to the small courtyard next door, he saw that his parents had already rested. They had the habit of taking an afternoon nap. After a long day, they were naturally a little tired. Xu Wenping wrote a medical manuscript for Nami. Then, he copied the martial arts manuals and taught Chen Pi Xingyi Fist and Taiji Fist. After that, he decided to rest. However, just as he lay on the bed, his phone rang. Xu Wenpingyuan thought it was a message from Su Yurou, but when he picked it up, it was actually from Yu Youlin. [Wenping¡­ Where are you? I¡¯m at Grand Hotel. This client is so strange. I¡¯m a little scared.] Xu Wenping was slightly surprised. After thinking for a while, he replied, [How is it strange? Are you discussing a project outside?] Xu Wenping waited for a long time, but Yu Youling did not respond. After waiting for half an hour, there was still no response. Xu Wenping frowned and rolled up from the bed.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Extremely Vicious Chapter 63: Extremely Vicious Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Grand Hotel. Although the private room was very big, there were only four people sitting inside. Yu Youling had just put down her phone when the young man in a suit with his hair combed back leaned over. ¡°Aiya¡­ Manager Yu! Why are you playing with your phone? Come, come, let me toast you again!¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a lot to be done in cooperating with our President Liu this time. With this project, do I have to call you Minister Yu in the future? What? Hahahaha!¡± Yu Youling obviously didn¡¯t want to drink, but a female employee who was also wearing the same Imperial Corporation uniform as her and was much less beautiful smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Manager Yu. You¡¯ve just been promoted, and now you¡¯re talcing over. President Liu¡¯s project is so big, we should still celebrate!¡± Ever since the previous department head stepped down, their department had also changed to a new department head. Naturally, they pushed him up, from the department head to the director¡­ When it was time for the manager, Yu Youling, who had never even been a team leader, went on stage. She had not even completed her internship yet, and she had already jumped two levels. Although Yu Youling was happy, she was also a little worried because she knew that Xu Wenping was behind it. At this moment, if Yu Youling was just a salesperson, she may as well not drink a glass of wine and turn around to leave. After all, she also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. However, when she thought of Xu Wenping and the strong appearance of the girl Xu Wenping brought, Yu Youling could not help but feel a trace of dissatisfaction in her heart. She smiled gently and picked up her wine glass. ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± After the wine entered the cup, seeing Yu Youlin finish it in one gulp, the remaining three people looked at each other and felt that their plan had succeeded. ¡°How is it¡­ Manager Yu, are you okay?¡± President Liu was gently seducing her and was about to start drinking, but this glass of wine seemed to be different from ordinary wine. Although it also felt burning in the stomach, the after-effect seemed to be very strong. She was still at a young age, and she felt dizzy all of a sudden. Her entire body was about to go limp. In her daze, she seemed to hear the cruel laughter of the people around her. ¡°Ahahahaha! Xiao Li, Xiao Li, you¡¯re really something. Who am I giving the project to? Isn¡¯t it a wedding? Since your company has such a beautiful manager, of course I have to work with you!¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s a pity that President Liu doesn¡¯t like my looks. In terms of posture, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m much better than our Manager Liu!¡± The lackey who accompanied President Liu took the opportunity to touch the shoulder of the employee Xiao Li and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. If it itches, I¡¯ll scratch it for you. Can we cooperate successfully? Is it mostly because of you, Miss Li?¡± ¡°Annoying-¡± ¡°Alright, you guys follow behind me. I¡¯ll send Manager Yu to the hotel. After I book a room, the two of you can come up.¡± ¡°Ahahahaha¡­¡± The few of them let out disgusting smiles. Yu Youling felt extremely miserable. She wanted to get up, but she didn¡¯t have any strength left. Before her consciousness completely blurred, she suddenly heard a rumble. The hotel door opened! They were kicked away! ¡®Wenping¡­ Is it¡­ You¡­?¡¯ Thinking of this, Yu Youling lost consciousness. ??? The door of the room was kicked open, and the three people present were shocked. At this moment, Xiao Li was about to help Yu Youling up, but when he saw the person at the door with a cold face, Xiao Li was dumbfounded. His teeth were chattering as he said, ¡°Gao¡­ Assistant Gao!¡± Xu Wenping was not the first to arrive. Seeing the slight change in the expressions of the two, Xiao Li quickly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This is our chairman¡¯s assistant and president¡¯s assistant, Mr. Gao¡­¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ I was scared to death. So it¡¯s an assistant. I thought Jiang Yueming came in person!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the high wall give way. Jiang Yueming, who was wearing a suit, was trembling as he walked. His face was as angry as a Rakasha. He almost flew in and kicked President Liu in the middle, in the stomach. Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes were shaking as he kicked him to the ground along with his stool. His gaze was crazy, and he looked like a cultured scum. ¡°You motherf*cker, you mothcrf*cker! I, Jiang Yueming, was scared the sh*t out by your wits. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance when you harmed your Grandpa Jiang?¡± ¡°Jiang¡­ Mr. Jiang!¡± Jiang Yueming was so angry that his mouth was about to twist. He turned his head and glanced around. He immediately picked up a plate of braised fish on the table and slammed it on President Liu¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Ahhhh!¡± The fishbone pierced into President Liu¡¯s face fiercely. President Liu¡¯s face was instantly disfigured. The corner of Jiang Yueming¡¯s clothes was also splashed with oil. However, he still could not vent his anger. He swung the plate a few times. Knowing that the ceramic plate had been smashed into pieces, President Liu was already dizzy from the beating. The kid beside him was also trembling. ¡°Jiang¡­ Mr. Jiang¡­ Isn¡¯t she just a small employee? We¡­ Our boss has worked with you for so long, it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Heh, tui~¡± The kid was about to defend himself when Jiang Yueming spat a mouthful of phlegm in his mouth. Then, he threw the bottle of wine and opened it on his head. He covered his head and said, ¡°You guys are f*cking stupid. Can¡¯t you have a limit? D*mn it, a little intern has been promoted two levels in a row. I¡¯m just short of putting the girl on my desk and saying that she¡¯s someone I can¡¯t afford to offend. Why can¡¯t you guys understand?¡± ¡°Gao Qiang!¡± ¡°Gao Qiang!!!¡± Jiang Yueming was indeed furious. When he saw that no one was responding to him, he turned around with a fierce expression. Seeing that Gao Qiang had lowered his head and remained silent, Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes turned from anger to confusion and then panic. Seeing that Xu Wenping was calmly helping Yu Youling up, Jiang Yueming trembled and immediately knelt on the ground. He said in panic, ¡°Chairman! It¡¯s because Yueming failed to do his job.¡± ¡°Get up, get up,¡± Xu Wenping said calmly. Seeing that Jiang Yueming was still kneeling, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and roll his eyes. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m supporting the lady? Do you still have time to lift your hands to help me up?¡± ¡°What do you mean by not doing things well? Nothing happened.¡± Although Xu Wenping was also furious, seeing how frightened Jiang Yueming was, he knew that Jiang Yueming did not do it on purpose. The anger in his heart dissipated by half, and he was a little happy about Jiang Yueming¡¯s loyalty. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to kneel any longer!¡± Jiang Yueming raised his head and saw Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle expression. He didn¡¯t hold any grudges against him. Instead, he seemed to like him more. Jiang Yueming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Yueming,¡± Xu Wenping said slowly. ¡°How many days have I only taken over the company? In the future, you can just reject such a foul project. If you open up a wider path, the future of our Imperial Corporation will be greater.¡± ¡°Yes, Yueming has been taught..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: A Charming Moment Chapter 64: A Charming Moment Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping lifted Yu Youling with both hands. Seeing that Jiang Yueming and Gao Qiang wanted to send him off, he waved his hand to reject them and hissed, ¡°Xiao Gao, go downstairs and help me book a room. I¡¯ll send her up to sleep.¡± At this moment, he didn¡¯t know if Yu Youling really fainted or if she was still conscious. She kept pushing him out with both hands, and she was gurgling, and he didn¡¯t know what she was trying to to say. When he saw Xu Wenping go up, Jiang Yueming stood up and walked to the two people beside him. Seeing Jiang Yueming kneel down, President Liu and the person beside him were probably more shocked than seeing Jiang Yueming beat them up. After all, they were also minions to Jiang Yueming. Today¡¯s beating would be in vain. However, who could make Jiang Yueming kneel down in fear? Jiang Yueming moved closer to their ears and said lightly, ¡°Do you know the inland river of our Jin Hai? The water in Jin River is not only clear, but it is also very close to the sea. I better hear that the two of you jump into Jin River tomorrow. Or¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send your whole family out to sea!¡± After saying that, Jiang Yueming turned around and left. The two bosses¡¯ faces were pale. They had never expected that plotting against a company employee would end up like this. They had done this kind of thing dozens of times, if not a hundred times. Would they lose their life? ? ? ? Xu Wenping threw the matter to the back of his mind. He sighed and felt a little conflicted. For a beauty like Yu Youling, who could attract attention wherever she went, it was only a matter of time before she fell in a company like the Imperial Corporation. Xu Wenping was not a savior, so he was calm today. The reason why he kept saving Yu Youling was not because of lust, but because of the existence of the system. This was because this treasure girl had given him a big gift from the system. In addition, he had interacted with her a few times after that, so he more or less had some personal feelings for her. Even if they couldn¡¯t be considered partners, they could at least be considered friends. Yu Youling was still trying her best to push him away before they entered the hotel. If it weren¡¯t for his strong body, he would have been restless by now. After closing the door, Xu Wenping placed her on the bed. Yu Youling¡¯s breathing became heavy, and there was a faint pink color from head to toe. She seemed to be trying her best to suppress her emotions, shaking her head violently, trying to wake herself up. ¡°Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡­¡± Xu Wenping called out softly. Yu Youling suddenly moved. Her gaze stopped on Xu Wenping¡¯s face for a moment, and there seemed to be a flash of clarity in her eyes. She mumbled and finally said two words that Xu Wenping could understand. ¡°Wenping!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Youling let out a long moan. Then, as if she had been freed, she began to rub her body. Hmm? This was¡­ At first, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t notice. In fact, it was mainly because Yu Youling was too good at suppressing him. The way she kept pushing him away made Xu Wenping think that Yu Youling might be drunk. At this moment, Yu Youling saw Xu Wenping and had removed all her disguise. Xu Wenping¡¯s expression changed drastically. He then went up to feel Yu Youling¡¯s pulse, and his entire face darkened. ¡°F*ck, Chinese medicine!¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Just as Xu Wenping opened his mouth, Yu Youling¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around him. Then, she hooked him like an octopus. Her breathing was heavy, and her voice rippled in Xu Wenping¡¯s ears. It was like a syllable, fascinating. The fire in Xu Wenping¡¯s stomach was instantly ignited. Yu Youling was originally the pure type. When she smiled, she had a pair of dimples. Just by looking at her face, she gave off a pure lotus fragrance. However, with her hot body, she was developing in the direction of pure and chaste. At this moment, her delicate posture was blooming. However, her chest was raised. No matter how exquisite the white shirt was, the buttons on the chest could not support it. With a whoosh, it fell on Xu Wenping¡¯s face. In the next moment, a suffocating, warm, and sweet smell combined and rushed toward Xu Wenping¡¯s face. ¡°Wenping¡­ I¡¯m so uncomfortable¡­ You¡­! Help me!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was also filled with thoughts. If the drug had just entered her stomach, Xu Wenping could still try to stimulate the drug, but at this time, after the alcohol¡¯s catalyst, the drug had already entered Yu Youling¡¯s nerves. Although it could be forced out, it would more or less cause harm to Yuling¡¯s body. This medicine was not a medicine. Strictly speaking, it was just a kind of nerve stimulation. Therefore, Yu Youling was able to rely on her own willpower to maintain her subconscious consciousness when she first took it. Who could tolerate this? At this moment, the Assassins Organization¡¯s system suddenly rang. [Ding! Detected that the host has entered an extremely conflicted state of mind. The system has issued choices.] [One, stay calm. (Imitate the saints in the books, learn to sit still. Even if a beauty is beside you, you still won¡¯t be tempted. Isn¡¯t that a little anti-human?) Reward: A set of the Four Books and Five Classics!] [Second, cut off when necessary. (Is it just love at the moment? Even for the sake of Yu Youling¡¯s health, you should sacrifice yourself to save yourself and help Yu Youling get through this crisis.) Reward: A luxury yacht!] Forget it, let¡¯s purge the poison! The announcement of the system was undoubtedly the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Xu Wenping did not want to persist anymore! Yu Youling¡¯s hands and feet were intertwined with each other. Xu Wenping finally fell. He let go of the hand that was tightly holding his belt. Yu Youling¡¯s hands were like lotus flowers. She was released. Xu Wenping¡¯s hands also began to move up and down, as if a door had been opened. Yu Youling¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, blooming in the room. What happened next was easy to explain. Coincidentally, the two armies were facing each other. It was also like a dragon ordering itself. A cold light arrived first, and then the spear was like a dragon. After a while, Yu Youling was naturally drenched in sweat. Xu Wenping was secretly surprised. After a series of attacks, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and surrendered. The two of them hugged each other, and the scent of hormones spread around them. Yu Youling¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and in the end, she was so embarrassed that she got up to take a shower. Xu Wenping was already tired. He closed his eyes in his ignorance. He did not know when it was, but he felt a warm fragrance in his arms. It was Yu Youling who gently placed her body in Xu Wenping¡¯s arms. For a moment, they had a good time and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Nervousness Chapter 65: Nervousness Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He slept until dawn. A faint light shone in from the window, and Xu Wenping woke up from his dream. When he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face and light breathing. Xu Wenping wanted to pull his hand away gently, but Yu Youling opened her eyes. Their eyes met, and Yu Youling¡¯s face turned slightly red. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know what to say. He chuckled and said, ¡°Cough, cough, Xiao Yu, that¡­¡± Yu Youling interrupted him and asked first, which made Xu Wenping feel a little helpless. Just as he was about to answer, he heard Yu Youling say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t your fault last night. I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility.¡± Xu Wenping calmed down for a moment, then said gently, ¡°Uh¡­ You¡­ Do you want to get up and eat breakfast¡­¡± As she spoke, Yu Youling¡¯s voice became as soft as a mosquito. ¡°My legs are sore.¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping was embarrassed. He quickly lifted the blanket to help her up, but because he used too much strength, a delicate and beautiful body suddenly shone in front of him, almost arousing Xu Wenping¡¯s interest again. However, when he looked at the bed that was in chaos last night, a faint red dot was reflected on the white bedsheet. Xu Wenping quickly helped Yu Youling up. While the latter was showering, Xu Wenping went downstairs to order breakfast. The two of them ate a mouthful. At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s phone rang. Xu Wenping picked it up and looked at it. His scalp went numb because the call was from Su Yurou, and there were already two missed calls. The phone call from last night was probably too noisy, so he didn¡¯t hear it at all. Seeing the nervousness in Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes, the loneliness in Yu Youling¡¯s eyes also flashed for a moment. When the phone stopped ringing, Yu Youling asked softly, ¡°Your girlfriend called?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°Is it the girl I saw that day?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Youling suddenly smiled warmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Although I said some unpleasant words that day, I feel that the two of you are quite compatible. That sister has a very good temperament. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to learn it for a long time!¡± II II ? ? Xu Wenping suddenly felt that no matter what he said, he would be wrong. Yu Youling smiled gently. The two of them went downstairs without saying much. When they reached the underground parking lot, Yu Youling said softly, ¡°Can I trouble you to send me home again?¡± The car passed through the bustling city until it reached the urban village. It stopped under a dilapidated building. Yu Youling seemed to have said nothing, but at the same time, she seemed to have said everything. Before they parted ways, Yu Youling hugged Xu Wenping tightly before turning back to go upstairs. She didn¡¯t even turn around to look at him again because she was already crying her eyes out. [Ding¡­ In order not to disturb the host¡¯s emotions, the system¡¯s reward notification was a little late.] [The reward for the new cruise ship, Shark, has been completed. It is currently docked at the first commercial port of the coastal area. The information of this property has been notified to the housekeeper, Nami. The list of internal items has been adjusted. If the host wants to make a personal choice, please add it freely! ] Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. Looking at Yu Youling¡¯s back just now, he had mixed feelings. This kind of thing happened too suddenly. Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t a heartless person, but with Su Yurou in front of him, if Yu Youling wanted a status, he really couldn¡¯t do it. His heart was a little chaotic, but the system notification allowed Xu Wenping to sort out his thoughts. At this moment, a three-dimensional image of the cruise ship appeared in the system space. This was not a small yacht that could only seat three to five people. This big fellow was probably enough to hold a large-scale business banquet, right? As expected, the system¡¯s products were definitely top-notch. It was Xu Wenping¡¯s first time coming into contact with a cruise ship, so he didn¡¯t make any customizations. When he saw Nami¡¯s report, he only agreed. On the way home, Xu Wenping nervously dialed Su Yurou¡¯s number. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Yurou.¡± Xu Wenping was afraid that Su Yurou¡¯s thunderous scolding would make his business for the past few days go down the drain. Unexpectedly, Su Yurou, who picked up the phone, yawned and said softly, ¡°Were you too tired yesterday? I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up!¡± ¡°Yes. I just woke up.¡± Su Yurou nodded lightly. ¡°I heard that something happened at your place last night, so I didn¡¯t go over. I slept at home. How was it? Is that sick old man alright?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s heart was more than halfway down. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With your husband¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to capture it? How are you? How¡¯s the company¡¯s problem going?¡± Speaking of this, Su Yurou became even happier. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Our new products and the products co-branded with the Imperial Corporation will be launched at the same time. And I¡¯ve also received the approval of the leader. From now on¡­¡± ¡°I can have some leisure time and spend more time with you,¡± Su Yurou said gently. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get up and come over!¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already packed. I¡¯m planning to go to the market to buy something. You just moved into your new house, so let¡¯s have a meal together with Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯ll cook today!¡± ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s good at cooking. My cooking isn¡¯t to be trifled with cither.¡± At this time, Xu Wenping was already downstairs. He heard the sound of high heels and saw that Su Yurou had already gotten off the elevator. Xu Wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned the steering wheel and headed toward the villa. Good fellow! If they were to meet again, he didn¡¯t know what lie he should tell. When Xu Wenping arrived at the villa, the house was very quiet. His parents were not around. When he asked, Nami replied, ¡°Uncle went to the neighbor¡¯s house opposite. He said that he wanted to apologize to the old leader. Auntie asked Brother Ping Tou to send her to her house to get some things. She was thinking of opening a shop at the back door of the small courtyard. She said that there was not even a vegetable seller in this villa area!¡± ¡°Did they ask about me?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t ask.¡± Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief, but then he said in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Now you don¡¯t even ask about your son?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Shameless Elder Li Chapter 66: Shameless Elder Li Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation His father came back dejectedly. When Xu Wenping asked, his father rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve offended the old leader thoroughly.¡± Before he could say anything, he saw the old leader walk in with his hands behind his back. Xu Shinian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately rushed up and said, ¡°Old leader, have you forgiven me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Li snorted coldly. ¡°The quality of chess is like the character of a person. I have nothing to say to you, old man. I¡¯m here to look for Xiao Xiao Xu. Where¡¯s Xiao Xiao Xu?¡± ¡°Elder Li, Xiao Xiao Xu is here.¡± Old Master Li smiled and waved at the bodyguards behind him. He handed over a bag. Xu Wenping took it in surprise and saw that there were four packs of cigarettes inside. He had never seen it on the market. It was a noble blue color with a national emblem on it. There was no brand name. ¡°Elder Li, you are¡­¡± ¡°Sit, sit, sit.¡± Old Master Li sat down in the entertainment hall and smiled at Xu Wenping. ¡°This is the way of the world. We treat each other with sincerity. Smoke for smoke, tea for tea. I don¡¯t know if you drink or not. When I see you lighting up, I don¡¯t smoke. This thing is hidden in the box. Do you want to die with me?¡± ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t learn from some people and just play dirty chess!¡± Xu Wenping looked embarrassed. However, it had to be said that Old Master Li was very skilled. Xu Wenping had no reason to reject a gift from him. As such, their relationship was naturally established. Father Xu was always getting the cold shoulder here. When he saw that his son was favored by the old leader, he gritted his teeth and was very angry. At this moment, Mother Xu came back with a bag of vegetables. When she passed by, she asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Yurou?¡± ¡°¡­Mom, I think you should ask about me!¡± ¡°What do you have to ask about?¡± His mother rolled her eyes. Xu Wenping was a little speechless. ¡°Same as you. She went to buy groceries. She said she wanted to cook for you!¡¯¡±¡® ¡°Really?¡± His mother¡¯s eyes lit up and she giggled. ¡°This daughter-in-law is really good!¡± Old Master Li¡¯s expression flickered as he heard this. He seemed to have understood something. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook too!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s father also waved his hand and left. The old man and the young man sat opposite each other. Xu Wenping looked at the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa Li, why don¡¯t we play a game of chess?¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°A little!¡± ¡°Just what I wanted!¡± The two of them came to the chessboard. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t think too much about it. Two days ago, he was awarded the Go specialization. At this moment, looking at these few pieces, he had a clear idea. There should be at least a master level, right? In any case, Old Master Li was sitting here and not doing anything else. He was just playing chess to ease the awkwardness! Old Master Li sat down and began to point out, ¡°This game of chess is like two armies against each other, but each holding a piece is more like the momentum of life. Therefore, it is not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to regret playing chess like your father.¡± ¡°You have to know that judging the situation and adapting to human feelings. Fang Ke had great achievements and covered the sky and earth!¡± ¡°You go first with red!¡± Xu Wenping nodded his head lightly. Elder Li wanted to make way first. Although he was not going to refuse, he still brought a servant with him. He smiled slightly. Let him accept it first, but don¡¯t compete with him. Old Master Li nodded subtly. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re indeed sharp. But if you don¡¯t get promoted, you might not be my opponent.¡± ¡°Xiao Xu, I heard from your mother that you already have a partner? Are you married?¡± The two of them began to arrange the array. Old Master Li was calm and began to ask about other things. Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°I plan to get married soon.¡± ¡°With your talent, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little abrupt? Have you ever thought of choosing a match of equal status?¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. He did not expect Elder Li to be a matchmaker. However, he still smiled lightly and said, ¡°The wife of a chaff doesn¡¯t leave the court. Doesn¡¯t Grandpa Li understand such a simple principle?¡± ¡°General!¡± Old Master Li frowned slightly and moved forward. Xu Wenping gently flew to resolve the awkwardness. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Then what if I continue?¡± Xu Wenping looked at Old Master Li and was slightly surprised for a moment. He thought for a moment and smiled bitterly. ¡°Old Master Li is indeed skilled in chess. I can¡¯t compare!¡± Old Master Li smiled and stroked his beard as he stared at the chessboard. He was nodding in satisfaction, but when his eyebrows brushed to one side, his expression suddenly changed. He raised his head and looked at Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping scratched his head and said strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Master Li suddenly laughed and said, ¡°I realized that I underestimated your cultivation!¡± ¡°At the beginning of the game, when you recognize the child, you don¡¯t recognize the first. It can be said that you are not sharp, but you are not exposed. In the end, I was confused, but you were willing to retreat bravely and admit your mistakes. It can be said that you were like the light and the dust, resolving the dispute.¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment, then he gave a subtle smile. The old man¡¯s chess skills were brilliant, so he naturally saw it clearly. Xu Wenping had already occupied the pawn¡¯s position at the corner. He had long had the killing intent of double-car mistake, but he didn¡¯t use it until the boss admitted defeat. Because the old man was upset and angry. He lost the game of chess, but he won. The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to play anymore. The ones under this flag are tasteless. They¡¯re not on the same level at all. Let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± At this moment, Su Yurou walked over with a smile on her face and two bags of vegetables in her hands. She saw Xu Wenping playing chess with the old man, so she smiled and didn¡¯t disturb him. At this moment, the old man shouted, ¡°This old man has a granddaughter. Her talent and appearance are not bad. I¡¯ve decided to marry her to you, but if you want her to be your mistress, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s smile froze at the corner of her mouth. Xu Wenping¡¯s mouth twitched and he quickly said, ¡°Old Master, why are you cheating when you¡¯re not cheating? Granddaughter or not, you¡¯re even talking about it when my wife is here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Since you already have a wife, why don¡¯t you let my granddaughter be your mistress?¡± Old Master Li said proudly. ¡°I¡­ Old Master, you¡¯re pushing your granddaughter into the fire pit, right? Besides, I¡¯ve never even met your granddaughter. She won¡¯t like me either.¡± ¡°She likes it!¡± the Old Master said firmly. Before Xu Wenping could continue arguing with him, the old man suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°Stop talking, stop talking. I¡¯m not talking to you. I¡¯ll go into the house and chat with my niece-in-law. You two juniors can go down and cook!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat here tonight.¡± Xu Wenping saw that he was acting so friendly and did not care about his identity. He was furious and immediately shouted, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t care what kind of leader you are! If you are old and disrespectful, I won¡¯t give you face!¡± The bodyguard turned around coldly. Xu Wenping said wildly, ¡°What are you looking at? What has it got to do with you!¡± At this moment, Old Master Li suddenly pinched his chin and said, ¡°If you hit me, I¡¯ll lie down and blackmail you! Hahaha!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Yacht Trip Plan Chapter 67: Yacht Trip Plan Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping clenched his fists for a long time and realized that he really couldn¡¯t do anything to this old man. He let him leave and call Xu Wenping¡¯s mother his ¡®niece-in-law.¡¯ Turning to look at Su Yurou, Xu Wenping immediately raised three fingers and said, ¡°Yurou, I¡­!¡± Before he could say anything, Su Yurou pinched his three fingers. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°A child¡¯s temper! Does Sister still need you to swear an oath to vouch for me?¡± Then, she said with a rational expression, ¡°The Old Master used to have a high position and power. Now, he has students all over the world and has extraordinary power. Marrying his granddaughter is really a step forward for your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before, not at all¡­!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Yurou gently grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and handed him a basket of vegetables. ¡°It¡¯s enough that I know you like me. In this world, when many forces are stirring up trouble, what¡¯s a title?¡± ¡°Our love is the most important.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll make dumplings today!¡± Xu Wenping could only smile bitterly when he heard this. Su Yurou was sometimes so sensible that it made his heart ache. However, under this kind of calmness, Xu Wenping could faintly feel that the soul hidden in Su Yurou¡¯s body might be much stronger than he had imagined. The kitchen was very big, but with the two of them here, many chefs could only go back and rest. Perhaps they were bored sitting in the house, Xu Wenping¡¯s parents and the old man rushed over not long after. They peeled garlic, rolled the skin, and made dumplings. ¡°Aiyo¡­ It has been many years since I felt such an atmosphere!¡± Xu Shinian sighed. Elder Li rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care about these things like you do. Aiya¡­ I remember that the last time she made dumplings was the last time.¡± ¡°Old leader.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve become more talkative after retirement!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Making dumplings was a delicate job. Moreover, everyone was pursuing this kind of slow time when they gathered together. Therefore, no one felt anxious. By the time they ate the dumplings, it was already afternoon. Su Yurou served the elders the dipping sauce in a virtuous manner. During this time, although Elder Li had targeted her a few times, she was not angry at all. Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s attitude, Elder Li could not help but nod and say, ¡°Little girl! You¡¯re indeed a powerful girl. From your words, I realized that you¡¯re more powerful than my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Old Master, you flatter me.¡± Seeing Su Yurou giggling, the old man chuckled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a compliment. With your bearing, even if you were to be placed in the families of those old fellows above, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find many juniors like you.¡± ¡°But this old man only knows how to advance and not retreat since I was young!¡± Su Yurou was naturally speechless. Old Master Li stood up with his hands behind his back. He wiped the corner of his mouth with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, since I¡¯ve eaten and drunk my fill, I won¡¯t disturb your family reunion anymore!¡± Seeing that Old Master Li was about to leave, everyone hurriedly stood up to send him off. However, since he had recovered, the Old Master¡¯s legs were very fast. He strode out and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with those formalities.¡± After everyone finished eating and drinking, they put away the dishes. Their parents turned around and returned to the courtyard. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou sat in the living room. The two of them looked at each other. Xu Wenping sighed softly and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about that Old Master Li.¡± Su Yurou only smiled gently. Although Su Yurou was very magnanimous, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t understand the sensitive issue that Old Master Li brought up. After raising his eyebrows for a moment, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Right, Yurou, how many days do you plan to rest?¡± ¡°At least a week! Anyway, there was nothing important in the company recently.¡± Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes, Su Yurou seemed to have realized what Xu Wenping was going to say next, and her face was a little shy. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s enough time, Yurou. Why don¡¯t the two of us go out to sea to play and feel the sunlight and the aura of the ocean so that we won¡¯t be disturbed by that Old Master Li!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face was slightly red as she nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Sunshine and ocean sounded very puzzling, and since it was her boyfriend who brought it up, Su Yurou naturally had no reason to reject it. ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡± Xu Wenping tapped the bell in the communication room. In just a moment, he saw Nami walking over. ¡°Master, Mistress!¡± Compared to yesterday¡¯s meeting, Nami was a little more respectful today. She maintained a good attitude toward Su Yurou and said gently, ¡°What instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Nami, help me communicate with Shark. I plan to go out to sea with my wife and find a route with better scenery.¡± Surprise flashed in Nami¡¯s eyes, but she soon smiled and said, ¡°Of course not! Master, Nami just happened to receive a group reservation for a trip on the Shark today. Nami suggests renting out the normal area. The income will be enough to support the operation of the Shark and make a small profit.¡± ¡°Rent?¡± Seeing Nami¡¯s gentle smile, Xu Wenping was slightly surprised. He did not want to be disturbed on this trip. Just as he was about to refuse, he heard Nami smile and say, ¡°Yes, Master. Shark is the only large luxury cruise ship in the city that can carry thousands of people. Even if it¡¯s just the VIP area, there¡¯s still a huge space.¡± ¡°The group that has booked this trip happens to be a group building party for the men and women in the entertainment industry. Master, you might be able to see some good performances in the VIP area to relieve the boredom of the trip.¡± Xu Wenping was slightly taken aback, and then the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. This relationship was good, and there was even a free performance to watch? However, he had to admit that although he could see the 3D model in the system space, Xu Wenping had always thought that Shark was just a small cruise ship. If it was a super large luxury cruise ship that could accommodate thousands of people, it would indeed be a waste for him and Su Yurou to travel alone. Moreover, it would be boring if it was too big. Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as they don¡¯t disturb us, you can make any arrangements. I¡¯ll give you an hour. We¡¯ll set off in an hour!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xu Wenping turned his head excitedly and said, ¡°No problem, Yurou. Let¡¯s go home and pack some clothes, then we¡¯ll go to the sea.¡± As he spoke, he noticed Su Yurou¡¯s strange expression. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is there a flower on my face?¡± Su Yurou nodded. Then, her expression rippled as she said, ¡°There are flowers!¡± ¡°Shark is yours?¡± Just as Xu Wenping was feeling puzzled, he saw Su Yurou take out her phone and open the entertainment news. This gave Xu Wenping the most intuitive understanding of his cruise ship. ¡°The latest international cruise ship, the internal version of Shark, has recently docked in Jin Hai City..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Fishing on the Sea Chapter 68: Fishing on the Sea Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It is reported that the Shark is a concept version of the famous American designer, Blaut. Due to technical reasons, it cannot be mass-produced. Currently, there are only two of them in existence. One of them is the Green Dragon, which was custom-made by the Queen of Y Country. Shark¡¯s novel design has made many enthusiasts want to explore it.¡± ¡°There are rumors that Shark has been bought by an unknown tycoon and is now his personal property.¡± Seeing the gossip that had more than 100,000 likes, Xu Wenping was speechless. He was an ¡®unknown tycoon¡¯, and he didn¡¯t even know what the captain was like. The news was spreading like wildfire on the Internet. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more unfathomable. Villa No. 1 of Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty, the international luxury cruise ship, and I¡¯ve checked¡­ That Lamborghini ordinary people couldn¡¯t buy!¡± ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t sound like much money, I don¡¯t even know where you got your connections to get these goods that aren¡¯t for sale.¡± Xu Wenping awkwardly scratched his forehead and was about to explain when he saw Su Yurou pouting and saying, ¡°If your parents weren¡¯t there, I would have believed you if they said you were the second generation of a wealthy family in New York!¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to dig up your secrets. Let¡¯s go change.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The two of them drove to the large flat floor. Su Yurou looked at the mirror the entire way and was conflicted. When they reached the house, she picked from left to right and whispered into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear with a red face, ¡°I realized that my clothes are a little conservative. Should I go out and buy a few sexy ones?¡± ¡°Ah, this. Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your big demon!¡± Su Yurou went out with a red face. Even though she said that, Su Yurou still chose a few sexy swimsuits, as well as some skincare and sunblock products. She had thought that this was a simple trip, but when they really reached the cruise ship, there were so many bags that Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t carry them alone. In the end, he let Nami board the ship and brought two servants with her to take care of them on the way. Standing in front of the huge cruise ship, the humans seemed extremely small. They followed the VIP ladder and directly reached the top floor of the cruise ship. The Shark was just like its name. The painting on the exterior was of a shark. It opened its mouth wide and looked fierce and cute. When the elevator reached the top floor, it was a large flat floor built by the sea. It did not lack any facilities and could be used as a second home. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou smiled knowingly as they lay in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window. Under their gaze was the large deck. As the two of them drank tea, they also saw the men and women below, all of them happily walking up the escalator onto the cruise ship. From the looks of it, including the main members and their ordinary staff, there were only three to five hundred people on the cruise ship. When they first came up, it seemed a little crowded, but when they were all dispersed, the cruise ship was still very quiet. As the whistle sounded, the cruise ship embarked on its journey. It was sunset and the sun was setting. Xu Wenping raised his glass and clinked glasses with Su Yurou. ¡°Cheers! Let¡¯s celebrate our happy trip!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Xu Wenping drank a mouthful of wine and shouted softly, ¡°Nami, open the window!¡± The huge slanted French window in front of him immediately opened. There was a balcony in front of them that was big enough to play volleyball. The boat was also covered with sea sand. Feeling the gentle sea breeze, sitting here was like sitting on an island. It had to be said that there was a design. Looking down from above, the travelers on the deck were also preparing for the banquet. The tables were lifted and the wine glasses were raised high, making this trip even more interesting. The two of them laughed for a while before Xu Wenping suggested, ¡°Yurou, why don¡¯t we go fishing together? 1 heard that at this time of night, the fish are drowsy and easy to catch.¡± ¡°Do you know how to fish? I don¡¯t!¡± Su Yurou shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you can learn!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Wenping pulled Su Yurou, and the latter couldn¡¯t help but look around and say, ¡°How can we fish at such a high place? Is there such a long fishing line?¡± ¡°Hehe, our Shark has such a design!¡± Xu Wenping brought Su Yurou downstairs until they arrived at the underground warehouse. He opened the operation room and pressed the switch. Immediately after, a door opened in the cabin and a lift appeared. After the lift was lowered, both the fishing rod and the fish basket were ready. Su Yurou was very surprised. The two of them came to the lift platform. Under the simple guardrail, they could touch the seawater by extending their hands slightly. However, the seawater did not splash up at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± Xu Wenping asked happily. Su Yurou nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. There¡¯s a design! This lift is self-adjusting, right? When the waves are high, it will be high, and when the waves are low, it will automatically be low. Moreover, there¡¯s an automatic drainage board. The design is really ingenious!¡± The products of the system were definitely of the best quality! Xu Wenping chuckled and started to play with the bait. Su Yurou was looking at it with interest when she turned her head. It turned out that Xu Wenping was studying on his phone. An introductory fishing video. II III ¡°Why do I feel that this is so unreliable? Who told you that it was easy for fish to take the bait when the sky was dark? Weren¡¯t there more fish on rainy days? Besides¡­ Our ship is still moving. Is it useful for you to build a nest?¡± After hearing Su Yurou¡¯s words, Xu Wenping realized that she seemed to know more than him. However, at this moment, he had already thrown it into the sea. ¡°That being said¡­ Aiya! The fish took the bait! Without waiting for an explanation, Xu Wenping saw the float slide down and a little pull appeared on his hand. He quickly said with surprise, ¡°Am I a fishing genius? Well¡­ It¡¯s not heavy. The fish seems a little small.¡± ¡°Rise!¡± ¡°Eh? Little blackfish?¡± ¡°F*ck, could it be seaweed?¡± Xu Wenping pulled the long fishing rod and swung it. There was a black thing at the front of the hook. As soon as it got close, Xu Wenping realized that something was wrong. Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s exasperated expression, Su Yurou was so happy that she burst out laughing. ¡°Fishing for seaweed? Hahahaha, you¡¯re going to make me laugh.¡± Su Yurou then realized that Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t smiling. He was holding half of the fishing line with two fingers. At this moment, what was swinging on the hook was surprisingly half of a black thread. Su Yurou¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. At this moment, a black thing floated down from above. It was about to fall into the sea with the wind, but it was blocked by Xu Wenping¡¯s hook. Their eyes met. Su Yurou suddenly rubbed her chin and said seriously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these two stockings should be a set, right?¡± Xu Wenping blushed and looked up. ¡°F*ck! Who¡¯s so uncultured to throw trash in the sea?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Her voice was drowned out by the waves, and Su Yurou smiled even more happily.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Sudden Situation Chapter 69: Sudden Situation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Yurou¡¯s smile became even more cheerful after being interrupted. However, Xu Wenping had completely lost his interest in fishing. He threw the fishing rod aside and said, ¡°Not doing it anymore!¡± Su Yurou smiled as she followed behind. Just as the two of them were about to go upstairs, they suddenly heard a burst of beautiful music when they reached the first floor. They looked at each other and Su Yurou said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sneak in and secretly watch their performance?¡± ¡°Just what I wanted!¡± ¡°I saw a few familiar faces among the people who boarded the ship today,¡± Xu Wenping said calmly. ¡°Yes, yes, I noticed it too!¡± ¡°Then change your clothes before going?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Xu Wenping suddenly realized that perhaps letting this tour group board was the right decision. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch any fish, and it wasn¡¯t too late yet. He couldn¡¯t¡­ *Cough, cough* In short, the two of them had gone to the show and simply dressed up. It wasn¡¯t very eye-catching or tacky. The first small banquet hall on the first floor extended all the way to the deck. Three to five hundred people were already able to fully perform. At this moment, the one singing in the banquet hall was a young man with greasy hair and pink face. The two of them stuck their heads out to take a look. Su Yurou was slightly surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this that guy? Just there¡­ He played the second male lead in a palace drama, right?¡± Xu Wenping scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t watch palace dramas either!¡± ¡°Sit in the first row on the right. I think I know that woman! She was the female lead of a funny online drama. Her name seems to be Chen¡­ Chen something.¡± The two of them stood at the entrance and began to play the game. Many of these people did not look unfamiliar. Even if they were not famous, they should have seen them in some movies and dramas. The sound effects of the yacht are excellent and these artists, dare to go on stage to perform, also mostly all perform, not bad, from time to time, organize each other, in groups of three or five, shoot a small joke. However, as the plot entered the middle, things began to get strange. Almost half of the people seemed to have predicted something in advance and went back to their rooms to sleep. The spotlights were turned on, and the performance stage in the small banquet hall was also added into a T-shaped stage. A few staff members arranged the tables, and then 30 to 50 people took their seats one after another. Some of the young beauties who were socializing in front of them went backstage one after another. There were at least 100 young beauties in this group. Seeing that most of the people sitting on the viewing platform were men and there were only three or four women, and they were all leaning against the men, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression was strange. He quietly whispered into Su Yurou¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you still want to look? Why don¡¯t we first¡­¡± ¡°Look! Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to come if you don¡¯t take a look?¡± Su Yurou appeared to be a little excited. She calmly found a seat at the back and sat down. She leaned close to Xu Wenping¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good time to test your willpower?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face turned green and white. Bright lights flashed and the screen flashed. The first to appear was a five-member girl group. The five young and beautiful ladies were all wearing black silk high heels at this moment. The clothes on their bodies were also exceptionally sexy. Do you know the Korea girl group? In contrast, the five of them were dressed more explicitly at this moment. They did not have to care about the pressure on the screen. They probably covered the red beans in front to maintain their charm, not loyalty. A mesmerizing and enchanting song shone brightly, but the audience seemed very calm. On the viewing platform below, only a few men whispered to each other from afar, as if they had reached a consensus. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched. However, after watching for half a day, he finally turned back to look at Su Yurou. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Su Yurou¡¯s questioning tone, Xu Wenping said awkwardly, ¡°So coquettish! It¡¯s also so ugly!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Su Yurou had always been very confident in her appearance. When she heard this, she crossed her legs and slightly puffed out her chest. This small action had indeed completely attracted Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes. He wrapped his arms around Su Yurou¡¯s waist. Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red, but she didn¡¯t reject him and allowed Xu Wenping to hug her. After the five-member girl group finished their performance, they came down to toast. The members of the audience looked like they were picking goods. One of the men hooked his finger at the most beautiful girl. The girl twisted her waist and moved over very seductively, sending her butt onto the man¡¯s lap. After this segment, Xu Wenping and Su Yurou naturally understood everything. After that, the young ladies who went on stage to perform were naturally more flirtatious than the previous batch. They were dressed much more openly than when they gathered at the cocktail party just now. Some of them walked out from behind the runway. Some were hot and unrestrained, some were reserved, and some were cold and noble. Although they were all pretending to have the temperament, it was also a low-profile version of the fat and thin, colorful butterflies. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou were brewing their feelings for each other, hiding in a corner. Although Xu Wenping tried his best not to touch her, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart stir. The two of them hugged each other, hot and sticky. Coincidentally, at this time, the runway had reached the middle of the show. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou also saw a group of demons dancing in front of their eyes. Xu Wenping believed that he could handle the obscene scene. At this moment, his burning heart also collapsed a little. After nodding to Su Yurou, he prepared to walk out of the arena. At this moment, a middle-aged man with a mustache, who had been sitting in the middle and had not been moved by the woman on the stage, suddenly raised his head. His movements were very coherent as he stood up and followed them with a cane in his hand. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou had just walked out of the banquet hall when the silver cane blocked them. The mustached middle-aged man pushed up his stone glasses. Then, under Xu Wenping¡¯s surprised gaze, he pushed them away with his cane. The two of them held hands tightly. The mustached middle-aged man occupied the magpie¡¯s nest and stood opposite Su Yurou. He put on an expression that he thought was very handsome and smiled. ¡°Hello girl, I¡¯m Tian Guangrong!¡± ¡°To be honest! I noticed you the moment you entered. Your temperament is like a water lily. Although you¡¯re in a lewd place, your eyes are clear and your temperament is bright. You¡¯re in the mud but not tainted. You¡¯re muddy but not demonic. Such a beauty is not something ordinary women can compare to.¡± ¡°Miss, I, Tian Guangrong, have some strength.. If you¡¯re willing to let me package you, I¡¯ll be able to get you into the A-list within half a year!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Go Upstairs for a Cup of Tea Chapter 70: Go Upstairs for a Cup of Tea Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You old man, you really have sharp eyes!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you turn your head around. How did you find us?¡± Xu Wcnping muttered to himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the strange expression on Su Yurou¡¯s face and the fact that the one being teased was her, Xu Wenping would have directly thrown a big bag at him. However, how could Su Yurou be an ordinary woman? Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flashed with interest. ¡°Really? President Tian? Arc you lying to me? A-list¡­ An A-list celebrity?¡± Good fellow! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew Su Yurou¡¯s mentality and her outstanding performance, Xu Wenping would have believed that she wanted to be an actress¡­ Speaking of which, with this acting skill, it was not a loss even if she became an actor! Tian Guangrong had a triumphant smile on his face as he nodded lightly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a small matter that comes easily. Why don¡¯t you come upstairs with me to talk slowly? I want to see how much you understand about the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Then I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Seeing that Su Yurou had come up with a plan, Xu Wenping followed behind and stifled his laughter. Just as he was about to see Tian Guangrong get slapped in the face, a young man suddenly walked over. ¡°Tian Guangrong! What are you doing?¡± There were still people who stood up to avert the calamity? Xu Wenping and Su Yurou looked at each other and took half a step back at the same time, looking at the young man. He looked like he was in his early twenties and looked a little young and immature, but there was a faint nobility in his bones. He seemed to have been pampered since he was young. He held a cigar in one hand and gritted his teeth. Hearing that, Tian Guangrong raised his eyebrows slightly. After seeing who it was, Tian Guangrong said mockingly, ¡°Yo¡­ Isn¡¯t this Little President Du? You climbed up from a woman¡¯s belly!?¡± ¡°You guys go first! Let me deal with this old fellow!¡± President Du clenched his fists and turned to Xu Wenping and Su Yurou. ¡°No one is allowed to go today!¡± Tian Guangrong raised his voice. In fact, Xu Wenping and Su Yurou had no intention of leaving at all. The former had just sent a message to Nami, asking her to come down. Tian Guangrong looked at Little President Du coldly and said, ¡°Du Juan! I gave you face and called you Little President Du. Do you really think you¡¯re a dog?¡± ¡°Your useless father is already dead! 80% of Wujiang Entertainment¡¯s shares are mine! If you¡¯re sensible, take your 15% and enjoy your life of wealth!¡± ¡°Or do you want to end up like your father?¡± Tian Guangrong¡¯s tone suddenly raised. Du Juan clenched his fists, and his veins popped. The cigar was burning on his fingers, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Looking at the enemy who killed his father and stole his property, Du Juan felt a sense of helplessness. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disturb me from discussing my future with the girl!¡± Tian Guangrong pushed up his glasses and seemed to have regained his warmth. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Tian Guangrong, what the f*ck are you up to? Don¡¯t I know?¡± Du Juan pointed at the banquet hall and said, ¡°I can¡¯t care about what¡¯s going on inside that door. I don¡¯t want to care either. Once you get out of that door, I can¡¯t just ignore it!¡± ¡°My father has always wanted a clean entertainment industry! As his son, I have to carry on his will!¡± Tian Guangrong was so angry that his hands trembled. He was about to raise the cane in his hand, but Du Juan was obviously very flustered. Because with a twist of the cane, the weapon was about to appear. However, he was still fearless and shouted loudly, ¡°Tian Guangrong! Are you planning to see blood? Let me tell you, I rented this cruise ship. The owner of Shark is upstairs. Think about it first. Can you bear to see blood here?¡± Tian Guangrong was slightly stunned, but when he looked up, a conflicted look flashed across his eyes. He also knew that there was a noble living upstairs. The person who owned the Shark was naturally very noble. Although he had never seen him, just a female butler made Tian Guangrong somewhat afraid. Tian Guangrong naturally knew how to judge the situation. Such a large cruise ship only accepted three to five hundred people before starting to ship. They were only given an hour to prepare before the ship set sail. In other words, whether they rented it or not, the ship would go out to sea! Just the cost reduction and fuel cost alone would cost tens of millions. He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who would spend tens of millions on a casual trip. Moreover, this ship was not something that could be measured by money. Being able to obtain it was a representation of one¡¯s status! Seeing Tian Guangrong stop, Du Juan also heaved a sigh of relief. However, the next moment, Tian Guangrong was furious. He twisted the cane in his hand, and a short knife appeared in his hand. He actually stabbed it straight at Du Juan. Anyway, they were about to reach international waters! What big deal could a missing person be? Ding! Right at this moment, the elevator stopped. When the elevator door opened, Nami suddenly flew forward and kicked him. Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of Tian Guangrong¡¯s wrist being dislocated came from the ground. Nami faced the tremendous force of resistance. Although her face was red from holding it in, she still held Tian Guangrong down tightly. ¡°Na¡­ Miss Nami!¡± Du Juan cried out in surprise. Nami took the knife from Tian Guangrong¡¯s hand and held it in her own hand. She turned around and ignored Du Juan and Tian Guangrong. Instead, she knelt on one knee and offered the knife with both hands. ¡°It was Nami¡¯s negligence that frightened Master and Mistress!¡± Xu Wenping and Su Yurou both looked calm, but at this moment, they were still a little strange. The two of them were also people who had seen the wind and waves. Su Yurou also knew how strong Xu Wenping was. With a punch, even a two-meter-tall man would be half-dead, let alone an old man with a small knife. The situation was still under control, so the two of them were not in a hurry at all. Nami¡¯s performance surprised Xu Wenping. ¡°I remember that when you reported last time, you didn¡¯t tell me that you know some martial arts.¡± Nami¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Capturing criminals is my weakness. Nami is ashamed of it and doesn¡¯t dare to tell Master. Nami suggests that Master hire some professional bodyguards!¡± At this moment, both Tian Guangrong and Du Juan were stunned. Tian Guangrong rubbed his glasses. Looking at that beauty, kneeling in the place, that pair of young men and women, unexpectedly were the master of Shark, that unspeakable noble? Tian Guangrong¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He opened his mouth several times, but in the end, he had nothing to say. He had no room to explain the matter of him teasing Su Yurou just now. ¡°Get up.¡± Although Xu Wenping felt uncomfortable when Nami knelt down, it seemed to be a kind of etiquette in their country. It was a kneeling service. ¡°Little President Du, let¡¯s go upstairs and have a cup of tea together!?¡± He was about to turn around when Xu Wenping suddenly smiled and spoke to the righteous Du Juan. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡± Du Juan¡¯s face lit up with joy. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t even ask Tian Guangrong a single question. However, when they got into the elevator, Su Yurou teased, ¡°By the way, surnamed Tian, how much does an A-list female celebrity earn in a year?¡± ¡°5,000¡­¡± Ding! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Delivery Chapter 71: Delivery Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When the elevator doors closed, Su Yurou¡¯s gentle smile suddenly flashed across Tian Guangrong¡¯s mind. He felt his head buzzing as he lay on the ground. There was no strength in his body, only weak breathing. What should he do? What else could he do? Why? Why didn¡¯t that benefactor teach him a lesson just now? He didn¡¯t know why such a weird thought would appear in Tian Guangrong¡¯s mind. However, as this weird thought appeared, Tian Guangrong felt that even if Xu Wenping stabbed him twice in anger, he could still get up after healing him. He didn¡¯t care¡­ He didn¡¯t care. Du Juan, Nami, and the others followed behind Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping had a warm smile on his face as he went upstairs and lay down on the sofa. He looked at Su Yurou and smiled, ¡°That kind of person seems to be too trashy. Why don¡¯t I enforce justice on behalf of the heavens?¡± Su Yurou¡¯s eyes flashed with sharpness as she stroked her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Xu Wenping ignored Du Juan, who was sitting like sitting on a needle, while Nami went to the side to make tea. Xu Wenping made a call. ¡°Ah Pi. What are you busy with? ¡°Delivery! I¡¯m planning to go to the pier to get some frozen fish.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. Set sail to the sea and meet the Shark. At the same time, help me deliver some goods in the high seas!¡± ¡°So brutal?¡± ¡°Brutal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Hiss¡­ Anyway, I like it. Hehehe! Who is the recipient?¡± Xu Wenping casually hung up the phone. It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to act cool in front of Du Juan. It was just that after this period of experience, Xu Wenping¡¯s temperament had become extremely stable. This world was filled with black and white, and there were also some gray areas. Xu Wenping had seen Jiang Yueming¡¯s solution before. As the chairman, he couldn¡¯t be worse than a subordinate, right? Sometimes, the trial came very slowly. Judgement was more convenient. Seeing the sweat on Du Juan¡¯s forehead, the arrogant and domineering CEO from before was now like a child being lectured. Xu Wenping smiled and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I heard your conversation with President Tian just now. You should have a grudge against him. Looking at your age, you¡¯ve just gone on stage. It¡¯s reasonable that you can¡¯t beat those old foxes.¡± ¡°Noble, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, what do you mean by noble? We¡¯re about the same age. My name is Xu Wenping. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Brother Ping. Come, have some tea¡­¡± ¡°Slurp¡­ Cough, cough, cough!¡± Du Juan sipped his tea and coughed dryly. Xu Wenping shook his head with a wry smile and patted Du Juan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kid, can you calm down? With you like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to accept your own business when you return!¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± ¡°Brother Ping, actually, a lot of the company¡¯s resources are under my control. Although Tian Guangrong has some shares, the core of the entertainment company is the artistes. When my father left, he left me a few big artistes who had private appointments. This is enough for half the company.¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± Du Juan¡¯s eyes lit up, and his fists clenched tightly. Obviously, this opportunity was nothing to Xu Wenping, but to Du Juan, it was no less than a new life. Xu Wenping nodded gently. After a moment of hesitation, he took out a notebook, wrote down a phone number, and handed it to Du Juan. Du Juan took it and said, ¡°This is your contact information¡­¡± Xu Wenping shook his head. Du Juan¡¯s expression immediately turned from anticipation to desolation. ¡°The owner of this phone is called Jiang Yueming, the president of the Imperial Corporation. He has only been around for eight to ten years, but his methods are much better than yours. If you encounter any trouble that you can¡¯t solve, you can ask your Brother Jiang for advice. Just say that you¡¯re Xu Wenping¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Wait!¡± When Du Juan heard that it wasn¡¯t Xu Wenping¡¯s number, he was already a little lonely. However, after hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s introduction, Du Juan was instantly dumbfounded and stuttered, ¡°Jiang¡­ Jiang¡­ Jiang Yueming, President Jiang? The president of the Imperial Corporation!¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This is a big shot. Even my father never knocked on Mr. Jiang¡¯s door! He actually¡­¡± These words made Xu Wenping happy. He chuckled and said, ¡°Oh? Is the threshold for Xiao Jiang so high? I¡¯ll have to criticize him properly later!¡± After all, the Imperial Corporation was an investment group with countless businesses under it. It was normal for an entertainment company to not be taken seriously. The entertainment companies that could move Jiang Yueming could only be the top few in the country, but he would not be overly respectful. To put it bluntly, the performing arts department had always been at the bottom of the food chain among the rich. To put it bluntly, they were just actors. Most of the artistes who were high and mighty were the top rich people, and they were the escorts that they did not care about. Although there were some people who were truly pursuing their dreams, and they were worthy of recognition in terms of mentality, the industry was still a little inferior. Hearing this, Du Juan¡¯s body finally trembled. Only then did he understand Xu Wenping¡¯s true strength. [Ding! A late reward!] [A sentient host has finally learned to take the initiative to choose, accidentally triggering the hidden choice reward!] [Mission Title: Combination of vertical and horizontal, psychological choice of Xiao Du.] [One, watch from the sidelines. (The host still doesn¡¯t understand the true meaning of the ways of the world and has given up on nurturing a young man with the potential to grow.) Reward: A full edition of the book series, ¡°The Wisdom of Women,¡± by the University of Yale.] [Two, give some pointers and wait and see. (Although the host already knows how to use people, he doesn¡¯t know how to win people¡¯s hearts.) Reward: Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War, a full edition series.] [Third, extend an olive branch and obtain the respect of the cuckoo. (The host has already understood people¡¯s hearts and can have greater ambitions.) Reward: 100% shares of Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals.] [Hidden selection complete!] [The shares of Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company have been distributed. The host can contact the person in charge to receive them at any time. Note: Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company is one of the three largest pharmaceutical companies in the provincial capital. Although it has a good body, due to the chaos in the management, it is about to break down and reorganize. Host, please manage it in time!] Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xu Wenping was shocked. Good heavens, this wasn¡¯t just a selection system, but also a perfect life-nurturing system? The money of Imperial Corporation would definitely not be spent in the short term, but who could resist the temptation of more wealth? Hehe! After chatting with Du Juan for a while and sending him off, Xu Wenping was in a good mood. He was in high spirits and everything around him was even better. For example¡­ At this moment, Su Yurou also seemed to have expected what was going to happen next. She blushed and turned her back to Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping hugged her from the back of her waist.. Su Yurou¡¯s body trembled slightly¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: The Ecstatic Wife Chapter 72: The Ecstatic Wife Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wenping¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How about¡­ Have a drink first.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± The night sky was beautiful. The ocean under the starry sky sparkled with silver splashes. The sea breeze brushed against his face, and the dark red wine glass seemed to reflect the deep starry sky. The two of them took a sip. Su Yurou, who was originally blushing, now had pink cheeks and red eyes. She was as beautiful as a peach blossom. There was no need to touch her. Just one look was enough to make one¡¯s mood fluctuate. Compared to Yu Youling¡¯s somewhat immature beauty, Su Yurou was like a ripe peach. The flesh was fresh and sweet, and the juice was the most abundant. One bite would probably be sweet to the heart. ¡°Wenping¡­ My daughter will be back next week. I thought about it¡­ After we meet our daughter, we¡¯ll go get the certificate, okay?¡± ¡°Actually, my daughter isn¡¯t my biological daughter. I¡¯ll tell you in detail about her later.¡± Xu Wenping was pleasantly surprised. Su Yurou stood up and gently placed her peach butt on Xu Wenping¡¯s lap. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Wenping¡­ Actually, I¡¯m still a virgin. I¡¯m also very nervous to give myself completely to you.¡± ¡°That Old Master Li, he even said that he wanted you to take his granddaughter¡­¡± Although Su Yurou¡¯s heart was beating fast and Xu Wenping could feel her nervousness, the more nervous she was, the more Su Yurou changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk about the main topic of the night. [Ding¡­ The system was a little busy today! However, this decision concerns the host¡¯s lifelong happiness!] [One, sit still and maintain a gentleman¡¯s style. (If you don¡¯t push her down under such circumstances, the system will look down on you.) Reward: Indonesia oil +3.] [Second, guide them patiently. (The system really doesn¡¯t believe that the host will do something that only a pale-faced young man would do.) Reward: The cooking process.] [Third, strongly push down (A man should do what a man should do. Host, go for it!) Reward: Golden Spear Cannot Fall (unlimited combat power for life)] I¡­ You¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yurou was still looking around when she suddenly felt her body become light. It turned out that Xu Wenping had lifted her up with both hands. With a princess in his arms, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t bear to hook her arms around Xu Wenping¡¯s neck. Su Yurou¡¯s face was red and hot. When she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle face flash with an evil smile, she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Sister Su¡­ Do you prefer gentleness or excitement?¡± Xu Wenping moved his mouth closer to Su Yurou¡¯s ear, his gentle tone stimulating her earlobe. The smell of male hormones rippled at the tip of Su Yurou¡¯s nose, and she felt her entire body go limp. As she came to the bedside, Su Yunrou placed herself on the bed and looked at Xu Wenping charmingly. She said softly, ¡°You little rascal¡­ I¡¯ll let you be, okay?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be even more reckless!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red, but she was not like Yu Youling, who covered her face with the blanket. Instead, when Xu Wenping touched her, their eyes met and they kissed. The tip of her tongue was wrapped around his fingers, and she was sweating profusely. Su Yurou lowered her head slightly and hesitated for a moment before kissing the unknown place. Although it was very soft, Xu Wenping could feel that Su Yurou was slightly clumsy. He knew that this was the first time she was so embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper into Su Yurou¡¯s ear, ¡°Yurou¡­ There¡¯s no need to force it.¡± Su Yurou raised her head with a flushed face and said, ¡°Since I want you, I want you to be clean. I want you to think about me when you unbuckle your belt outside.¡± The desire to conquer, which usually seemed to be suppressed, was suddenly aroused. Su Yurou took the initiative to entangle Xu Wenping even more. Xu Wenping was also stirred up by this contrast in charm. The flood dragon pierced through the peach blossom pistil. There were some groans, and some tears. It was not that the world was not in ecstasy. There must be no sorrow at this time. This was definitely an unprecedented feeling, especially with the system¡¯s Golden Spear Cannot Fall. Xu Wenping was not like the day before. Xu Wenping was confident and unrestrained. He was completely indulgent. At the beginning, Su Yurou was also focused on ecstasy, but later on, she probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was excited several times and went crazy until there was no end to it. She wanted to welcome him properly and make Xu Wenping feel comfortable, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She trembled and hugged Xu Wenping, whispering into his ear, ¡°Little enemy¡­Please spare me. If you continue, Sister will become a sea.¡± Xu Wenping was immediately agitated by her sweet begging for mercy, and only then did he relax. The two of them hugged each other. Su Yurou¡¯s throat was dry, and her breath was like orchids. Xu Wenping quickly went down to pour some water for Su Yurou to drink. Su Yurou said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°You little enemy, you really want to bring me from heaven to hell¡­ You¡¯re so fierce. Sister will look down on other men even more¡­¡± How sweet. Xu Wenping smiled, but he looked at the door suspiciously. There was indeed someone standing outside the door. Nami left quietly. At this moment, she was leaning against the bed, biting the corner of her lips. Her jade-like hand was swaying, and her face was red. Her jade-like legs were slightly trembling. She thought to herself, ¡®Oh my god, could there be such a perfect master? If Master was willing to play with Nami, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it for Nami to die on the spot?¡¯ ¡®Bah, cheap Nami, what are you thinking!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s Master! You¡¯re just a servant. You should do your job well!¡¯ ¡®But¡­ It was obvious that the Mistress could not satisfy Master. Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t I serve?¡¯ Nami had never thought that she would one day be troubled by such matters. Actually, Nami had wanted to knock on the door when she arrived, but then she heard the decadent sounds from inside. Su Yurou¡¯s pleas for mercy made Nami¡¯s imagination run wild. She walked silently back to her bedroom. A few moments later, a series of delicate voices came from inside the door. ¡°Master¡­¡± It was a quiet night. The sea breeze blew on his face and the sun shone on his head. The warmth fell on the bed, but Xu Wenping was still in high spirits and had already woken up easily. In fact, Su Yurou had already woken up. She lay paralyzed on the bed and tried to help herself up a few times, but her legs were shaking so badly that she couldn¡¯t stand up no matter how hard she tried. Xu Wenping smiled as he carried the breakfast he had prepared to Su Yurou¡¯s side and gently helped her up. ¡°Eat breakfast¡­¡± Xu Wenping had just pulled the blanket away and was about to pass Su Yurou the milk when he suddenly realized that the blanket was stained with a faint red. Xu Wenping smiled and fed Su Yurou milk while asking, ¡°Yurou, tell me about your daughter..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Tell Me About Your Daughter Chapter 73: Tell Me About Your Daughter Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Yurou smiled gently. She wanted to move, but she felt her whole body go limp. She whispered to Xu Wenping, ¡°Come here!¡± Then, she covered the corner of her mouth and chuckled. ¡°My daughter is my goddaughter. She has been in my care since she was young. How should I put it¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s a little difficult to explain. Just pretend that she doesn¡¯t have parents. She treats me as her biological mother. You have to fulfill your responsibility as a father in the future!¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment before he burst out laughing. He was naturally happier and happier in his heart. He hugged Su Yurou deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you¡­ Yurou.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you feeling it again?¡± ¡°I, this¡­¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for more than 30 years.¡± After drinking a cup of milk, Su Yurou¡¯s exhausted body seemed to have recovered some strength. Suddenly, she began to behave frivolously again. Xu Wenping¡¯s face turned red, and he felt his belt pop open again. ¡°Hubby¡­ My daughter¡¯s matter has something to do with the thing I can¡¯t tell you. But you have to believe me. I¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yurou smiled lightly and leaned over to Xu Wenping¡¯s ear to provoke him, ¡°You useless little trash, come on¡­ A little, a little, a little.¡± Although he knew that Su Yurou was deliberately provoking him, it was hard for Xu Wenping not to fall into her trap! Hence, it was another morning exercise. In the end, when Su Yurou begged for mercy again, Xu Wenping flicked her perky buttocks a few times and reluctantly let her go¡­ Then, Su Yurou fell into a deep sleep. Xu Wenping got up to exercise and bask in the sun. At noon, he received a call from Chen Pi. ¡°Brother Ping, the goods have been delivered.¡± Xu Wenping looked at the bustling figures below and had no intention of asking about Du Juan again. Their cruise was scheduled for four days. This was Nami¡¯s arrangement, and Xu Wenping was very satisfied. After all, Su Yurou was in charge of such a big company, unlike him, who was a hands-off manager. If something happened, she might not be able to make it back in time. The next day, they arrived at the international terminal. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou watched the moon rise from the sea together, and then they returned. After the first day¡¯s excitement, they took a short break the next day. However, on the third day, the two of them continued to live a shameless life. Of course, what followed was Su Yurou¡¯s continuous begging for mercy. Women were like wolves at thirty, but this wolf was no different from a lamb under Xu Wenping¡¯s management. On the fourth day, they could already see the shore. Su Yurou bit her lips like a little lamb, leaning against Xu Wenping¡¯s chest and saying aggrievedly, ¡°Hubby¡­ Why don¡¯t we find you a younger one when we get home? I¡­ Although I feel good, I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yurou pinched his chin and said, ¡°I think that little girl called Yu Youling is not bad¡­ Why don¡¯t I be more generous and bring her over to live with me!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so generous!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it, Yurou¡­ Don¡¯t say this in the future. You¡¯re considered generous? Can you get past my parents?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yurou pouted and snorted coldly, saying, ¡°You have such a big family. How can I manage it alone? Then I won¡¯t look for a mistress for you. I can hire a secretary for myself, right? Well¡­ I think Yu Youling is not bad. She¡¯s young, practical, and capable!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s heart trembled. What a fellow, one Yu Youling after another. You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you afraid of the amazing seventh feeling? Guess what happened to me and Yu Youling? Anyway, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t dare to say anything. You¡¯re down-to-earth and capable¡­ Very detailed! Su Yurou smiled sweetly and turned her back to look out the window. Suddenly, a hint of wisdom flashed in her eyes. She was already a mature and intellectual woman. She was fundamentally different from those little girls who were jealous. Her life might not seem long, but it was not short either. For someone like Xu Wenping, who had achieved so much at a young age, who knew how many gentle traps he would have to experience in the future? If she wanted to be a good wife, she had to clean up all the bad things, such as being free from the harassment of those flirtatious sl*ts. However, it was indeed possible for a woman like Yu Youling, who had a clean family background, to share some of her pressure. The atmosphere between the two of them was very strange. Xu Wenping suddenly felt that the shore was a little far away. At this time, his phone rang. Xu Wenping was pleasantly surprised and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­ Yueming!¡± ¡°How have you been recently? Are you still healthy?¡± When Jiang Yueming heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned, but he quickly replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Chairman. I¡¯m still quite healthy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I received Du Juan¡¯s call the day before yesterday,¡± Jiang Yueming replied respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my assistant to contact him. Chairman, you¡¯re really observant. Coincidentally, our group is developing an entertainment business, and you¡¯ve sent me such a good partner. My suggestion is to establish a good, long-term strategic partnership with Du Juan¡¯s company, Wujiang Entertainment.¡± Normally, Xu Wenping wouldn¡¯t want to hear such high-sounding words. But at this moment, because he couldn¡¯t talk to Su Yurou, Xu Wenping listened with relish and said, ¡°Alright¡­ This is a good thing! Where does our group plan to start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Chairman! We plan to build a coastal film and television base. It is planned to be the most innovative and modern marine film and television base in the entire Eastern Province.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! Not bad, not bad. It has to be novel.¡± Jiang Yueming nodded with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Chairman. At present, we haven¡¯t taken over this piece of land yet. Because it¡¯s owned by the Jin Hai Land Bureau, the signing of the agreement requires the Board of Directors to personally inquire about it. I just want to ask, Chairman, when do you have time? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s nearby. We can go to the Haitian Land Bureau to handle this procedure.¡± ¡°What a coincidence¡­ I¡¯m going ashore today. Why don¡¯t we do it in the afternoon? I¡¯ll be there later. I should be able to make it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Then I will wait for your good news!¡± Jiang Yueming quickly hung up. Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. He squinted his eyes and saw that Su Yurou was still facing away from him. He continued to chat with the air. After chatting for 20 minutes, the cruise ship¡¯s whistle blew, but he didn¡¯t hear it. It was Su Yurou who reminded him, ¡°Alright, stop pretending. We¡¯ve already docked!¡± ¡°Look at you when I mention Yu Youling. How can you hide something from my eyes?¡± Xu Wenping blushed and laughed. Su Yurou couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, indicating that she wasn¡¯t angry.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: A Wasted Trip? Chapter 74: A Wasted Trip? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, I know you have something on. I¡¯ll go back to my place first. Otherwise, if my daughter comes back, she won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± The two of them came to the coast to bid farewell. Nami had already prepared the car to go back. On the other side, Jiang Yueming had also asked Gao Qiang to pick him up. ¡°Hey, but¡­¡± Xu Wenping wanted to say something but hesitated. He was still afraid that Su Yurou would be angry because of Yu Youling. The latter only smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a status. What¡¯s the point of staying at your house every day? Don¡¯t worry¡­ After I see my daughter, can¡¯t I move in?¡± After confirming that Su Yurou was not angry, Xu Wenping scratched his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I live. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be angry with me.¡± ¡°Go get busy.¡± After watching Su Yurou leave, Xu Wenping got into Gao Qiang¡¯s car and asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s Yueming?¡± Gao Qiang had already started the car. When he heard this, he frowned slightly and smiled bitterly. ¡°Chairman, the President has already gone over. The situation seems to be¡­ not very optimistic.¡± ¡°Not too optimistic?¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Wenping, who was a hands-off shopkeeper, was really stunned for a moment. He said, ¡°Tell, why aren¡¯t you too optimistic?¡± Gao Qiang sighed and said, ¡°Our procedures are complete, but the director seems to be deliberately obstructing us. Mr. Jiang was still full of confidence the first time he went in. This is already the second time he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°The procedures are complete. Why can¡¯t we pass?¡± Xu Wenping frowned. Gao Qiang chuckled. ¡°Compared to our Imperial Corporation¡¯s experience and strength, there is no other company in the entire Jin Hai City that is more worthy of this piece of land. They also don¡¯t have the ability to develop it. But this division chief had a relative¡­ He seems to be a nephew or something. Like us, he¡¯s interested in this piece of land.¡± ¡°I guess what he means is that Jin Hai Land Bureau will publicly auction this piece of land to his nephew and then let our Imperial Corporation take over. With this kind of expenditure, the value of the land has at least doubled. If that director is a little more stubborn and wants some shares, it will be difficult for us to guarantee our project!¡± Xu Wenping only thought for a moment before he understood what was going on. Black, really black. But there seemed to be no other way? Since ancient times, businessmen had never fought with officials. Money was often worthless in the face of power. The car stopped at the entrance of Jin Hai Land Bureau. Xu Wenping had just gotten out of the car when he saw Jiang Yueming walk out dejectedly. Seeing Xu Wenping, Jiang Yueming lowered his head even more. He slowly opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman¡­ This time, I might have made you come for nothing.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work?¡± Jiang Yueming lowered his head with a bitter smile. ¡°This division chief is using a chicken feather as an arrow of command. He¡¯s simply asking for too much. Asking for 50% of the profits as soon as he opened his mouth, we might as well not do this project!¡± Xu Wenping stroked his chin and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I just heard Xiao Gao say that. Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this matter¡­!¡± Jiang Yueming was slightly stunned. He looked up at Xu Wenping with a strange expression and said, ¡°That¡­ Chairman, you¡¯d better not ruin the moon. If you have to personally run the project, what¡¯s the point of me, the president?¡± ¡°Running events?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course not!¡± Xu Wenping took out his phone and called a number. Just as he was about to make the call, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. This relationship is too important. Wait a few days first. I¡¯ll give you a response then.¡± Naturally, it was Li Zhengkang. This City Lord¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly use it with just a phone call, right? Li Zhengkang wouldn¡¯t sit idly by for such a small matter, but it would be a waste to call him now. Just as Xu Wenping was about to get into the car and return home, a four-lap Audi suddenly approached. The four zeroes and one license plate numbers surprised Xu Wenping and Jiang Yueming. The latter even subconsciously stood up straight. Unexpectedly, the car was about to enter the Jin Hai Land Bureau, but it stopped beside Xu Wenping. The rear window rolled down, and his simple face and short crew cut still carried a dignified aura. Li Zhengkang pinched his fingers and smiled. ¡°Xiao Xu! What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Li!¡± Xu Wenping quickly nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a coincidence, Mr. Li¡­ Yueming and I came to the Land Bureau to settle some matters. If you have something important, you should settle it first!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Did you get a cold shoulder?¡± Li Zhengkang raised his eyebrows and looked at the Jin Hai Land Bureau. Xu Wenping lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± Li Zhengkang said. ¡°The department¡¯s mission is to be fair and open. As long as you go through the legal process, I believe that your hard work will be proportional to your luck.¡± ¡°Mr. Li is right.¡± Xu Wenping nodded lightly. At this moment, Jiang Yueming could no longer hold his ground. Seeing that Li Zhengkang was actually talking to Xu Wenping in a very friendly manner, with a feeling of giving advice to a junior, he immediately took the opportunity to say, ¡°City Lord LL.This time, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re being unfair and open! You¡¯ve heard of the reputation of our Imperial Corporation, but they¡¯re asking for too much. I¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Wenping turned his head and glared at Jiang Yueming. Although his realm was not bad, he still lost his composure in front of a strong man like Li Zhengkang. Who knew that Li Zhengkang raised his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. Let this little friend speak!¡± Since Li Zhengkang had already asked, Xu Wenping naturally couldn¡¯t stop him. Jiang Yueming told Li Zhengkang how he had been rejected. ¡°Yoho¡­!¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Looks like I¡¯m still not mature enough!¡± Li Zhengkang touched his old face and said, ¡°My father¡¯s scolding is still right. In a high position, if you don¡¯t keep your eyes open, it¡¯s inevitable that such rat sh*t will mix in!¡± Li Zhengkang smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to meet now than to choose a day. Xiao Xu, arrange for someone to hold a social gathering later. We¡¯ll go in and take a walk. We can have a drink after work. But remember, you must be thrifty!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ordering you, but I have to be thrifty. Any dishes that cost more than 100 yuan and wine that cost more than 500 yuan are not allowed to be served. You know what?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Li Zhengkang was trying to get familiar with him, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Uncle Li, although I haven¡¯t spoken much to you, I can understand the Old Master¡¯s noble character and integrity!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink Erguotou today, okay?¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Li Zhengkang laughed, expressing his satisfaction. Li Zhengkang pushed the door open and got out of the car. Then, he hinted to Jiang Yueming and Xu Wenping, ¡°You guys go in first. I¡¯ll take a look at my Jin Hai Land Bureau from behind.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Yueming straightened his back. It was probably the first time in his life that his face was so red and excited. Li Zhengkang waved his hand to signal, and the four cars backed off a little.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: I’m Better at Doing Things Chapter 75: I¡¯m Better at Doing Things Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Set up a seven-star stove, boil the three rivers in a copper pot, set up a table of eight immortals, and entertain sixteen parties. All the guests are guests. It¡¯s all based on their mouths. When they meet, they smile. Don¡¯t think about it later. Once people leave, the tea will be cold. What do you mean by auspicious?¡± When they arrived at the small house again, there was a fat man in the office of the Jin Hai Land Bureau. He was humming a tune and looked very happy. Jiang Yueming turned around and saw that Li Zhengkang only lowered his head and chuckled, indicating that he was hiding. Jiang Yueming knocked on the door and quickly put on a flattering smile. He bowed and said, ¡°Chief Zhang¡­ I am extremely impressed by your singing of ¡®Battle of Wisdom¡¯! If Yueming could sing one-thousandth of the song, he would have gone on stage to sing!¡± Initially, Chief Zhang was still smiling, but when he saw Jiang Yueming enter, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°President Jiang, why are you so clingy? You come into my room three times a day. What, you came to visit my thatched cottage three times?¡± ¡°That Chief Zhang¡­ This time, it¡¯s our chairman who wants to meet you personally¡­ Chief Zhang, I¡¯m just an employee. How can I be sure of the number you just mentioned?¡± ¡°The main character is here?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then we can chat.¡± Chief Zhang suddenly laughed. When he saw Xu Wenping approaching, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. In his imagination, the president of Imperial Corporation was at least a middle-aged man, if not an old man. When he saw Xu Wenping, he couldn¡¯t help but look back. Xu Wenping laughed and said, ¡°Chief Zhang, stop looking. I¡¯m the chairman of the Imperial Corporation. My surname is Xu, Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°Boss Xu, you¡¯re young and promising!¡± Chief Zhang sighed in admiration. ¡°Good, good, good. Isn¡¯t it easier to talk to young people? Come, come, sit!¡± Chief Zhang¡¯s attitude toward Xu Wenping was obviously more respectful to Jiang Yueming. When Xu Wenping sat down, Chief Zhang slowly smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Jiang should have told you, right?¡± ¡°I did. You said you wanted 50%.¡± Chief Zhang¡¯s expression changed slightly. After all, this kind of thing could only be hinted at. How could it be mentioned in person? Chief Zhang wanted to close the door and talk, but Xu Wenping waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, Chief Zhang, you can see that I¡¯m a young man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you clearly that I built this film studio for nothing but to woo a female celebrity. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money I give you. I¡¯ll give you 80%. Can you help me build the film city?¡± Xu Wenping raised his hand to light a cigarette, looking like a rich second-generation heir. Not only was Jiang Yueming slightly stunned, but Li Zhengkang, who was peeking outside, almost laughed out loud. Needless to say, Chief Zhang was also shocked by Xu Wcnping¡¯s method of killing an old master with a random punch. You talk about money with me, I won¡¯t talk about money with you! ¡°That¡¯s why, Chief Zhang, don¡¯t be so clingy. Even if I don¡¯t earn a single cent, should I fix this thing?¡± ¡°If you could f*cking repair it, would I still need your broken land? If you fix it, I¡¯ll just buy it!¡± Xu Wenping continued to speak coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bottom line. I¡¯ll cover the cost of 60%. I can only give you 40%. If you agree, then do it. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go to another city to repair it!¡± Chief Zhang never expected that an experienced player like him would be suppressed by a young man. He was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He slammed the table and roared, ¡°Surnamed Xu, did I give you face?¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± ¡°The two of you, get out of this office immediately! When you learn how to be a good person and when you learn how not to cause trouble, come and find me again!¡± Needless to say, Xu Wenping was shocked by Chief Zhang¡¯s angry look. In the end, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Although this chaotic fist could show off for a moment, it was still not enough to defeat the old master! That was true. How was the project going to proceed with 60% of the cost? He was bragging, but he didn¡¯t have to bring such a thing. However, at this moment, an amiable voice suddenly said, ¡°Aiya, Chief Zhang, calm down. These children won¡¯t cause trouble, but I will!¡± ¡°Come, come, come. Have a cigarette.¡± Chief Zhang was still angry, so he took the cigarette after being comforted. However, just as he lit it, he threw it on the ground and said, ¡°F*ck, what rubbish?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. This is a pack of Jinjiang cigarettes that costs 16 yuan. Don¡¯t all the people in Jin Hai City smoke this? Chief Zhang, what do you usually smoke?¡± ¡°D*mn it, cigarettes below Huazi can¡¯t enter at all¡­ You¡­ Why does your classmate look a little familiar?¡± As Chief Zhang spoke, he looked at Li Zhengkang and sized him up. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen! It seems like Chief Zhang is not familiar with me? Should I contact your bureau? I feel that your director is more concerned about the citizens of Jin Hai than you are!¡± Li Zhengkang¡¯s tone was very gentle. However, the more he listened, the more he saw Li Zhengkang¡¯s office attire. The clerk also wore the same outfit, but for some reason, his aura was different from Li Zhengkang¡¯s. ¡°Why are you calling the director?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call me, should I?¡± As he spoke, Li Zhengkang¡¯s expression gradually changed from the gentle spring to the harsh winter. He picked up the phone in the office. After picking up the call, he said softly, ¡°Old Wang, if I hear you drinking and singing outside now, I probably won¡¯t be able to suppress my anger.¡± ¡°¡­Li¡­ City Lord Li! Reporting to the mayor, I¡¯m reviewing documents in my office. Oh, what brings you here?¡± Li Zhengkang gritted his teeth in a low voice. ¡°Come down and talk. I¡¯m in your Chief Zhang¡¯s office. That can blow me over¡­ Isn¡¯t it the evil spirit of your Jin Hai Land Bureau?¡± ¡°City Lord! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± When he heard the word ¡®City Lord¡¯ on the phone, Chief Zhang¡¯s face turned pale and he could not care less. ¡°City¡­ City¡­ You, you, you¡­ Are you City Lord Li?¡± Li Zhengkang also lit a cigarette at this time. The smoke fermented in his throat. Li Zhengkang felt more uncomfortable than the grass on his ancestral grave being pulled out. He gulped down the smoke and swallowed his saliva. In just a minute, the director of Jin Hai Land Bureau rushed down and immediately greeted Li Zhengkang. ¡°City Lord! This subordinate greets the City Lord!¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing!¡± ¡°Come,¡± Li Zhengkang shouted, ¡°greet your Chief Zhang first.¡± ¡°The students behind. Go and bring me the relevant documents regarding the land approval with the Imperial Corporation and the bidding documents.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± When the students behind heard this, they hurriedly went over. At this time, although Director Wang was fuming, he actually bowed and smiled.. ¡°Chief Zhang, this subordinate greets Chief Zhang!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: The Beginning of a High Chapter 76: The Beginning of a High-End Game Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Chief Zhang¡¯s legs went soft and he knelt on the ground. He grabbed Li Zhengkang¡¯s thigh and immediately shouted, ¡°City Lord! I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong. My old man, Zhang Ehai, used to be Old Master Li¡¯s secretary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face but the Buddha¡¯s face¡­ Please spare me this time.¡± Li Zhengkang was stunned for a moment. Then, he swung his hand and gave himself a big bag. Although Director Wang was shy and didn¡¯t say anything, how could Li Zhengkang not understand? Although this Chief Zhang was of a lower rank, he had been in Jinhai Land Bureau for a long time and even had the identity of a deputy director. Although Director Wang was a young rookie with good strength, he had only been in office for two or three years. If he wanted to eliminate the evil within, his strength would be slightly awkward. At this moment, the relevant documents were handed over. It had to be said that Li Zhengkang was definitely capable. He only flipped through the thick document, giving off the feeling that he didn¡¯t even look at it carefully. However, it had only been three minutes, and he didn¡¯t even seem to miss a single name. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Old Zhang, Old Zhang, what do you want me to say?¡± ¡°D*mn it, your nephew has a shell company. The registered capital is only 10 million, and you dare to hand over a project worth more than 1 billion to him? You¡¯ve really used this bit of power to its fullest!¡± ¡°This red stamp¡­ You¡¯ve really covered my face!¡± ¡°City Lord¡­ I was wrong, I was wrong, City Lord.¡± Li Zhengkang sighed, got up, and patted Director Wang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Roll up your sleeves and clean up the Jin Hai Land Bureau. This time, I¡¯m your backing! You have to understand. Forget about being the old man¡¯s secretary, even if the old man came personally, he would also fire himself if he made a mistake. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I, Li Zhengkang, will personally write a self-reflection letter to my superiors regarding this matter! From top to bottom, even the clerk has to put the review on my desk and let me read it personally!¡± What was awe-inspiring? Jiang Yueming thought that he was usually powerful enough, but when he saw Li Zhengkang¡¯s performance at this moment, he realized how weak he was. Then he looked at Xu Wenping, who was lowering his head to light a cigarette, and he realized how strong his boss was. At this moment, it could be said that he had come to collect his anger. However, Xu Wenping¡¯s performance was like the clear light of the river and sea. His sharpness was restrained and he did not show it. It was a stark contrast to the so-called second-generation rich man¡¯s image just now. Li Zhengkang left as fast as the wind and would not linger. Xu Wenping and Jiang Yueming followed behind. In the office, Director Wang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Chief Zhang, I can¡¯t do anything about your soft persuasion. It seems like you¡¯ve really met a tough nut this time.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. That young man earlier¡­¡± Direcotr Wang had just asked when Chief Zhang¡¯s face turned sallow. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Aiyo¡­Why didn¡¯t I think of it? To be the chairman of the Imperial Corporation at such a young age, and to be so arrogant in front of me¡­ I, I should have thought of it earlier, sigh! One misstep leads to a thousand years of regret.¡± Director Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head at Chief Zhang¡¯s unrepentant behavior. ¡°Chief Zhang, you didn¡¯t die in vain.¡± ¡°If you listen to me, you¡¯ll at most be disciplined. This time, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for me to ignore you.¡± ¡°When the Li family flourished, they were only half a step away from the peak of power. Use your stupid brain to think. Can City Lord Li be limited to being the lord of a city? Even if City Lord Li can only become a provincial governor in his lifetime, it can be considered that his family has fallen!¡± ¡°Just staring at that small profit? What should I say about you?¡± Chief Zhang was slightly stunned, but it was too late. If he followed Li Zhengkang, he would be promoted the fastest. People with real foresight had long seen this opportunity. If he was fated to be a deputy city-level official in this life, why couldn¡¯t he smoke Golden River cigarettes for the rest of his life? Some people couldn¡¯t see through it! ? ? ? At this moment, Li Zhengkang and the others had already gone out. Jiang Yueming followed behind, while Li Zhengkang maintained his pace and actually walked with Xu Wenping. ¡°Xiao Xu, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today. Let¡¯s agree that we mustn¡¯t complain to the old man.¡± After Li Zhengkang came out, he immediately switched to a vice smiley face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°Sigh!¡± Li Zhengkang sighed and said, ¡°Although I have some ability, the old man has too much hope for me. Actually, I¡¯ll let you know. My task of cleaning up the internal department is still a long way ahead.¡± ¡°This Jin Hai City is already rotten to the core!¡± You want to talk about dealing with several senior officials. But¡­ the upper beams in Jinhai City are all straight, but the lower beams are always crooked! I have dealt with batch after batch of people like Chief Zhang!¡± ¡°When they see a superior like us, they will talk glibly and make things difficult for the small enterprises below every day. Ever since I took office, I focused on the people¡¯s livelihood and neglected business development. But which was more important? You should be able to understand a thing or two, right?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he said, ¡°I have some understanding. Only by uniting the masses and not separating from the masses is the most important thing. Although I¡¯m a businessman, I don¡¯t have that much of a concept of business.¡± ¡°Uncle Li, since you¡¯ve said so much. If you need me to serve the people of Jin Hai City, I will do my best. If there is a need, I am especially willing to do my best!¡± Li Zhengkang raised his eyebrows and then smiled. ¡°My judgment of people is still not as good as the Old Master¡¯s. I always thought that one was too impetuous when you were young.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said that, go to the municipal government tomorrow and invest 200 million yuan in the orphanage project. I won¡¯t return a single cent of this money! You still have to invest another 300 million!¡± Xu Wenping nodded happily and turned his head. ¡°Hear that? Yueming!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Chairman!¡± Jiang Yueming was more excited than usual. Not to mention the Imperial Corporation, Xu Wenping¡¯s current balance was enough to invest 500 million yuan, not to mention the pharmaceutical company he had just acquired. Investment and dedication were the true path of great business. Hearing that Xu Wenping agreed so readily, Li Zhenghao¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. Before he got into the car, he patted Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Today, you treated me to this meal and made me earn another 500 million yuan. Xiao Xu, ah, Xiao Xu! You¡¯re much more scheming than those old foxes!¡± ¡°Haha! In Uncle Li¡¯s words, as long as I have the ability, it is my duty to serve the people. Uncle Li, I was pretending just now. My father is your father¡¯s guard. Of course, I will stand guard for you!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Li Zhengkang rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about our relationship. If my father doesn¡¯t marry my daughter to you, we¡¯ll be of the same generation. Just call me Brother Li.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If you get married, you¡¯ll have to change the way you address me! Hahaha, it¡¯s a blessing to have a confidant!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: They Are All Big Bosses Chapter 77: They Are All Big Bosses Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°City Lord Li, Chairman, this way¡­¡± The car passed through the alley and arrived at the entrance of the restaurant by the sea. The environment was very elegant and simple, and the wooden door was low-key and restrained. Dalong Restaurant. This name was quite simple. Li Zhengkang raised his eyebrows slightly. As he walked in, he turned to his assistant and said, ¡°Have you notified everyone who is coming? After all, we didn¡¯t prepare in time. Go get a cup of tea first. We¡¯ll wait for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, City Lord. I¡¯ve already informed them.¡± While Li Zhengkang was preparing, Xu Wenping, who was on the other side, was also a little strange. He never thought that there would be such an ordinary restaurant on this coastal road. It even seemed a little narrow. After entering the house, other than a simple booth, there was only a big private room. Xu Wenping could see the excitement in Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes. He leaned over and before he could ask anything, Jiang Yueming whispered, ¡°Chairman, this restaurant is my own business, but it¡¯s under Assistant Gao Qiang¡¯s name. I originally planned to use it in case of emergencies, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really be useful one day!¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. It was true. The layout of the outer area was just a middle-to-low-end restaurant. It was better than letting Li Zhengkang, a city lord who was close to the people, go to a luxurious place like a big hotel. However, there was a huge parking lot in front of them. Even if there were forty to fifty cars, it would not be crowded. Just as they stepped in, a low-key Volkswagen stopped at the back as far as possible. A middle-aged man in a suit got out and bowed to Li Zhengkang from afar. Just as he was about to wait for a while, he looked up and saw Jiang Yueming. He said in surprise, ¡°Xiao Jiang? Why are you here?¡± There was a hint of surprise in his tone. At the same time, he was interrogating Jiang Yueming. Obviously, even the CEO of the Imperial Corporation should not be able to attend such a meeting. Jiang Yueming didn¡¯t feel that it was shabby at all. Instead, his expression was interesting. He quickly went forward to shake hands and said, ¡°Hello, President Du!¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have the right to sit with you. I¡¯m here to accompany our chairman¡­¡± As he spoke, Jiang Yueming secretly gave him a look. Du Jinglong looked over and saw Xu Wenping and Li Zhengkang sitting opposite each other. A surprised look flashed across his eyes. Firstly, he was surprised at Xu Wenping¡¯s youth. Secondly, he was surprised that Xu Wenping and Li Zhengkang were sitting opposite each other with cigarettes in their hands. They looked relaxed and calm without any pressure. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Du Jinglong sucked in a breath of cold air and whispered into Jiang Yueming¡¯s ear, ¡°Is this the chairman who bought Tongrun Equipment? Tongrun Equipment has already reached the limit for eight consecutive days! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just as he said!¡± ¡°Who is this gentleman? What¡¯s his relationship with City Lord Li?¡± Jiang Yueming was slightly taken aback. Then, he smiled bitterly and whispered into Du Jinglong¡¯s ear, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but the two of them address each other as brothers. It seems that they want to marry off their daughter or something¡­ In short, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± Du Jinglong¡¯s expression fluctuated, while Jiang Yueming¡¯s face was filled with pride. Seeing this, Du Jinglong was happy for Jiang Yueming. He smiled and said, ¡°You brat, this time you have an opportunity to soar!¡± ¡°Xiao Du! What are you doing? Why are you laughing so happily?¡± At this moment, a carefree voice came from outside. It was two old men and a middle-aged man walking toward them. One of the two old men had a goatee and a walking stick in his hand. However, the crutches were covered in glue, and there was some dirt on the cuffs. The other one was dressed up abruptly. He was wearing a pair of flowery green shorts and flip-flops. His face was glossy and his hair was combed back. The person who asked was the fashionable old man in flip-flops. Du Jinglong¡¯s expression lit up and he quickly bowed to greet him. ¡°President Kong, Old Master Zeng, Old Master Long! Hello!¡± The two old men were already very relaxed, but the middle-aged man seemed to be the leader of the three. The middle-aged man looked like a typical science and engineering man. He had a straight face and did not seem to know the ways of the world. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ The few of us old fellows had wasted too much time and actually let the City Lord wait here?¡± While they were talking, a group of people had already poured in. At this moment, Li Zhengkang also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Today, Xiao Xu is the host, so I¡¯ve invited everyone over for a meal. If I¡¯ve disturbed you, please forgive me.¡± Although they didn¡¯t have much face, Li Zhengkang might say a few polite words. It could be seen that these people who came were all very important in Jin Hai City. Xu Wenping was actually a little nervous after suddenly experiencing such a situation. He quickly picked up the cigarettes in his hand and distributed them. The old man who was called Old Master Zeng immediately raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Little mister is very outstanding. You¡¯ve learned how to offer cigarettes at such a young age? Then I¡¯ll take advantage of my seniority and smoke one!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Master Long isn¡¯t old and looks very energetic!¡± Li Zhengkang took the lead and entered the room. Everyone began to take their seats. The former took Xu Wenping¡¯s seat, while the first person on the right was Mr. Kong, followed by Old Master Zeng and Old Master Long. Three to five more people came behind, totaling less than ten people. After taking his seat, Li Zhengkang smiled and said, ¡°Aiya¡­ All of you are the elites of our Jin Hai¡¯s industry and commerce. Since I took over, I have neglected all of you. Today, I would like to apologize to all of you!¡± No one would say that it was okay. Everyone waited quietly for Li Zhengkang to speak ¡°But now I have to ask. I realized that in Jin Hai, there is still the problem of eating and getting cards, which has caused quite a bit of resistance to the elites of the business world. Although people¡¯s livelihood is a big problem, economic development is still the core concept and cannot be neglected.¡± ¡°Today, I gathered everyone here mainly to talk about the issue of the cadre style of those who take bribes and secretly do things. The second is to help each other. Only when the business community of Jin Hai City is united can we achieve results. In short, working together to develop Jin Hai City is our personal guiding principle!¡± ¡°Elders, you all have connections below. I¡¯ve also seen your information, so I won¡¯t introduce you too much. Today, I¡¯ll introduce you to our rising business star in Jin Hai City. He¡¯s also a close friend of mine!¡± ¡°Chairman of the Imperial Corporation¡­ Mr. Xu Wenping!¡± After a long speech, a few words fell sonorously. Everyone immediately applauded and gave Xu Wenping a kind smile. After that, the comments became even more enthusiastic. Everyone introduced themselves one by one. Xu Wenping broke it down in detail and understood the power of these people in front of him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Entering the Top Class Chapter 78: Entering the Top Class Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Without a doubt, at this tabic where even Du Jinglong, the president, could only sit at the end and not say a word, half of the entire business world of Jin Hai City was sitting. As for the remaining half, it was the individual industry and commerce that formed the characteristic development of the Great Dragon Kingdom with a huge mass base. It carried the consumption problems of the middle and lower classes in Jin Hai. After that, it was time to eat and drink. Needless to say, Jiang Yueming¡¯s restaurant was mainly for the people, but the quality was very high, and everyone was full of praise. As for Erguotou, these merchants did not seem to feel any pressure when they drank it. Instead, they were more relaxed than usual. Li Zhengkang only had a round of drinks before he stood up, put on his clothes, and picked up a glass of wine. ¡°Everyone, I still have some small matters to deal with. I won¡¯t delay your business exchange. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Alright, City Lord Li, we will definitely uphold your will and give more opportunities to the young people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I, Ah Long, am also old. I have long retired and have not cared about my career for many years.¡± ¡°Take care, City Lord Li!¡± Li Zhengkang nodded gently. As he saw them off, he gestured to Xu Wenping. When the others wanted to follow them out, Li Zhengkang had already closed the door. As they walked, Li Zhengkang smiled. ¡°Jin Hai City is only this big. That President Kong is the President of our Jin Hai¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. He is a member of the four major families in the provincial capital. However, he is also humble and kind. There is no need to be conflicted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the matters of the officers. You have to cherish this opportunity and strive to create greater results!¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Li!¡± When he answered, it was unknown if Li Zhengkang did it on purpose or if it had become a habit. When he reached the door, he finished his sentence and nodded at Xu Wenping with a smile, indicating that he should go back. Xu Wenping turned around with a slightly strange expression, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl into an amiable smile. It seemed that he had easily stepped into the top of Jin Hai City with Li Zhengkang¡¯s guidance? These entrepreneurs probably had a lot of resources in the entire Eastern Province, let alone in Jin Hai City. Li Zhengkang¡¯s simple words made Xu Wenping the leader among all the experts present. How terrifying! However, thinking about it, to be able to get Li Zhengkang to personally name him and even invite businessmen for this, his face was obviously very big. Xu Wenping entered the room to wash his hands. Just as he turned his head, he saw Du Jinglong behind him. Seeing Xu Wenping turn his head, Du Jinglong immediately bowed deeply and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I am Du Jinglong! I¡¯m the president of Ruirui Bank!¡± ¡°Mr. Du¡­ Hello!¡± Du Jinglong shook Xu Wenping¡¯s hand with slight excitement and said, ¡°I had a business collaboration with Yueming before. It¡¯s an honor to be able to get to know you at this moment. Although my strength is very small, if the Imperial Corporation needs it, I¡¯m still very willing to do my best to help!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, President Du.¡± Xu Wenping also had a fake smile on his face. Du Jinglong had come up just to get familiar with Xu Wenping. If it weren¡¯t for his relationship with Jiang Yueming, Du Jinglong probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to drink with Xu Wenping in the end. Now that he had achieved his wish, Xu Wenping said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business slowly. Today, we¡¯ll focus on drinking!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and sit.¡± Seeing the two of them walk in with smiles on their faces, this Bank Governor Du, who was not paid attention to, seemed to have received a wave of attention. This time, after City Lord Li left, besides drinking, everyone gradually talked about the Imperial Corporation. After Li Zhengkang named Xu Wenping, the position of the new upstart had been decided. There might have been some conflicts in business, but at this time, everyone was willing to give in. In fact, there were many things that Xu Wenping himself did not know. However, Xu Wenping accepted all of their gifts with a smile. If they wanted to introduce a junior to Xu Wenping, he would naturally agree to it at this moment, indicating that they would talk about it in the future. After drinking until dusk, Xu Wenping¡¯s steps were a little wobbly, but he barely managed to maintain a trace of consciousness. Only then did he walk out of the debauchery and let Gao Qiang send him back to the big flat floor. Xu Wenping staggered into the house. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± When Su Yurou stuck her head out, she seemed to be changing her clothes. However, it was not a coat, but a bra. This was definitely new. Xu Wenping had never seen it in Su Yurou¡¯s closet. It was still black, with lace and butterfly wings. Below it was a thong that couldn¡¯t be fully covered, revealing her pink skin. Su Yurou¡¯s face was a little shy, and she even showed it off. She seemed to be saying, ¡°Is it sexy?¡± Xu Wenping was already drunk, so he was a little dazed. Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s beautiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He quickly took off his clothes and rushed toward Su Yurou. Su Yurou¡¯s face turned red, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. She smiled and dodged, saying, ¡°Hehe¡­ You reek of alcohol. Who wants to play with you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Unfortunately, Xu Wenping caught her in the next moment and pressed her down on the sofa. Looking at Su Yurou¡¯s beautiful face, Xu Wenping chuckled and said, ¡°How can I stand it when you¡¯re dressed like this? Hehe, if you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being too beautiful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Oh¡­!¡± Sensing Xu Wenping¡¯s drunken dominance, Su Yurou¡¯s heart seemed to have some cells stimulated. Not only did she not feel he was cruel, but she also felt that Xu Wenping was more manly. Her entire body softened, and she curled up under Xu Wenping like a kitten. There was a hint of reluctance in her pitiful eyes, and her peony-like tongue immediately wrapped around him. ¡°Wenping¡­ You¡¯re so strong¡­ Wuwu¡­¡± Su Yurou was finally lifted up once again. It was a desire that existed in her soul, but as Xu Wenping sang, Su Yurou¡¯s heart also started to overflow until the river flowed backward. She couldn¡¯t help but feel shy. After torturing for the greater part of the night, Xu Wenping finally sobered up. He looked at the delicate and miserable Su Yurou and immediately came back to his senses. He focused on buffing himself and finally let go. ¡°Oh¡­ Wenping¡­ You have to marry a second wife¡­ For example, the Australian Gambling King had seven or eight wives¡­ If you keep doing this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me.¡± Xu Wenping blushed and said, ¡°Then I¡­ Control myself?¡± ¡°No! This is not good for your body!¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face was red, and her eyes flickered as she said, ¡°I want it, but I don¡¯t want that much. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll take care of Yu Youling. If it¡¯s not enough, find another one!¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping¡¯s reply, she fell asleep in Xu Wenping¡¯s arms like a kitten and closed her eyes.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: It’s Good to Keep Your Eyes Chapter 79: It¡¯s Good to Keep Your Eyes Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The next morning, Xu Wenping got up as usual, exercised according to his biological clock, and ate breakfast. Su Yurou slept until the morning, waiting for the sun to shine on her butt before she got up. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t disturb her and went out on his own. He had just sat down on the sofa when Jiang Yueming called. ¡°Yueming¡­ What do you think?¡± ¡°The situation is great,¡± Jiang Yueming said with excitement. ¡°All the obstacles that the Imperial Corporation encountered have been eliminated overnight. It¡¯s even possible for us to rise to the next level. If you are willing to go public, I can turn the Imperial Corporation into the top 500 in half a year!¡± ¡°Are you stupid, or am I stupid?¡± Xu Wenping rolled his eyes and retorted. Everyone thought that listed companies were awesome, and in fact, they were a little awesome, but not by much. A truly well-run company that could make a lot of money had always made a fortune in silence. After it went on the market, the country would supervise it, and the number of shareholders would increase. All kinds of things would become uncontrollable. If it wasn¡¯t for the money, Xu Wenping would never choose to go public. Jiang Yueming chuckled and said, ¡°The funds promised to Mr. Li have already been given to the municipal government¡¯s poverty relief office. I don¡¯t plan to set a limit on your decision. We¡¯ll give as much as the poverty relief office wants.¡± ¡°Yes. Here, don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± Jiang Yueming nodded lightly, then turned serious again and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s mostly good news, I also discovered a detail. After yesterday¡¯s cocktail party, President Kong directly reduced the efficiency of his company¡¯s goods by half. He looks like he¡¯s going to leave.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s question piqued Xu Wenping¡¯s interest. In the end, Xu Wenping was not as good as Jiang Yueming in business management, so he quickly asked, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Although this President Kong is known as a Confucian businessman, he¡¯s actually not very good at business. He¡¯s just one of the four major families in Provincial City. The Kong Corporation that he runs in Jin Hai is also a subsidiary of Provincial City. The Kong Corporation didn¡¯t sell large medical equipment, but in terms of basic medicine, they occupy about 30% of all medical institutions in Jin Hai City.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. If this President Kong runs away, the medical treatment in Jin Hai City will definitely be greatly affected. Medical treatment is very important to the people, and I¡¯m afraid that City Lord Li will also¡­¡± ¡°Is there a need to do this? He earned his money¡­ Our Imperial Corporation doesn¡¯t have a pharmaceutical project either.¡± Xu Wenping understood immediately. However, he soon felt strange. It was not easy to build a factory here and open up a market. Business was not like a cadre. It was not like every carrot had a pit. No matter who the top person was, everyone would earn their own money. Once you leave, Jin Hai City might not have a good time for a month or two, but after that, medical companies would spring up like mushrooms after a spring rain to fill this gap. It will be even more detrimental to their Kong Corporation! Jiang Yueming chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was just a guess¡­ It could also be that they did not manage it well! Anyway, although they have never interacted, according to President Du, President Kong is quite narrow-minded.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll take note.¡± The two of them were just guessing, but Xu Wenping did not take it to heart. He just thought about it. If it were other industries, he would be a little worried. If there was a gap in the medical industry, he still had a company that he had not taken over, and with his medical skills¡­ It seemed that there was no need to be afraid¡­ Well, there was no need to be afraid at all. After considering it, Xu Wenping was about to speak when he heard Jiang Yueming laugh again, ¡°Oh right¡­ Hehehe¡­ Chairman, I heard that we¡¯ve taken over the land of the film and television base. There are many popular models, stars, and directors who want to work with us.¡± ¡°The company is quite lively today. We plan to hold a pre-employment meeting. The identity of the main interviewer hasn¡¯t been decided yet¡­¡± Hearing the hint in Jiang Yueming¡¯s words, Xu Wenping smiled. ¡°Hahaha, I understand! Of course, I have to do my part in the company¡¯s problems. I¡¯ll come over personally later, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± When he heard Jiang Yueming¡¯s hint just now, Xu Wenping felt warm in his heart. Although he recalled what happened on the cruise that day, he wondered if he would be disappointed if he went. However, he was also hoping that he would get lucky. What if he wasn¡¯t disappointed and really missed out on a high-quality beauty? It would be good to take a look and nourish his eyes! Wearing an executive jacket and holding a thermos flask, he went downstairs and got into his Lamborghini.. The accelerator rumbled as he slowly and gently walked out of the underground parking lot and headed in the direction of the Imperial Corporation¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: The Vile Link Chapter 80: The Vile Link Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Holding a thermos flask in his hand, Xu Wenping entered the front door. Those who participated in the pre-employment meeting entered through the side door, but Xu Wenping had to go to the front desk to get his interviewer badge. Although he had only been here once, the receptionist seemed to have remembered his identity and was very respectful. Casually flicking his badge into his front pocket, Xu Wenping arrived at the job fair on the third floor. At this moment, there were many people gathered in the narrow corridor. Some were tall, some were thin, some were unfamiliar, and some were familiar. Needless to say, the quality was much higher than the ones on the cruise ship. Among them was a tall beauty who was touching up her makeup. She stood out in the crowd. Although she was 50% more groomed than Su Yurou, Yu Youling, and the others, and 80% less natural, she was still among the beauties. That woman should be a B-list celebrity. Xu Wenping had the mentality of walking, so he was naturally not in a hurry like the others. At this moment, the sound of high heels clicking came from behind. Just as the sounds became chaotic, Xu Wenping saw a figure coming over and subconsciously reached out to support her. ¡°Are you alright, beautiful?¡± Although the smell of cheap perfume was a little pungent, Xu Wenping was a little surprised to see the face covered in white powder, but he still asked politely. ¡°Are you blind? Are you trying to kill me by standing in front like a wooden block?¡± This woman had a bad temper and shouted angrily at Xu Wenping. If Xu Wenping hadn¡¯t dodged in time, her saliva would have splashed on his face. Xu Wenping sized up the woman again. She had a bun, wore a black jacket, and was wearing an extremely strange tight-fitting shirt. Her lower body was covered in black silk stockings, and she had high heels. She looked extremely hot. Her figure was also excellent, but her face was covered with white powder, as if it would not harden. Even if Xu Wenping was a small driver, he could not tell what this woman¡¯s foundation was. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before? Do you know how much my clothes are worth? If you break it, can you afford it?¡± ¡°Did you see Chambord¡¯s watch?¡± ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s so unlucky to go out. I can meet trash everywhere I go!¡± As the beauty spoke, she rushed to the front, but she couldn¡¯t enter the door of the interview hall. She was chased out by the security guard. She stomped her feet dejectedly, picked up a cigarette, and went to the corridor to smoke. [Ding¡­ An enraged host! They even dare to provoke the host when they encounter wild flowers and weeds? She should be punished, right? Activate options!] [One, love is speechless. With a benevolent attitude, the host can let go of this woman. Reward: One holy maiden¡¯s manual.] [Second, a small punishment. (Slightly reminding this woman so that she will pay more attention in the future) Reward: One Huaqiangbei digital watch.] [Third, sudden bad taste. (This woman is a gold digger. Please think of a way to spend her remaining money and then leave her alone. Make her feel the danger of society!) Reward: Drunk-tolerance roly-doll, all kinds of drinks to the maximum level!] [System monitoring¡­ Detected that this woman¡¯s balance plus credit overdraft amount to 30,000 yuan.] Good heavens. You old evil system, you didn¡¯t even plan to let me choose? However, this was obviously just a small mission. The only tempting reward was the alcohol tolerance and drink tasting. In fact, it was dispensable. Although Xu Wenping¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t very strong, it wasn¡¯t enough to make him suffer too much during social gatherings. Of course, it would be good if he could get a reward. However, why should he spend all her money? At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s front pocket was not secured, and the work pass in his pocket fell to the ground. When he picked it up, Xu Wenping felt interested. He picked it up and hung it in front of his chest. Then, he felt countless gazes looking at him. The words ¡®interview director¡¯ on the badge seemed to have a strange charm. Many girls looked at him with gentleness. There was even a trace of love¡­ This included the hot woman who had just scolded him. However, her gaze was not one of envy. Her hand trembled and the cigarette butt fell to the ground. She wiped her eyes and her gaze instantly became fearful. What should she do? She had offended the interview director before she even entered the door? But when their eyes met, the girl only saw Xu Wenping¡¯s warm and gentle smile. Xu Wenping walked over, and the girl¡¯s legs went weak. She was so scared that she almost fell to the ground and did not dare to say a word. However, Xu Wenping hooked his arm around her waist and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting. What¡¯s your name?¡± Even though they were far away, they could feel the girl¡¯s heavy breathing. There was even a hint of redness in her eyes as she said softly, ¡°Liang Feiyan¡­¡± ¡°Alright, come in first.¡± ¡°I¡­ Me?¡± Liang Feiyan pointed at herself excitedly, then she woke up and said, ¡°But.. But¡­ Interviewer, I scolded you just now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. If I knew you were the interviewer, I would definitely¡­¡± ¡°Interviewer?¡± Xu Wenping deliberately showed a trace of disdain. When he picked up the thermos flask, he inadvertently revealed his Lamborghini keys. As expected, this gold digger with sharp eyes noticed it. Her eyes lit up as if she had discovered a new world. ¡°Come in first.¡± Xu Wenping slowly walked into the interview hall. Before he entered, he smiled at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please wait a moment.¡± Then, they entered the interview hall. This interview hall was naturally equipped with screen props and all kinds of musical instruments. Xu Wenping walked in front while Liang Feiyan followed behind. Seeing him enter, Jiang Yueming, who was dozing off at the side, suddenly perked up and stood up. Then, the other department heads also stood up. ¡°Hello, Chairman!¡± ¡°Sit down, everyone!¡± Jiang Yueming nodded lightly. He even hinted at Liang Feiyan as he extended his arm toward her. Liang Feiyan carefully hooked her arm around Xu Wenping¡¯s. Seeing Xu Wenping turn around and smile gently, Liang Feiyan immediately raised her head and puffed out her chest, her entire person becoming arrogant.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Panic! Chapter 81: Panic! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Jiang Yucming was smiling at first, but he was slightly stunned when he saw Liang Fciyan behind Xu Wenping. He lowered his head and sized her up. The girl¡¯s figure seemed to be really good. She was wearing high heels and was even slightly taller than Xu Wenping. Her long legs could also be said to be very good. However, the problem was that this dress was really a combination of all kinds of fake brands. Anyone with a discerning eye could see through it with a glance. Coupled with the layer of powder on her face, it covered her true appearance. Err¡­ It seemed a little ugly, right? However, seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s smile, Jiang Yueming naturally did not have any objections. Instead, he softly arranged, ¡°Add a chair for this lady next to the Chairman!¡± Liang Feiyan held her head high and puffed out her chest. She was indeed brainless. She was actually instantly complacent and leaned into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear to say, ¡°Hubby, your subordinate is quite sensible.¡± Xu Wenping was so shocked by the word ¡®Hubby¡¯ that his entire body went numb. However, when he thought of the tempting reward from the system, he still leaned in and whispered into Liang Feiyan¡¯s ear, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re as sensible as you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and play? There¡¯s no meaning in sitting here.¡± Liang Feiyan was slightly stunned when she heard that. She then remembered that she was here for an interview. Then, she saw the respectful expressions of the people in front of her and looked at the handsome Xu Wenping beside her. She was already the chairman¡¯s wife, and she still wanted to try it out? ¡°Alright!¡± Liang Feiyan smiled sweetly. Of course, Jiang Yueming had no opinion. After watching Xu Wenping leave, he also went upstairs to do something else. It was just a pre-employment meeting. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Wenping, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go downstairs. Sure enough, being handsome and rich was a big plus. As the two of them went downstairs, Xu Wenping felt that Liang Feiyan wanted to hand herself over to him in the corridor. Their every move was filled with temptation. When they arrived at the parking lot, Xu Wenping started his car. The headlights flashed, and Liang Feiyan¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. She got up and kissed Xu Wenping on the cheek in surprise. ¡°Hubby, is this your car? It¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I want to take a photo!¡± Liang Feiyan rushed to the car, while Xu Wenping took a tissue and wiped his face. D*mn, this lipstick wasn¡¯t fading! Liang Feiyan¡¯s bag was like a hundred treasure box. She took out a selfie stick from inside and stretched it out. She quickly took a few photos. She was about to pull Xu Wenping to take photos together when she found that Xu Wenping had already gotten into the car. Liang Feiyan also got into the car to film. Xu Wenping swiped a few times on her phone, thinking about how to spend Liang Feiyan¡¯s remaining money. Although it was only 20 to 30,000, he had to think of a higher price if he wanted to spend it all in one go. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the hotel page. ¡°Feiyan, why don¡¯t I take you to the beach to play?¡± ¡°Sure, Hubby!¡± After making the decision happily, Xu Wenping¡¯s Lamborghini went straight to Haosheng Binhai Garden Hotel. The real person in charge of the Haosheng Corporation¡¯s business was Master Long, whom he had met the other day. Xu Wenping himself, after last night¡¯s Erguotou banquet, there were not many places in Jin Hai City where he could really spend money. In his handbag, there seemed to be Master Long¡¯s gold-plated business card. He could swipe it at any property in Haosheng. It had to be said that for people like them, money did not have much meaning. However, the problem of not spending money brought about face was still very pleasant. ¡°Wow¡­ This is Haosheng Binhai Garden Hotel! The only five-star hotel in Jin Hai City is so bright and bustling!¡± Liang Feiyan started to pose as soon as she entered, not caring about the gazes of the people around her. Although Xu Wenping was embarrassed, he endured it for the sake of the system reward. ¡°Feiyan, did you bring your ID card?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Feiyan handed over her ID card without any intention. Xu Wenping had his way and immediately went to the counter and whispered, ¡°The Gulf Presidential Suit!¡± ¡°Sir¡­ The presidential suite needs to be reserved.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, she saw Xu Wenping flash Master Long¡¯s name card. The receptionist immediately stopped being surprised. When they were checking in, Xu Wenping leaned over and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not hospitality. It¡¯s paid for, understand?¡± Although the receptionist was surprised, she still nodded. ¡°Count it by the hour¡­ Four hours, 30,000 when you settle the bill!¡± Good heavens, you¡¯ve already thought about how much money? However, since he had already shown his name card, even if Xu Wenping made a more rude request, the front desk would still do it. At this moment, Liang Feiyan finished taking photos and said, ¡°Are you done, Hubby?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Wenping took the room card and ID card, and went over to hold Liang Feiyan¡¯s hand. They revealed an admiring expression and went down the stairs. The lights along the corridor were dim, and when they reached the end, the presidential suite suddenly appeared in front of her. Liang Yuyan¡¯s eyes were filled with an innocent smile when she saw this. She immediately handed the phone to Xu Wenping and went to sit by the pool. ¡°Hubby, take a picture of me! Make it look better.¡± Xu Wenping deliberately showed an uncomfortable expression. Liang Feiyan immediately stood up and shook Xu Wenping¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it okay? Baby. I¡¯ll serve you well later!¡± This girl was really shameless when she spoke. Seeing that she was about to kiss him again, Xu Wenping dodged and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take a photo for you.¡± Xu Wenping casually took a few photos. Liang Feiyan, who came over, was not satisfied, but that was it. Xu Wenping deliberately opened a bottle of red wine and clinked glasses to buy some time. When it was almost time, Xu Wenping said impatiently, ¡°Little darling, why don¡¯t you go take a shower?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a shower!¡± Liang Feiyan was very open. She took off her vest in front of Xu Wenping and then took off her tights. Liang Feiyan¡¯s waistline was like a deadly curved blade. Although her chest was not big, it was extremely tall and straight, like two ripe peaches. Her skin was not white and tender, but it was a healthy light brown, and her charm was more obvious. Looking at her abdominal muscles, they were not fake bulges from fitness training. They were healthy, smooth, and tight. She must have had an extremely rich sports hobby. Why did this gold digger look like a sports student? Needless to say, that fiery temper was not like an ordinary woman. With this little vest off, Xu Wenping started to wonder what Liang Feiyan looked like with her light brown skin under that thick layer of white powder. However, just as this thought flashed through his mind, Xu Wenping gave up. He left the room card and ID card on the table and quietly slipped out of the hotel. The sound of running water came from the bathroom.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Mentioned Again Chapter 82: Mentioned Again Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for completing your selection. You will be rewarded for not getting drunk after drinking a thousand cups, and you will also be rewarded for all kinds of drinks!] The system notification sounded, and Xu Wenping was in a good mood. He turned around to look at the hotel, and a trace of suspicion could not help but appear on his face. Although Liang Feiyan had a lot of suspicious points, she was indeed a materialistic woman who did not love herself. Xu Wenping did not have any psychological burden. Not long after the car drove out, Xu Wenping¡¯s phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and a strange smile appeared on his face. Di di¡ª Liang Feiyan had a big heart. After she took a shower, she lay in the comfortable bathtub and thought about all kinds of things. She actually fell asleep unconsciously. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief! Hehe¡­ Didn¡¯t she come out to work in the entertainment industry just to fight for an opportunity? With Liang Feiyan¡¯s looks, would it be so difficult to find a rich man to support her? Liang Feiyan did not expect Xu Wenping to leave. She didn¡¯t notice the horror of her makeup, so she naturally thought that Xu Wenping had called her here and hadn¡¯t done anything yet. How could he leave? Liang Feiyan only woke up when she heard the beeping sound at the door. She said to herself, ¡®He¡¯s here!¡¯ She walked out with a towel draped over her shoulders. She looked left and right but couldn¡¯t see Xu Wenping. A dazed look flashed across her eyes as she looked into the bathroom in the bedroom. The bedroom light was also dim. Liang Feiyan panicked. At this moment, the doorbell at the door was pressed again. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± He went out? Liang Feiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but the moment she opened the door, she saw a gentle and professional smile. The room manager smiled and said, ¡°Hello, madam. Your room time is up. Do you want to renew it?¡± ¡°The hour¡­ renew?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a man who came in just now?¡± Liang Feiyan was shocked. ¡°The one who drove the Lamborghini. My boyfriend, didn¡¯t he pay?¡± Liang Feiyan was shocked, but the room manager maintained his professional smile and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t paid yet, ma¡¯am. If you want to continue the lease until tomorrow, you have to pay 100,000 yuan, including the deposit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so expensive. Why don¡¯t you just rob others?¡± Liang Feiyan was a little angry. The room manager smiled and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, our rooms are all clearly priced. Moreover, the room you¡¯re staying in is an internal suite of our hotel that¡¯s not open to the public.¡± At this point, a strange look flashed across the room manager¡¯s eyes. He sized up Liang Feiyan¡¯s appearance and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s priceless. This means that if your boyfriend is here, we won¡¯t charge you. But your boyfriend has specially arranged for you to pay 30,000 yuan when the time comes!¡± Liang Feiyan was slightly stunned. Xu Wenping¡¯s gentle and sunny smile flashed across her mind. He was sharp and reserved, neither arrogant nor impatient. She thought about how she had scolded Xu Wenping today. They were connected. He wanted her to pay 30,000 yuan before she could leave? Liang Feiyan took out her phone and looked at her balance. Then, she took out her credit card and stood in front of the door in a daze. Suddenly, she felt her blood rush and her head spin. He¡­ He¡­ He was deliberately messing with her? ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Do you want to call your boyfriend or pay?¡± Who the h*ll was she calling! How would she know his phone number? Although Liang Feiyan¡¯s blood was boiling, she was too irritable. Instead, a sense of desolation surged in her heart. She showed her payment code and paid more than 10,000 yuan first. Then, she took out her credit card and barely managed to raise 29,800 yuan. After checking¡­ Good heavens, there was exactly 200 yuan left in the bag. ¡°Thank you for staying. I wish you a pleasant life.¡± ¡°Can I change my clothes?¡± Liang Feiyan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She was obviously too angry. The room manager naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Liang Feiyan changed her clothes and walked out of the hotel in a daze. There were not many taxis on the coastal road. She walked in high heels. The beautiful scenery around here was no longer promising. As they walked, the phone rang. ¡°Hello¡­ Aiyaya, stop fighting! Feiyan. My Feiyan, where are you? Come and save Daddy. If Daddy doesn¡¯t pay the money, they¡¯ll kill me!¡± There was a commotion inside, but it seemed a little fake. It seemed that someone was whispering beside him, ¡°Old Liang, can you still get money? If you don¡¯t have money, then leave the table. If someone else comes up to be the banker, you¡¯ll be finished.¡± Liang Feiyan¡¯s body trembled. She picked up the phone and shouted angrily, ¡°You want to force me to death, right? Do you want your daughter to die? Where am I going to get money for you¡­ Do you want money that much?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and sit on the stage to earn money for you, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Daughter, what did you say? Sitting on the stage? Don¡¯t¡­ With your looks, sitting on the stage is a waste!¡± Liang Feiyan¡¯s tears were about to flow out. She fiercely punched the tree beside her. Her jade-like hand was a bloody mess, and she did not seem to feel any pain. However, a layer of the tree¡¯s hard skin was also smashed away. If not for the fact that she was born into this family, Liang Feiyan would never believe that there was such a father in this world. Although Liang Feiyan¡¯s grades weren¡¯t good since she was young, she was a sports student. She was admitted to the Capital City Sports School, and in her first martial arts exhibition competition, she was permanently disqualified from participating in sports competitions because she injured someone. When she returned home, Liang Feiyan finally gave in to her gambler father, who was eager to exchange her for money. Coincidentally, she met the Imperial Corporation¡¯s pre-employment, so she put on some makeup and planned to embark on the road of debut. As a result, she immediately received a heavy blow from society. She lay on the side of the road and cried for a while. Who could she tell the bitterness in her heart? She was very beautiful, and that was exactly what she thought. That was why she felt that Xu Wenping had taken a fancy to her today. It was her chance to get rich. Reality proved that she was wrong. This bit of beauty might be worthless. Looking at the few pieces of cash in her bag, Liang Feiyan made a call. ¡°Sister Han¡­ Can 1 go to your nightclub tonight?¡± ¡°Master Long, I was just making a turn and you called?¡± When Xu Wenping picked up the phone, it was Master Long. He answered the call and Master Long immediately laughed. ¡°You young people are just showing off. When arc you going to use your precious four-wheeled vehicle and bring me around?¡± ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking! I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t withstand the speed and passion of you young people. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Jinjiang Pharmaceutical, is it yours?¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. Of course, Master Long wouldn¡¯t ask about him staying in a hotel. However, when he heard Master Long mention Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company, Xu Wenping¡¯s heart sank slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but think about Jiang Yueming¡¯s words today.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Long Shaoyun Chapter 83: Long Shaoyun Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Old Master Long¡¯s information is correct. Indeed, I recently acquired Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals.¡± Master Long nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Then the news is correct. There are a few small matters, but I want my grandson to tell you about them on my behalf. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in listening?¡± The actions of these people were not explained in words, but he had already understood it mentally. Master Long¡¯s meaning was that he might have some information about the internal situation of Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company. However, he was old and was not willing to ask about the business world. On one hand, he wanted to give gifts, and on the other hand, he wanted Xu Wenping to remind his grandson so that they would not offend each other in the future. In fact, Xu Wenping was not worried about Jinjiang Corporation. However, he was willing to befriend these big merchants. He nodded and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing too. Shall I arrange it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re killing me. Let¡¯s do it at Haosheng International tonight. As long as Master Xu doesn¡¯t blame me for being too old and tired to come personally, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°Old Master is just joking!¡± Xu Wenping said politely, then hung up the phone with a thoughtful expression. In his words, Master Long hinted that he wanted to hand over his business to his grandson. He was giving gifts and asking for help. Courtesy returned, so Xu Wenping naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. However, his heart was filled with emotions. It was more because of what Jiang Yueming had mentioned in the morning. After some consideration, he wanted to call Jiang Yueming several times, but in the end, he called up Su Yurou. ¡°Yurou¡­¡± Xu Wenping said carefully. Su Yurou said gently, ¡°What are you doing so carefully¡­ I¡¯m not a fox demon. If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± ¡°Have you heard of Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company?¡± ¡°Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company?¡± ¡°Of course I have! It was one of the three major pharmaceutical companies in the provincial capital. We¡¯ve even worked together on some resources.¡± Su Yurou seemed to have smelled the scent of business. She said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to work hard for a few days and consider the merger and acquisition of this with the Su Yu Corporation. Let¡¯s swallow this corporation!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Su Yurou first sucked in a breath of cold air, but then she said calmly, ¡°Be prepared at any time? I¡¯m just afraid that your elephant is too small and can¡¯t satisfy my appetite.¡± Xu Wenping was surprised, but then he felt gratified. With such a wife, he was really happy inside and outside. ¡°How about a kiss?¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Xu Wenping made up his mind and didn¡¯t delay any longer. However, when he was about to go out to play, he raised his eyebrows and thought of Chen Pi. He called Chen Pi and the two of them went to Haosheng International together. Old Master Long had always dressed fashionably because he was a very fashionable person. He was born and raised in the local area, and he was also in the hotel and entertainment industry. Xu Wenping was so focused on enjoying the beautiful scenery that he forgot that his good brother, Chen Pi, was the king of women. Since he was already there, how could the young master of the Long family not make some arrangements? ¡°Brother!¡± Chen Pi still had long hair and looked sloppy, but he looked a lot more flamboyant than he did a few days ago. He had a big gold chain around his neck and a big gold badge on his hand. His Hermes belt was also inadvertently exposed. It seemed that all the big brothers in society liked this kind of aura? Chen Pi¡¯s transportation company was near the suburbs. It faced the sea on one side and the mountain on the other. At this moment, it looked orderly. The only difference between it and other transportation companies was that there were always dozens of idlers in the rest area. They played cards, drank, and smoked. They did not do their proper work. Seeing Chen Pi walk over excitedly, Xu Wenping rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Get in the car! This lousy territory of yours, you¡¯ve already scraped away the entire territory for me!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chen Pi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Til bring you some fun! You often go to entertainment venues. If we bump into each other, I, your brother, will lose face.¡± Chen Pi¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants to stir up trouble. If others don¡¯t provoke me, why should I provoke them?¡± Even though he said that, he still lacked confidence. Not to mention, after practicing the fist technique that Xu Wenping had given him, Chen Pi¡¯s strength had risen to another level. The idea of killing without being noticed was always realized on some wooden blocks. Even bullying someone was meaningless! Not to mention an opponent, if they couldn¡¯t even withstand one move, what was the point of fighting? ¡°Who do you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Because of this setback, when Xu Wenping arrived at the place, the sky had just darkened. After making the call, an excited young man immediately said, ¡°Master Xu! You¡¯re here? Then Xiao Long will come down to pick you up!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all of the same age. Why are you lowering your seniority? Which private room are you in? I¡¯m already here.¡± Xu Wenping and Chen Pi entered the elevator and spoke as he exited. At this time, Chen Pi also said, ¡°Haosheng International. I heard that you can¡¯t get a seat even if you have money? I¡¯ve been rejected three times. Brother, you should have brought me here¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash their small shop next time!¡± Chen Pi did not bother to hide his voice. The lobby manager, who was leading the way, thought that there was a bad customer. He walked up with a dark face and blocked Chen Pi with his arm. ¡°Gentlemen, if you don¡¯t have an appointment at Haosheng International¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu¡­!¡± As he was speaking, a little fatty who was only 1.6 meters tall rushed out with a cute and cunning face. He was wearing a suit and had a big belly. He looked a little sloppy and gave the lobby manager a kick. ¡°F*ck off, make an appointment!? Turn your dog eyes over and take a good look¡­¡± The little fatty immediately pulled Xu Wenping¡¯s arm and introduced him as if he was introducing a gift, ¡°This is the most powerful man in Jin Hai City, Master Xu!¡± ¡°Got it?¡± ¡°Master Xu, hello!¡± The lobby manager was still lying on the ground. He quickly took the lead and called out to the waiters. If these people went to film, they would all be Best Actor! After introducing Xu Wenping, he immediately introduced himself, ¡°Brother Xu¡­ I¡¯m Long Shaoyun, and I¡¯ll be relying on you in the future!¡± ¡°Long Shaoyun? The owner of this place? The eldest young master of the Long family?¡± Before Xu Wenping could say anything, Chen Pi raised his eyebrows and spoke up. He seemed to be a little annoyed. ¡°Hehe¡­ Hello, little brother! From his tone¡­ Do you have a grudge against me?¡± Chen Pi rolled his eyes. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve been to you three times but I didn¡¯t manage to get in. I was just thinking about when I¡¯d give you a black knife! But since they¡¯re both with my brother¡­ It¡¯s better for us to resolve our enmity than to make it!¡± ¡°Delivery player, Chen Pi!¡± Chen Pi stretched out his hand. Sensing the faint murderous aura coming from Chen Pi, Long Shaoyun didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. He was slightly stunned and then kicked the manager again. ¡°You dumb thing, get Brother Pi¡¯s membership card! I want the most honorable one..¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Uninvited Guest Chapter 84: Uninvited Guest Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Although the situation in the front hall was ridiculous, they still entered the private room. The warm light was on. After Long Shaoyun sat down, he immediately took out an envelope. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Long Shaoyun¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°To be honest, this is a name list that the old man collected for me. They¡¯re all from Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals. Do you want to give them to Brother Pi or do you want to take them yourself?¡± Although Long Shaoyun¡¯s performance was very good, he was the same age as Xu Wenping. It was only because of his relationship with the old man that Long Shaoyun had to submit to someone else. Naturally, he was a little unhappy. Therefore, he took out the name list to test Xu Wenping¡¯s courage. Xu Wenping had a smile on his face the entire time. He held a cigarette in his hand and casually took the envelope. After tearing it open, he took out a piece of paper inside. There were a few unfamiliar names on it, as well as how they had embezzled and accepted bribes in Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company, how they had contacted foreign investors, and how they had destroyed their own group. It could be seen that this kind of thing that filled their own pockets was probably not uncommon in Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company. If it was an ordinary boss, seeing that his company had been ruined from the inside out, he would probably be furious. Xu Wenping glanced at it, but he didn¡¯t even look at it carefully. He just picked up the lighter. ¡°Xu¡­ Brother Xu!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only one. There¡¯s no backup!¡± Boom! Long Shaoyun didn¡¯t have time to call out to him, and the name list had already been burned to ashes by the fire. Seeing Long Shaoyun¡¯s pale face, Xu Wenping patted his shoulder and said, ¡°What¡¯s a name list? I came here today mainly to make friends with you, Young Master Long!¡± At first, Long Shaoyun wanted to argue with Xu Wenping, but at that moment, he felt his heart palpitate for no reason. There was a possibility of eliminating the internal department and gradually turning the company for the better. Once the list was burned, there would be no place for survival. Long Shaoyun was also known as a prodigal second-generation heir. He could usually play with cars that were worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars, and he could even play with luxury watches. But to casually abandon a company with a market value of tens of billions? Good heavens. Otherwise, Long Yunping had the name list himself. But if he did, why didn¡¯t he handle the group¡¯s matters? There was only one possibility. Xu Wenping did not care at all! How rich must one be to not care about such a well-known enterprise in the provincial capital! Long Shaoyun felt a trace of respect from the bottom of his heart. He immediately poured himself a glass of wine, and the frivolous look on his face disappeared. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Brother Xu¡­ From now on, I, Long Shaoyun, will be your loyal little brother, just like Ah Pi. If you ask me to fight, I won¡¯t fight!¡± Long Shaoyun downed the wine in his cup and put it down. ¡°Although I, Long Shaoyun, am a bit of a hooligan, the Long family always keeps our promises!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prosper together!¡± Xu Wenping also raised his cup and said casually, ¡°What are you waiting for? Be happy!¡± Often, during a social gathering, only a few words were really useful. In fact, people like Old Master Long, no matter how rich and qualified Xu Xueping was, could only be treated as equals. In comparison, young people like Long Shaoyun could consolidate Xu Wenping¡¯s power. As they got to the main topic, Long Shaoyun waved his hand, and a group of girls walked in. ¡°Hello, boss!¡± ¡°Aiyo, my little baby¡­ Come, come, come¡­ Sit down, sit down!¡± Before Xu Wenping could say anything, Chen Pi stood up impatiently. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t bear to look at his lewd expression. However, Xu Wenping¡¯s standards had already become higher. He raised his head and swept a glance. His state of mind could be said to be condescending. Just as he was about to give up hope, the tallest woman among them made Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes light up slightly. He could see that she was unhappy and seemed a little angry, which made Xu Wenping suspicious. Just as he was about to wave his hand to call her over, the woman went out dejectedly. Although Xu Wenping found it strange, with his mentality, he would not specially greet a little girl who accompanied him to drink. Seeing a young woman sit down and pour wine and light a cigarette for him, Xu Wenping also accepted it in a flirtatious manner. Soft music was playing. Chen Pi didn¡¯t want to sing anyway. Xu Wenping and Long Shaoyun chatted casually. It was nothing more than some hobbies and interesting stories about the Jin Hai group. After a while, the sound of something cracking came from outside. The moment the noise stopped, the lobby manager came over and whispered in Long Shaoyun¡¯s ear. Long Shaoyun frowned and smiled bitterly at Xu Wenping. ¡°Brother Xu¡­ Something happened¡­ I¡¯ll go out and settle it!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In such a place, it was naturally easy for things to happen. However, at this moment, Chen Pi stood up and immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is it?¡± ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯ll go out and help Shaoyun take a look! D*mn it, there¡¯s someone who dares to cause trouble in our brother-in-law¡¯s place?¡± Xu Wenping also raised his eyebrows slightly. Not only did he not refuse, but he also followed Chen Pi¡¯s words and said, ¡°Ah Pi is right. Why don¡¯t we help you take a look?¡± Long Shaoyun was surprised, but after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Alright¡­ Then let¡¯s take a look together!¡± As he spoke, Chen Pi had already left. The two of them caught up one after another. They saw a tall woman being pressed down on the sofa in the corridor. The other man was covered in scratch marks. He had been torn apart in a rather tragic manner. There were also two palm prints on his face. ¡°F*ck you! You crazy b*tch, you really piqued my interest. If I don¡¯t stab you today, I wouldn¡¯t be Old Kong!¡± The house was smashed. Although the woman looked tall, she was facing a man who was much older than her. At this moment, not only was she pressed onto the sofa, she could not move at all. She was also watching Old Third Kong unbuttoning his pants. Obviously, he had drunk too much. ¡°That woman is¡­¡± Xu Wenping asked calmly. Long Shaoyun said with a dark face, ¡°We have a new girl in our place¡­ Forget it, why don¡¯t we stop looking? That guy is the third son of President Kong¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Just give this girl more money later¡­ Old Third Kong is a drunkard and will not remember anything when he wakes up the next day. We don¡¯t have to offend him.¡± It had nothing to do with him, so he hung up high. Xu Wenping nodded and was about to walk in when suddenly, the woman turned her head and shouted, ¡°Chairman¡­ Save me! Please!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, can you save me?¡± When Xu Wenping heard this voice, he was stunned. He looked at the woman¡¯s exposed skin and had a strange thought. ¡°Ah Pi¡­ Help her.¡± ¡°Brother Xu¡­ That¡¯s the Kong family¡­¡± Long Shaoyun exclaimed in surprise. Boom! The third son of the Kong family was slightly bigger than Chen Pi, but he was lifted up by Chen Pi and punched in the chest. He was sent flying five meters away. When he fell to the ground, he had already fainted with blood in his mouth. ¡°T-Third Brother¡­¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Hot Woman Chapter 85: Hot Woman Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Long Shaoyun was stunned. No one nearby dared to speak. Xu Wenping rolled his eyes at Chen Pi and said, ¡°You motherfucker can¡¯t stop? If you kill me, I can¡¯t save you¡­ Is it more comfortable to sit in prison?¡± Under Long Shaoyun¡¯s shocked gaze, Xu Wenping slowly walked forward and flicked out a small wooden box. He started to treat Old Third Kong in front of everyone. Chen Pi¡¯s punch was too heavy, and Old Third Kong was drunk, so his heart was already weak. If he wanted to die, it would be in an instant. It was no joke. However, after Xu Wenping pricked him with a few needles, Old Third Kong actually regained his breathing and spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he was still unconscious, it was no longer related to life and death. ¡°Take him to the hospital for emergency treatment.¡± After Xu Wenping calmed down, he made the arrangements calmly. Long Shaoyun immediately nodded and ordered his subordinates to carry Old Third Kong to the hospital. Seeing this scene, Long Shaoyun¡¯s scalp went numb. If he said that five minutes ago, he was full of admiration and respect for Xu Wenping, at this moment, he gave birth to eight points of fear. Good fellow! He had never seen anyone save someone after beating them up¡­ Was he planning to fight again? Xu Wenping nodded at Long Shaoyun and Chen Pi, who was still laughing. He was about to enter the private room again. Looking at the woman with messy hair, Xu Wenping said lightly, ¡°That face of yours isn¡¯t suitable for makeup. Go and remove your makeup, tidy your hair, and come in to look for me.¡± The woman bit her lip, her body trembling. However, when she looked at Xu Wenping, her face was filled with grievance. She gritted her teeth and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Why are you so arrogant? If you hadn¡¯t cheated me of all my money, would I have come here to be a hostess?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Wenping was stunned. At this moment, his identity had been revealed, but he was also a little surprised. At this moment, her makeup was much better than it was in the morning. At the very least, it could show Liang Feiyan¡¯s beauty that was a combination of firmness and exquisiteness. Liang Feiyan¡¯s words shocked everyone. Long Shaoyun immediately said, ¡°What are you talking about? Would Brother Xu lie to you?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding¡­ Misunderstanding¡­ Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°Comb your hair first¡­ Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± Xu Wenping gave Liang Feiyan an indifferent look. Initially, she was holding back her anger, but when she saw this look, Liang Feiyan recalled the scene of her being deceived, and she instantly panicked. Forget it¡­ A small fry like her couldn¡¯t beat them at all! ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡± Liang Feiyan lowered her head and left. The three of them entered the room again. Seeing that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t mention it, Chen Pi and Long Shaoyun naturally didn¡¯t ask either. However, the latter said worriedly, ¡°Brother Xu¡­ Will there be a problem with doing this?¡± ¡°That President Kong is quite protective of his own children.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Without waiting for Xu Wenping to answer, Chen Pi¡¯s ruthless eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of wisdom. ¡°My Brother Xu gave him face and called him president. If he didn¡¯t give him face, he would send him to h*ll!¡± Long Shaoyun lowered his head. Good fellow! He thought that in Jin Hai, he was the most arrogant person. He didn¡¯t expect them to be even crazier than him. There was nothing he could do about it. Unlike Xu Wenping, Chen Pi had the violent aura of a desperate man, as well as the courage of a barefooted man who was not afraid of wearing shoes. It was really terrifying. This guy was really messing with people! Seeing Long Shaoyun¡¯s fear, Xu Wenping¡¯s mood became even better. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Long. We¡¯re brothers. Ah Pi won¡¯t let you see the King of Hell, right?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ I¡¯m still counting on my Brother Long to eat, drink, and play! Hahaha!¡± Chen Pi hooked his arm around Long Shaoyun¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, the door was pushed open with a bang and then closed with a bang. Liang Feiyan walked to the front with a cold face and bowed to Xu Wenping. ¡°Hello, Boss.¡± Not only did she wash her face and comb her hair, Liang Feiyan also changed her clothes. Her skirt was so short that it could only cover her thighs. Her long, tanned legs were like two pillars, smooth and without a trace of fat. She had a pair of well-shaped feet and wore a pair of golden sandals that accentuated her sexiness. In just a few minutes, it was as if there was a high-level makeup artist guiding her from behind. She did not add anything to her face, but only hooked her eyeliner. She raised her head, and her gaze was still a little aggrieved and cold. In addition, her standing posture was extremely upright. Instantly, the three men present had no choice but to think about it. Stunning! A woman¡¯s face had too much courage and heroic spirit. It was not in line with her gentle and beautiful appearance, but because of this, coupled with the color of her pupils, it could instantly arouse the desire of men to conquer her. She was definitely the route of the pure imperial style! How should they put it¡­ Even Xu Wenping was a little excited. Liang Feiyan had been pretending to be flirtatious and vulgar, but now that she had let it go, she displayed the heroic spirit of a sports student and a martial artist. Seeing that no one was talking, she simply put on her aura and walked up in her high heels. She didn¡¯t even look at Chen Pi and Long Shaoyun from the corner of her eyes, and her peach butt landed on Xu Wenping¡¯s lap. Liang Feiyan was taller than Xu Wenping to begin with. Now that she was sitting on top, her gaze was even more condescending. With a provocative tone, she picked up a glass of wine and said, ¡°Boss, do you want me to feed you some wine?¡± ¡°Do you like me like this?¡± ¡°Boss¡­ Can I stay here with you? Sell for a high price? I want to take the money.¡± After saying three sentences in a row, Liang Feiyan finished the strong whiskey in her glass in one gulp. After holding it in her mouth, she did not swallow it directly. Instead, she endured the intense pain and pressed her lips against his. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. Long Shaoyun and Chen Pi were both surprised and interested. Long Shaoyun came over and put his arm around Chen Pi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll make room for Brother Xu?¡± ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re the smartest!¡± Long Shaoyun waved his hand, and the other girls stood up one after another. After they left, Long Shaoyun pulled Chen Pi to the next room to play. On the sofa, Liang Feiyan and Xu Wenping kissed passionately. The former¡¯s eyes suddenly began to tear up. Xu Wenping¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then don¡¯t force yourself. I, Xu Wenping, won¡¯t force anyone!¡± ¡°If you were really as good as you say, you would have f*cked me this afternoon instead of leaving me behind and leaving alone!¡± Liang Feiyan wiped her tears and actually lifted her legs to the table. Her hands were behind the table, and her legs were spread out in an M shape. The empty and delicate place was instantly visible, and even¡­ There was not a single strand of hair obstructing, and he could see the delicate yet undeveloped faint membrane. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°19.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­ I didn¡¯t even touch it, it¡¯s trickling. Did I misunderstand you?¡± Xu Wenping rubbed his chin and smiled bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come down and we can discuss it¡­ You¡¯re only 19 and a virgin. It¡¯s a pity to sell you for money..¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Godfather, Husband, I Don’t Want the Flax Belt Chapter 86: Godfather, Husband, I Don¡¯t Want the Flax Belt Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°In this life, if someone really has to do such a thing, I hope it¡¯s you!¡± Liang Fciyan had tears in her eyes, but her gaze was firm. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Because I hate you! Today is the most memorable day in my life!¡± ¡°Let me tell you the truth, it wasn¡¯t someone outside who arranged for me to do something! I did it on purpose. Do you think you really messed with me? Who messed with who¡­ we don¡¯t know yet!¡± ¡°You kidney-deficient brat¡­ A useless fellow¡­ You piece of trash, come at me if you have the guts! Could it be that you don¡¯t even have this little ability?¡± F*ck! Who could withstand this kind of stimulation? This was the second time Xu Wenping had been scolded by this woman. He was also furious. He immediately gritted his teeth and mounted his horse. He raised his spear and went into battle. A drop of red dripped onto the tiles. In fact, Xu Wenping¡¯s formula was already quite strong. After his experience with Su Yurou, he realized that the system reward he received was too strong, and he needed to restrain himself. Five minutes had passed. Liang Feiyan¡¯s face was flushed red and she was feeling very uncomfortable. However, she bit her red lips and did not say a word. Without a doubt, Xu Wenping was even more agitated this time. He immediately sped up his attack. In the next twenty minutes, Liang Feiyan was attacked like this. Naturally, she could not withstand it. She got up from the table and exploded. She began to let out a low groan. In order to stop herself from making a sound, Liang Feiyan bit Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder. She wanted to stab her nails into his back. ¡°Mmm¡­ I hate you¡­ I hate you¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Why¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me? And you want to make me feel so comfortable?¡± ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Although Xu Wenping did not go all out, he was already at 99%. It had to be said that Liang Feiyan¡¯s physical strength was extremely good. At this moment, she finally let out a high-pitched cry, but she could still draw out the breath to ask this question under the entanglement of such ecstasy. ¡°I am¡­ Xu Wenping, remember this name¡­!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice was heavy, and then he finally went all out. Then, sharp shouts echoed. Even Liang Feiyan¡¯s head started to twitch under such an attack. ¡°Wahhh¡­ Xu Wenping¡­ I was wrong! Godfather, husband, father, no, no¡­ Spare me! ¡°I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± As Liang Feiyan cried and convulsed until she could not even scream, Xu Wenping stopped attacking. He gently placed Liang Feiyan on the sofa and she lay down. She was still murmuring and begging for mercy. Xu Wenping put on his clothes and asked Long Shaoyun for a blanket. He wrapped Liang Feiyan in it and carried her upstairs to the room. Liang Feiyan was already unconscious, and Xu Wenping leaned over to look at her face. It was both interesting and strange. There were two beds in the room. After taking a shower, Xu Wenping fell asleep. The night was silent. The next morning, Xu Wenping opened his eyes according to the rhythm of his biological clock. However, when he looked at the bed next to him, he was surprised to find that there was no one on the bed. Xu Wenping scratched his head and felt a little strange. He turned around and saw the message on the bedside table. ¡°Xu Wenping¡­ Although I really want money¡­ But I might not be able to take your money. Why are you acting like a pile driver? You don¡¯t know how to be gentle with women at all! ¡°Others were just stubborn, but you were really stubborn!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. To be able to sleep with such a big shot like you, it¡¯s a blessing.¡± ¡°See you in the martial world! I¡¯m sorry for the first time we met!¡± Seeing this interesting message, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile and say to himself, ¡°Good heavens, I really slept with someone else?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t have any psychological changes. He didn¡¯t realize that the girl was so young and even a little childish. It was reasonable for her to have such extreme considerations. As for her foul mouth and bad temper, she could only blame her family upbringing. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t even ask. After he went downstairs, Long Shaoyun called to inform him of Liang Feiyan¡¯s whereabouts. Last night, the company paid Liang Feiyan 3,000 yuan according to the price of accompanying a guest. At this moment, she was lying in a small hotel nearby and sleeping soundly. Xu Wenping sent Chen Pi back. Along the way, he wanted to call Su Yurou, but after thinking about it, he called Jiang Yueming first. Because Su Yurou had made five missed calls last night. ¡°Chairman!¡± ¡°Yueming! Call Du Juan and find a talent scout. Go to the location I gave you and find a girl called Liang Feiyan. Don¡¯t say that I said it. If you can nurture her into an artiste, do your best to nurture her!¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t be nurtured, give her full benefits and arrange a sinecure. She can do whatever she wants.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Jiang Yueming immediately agreed. Although it was a small matter, since Xu Wenping asked, Jiang Yueming would naturally handle it properly. Moreover, he also realized that the relationship between this girl and the chairman of the Board of Directors was not so simple. He had to arrange it well. But before Xu Wenping hung up, Jiang Yueming said, ¡°Coincidentally, Chairman, you called. I have something to report to you.¡± ¡°En, en, you say.¡± ¡°Today, President Kong¡¯s pharmaceutical factory made some adjustments again. The number of drugs manufactured has been reduced by five points. If there arc no accidents¡­¡± Jiang Yueming said softly. ¡°There should be an accident!¡± ¡°He should be retreating in an orderly manner. That¡­ Chairman, originally, the pharmaceutical sector had nothing to do with the Imperial Corporation, but 1 keep feeling that¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This President Kong is secretly targeting you!¡± Puchi! Xu Wenping laughed. ¡°You have a good sense of business. Alright, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Take care of the things at hand. Go to Jinjiang Pharmaceutical in the provincial capital and be the general manager for a few days!¡± ¡°Oh, the provincial capital. What? Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals?¡± Jiang Yueming had just replied in a low voice when he suddenly said in shock, ¡°Is it the Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company, one of the three largest pharmaceutical companies in the provincial capital? Is it yours too?¡± ¡°Chairman¡­ I understand now.¡± After a moment of excitement, Jiang Yueming said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t studied it before, I¡¯ve heard that Jinjiang Corporation is a centipede. The Kong Corporation has long been interested in acquiring it!¡± ¡°But¡­ Chairman, although I think I have some ability, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make any constructive changes in the short term when facing a giant like Jinjiang Corporation that has been corrupted for a long time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for me to take the responsibility!¡± It was really difficult for Jiang Yueming to squeeze these words out of his mouth, but at this moment, Jiang Yueming had no choice but to admit this fact. He couldn¡¯t do anything about a company that he didn¡¯t understand at all and was extremely corrupt! Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: The Embryonic Form of the Plan Chapter 87: The Embryonic Form of the Plan Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping did not give his opinion directly. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Yucming, what do you think will happen if the Kong Corporation¡¯s factory leaves Jin Hai?¡± Jiang Yueming paused slightly. After careful consideration, he said, ¡°Actually, pharmaceutical factories are usually located in remote areas. Other than similar enterprises, it¡¯s very difficult for other companies to take over. As far as I know, the Kong Corporation¡¯s approved land for the pharmaceutical factory has also expired.¡± ¡°The Kong Corporation will not renew the contract¡­¡± ¡°That is to leave a mess for the government. The reason why President Kong made a move against you is probably to drive a wedge between you and City Lord Li.¡± ¡°After all, in the short term, those small medical companies simply can¡¯t accept such a big project.¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows and his expression lit up. ¡°As expected, we can¡¯t lose this treasure land!¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? Hearing Jiang Yueming¡¯s surprised look, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t explain further. It was too difficult to explain. He said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. This time, you¡¯re going to Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals. All you have to do is to shake the mountain and scare the tiger. You¡¯re going to do one thing, and that¡¯s to recover the foreign debts!¡± ¡°Take out the debt bill. I¡¯ll get Chen Pi to help you. Get back as much as you can. Raise this money and it should be enough to take over the Kong Corporation¡¯s factory!¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll negotiate with the Kong Corporation. They can buy it as long as the price isn¡¯t too outrageous, but the deal must be done after they all withdraw from Jin Hai!¡± Jiang Yueming was confused. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Chairman¡­ I seem to understand a little, but I still don¡¯t understand the essence. However, in terms of price, I definitely won¡¯t let the Kong Corporation take advantage of it!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s good to be a traitor.¡± ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s one more thing. This time, I want to bring Yu Youling with me. How do you look after two days?¡± Jiang Yueming said softly, ¡°Bring her?¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. Jiang Yueming smiled lightly. ¡°Actually, after the Chairman paid attention to her, I also paid attention to her. This Yu Youling has all kinds of documents and a Master¡¯s degree in business. She¡¯s actually very capable. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t been properly polished. In the business department¡­ It¡¯s indeed a little overkill!¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m really not trying to flatter the Chairman. She¡¯s even more skilled than my most experienced assistant in handling some matters. If she¡¯s properly nurtured, her future will definitely be limitless!¡± Although Xu Wenping was surprised, he was also happy. He said, ¡°Sure. Sure enough, opportunities were always reserved for those who were prepared¡­ How about this? Give her two days off and I¡¯ll tell her about this.¡± Yu Youling had been a little depressed since the last time they had s*x. She could use this opportunity to sort out their awkward relationship. It was also because of Su Yurou¡¯s golden token arrow that Xu Wenping thought, ¡®It should be fine to contact her, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Xu Wenping hung up the phone and weighed his options before calling Su Yurou. ¡°Yurou¡­ I was busy with the medical company¡¯s social gathering last night and drank too much, so¡­¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t go home? It¡¯s alright,¡± Su Yurou said gently. ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you that I didn¡¯t go home last night. I want you to go home by yourself.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes, I came to Provincial City. It will probably take two to three days to settle some matters. If you have any progress, just call me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Hearing Xu Wenping nod, Su Yurou said gently, ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re under so much pressure outside. Remember to take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Yeah, muah.¡± ¡°Muah.¡± Xu Wenping hung up the phone with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, in a hotel in Provincial City, two beauties were sitting together. Su Yurou was wearing a loose sleeping robe and was lying on the sofa with her legs crossed. She was holding a cup of milk tea in her hand. Beside her was a girl who was not inferior to her in appearance, but was even more youthful and beautiful. She had a heroic aura to her, and she was resting her head on her shoulder. When she heard the sticky sound, the girl immediately let out a ¡°huh¡± sound. She trembled as if she had goosebumps all over her body and said, ¡°A mother in love is so greasy!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then speak less.¡± Su Yurou rolled her eyes. The little girl immediately stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I was wrong, okay?¡± Su Yurou tapped the little girl¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± This woman was Su Yurou¡¯s daughter, Su Caiwei. Because Su Caiwei had come to Provincial City to participate in a school activity, she needed her parents to show up, so Su Yurou had no choice but to make a trip to Provincial City. The two of them enjoyed themselves in their leisure time. Su Yurou frowned slightly and said, ¡°Oh right, Caiwei. Your mother¡¯s relationship problem can be said to have been solved very well now. What about you?¡± ¡°What happened between you and your ex-boyfriend?¡± Hearing this, Su Caiwei¡¯s brows slightly lowered, and she could not help but let out a snort. ¡°What, did that man bully you? Whoever bullies our Su family¡¯s daughter, Mom will definitely make him pay!¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows lightly. Su Caiwei pouted dejectedly, then curled up her legs and hugged her. ¡°No¡­That person is like a block of wood. How could he bully me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly only in his early 20s, but he looks so mature. She¡¯s acting coquettishly with him and hinting at him¡­ He did not understand at all! Actually¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I quite like him in my heart. Breaking up with him was just a sentence of anger. He didn¡¯t understand either¡­ He didn¡¯t even know to contact me later!¡± Looking at Su Caiwei¡¯s dejected expression, Su Yurou couldn¡¯t help but giggle and said, ¡°Girl, you really know how to stir up trouble. You like to torture me so much? I guess you deleted his contact information again? Blacklisted? How could he contact you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all classmates. He¡¯ll know if he asks around!¡± Su Caiwei was fuming. Su Yurou shook her head helplessly and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Then do you think he¡¯s sincere to you? If a man doesn¡¯t love you¡­ He can¡¯t feel your little emotions!¡± Su Caiwei frowned and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all. He¡¯s just stupid, wooden, and doesn¡¯t understand! Usually, he treats me quite well, no matter what he does. We¡¯re all open and frank. Let me tell you, Mom¡­ How stupid is he?¡± ¡°Even one day¡­ The two of us went out to get a room¡­¡± Su Caiwei was about to give a vivid performance when she met Su Yurou¡¯s gaze. Her face instantly turned red and she said, ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s not what you think.. Aiya¡­!¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Invitation Chapter 88: Invitation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Forget it! I confess!¡± Seeing Su Yurou¡¯s bright eyes, Su Caiwei shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°He asked me out that night. We had dinner and watched a movie together. Actually, I knew that the dormitory was closed, so I didn¡¯t plan to go back.¡± ¡°But nothing happened between us! Mom¡­ Believe me! That day, there was a shop assistant who kept hinting that I was cheated. In a fit of anger, I booked a room and went upstairs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even close the door. Who knew that he didn¡¯t even come in. Instead, he found a room next to mine to sleep in! Oh my god¡­ When I woke up that day, I was filled with anger. No matter how stupid he is, he can¡¯t be so stupid!¡± ¡°if you knocked on the door to bring me a glass of water, you would know that my door wasn¡¯t closed!¡± Su Yurou was immediately amused and giggled. She said mockingly, ¡°Yo¡­ My Caiwei, is it because she failed to use her beauty trap and was flustered and exasperated?¡± Su Caiwei¡¯s face turned green and white. She grabbed Su Yurou¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t laugh at me!¡± Then, she said mischievously, ¡°Mom¡­ I plan to go back on vacation and give him another chance. Hmph¡­ If he still¡­!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Caiwei stuck out her tongue. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be more proactive. I¡¯ll tell him everything. I¡¯ll see if this idiot understands!¡± Su Yurou nodded her head in gratification. She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be! You have to fight for your own love. A delicate girl is not suitable to appear in our Su family!¡± Since Su Yurou wasn¡¯t at home, Xu Wenping thought for a while and drove straight to the urban village. Although the urban village was quite good, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but circle around for a long time just to park the car. When he arrived downstairs, Xu Wenping called Yu Youling. ¡°Can you stop calling me?¡± Yu Youling said in a pretentious manner. ¡°What?¡± Xu Wenping smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can¡¯t I even call you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my wife will come looking for you?¡± ¡°Pui, pui! You liar, why would I believe you? I¡¯m not going to the Su Yu Corporation! You only know how to scare me. Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Even so, Yu Youling had no intention of hanging up. Xu Wenping immediately smiled gently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m downstairs now. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll scream.¡± Hearing Yu Youling¡¯s words, Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief. If the two of them really met, who knew what would happen? Yu Youling didn¡¯t respond and thought that Xu Wenping was lying to her again. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t mind and immediately shouted, ¡°Yu Youling, I¡¯m here for you!¡± Of course, the soundproofing of the urban village was not good. As soon as he shouted, Yu Youling, who was on the third floor, opened the window and looked down. Many passersby were watching, and Yu Youling¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Chairman! You can be considered a person with some face¡­ How could this¡­¡± ¡°Yu Youling!!!¡± ¡°Aiya, stop shouting. I¡¯m coming down, I¡¯m coming down! Hmph!¡± Yu Youling snorted heavily. Although she was about to come down, Xu Wenping still squatted by the roadside and smoked three cigarettes. After all, the beauty on the top had to dress up. When she came down, she had her hair down, wore a floral dress, and wore a pair of white sandals. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes lit up when she suddenly changed from a professional girl to a girl next door. Although a girl with a temperament was more sexy and beautiful, it seemed that the style of a girl next door was more suitable for Yu Youling¡¯s temperament. ¡°Yo¡­ Xiao Yu had such a delicate temperament? Let me see where this fairy came from?¡± ¡°Garrulous!¡± Yu Youling bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wear this from now on. I won¡¯t show my waist or my chest. I¡¯ll just wrap it up. I won¡¯t give you any room to imagine!¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Why does it sound more exciting?¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s arms around her waist, Yu Youling quickly handed her jade-like hand to him and said, ¡°Aiya, stop fooling around! Why are there so many people on the street?¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me, why are you looking for me? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I ask you out on a date? I¡¯m here on a date with you. How about I accompany you to walk around the streets?¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s talkative manner and the two villains of justice and evil in her mind, she held hands and listened to their date. She really wanted to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With Xu Wenping holding her hand, Yu Youling simply followed. Although the development of the urban village was not as good as the downtown area, there were more things to do. The atmosphere of human relationships. The two of them strolled along the long street until they sat down in the small park. It seemed that no one could bear to break this warm atmosphere. After sitting for a while, Xu Wenping said softly, ¡°How is Auntie? Is she getting better now?¡± When he asked about her mother, Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°She¡¯s already been discharged from the hospital. There¡¯s no problem with her usual movements. She seems to be healthy now! But I still urged her to take the medicine you prescribed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°If there are any changes, you have to inform me as the attending doctor immediately!¡± Hearing this, Yu Youling also understood that Xu Wenping was looking for a topic to talk about. After pouting, she simply leaned on Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°I, Yu Youling, will never be able to escape from your hands! Hmph¡­¡± Xu Wenping chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. After the holidays, Yueming is going to Jin Hai for a business trip. He suggested bringing you along to gain experience. Are you willing to go?¡± ¡°He was praising you by my ear! You have all kinds of credentials, and even have a Master¡¯s degree in economics¡­ He wants to groom you to be his successor!¡± Yu Youling¡¯s eyes lit up, and then her face turned slightly red. ¡°Ever since that incident last time, Mr. Jiang has indeed transferred me to be his assistant¡­ Maybe I can¡¯t adapt to the work of the marketing department!¡± ¡°But if I have the chance, I¡¯m still very willing to learn from Mr. Jiang.¡± As she spoke, Yu Youling glanced at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t arrange it, did you? Forget it if it¡¯s controlled by you¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a vase again!¡± ¡°If you want to do something, then give me something practical to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I saw the barbecue over there. It smells so good! Let¡¯s go over and have a bite.¡± When it was time for dinner, Xu Wenping stood up with Yu Youling. Yu Youling, on the other hand, was slightly surprised. ¡°You, the Chairman, also eat this!?¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­ I¡¯m not a big person, am I?¡± Yu Youling smiled gently and patted her chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you this time. I¡¯ll be honest.. Their barbecue is really delicious!¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Interesting Street Chapter 89: Interesting Street Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two of them held hands and walked to the barbecue stall. After they sat down, Yu Youling introduced the delicious food and ordered a few random dishes. The boss took the menu and smiled strangely. ¡°Xiao Yu, did you bring your boyfriend back? You don¡¯t you introduce him to Auntie!¡± Hearing this, Yu Youling¡¯s face instantly turned red. She said softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Auntie. This is my colleague.¡± The auntie covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I got it. I¡¯ll go and roast skewers for you and your colleagues!¡± Yu Youling glared at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Hmph¡­ Look, they¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± ¡°So be it!¡± Xu Wenping smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I should do. Why are you afraid of people talking?¡± ¡°Aiya, annoying!¡± It was already afternoon, and the number of people at the barbecue stall gradually increased. Xu Wenping and Yu Youling were in no hurry. They drank a little wine and didn¡¯t care about the passage of time. Yu Youling¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t very good, but today she seemed to want to drink to her heart¡¯s content, so she always handed a glass to Xu Wenping. Not long after, a young man wearing a big gold chain came to the big table next to the two of them. He slammed the Mercedes-Benz logo on the table and shouted, ¡°Boss, ten skewers of waists and two cans of beer!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± This young man was quite young and fat. Although they were quite far apart, Yu Youling still looked a little uncomfortable and dodged to the side. Not long after the young man arrived, a bunch of his friends also arrived. They shouted ¡®President Zhang¡¯ and started chatting. As they were chatting loudly, Xu Wenping and Yu Youling could hear the gist of their conversation as long as they didn¡¯t cover their ears. It was something like President Zhang was now amazing! President Zhang made money from shipping! Hundreds of thousands of dollars were just a drizzle. Drinking and bragging like this was a common occurrence in the street stalls. Xu Wenping naturally did not care, but Yu Youling seemed to be more and more uncomfortable. Coupled with the fact that her face was already red from drinking, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go!¡± ¡°Auntie, the bill!¡± Yu Youling had agreed that she would be treating today, so Xu Wenping did not join in. After all, in the little girl¡¯s heart, she always felt that she owed him something. Such a small interaction could always make Yu Youling¡¯s heart relax a little and not be too stressed. ¡°Coming!¡± Just as Yu Youling was about to scan the code to pay, President Zhang suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Wait!¡± Yu Youling and Xu Wenping looked up in surprise and saw that President Zhang looked at Xu Wenping mockingly and said, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s going on? You brought a girl out and you had to make her pay? If you don¡¯t have that bit of financial ability, why would you ask a girl out?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned, but he wasn¡¯t angry. What President Zhang said was nonsense, but Xu Wenping felt that it wasn¡¯t unreasonable. He immediately took out his phone. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, brother!¡± With Xu Wenping¡¯s status, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing to make a scene with such a street hooligan, so he replied gently. But at this moment, Yu Youling suddenly roared, ¡°Zhang Gaozhi! What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Wenping! Ignore him!¡± Xu Wenping was surprised. No wonder the man stood up and spoke. The two of them knew each other. Yu Youling wanted to continue paying the bill, but President Zhang came up to her with a smile and blocked her way. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ I¡¯m saying this for your own good¡­!¡± ¡°Look at how greasy this pretty boy looks. Can he really treat you well? He must have come out to cheat you of your money¡­ We¡¯re old classmates, Xiao Yu¡­ With my many years of business experience, how can I not judge people?¡± ¡°Brat¡­ You¡¯d better give Xiao Yu and me an explanation today, or you won¡¯t be able to leave this barbecue stall!¡± This President Zhang really planned to control the scene directly. He only placed one hand on Xu Wenping¡¯s face and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Am I right? Did you cheat my Xiao Yu of her money and her body?¡± When Yu Youling heard President Zhang¡¯s words, she was really flustered and exasperated. She turned her head and pushed President Zhang, saying, ¡°Zhang Gaozhi, why are you so annoying? Why do you care if they cheat me of my money and sex? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Can you not be like a sticky candy? Why do you keep coming to me?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! Xiao Yu¡­ Even if you don¡¯t like me, I, Zhang Gaozhi, have to be responsible for your lifelong happiness! I have to be the one to check your boyfriend!¡± Zhang Gaozhi was furious. He sat directly opposite Xu Wenping and looked at him coldly. ¡°Pretty boy, did you hear what I said just now?¡± Xu Wenping nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and said with a smile, ¡°I heard President Zhang¡¯s words. You¡¯re planning to keep a lookout for Xiao Yu and are afraid that I¡¯ll cheat Xiao Yu out of money and sex, right?¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ Wenping! Why are you messing with this fool? Forget it, forget it¡­ Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give Auntie money another day!¡± Xu Wenping curled up the corners of his mouth, but Yu Youling didn¡¯t pull him up. Instead, she was pulled down by Xu Wenping, and he even wrapped his arms around her waist. Yu Youling¡¯s face immediately turned red. She struggled a few times to no avail, and then let Xu Wenping hug her. On the other side, Zhang Gaozhi¡¯s head was filled with anger. His hair was almost standing on end. He did not hide the jealousy in his eyes at all. ¡°In terms of who¡¯s more handsome¡­ I think you¡¯re already at a disadvantage. Does that mean that as long as I¡¯m richer than you¡­ Xiao Yu belongs to me? Will you stop pestering Xiao Yu?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice was light and calm. President Zhang¡¯s face turned green and white. Although he liked to brag, he was more realistic. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I don¡¯t care about the gigolo. Who in the world thinks men are ugly?¡± ¡°A man must be capable!¡± ¡°Only then can I give Xiao Yu the happiness she wants!¡± Xu Wenping immediately gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man! Then tell me, how are we going to compete in terms of money? Should we buy a bag, makeup, or just wear it?¡± President Zhang waved his hand and said, ¡°I have my opinion. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money a man has. What¡¯s important is how much money you can spend on the person you like! Today is Xiao Yu¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m going to prepare fireworks for Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°I want fireworks to fill the sky of the entire urban village!¡± ¡°Do you dare to compete?¡± Birthday. Xu Wenping was slightly stunned and looked down at Yu Youling. Yu Youling¡¯s eyes were a little evasive. Xu Wenping said gently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us¡­¡± Yu Youling said hesitantly. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Looking at Yu Youling¡¯s sweet appearance in Xu Wenping¡¯s arms, President Zhang was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: The Whole City Celebrating Chapter 90: The Whole City Celebrating Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping whispered into Yu Youling¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t say that in the future. After what you did to me that night, you have to be responsible for me for the rest of your life! Otherwise, you¡¯re a heartless woman!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Set off fireworks!¡± It seemed like Zhang Gao was prepared for this. He took out his phone and sent a message. The next moment, a bunch of fireworks suddenly exploded far away from the urban village. At this moment, many people were paying attention to the dispute here. When they heard this, they looked up at the sky. After a firework, there was no movement. ¡°Just this?¡± Zhang Gaozhi still had a smug look on his face. Then, fireworks lit up in another corner of the urban village. It turned out that the fireworks ceremony he had prepared was going from slow to fast. After the second beam flashed past, the third beam quickly rose up, followed by the fifth beam, the sixth beam¡­ After ten fireworks were released, countless fireworks lit up from all directions. Some were like dancing silver snakes, some were like blooming peonies, some were dancing in the sky, and some were spreading branches and leaves in the air. In an instant, the fireworks in the sky were like umbrellas, illuminating the entire urban village. Moreover, it seemed that they could not stop once they started and would continue forever. This attracted all the tourists to stop and watch. The urban village was wrapped in a dream-like scene. Unfortunately, Zhang Gaozhi¡¯s preparations were in vain for Xu Wenping. Yu Youling stuck close to Xu Wenping. Until she heard a voice. ¡°Shaoyun¡­ I have a favor to ask of you!¡± ¡°Master Zeng, I¡¯m Xiao Xu¡­ I have something to trouble you with today¡­¡± ¡°President Du¡­ Do you have time to help?¡± Listening to Xu Wcnping¡¯s gentle voice, Yu Youling stared at Xu Wenping with a faint happiness in her eyes. She shook his arm and said, ¡°Forget it, Wenping¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of woman! There¡¯s no need.¡± The fireworks lasted for more than half an hour until the words ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ were released. President Zhang looked at Yu Youling with deep affection and hesitation. As the last bouquet of flowers fell, vitality appeared on President Zhang¡¯s face. At this moment, whispers could be heard from the side. ¡°How romantic! I wonder who did this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that every girl¡¯s drcam is to have such a beautiful fireworks rain that belongs to them!¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. You can¡¯t afford this without spending a few million yuan. Your husband can¡¯t afford it even if he earns his entire life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, trash. Hmph! How can others do it?¡± Hearing the voices next to him, Zhang Zongcai flashed with a smug look. He turned to look at Xu Wenping and said coldly, ¡°Brat! Have you seen my strength? If you are a man, you should fulfill the agreement between us!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do better than me¡­ Then you will leave Xiao Yu¡¯s side! Let Xiao Yu be with me.¡± Xu Wenping was originally smiling, but he suddenly became a little cold. He held Yu Youling¡¯s hand and stood up gently. He looked at Zhang Gaozhi and said slowly, ¡°President Zhang, I can understand your love for Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°But courtship is not estrus! It wasn¡¯t something as insignificant as a peacock spreading its tail feathers, nor is it a hypocritical move!¡± ¡°I always believe that the true love between two people comes from the heart and cannot be controlled. If love was complete control of oneself, it would not be so charming!¡± Zhang Gaozhi froze on the spot. He couldn¡¯t turn his CPU on for a moment. On the other hand, Yu Youling¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. She subconsciously held Xu Wcnping¡¯s hand tightly. What marriage and family? Wasn¡¯t love the most important thing in the world? Was she not worthy of pursuing my own love? Zhang Gaozhi was stunned for a moment before he pointed at Xu Wenping in exasperation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. Do you not want to abide by the gentleman¡¯s agreement between us?¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. Then, he turned his head and looked over. ¡°Look over there.¡± On the bank screen across the street, the flowing red words suddenly turned into a string: I wish Xiao Yu peace and happiness! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zhang Gaozhi was slightly stunned. However, at this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh my god! Our plaza¡¯s big screen actually stopped showing advertisements!¡± On the big screen in the square that was playing advertisements all day long, the same words as the bank flashed at this moment. ¡°There¡¯s someone over there pulling the banner¡­ Or a luminous banner?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and took Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. He turned around and left, but he didn¡¯t forget to say to Zhang Gaozhi, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you the money for the fireworks later. Thank you for your fireworks show-¡± ¡°Stop right there! Stop!¡± ¡°A big screen in the square, does that mean you won?¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly cheating!¡± Zhang Gaozhi followed Xu Wenping and Yu Youling and whispered into their ears, but their expressions were relaxed and light. Yu Youling leaned on Xu Wcnping¡¯s shoulder and walked slowly. He followed them all the way to the Lamborghini. When Xu Wenping and Yu Youling got into the car, the latter and the busybodies behind them were dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ President Zhang, it seems that in terms of mounts, he¡¯s a little stronger than you?¡± ¡°Is this strength¡­ You¡¯re comparing a Mercedes-Benz E300 to a Lamborghini Poison?¡± ¡°Quick, quick, quick, you can watch the video!¡± ¡°In just one minute, all the floating screens in Jin Hai City became wishing Xiao Yu peace and happiness! This included the big screens in all the big squares, the slogans on the mobile cars, and all the lights in the buildings were switched off, replaced by this slogan!¡± President Zhang had a look of disbelief on his face. He looked at the small video and could not believe it at all. He hurriedly drove his car and planned to see it for himself. Along the way, it seemed as if the entire city had stopped working. Even the big supermarkets stopped doing business and lit up a string of slogans. When Zhang Gaozhi stepped into the city center, he felt a little weak. He looked up and saw that the night sky of Jin Hai City seemed to have lit up with a canopy. A large number of fireworks shot into the sky. At this moment, those slogans began to gradually extinguish. The fireworks lit up the entire Jin Hai City. At this moment, Xu Wenping and Yu Youling had already stepped onto the top floor of Grand Hotel. The sky was filled with fireworks, and the top floor was filled with roses. The bay windows on all sides allowed one to enjoy the scenery of the entire city. ¡°Come, cut the cake.¡± Looking at the palm-sized cake in front of her, which was shaped like a bear¡¯s face, Yu Youling chuckled and said, ¡°Why arc you so stingy when buying cakes?¡± ¡°Hehc¡­ We should be pragmatic. If we can¡¯t finish it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± ¡°Light the candles and make a wish!¡± At this moment, Yu Youling felt that she was the happiest person in the world.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: The Battle Begins Chapter 91: The Battle Begins Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation No one knew how long the fireworks had been flashing, but the two people inside had already forgotten about it. After cutting open the bear cake, Xu Wenping deliberately smeared it on Yu Youling¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bad guy!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt warm lips pressing against her. Yu Youlin panicked, but when Xu Wenping gently touched her, she didn¡¯t know why, but her entire body softened. After a sweet entanglement, Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but let out a few moans. Her heart was excited, and she simply fell on the bed with Xu Wenping. Compared to the previous time, Yu Youling was shy and naive this time. Her eyes were gentle, and as the zipper behind her opened, her dress slipped down. A pair of fat, jade-like, upturned, white, sparkling, and translucent big bowls. The underwear was extremely sexy. The white had a trace of light powder. The lace around it was like a flower. There was even a short veil that protected the abdomen. It was faintly discernible, like a new scoop of medicine. Unfortunately, no matter how big or thin Yu Youling¡¯s pair of rabbits were, they still had the precipitousness of Mount Huang and the wonder of Mount Tai. The matching underwear was also wrapped in two layers of chiffon. On the contrary, there was a pair of butterflies with wings. Xu Wenping¡¯s smile became gentler and gentler. He leaned closer to Yu Youling¡¯s ear and said evilly, ¡°My good Xiao Yu¡­ She looks so innocent on the outside, but why is she even more innocent on the inside? Did you want to seduce me long ago?¡± Yu Youling¡¯s face was red to the ears. She bit her red lips and said gently, ¡°I knew that a bad person like you wouldn¡¯t let others off!¡± ¡°I want to¡­ That¡­¡± Such a gentle and shy girl next door actually came over and took the initiative to play with Xu Wenping¡¯s head. Xu Wenping was surprised and said strangely, ¡°You little girl, why are you so greedy?¡± Yu Youling bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯ve long wanted to press the Chairman under me¡­!¡± How could Xu Wenping resist such a shy temptation? To be honest, this was also his first time¡­ Just as he was about to resist, Yu Youling whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s different from others. It¡¯s sweet!¡± Under such an intense situation, even though Xu Wenping had the ability to turn the clouds and rain, his refined steel also turned into a soft and tender hand. After thinking for a while, he bent down. When the two-leaf butterfly opened, a wave of sweetness assaulted him, and there was even a faint mint fragrance. What was this? There was no time to imagine. Yu Youling¡¯s voice was soft and tender as she caressed Xu Wenping¡¯s face. Until the foreplay was done, Yu Youling pulled him onto her body, Xu Wenping also got up, gently smiled and said: ¡°Little girl, you sure know how to play, but it¡¯s my turn to be comfortable next?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Youling nodded lightly. In the next moment, Yu Youling shouted loudly, her face filled with surprise. Unlike the last time, Yu Youling suddenly felt her entire body tremble. It was as if she had eaten a mouthful of rice and was full of happiness. This was the case in the early stages, but as Xu Wenping advanced triumphantly, Yu Youling was mixed with greed. After changing her body, she said in a low voice, ¡°Wenping¡­ I want¡­!¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡­¡± The initial gentleness turned into a final howl. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Yu Youling¡¯s tears were even flashing. She held Xu Wenping¡¯s hand tightly, and every joint in her body was exerting strength. Only when Yu Youling¡¯s entire body went limp and she no longer had the strength to support herself on the bed did Xu Wenping stop. ¡°Phew¡­ Huff¡­¡± Yu Youling, who was lying on the bed, could only let out a series of light gasps. Her eyes were about to roll over when Xu Wenping came up to her and scratched her nose. ¡°You little girl, try to seduce me again! Are you convinced?¡± Yu Youling nodded weakly while trembling. She didn¡¯t have the energy to chat anymore. The night is silent The next day was also silent¡­ The second night was also silent¡­ On the third day, Yu Youling looked at Xu Wenping with a hint of fear in her eyes. When he was about to climb up again, Yu Youling quickly stopped him and said carefully, ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore, Wenping¡­ Why don¡¯t you go home and find your wife? Let me rest.¡± ¡°I still have to go to work tomorrow¡­¡± Seeing Yu Youling¡¯s weak appearance, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything more and nodded with a smile. Yu Youling heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re so powerful¡­ Can your wife take it?¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t mind me looking for you.¡± Xu Wenping shrugged. Yu Youling¡¯s face turned red and she began to think. The two of them went out together. After Xu Wenping sent Yu Youling home, he began to make his own plan. Jiang Yueming was going to the provincial capital tomorrow. Since he had reserved two days for himself, he naturally did not need Xu Wenping to ask too much. Therefore, Xu Wenping directly called Chen Pi. ¡°Ah Pi! Are you busy?¡± ¡°Please instruct me!¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to the provincial capital to deliver some small goods. You have to contact Jiang Yueming for the details and bring more brothers with you. You shouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone,¡± Xu Wenping said softly. Chen Pi immediately understood and nodded. ¡°I was just saying, I¡¯m so bored that I¡¯m about to get moldy¡­ Don¡¯t worry! But I also have something to tell you, Brother!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Shaoyun also handed his brothers to me to manage. D*mn it, a bunch of local ruffians and hooligans. They can¡¯t be seen in public, so I gave them a vicious scolding. If it¡¯s a small task, I¡¯ll let Shaoyun¡¯s little brothers try it out!¡± As the saying goes, if a Taoist soldier cowered, he would cower in a nest. Actually, this was true. Even though Chen Pi was usually sloppy, he was very good at leading his brothers. For some reason, those gangsters who were usually unruly, rebellious, or throwing tantrums still trusted Chen Pi¡¯s charisma. This was also the reason why he was able to become a big brother. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t want to ask more about this matter. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°Just do as you see fit.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± ¡°Brother, do you know how many brothers I have now?¡± Chen Pi chuckled. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°2,000 men!¡± ¡°¡­Ah Pi, don¡¯t be so high-profile.¡± Hearing this number, Xu Wenping was also moved. 2,000 idle members, that power¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chen Pi smiled. ¡°Our company now has more than a hundred cars and more than ten boats. With the help of the Logistics Department and the Sales Department, I can take in another 1,000 people!¡± Xu Wenping gave Chenpi 100 million yuan, which was definitely enough to start the business. Hearing this, Xu Wenping still asked with some suspicion, ¡°Did you profit or lose?¡± Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Return the Money Chapter 92: Return the Money Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s definitely a profit!¡± ¡°The cheap ones are only tens of thousands, and the big ones are only hundreds of thousands. Besides, we¡¯re only collecting old ones. I spent less than 50 million in total. Now, after deducting the expenses, I¡¯ll be collecting tens of thousands of yuan lying down! Every day.¡± Did this guy really know how to do business? Xu Wenping thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯re monopolizing?¡± ¡°What monopoly¡­ If they don¡¯t want us to do it, we won¡¯t do it. We¡¯ll pull scrap iron and do earthworks. I can¡¯t take on Jiang Yueming alone¡­¡± Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief. However, it made sense. Since he was doing business in Jin Hai City, there was no reason not to make a profit since he had the Imperial Corporation to protect him. If it was someone else, they might have earned more! After being busy for a few days, Xu Wenping finally got a moment of leisure. In the next one or two days, he also planned to catch up on sleep to prepare for the upcoming storm. Dongfang City, Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals. As the company had existed for a long time, the building might be a little old, but the luxurious decorations inside showed the strong foundation and content of this old company. The company, which had not held a meeting for a few years, welcomed a meeting today. In the conference hall, people gathered in twos and threes and whispered to each other, all of them thinking about the new general manager. Sitting at the front was a middle-aged man in a suit with white hair. He held a cigar in his hand, and a young man sat beside him. The two of them were also calculating in low voices. ¡°Vice President He¡­ The position of our president has always been high. In the past, you were the one who had the final say. Now that the Board of Directors has decided on something, it won¡¯t affect us, right?¡± the young man said in a low voice. The white-haired middle-aged man raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°According to the news I received, the previous directors have all retired. We were bought out internally¡­ I wonder who the boss is now?¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s face turn pale, Vice President He chuckled and said, ¡°Director Xiao Wang, what are you afraid of? As long as the two of us work together, even if the higher-ups send down a heavenly king, they won¡¯t be able to shake our positions!¡± Director Xiao Wang raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Hehe, even the most advanced experts in the world probably can¡¯t calculate the accounts of our group!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to calculate? When has the Board of Directors not made money?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s earn our own!¡± As one of the three largest pharmaceutical companies in the provincial capital, Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals, although it did not have the intention to monopolize, had obtained a technological monopoly in the tranquilizer and emergency medicine. With the patent in hand, it would not lose money even if a dog were to be the CEO. However, at this moment, Vice President He and Director Xiao Wang, who were sitting at the front, were able to turn profits into losses and embrace a large amount of market resources. Everyone was whispering when Jiang Yueming walked in. He stood in front, with Gao Qiang and Yu Youling behind him. He had a faint smile on his face, gentle and elegant. Just this expression alone made everyone present heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was a relatively easy person to deal with! Everyone stood up. Jiang Yueming took the lead and sat on the main seat. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡± When everyone opened the notebook, Jiang Yueming smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Jiang Yueming. I was entrusted by the Chairman to be the CEO of Jinjiang Corporation. Does anyone have any objections?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vice President He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡®I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to find trouble, and you actually dared to ask first?¡¯ However, just as he was about to raise his hand, Jiang Yucming¡¯s expression turned from refined to calm as he said, ¡°Of course, your opinions will not be taken into consideration.¡± ¡°Assistant Yu¡­ Announce it!¡± Vice President He¡¯s face sank slightly, but he still suppressed his inner thoughts. Yu Youling turned on the screen with a smile on her face. Then, she went to the podium and started to speak one by one. ¡°Manager Wang of the Business Department applied for an internal housing welfare loan of 1 million yuan from the company¡¯s Finance Department six years ago in August. In December of the same year, he applied for an internal crisis loan of 3 million yuan! In August of the following year, he applied for an interest-free loan of 9 million yuan!¡± ¡°Director Ma of the Finance Department applied for a housing welfare loan of 8 million yuan from the company in April seven years ago! In June of the following year, he applied for an interest-free loan of 12 million yuan! In September of the same year, he once again applied for an interest-free loan of 30 million yuan!¡± ¡°The Technical Department¡­¡± Following Yu Youling¡¯s lecture, the people who were named showed expressions of panic, surprise, or contemplation. In fact, many large companies had very good internal benefits. They said that they were loans, but they were always used by them. The main reason was to retain talents, but in order to prevent them from being unrestrained, they left a trick up their sleeves. Most of these payments were actually reasonable. It was Director Wang¡¯s turn. ¡°Director Wang applied for a 300 million housing subsidy loan in March seven years ago. In December of the same year, he applied for a loan of 120 million yuan for marriage difficulties. In June of the following year¡­ To apply for a special loan from the education subsidy fund of up to 500 million yuan¡­ Puchi!¡± At this point, Yu Youling couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Director Wang, is this a premarital pregnancy? Six months of marriage and you already need education subsidies¡­ He took 500 million¡­ You¡¯re giving the child a golden Pa! Director Xiao Wang immediately slammed the table and stood up. He shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re just a small assistant. What right do you have to talk to me?¡± Jiang Yueming only raised his eyebrows slightly. At this moment, seeing that the next person was about to nag at him, Vice President He stood up and raised his hand. ¡°Excuse me, President. Since it¡¯s an internal benefit of our company, it¡¯s normal for our employees to apply. Although the amount is a little large, what if our employees really need it?¡± ¡°Besides, Mr. Jiang, right? I don¡¯t know what you mean by these words¡­ The company stipulated that all loans could be renewed, unless it was a resignation or force majeste. So what exactly do you want?¡± Jiang Yueming raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Vice President He, right? There¡¯s no need to be excited or anxious. Other people are all new officials, but I¡¯m only going to burn one fire this time.¡± Jiang Yueming smiled. ¡°The Board of Directors has passed the resolution. Due to the company¡¯s current financial situation, we need to withdraw the loan. According to our company¡¯s agreement, all employees have the obligation to repay the company¡¯s loans first during the company¡¯s tightening period. Is there a problem? This priority is to maintain the average standard of living for individuals. In other words, the portion above the average wage standard in the city.¡± ¡°If everyone¡¯s life is not very difficult, don¡¯t you have to pay back the money?¡± ¡°Prioritize?¡± Vice President He immediately glared at him and said, ¡°The General Manager also knows that the company is so nervous? Can we, the old employees, do a good job of going over the country? Forget it if you didn¡¯t give any benefits¡­ You even wanted to rob them!¡± ¡°How can we work together?¡± Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Method Chapter 93: Method Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jiang! Since the Chairman invited you here, then saving the company is the way to go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t want to turn the situation around, but you want to lay your hands on us employees? When we get angry, all of us quit our jobs¡­ Are you working alone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your decision either! Although I also brought a small amount of funds with me and it¡¯s definitely not a problem, you¡¯re being disloyal and destroying the cohesion of the company!¡± There were many different opinions. There were indeed a few upright and upright people among them. Jiang Yueming did not say anything and only noted down the expressions of the higher-ups one by one. After they talked for a while, they lost interest when they saw that Jiang Yueming still didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Are you done?¡± Jiang Yueming smiled. ¡°From the moment we entered, I felt that many managers were touching their phones. From now on, if you have any urgent matters, you can answer the phone.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression was strange. After the crowded motorcade crossed the bridge, they began to scatter in all directions. Chen Pi sat in the first passenger seat with one leg resting on the passenger window. He held a cigarette in his hand and was in a daze. He looked like he was at ease. As the brakes were pressed, Chen Pi woke up from his daze. He turned to look at the blond beside him and said, ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes, this door!¡± Chen Pi shook his suit and got out of the car first. The blond followed suit. At this moment, a big Jinbei car stopped behind and a group of young men in suits got out. Chen Pi stood in front and watched them line up comically. He said in a low voice, ¡°Attention!¡± ¡°Look to the right!¡± ¡°At ease!¡± More than a dozen people began their military training at the gate of the residential area. The old security guard¡¯s eyes lit up and he did not dare to come up at all. After reluctantly lining up, Chen Pi waved his small hand and said, ¡°Start working!¡± Blondie opened the trunk of the truck. There were many gifts in it. Chen Pi took the lead and took one each. The people behind him also lined up to receive them. Then, they formed a straight line and walked inside. The commotion wasn¡¯t huge, but the pedestrians in the neighborhood immediately noticed this neat team. They were well-trained! All of them were either blonds, tattoos almost reaching their faces, earrings, or nose rings. What kind of monsters were these? Chen Pi arrived at the door and immediately knocked. ¡°Who is it?¡± a woman inside answered. ¡°Water meter check, Auntie!¡± Clang! When the door opened, the lady inside was still muttering. When she saw Chen Pi and his entourage, she immediately wanted to close the door, but Chen Pi held her back and pushed the door open. ¡°You guys¡­ Who are you?¡± the woman said in panic. Chen Pi revealed a faint smile and asked everyone to put down the gifts in their hands. However, they were not neat at all. Some were thrown into the refrigerator, some were thrown on the television cabinet, and some were left on the spot. ¡°Ask your husband¡­ Did you place an order with us? We¡¯re here to deliver goods¡­ Now the goods have arrived!¡± Madam looked suspicious, but she quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Chen Pi and the others still had no intention of leaving. Instead, Chen Pi sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Is Madam so unworldly? Our workers¡¯ goods have been delivered. Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a cup of tea, a bowl of rice, and a rest?¡± ¡°Dozens of kilometers! Didn¡¯t you see how tired we are?¡± ¡°Alya, I¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°My leg hurts too much¡­¡± ¡°This thing is too heavy!¡± His underlings immediately began to perform. They either sat down to massage their legs, or those who were good at acting simply fell to the ground. Then, they sat horizontally and vertically. More than ten people filled the living room, which was not small. There was no place for the madam to move her feet. At this moment, Chen Pi¡¯s phone rang. ¡°F*ck! If you can¡¯t even solve such a small problem, what are you f*cking doing? I know, 1 know¡­ I¡¯m coming over!¡± Chen Pi gestured at the blond and said irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Madam too much. Have some food, drink a cup of tea, and sleep before leaving, understand? As workers, we can¡¯t be too ignorant!¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Pi!¡± After Chen Pi went downstairs, he directly called a taxi to the villa area. At this moment, more than a dozen of his underlings were covered in dust. It seemed that they had been beaten up. The first one came up and said, ¡°Brother Pi¡­ They have bodyguards, so we can¡¯t deliver the goods!¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ It¡¯s Director Wang¡¯s family.¡± Chen Pi frowned. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have any brains at all. Since they won¡¯t accept the inferior gifts, then give them the best ones.¡± At this moment, four fat bodyguards stood at the door of Director Wang¡¯s house. They were clearly well-trained soldiers. Today, Chen Pi¡¯s men were not elites, but new recruits. It was normal that they could not defeat them. After all, the other party had the geographical advantage. Chen Pi turned around and saw the empty space nearby. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said to his subordinate, ¡°Go and get a car full of idiots and pour some gasoline.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Pi!¡± Although the lackey was a little puzzled, he still did as he was told. He drove the truck along the road and threw away the gifts. Then, he went to a few fireworks shops to buy some fireworks and filled the truck. When he returned, Chen Pi, who was smoking, first opened the front cover, put on white gloves, and snapped the brake line. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chen Pi got into the car and stepped on the accelerator to send the car out. He hurriedly dodged the car. Boom! The out-of-control truck smashed into the iron gate. The bodyguards hurriedly dodged. Sparks flashed and the car and the two kicks exploded. Previously, it had only sounded in the car. Then, the thin iron sheet was blown through, and the entire villa began to crackle! The pets inside were running around, and a few women who might have been playing were also scared out of their wits. The car crashed into the pillar in front of the villa. The election began to smoke and it looked like it was going to explode. Chen Pi was panicking. He clapped his hands and said as he ran, ¡°Hurry up and admit your mistake to the authorities. Remember to look for the insurance company. We have a complete set of services. This is purely a car accident, understand?¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ We just wanted to find an empty space to set off fireworks¡­ How did this happen?!¡± Chen Pi had a pained look on his face. The underlings below looked at his acting skills and thought to themselves, They had learned it! What was a hooligan? This was what it meant to be brave and resourceful! ¡°Brother Pi is so detailed. He even wore gloves to pull the brake line!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Brother Pi even bent the steel wire? It was clearly bent¡­ How could it be bent?¡± ¡°That makes sense! Brother Pi is so tall!¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Vice President He Doesn’t Believe Me Chapter 94: Vice President He Doesn¡¯t Believe Me Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the other side, someone finally picked up the phone anxiously during the executive meeting of Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals. ¡°Honey¡­ I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting here, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± After listening to his wife¡¯s narration, the manager stood up anxiously and looked at Jiang Yueming with anger. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡­ Playing dirty?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Yueming looked at the executive with a strange expression and smiled. ¡°How can you say that? Did this gentleman suffer some kind of shock? It was clearly you bustards who didn¡¯t pay back the money¡­ What did I do?¡± At this moment, everyone panicked. At this moment, Director Xiao Wang¡¯s phone rang. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to it until it rang the second time. He picked it up and immediately felt that something was wrong. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± However, he was calm. He had bodyguards and dogs at home. Ordinary people could forget about entering. The voice of the old man was loud. Just as Director Xiao Wang said that, he heard a clamor from the other side. ¡°Hubby! What the h*ll are you doing? Hurry up and do something. The house has been bombed!¡± ¡°Explode¡­ Exploded?¡± Director Wang was flabbergasted. The voice on the other end immediately said, ¡°A young man is crying right now. He said that he wanted to go to an empty space to set off fireworks but the truck¡¯s brakes failed¡­ Who¡¯s crazy? A car full of two kicks? Did you offend someone outside?¡± ¡°This delivery company is dressed exactly the same!¡± ¡°They just said that they wanted to give gifts! 1 didn¡¯t know them, so I asked the bodyguards to chase them out. Then, they pulled another cart¡­ Now, there are more than ten mouths talking, and 1 can¡¯t speak clearly at all!¡± The shocked Director Wang raised his head and looked at Jiang Yueming. Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. In fact, there was a flash of surprise, but it disappeared very quickly. Director Xiao Wang gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t let the officials get involved. Give them the letter of understanding. We¡¯ll do whatever those young men say! Do you understand?¡± Director Xiao Wang chose to avoid the attack. After hanging up the phone, he gritted his teeth and looked at Jiang Yueming. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯ll report Vice President He. I¡¯ll report him for corruption. I have evidence against him! Let me go¡­ I, I, I¡­¡± ¡°I have several sons!¡± Director Xiao Wang started crying. If it was a business struggle, he might be able to handle it. However, Jiang Yueming was still sitting there, and the situation below was already chaotic. Even the retired bodyguards he hired could not protect his family. How about a hundred times? ¡°Ridiculous!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vice President He slammed the table and stood up. At this moment, he also revealed his sharp teeth and claws. He pointed at Jiang Yueming and said, ¡°F*ck, you little brat, 1 really don¡¯t know how I, Old He, made my fortune. Others might be afraid of your little tricks, but I¡¯m not afraid!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your background. You¡¯re from Jin Hai City, right? This is Dongfang City, the provincial capital! In my territory, if you fight with me in business, I¡¯ll be afraid of you! You dare to brandish a knife and a gun with me! i¡¯ll kill you!¡± Vice President He was going to start making calls now. Jiang Yueming raised his eyebrows slightly but did not stop him. He just smiled and stood up. He said to Director Xiao Wang, ¡°You can make such a decision, I¡¯m very satisfied¡­ However, I only received one order from the Chairman this time, and that is to return the money!¡± ¡°If you can pay off the loan, we won¡¯t ask about corruption and bribery. In other words, the money you guys are greedy for is far enough to pay off this welfare loan. To be honest¡­ The Chairman especially hopes that greedy people like you will stay in the company! The main thing is that he¡¯s greedy!¡± ¡°Vice President He¡­ Don¡¯t be so exasperated. I knew I wasn¡¯t good enough to arm-wrestle with you, the vice president in the provincial capital. But do you think 1 would dare to break up with you since I know?¡± Vice President He frowned and ignored him. When the call connected, he said gloomily, ¡°Old Hu¡­ It¡¯s me, Uncle He¡­ Immediately¡­¡± Before Vice President He could finish his sentence, Old Hu said, ¡°Calm down, Old He! Listen to me first. Your mistresses have been kidnapped, and all your pets are dead.¡± ¡°All?¡± Vice President He¡¯s gaze changed and became even more vicious. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Burglary, kidnapping!¡± Hearing that it was not an accident, Vice President He was stunned for a moment. His fierce gaze was restrained a little as he said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ Which one?¡± Old Hu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Tied all of them up! All three of your mistresses were taken away. One of them tried to resist and was killed. The case was solved very clearly. Everywhere he went, it was a robbery and murder!¡± ¡°Crazy? Crazy! They don¡¯t even want their lives!¡± Vice President He¡¯s entire body trembled, and the glasses that represented his identity fell off his nose, hanging askew on the side. ¡°The person who touched your mistress, none of them were old. It was a group of children who attacked¡­ But these people have their own families. The fact that they are your mistresses¡­ Other than you and me, no one knows! Who did you offend?¡± Old Hu asked in a low voice. ¡°I know all the gangsters in the provincial capital and even the nearby provinces. But this was clearly a group of desperate people! Did you offend someone called Ah Pi?¡± ¡°All Pi?¡± As Jiang Yueming was closer to him, he heard all these words. Not only was he stunned, even he, the CEO who had done a lot of dirty work, trembled when he heard them. Good heavens, the Chairman¡¯s subordinate¡­ He didn¡¯t raise idle people! Jiang Yueming raised his glasses and looked into Vice President He¡¯s eyes. Vice President He reacted instantly when he saw Jiang Yueming¡¯s pale face. He gritted his teeth and said in panic, ¡°Where¡¯s the Chairman? Who is the Chairman? I¡¯ll pay you back! I¡¯ll return it all!¡± Vice President He, who was the leader, nodded. Who else dared to say no? He just sat there for a few minutes and then waited for the money to enter his account? Even Jiang Yueming felt like he was dreaming about this mission. When he went downstairs to meet up with Chen Pi at the rice noodle roll shop, Chen Pi was sucking the rice noodle roll. Jiang Yueming used to look down on this kid, but now he was panicking even when he sat down. He pushed his glasses up and smiled. ¡°Brother Pi! I, Old Jiang, admire you!¡± ¡°All?¡± Chen Pi shook his head strangely and said, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers! Just recommend a few more of your company¡¯s beautiful sisters to me later!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner and go back to have some fun. Otherwise, my substitute would have been discovered by others.¡± Chen Pi smiled evilly. How cunning was this seemingly violent fellow? Seeing Chen Pi leave in a taxi, Jiang Yueming touched his chest and muttered in his heart, ¡®Fortunately, 1 never planned to go against the Chairman from the beginning¡­.¡¯ Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Opening a Chamber of Commerce Again Chapter 95: Opening a Chamber of Commerce Again Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping knew nothing. He only knew that this brother of his was a ruthless person. He did not know anything else. He only believed that his brother could solve the problem. He did not know either. The first day of rest was unusually peaceful. The second day of rest was still peaceful. On the morning of the third day, Xu Wenping received a call from the center of the Jinhai City Commerce Bureau. ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Xu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Commerce Bureau is talcing the lead. The meeting of the Jin Hai City Chamber of Commerce is scheduled for ten in the morning. The Commerce Bureau hopes that Mr. Xu can attend!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Okay¡­¡± Xu Wenping smiled and touched his chin. He guessed that the Kong family should withdraw from Jin Hai City. At this time, the Commerce Bureau suddenly organized a business meeting. What possibility could it be? The higher they stood, the bigger the scale. In the entire Jin Hai City, such a meeting could not be held once a year. It was either to re-elect the president of the Chamber of Commerce, or Jin Hai City was facing a major economic crisis and needed the help of merchants like them. In Jin Hai City, other than the withdrawal of the Kong Corporation, which even Jiang Yueming noticed, there was nothing that could trouble the Commerce Bureau. At this moment, Su Yurou¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I¡¯m in Jin Hai City!¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ll bring you to a meeting later.¡± ¡°What? The moment you came back, you have a meeting¡­ I was even prepared to be sweet with you¡­ After not seeing you for a few days, you have become a working machine,¡± Su Yurou teased. Xu Wenping immediately chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s too sweet, my family will drool.¡± ¡°Bah! Stinky man, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Come and pick me up!¡± Xu Wenping had just picked up the Lamborghini¡¯s keys. After thinking about it, he changed into a Maserati. Although the Lamborghini was very eye-catching, it felt like something was wrong to go to the Commerce Bureau and hit the accelerator. In the beginning, Xu Wenping liked this sports car, but the chassis was too low, so he couldn¡¯t go to some places. He couldn¡¯t step on the accelerator in the city. In addition, his current status required him to attend some official meetings. The Maserati was acting like a pig to eat a tiger and not facing his own identity. He would change to a low-key and luxurious car later! This was just a small matter. He went to pick up Su Yurou while he got on the car. He called Gao Qiang and went to help choose a car. He also recommended the manager of the Fourth Son store where he had picked up the Lamborghini last time. He had a good impression of the manager. Su Yurou had just gotten off the plane. When Xu Wenping arrived, she was waiting by the side. As soon as she got into the car, she asked, ¡°What meeting? It¡¯s so early in the morning. Isn¡¯t it official?¡± ¡°The Chamber of Commerce meeting of the Commerce Bureau.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s expression changed slightly. She looked down at her clothes and said, ¡°Do I need to change my clothes?¡± Xu Wenping chuckled and said, ¡°No matter what you wear today, the Commerce Bureau will think that you¡¯re unusually cute. No, everyone will find you exceptionally cute!¡± Su Yurou was surprised. When Xu Wenping arrived on time, the others also arrived on time. Before everyone entered the conference hall of the Commerce Bureau, they heard the leaders of the Commerce Bureau shouting angrily. ¡°Surnamed Kong, 1 had high hopes for you! How could you repay me like this today? Good, good, good! I understand. Since we still can¡¯t keep you here, we¡¯ll settle this ourselves!¡± ¡°Alright, stop! We¡¯re going to have an internal meeting!¡± The leader of the Commerce Bureau was a woman in her forties, but she looked firm and resolute. When she saw the crowd approaching, she did not look happy at all. She said, ¡°Come in and sit! Aren¡¯t you going to sit down and wait for the dishes to be served?¡± In addition to the few people invited by City Lord Li last time, there were also a few new faces who needed to be seated. Xu Wenping and Su Yurou sat on the left, while Old Master Long sat on the right with a smile. With a straight face, the female leader opened the folder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by calling everyone here today. You should know that the Kong Corporation is leaving Jin Hai. I don¡¯t care what you do with this piece of land, just claim it!¡± This guy was even more arrogant than City Lord Li. Everyone looked at him with their eyes closed and their noses closed. The female leader looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Are you all deaf? Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Or did I not explain it clearly enough?¡± ¡°Old Long! You first!¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± Old Master Long cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°Leader¡­ You called us here for a discussion, not to say that scolding will solve the problem. The Kong Corporation¡¯s business is not small, not to mention that it is a medical company! None of us here can get along!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a hotel owner. Do 1 have to open a hotel in that godforsaken place? Why don¡¯t I open a ghost shop and call it a day?¡± Old Master Long¡¯s soft question made the head of the Commerce Bureau¡¯s mouth twitch. It was not that the leader liked to scold people, but she was really mad. In addition, City Lord Li had not asked about business matters since he took office, so her power was naturally much greater. The leader calmed her breath and said, ¡°Yes¡­ I wasn¡¯t rigorous enough in this matter! But Jin Hai City is in such a mess, we can¡¯t just ignore it!¡± ¡°Other than everyone here, who else has the ability? To save our Jin Hai City from this disaster? Right? At such a critical moment, everyone should work hard¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ Young man! Tell me!¡± The leader turned to look at Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping also rubbed his chin and imitated Old Master Long. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Leader¡­ This is a debt that can be settled! The Kong Corporation¡¯s assets are so large that they can easily be worth tens of billions! Which of our families can take out so much money?¡± ¡°Besides¡­ Who would do anything about a medical project? Even if we have enough money, we can¡¯t let it go to waste! This, this, this¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bottomless pit?¡± Xu Wenping was already putting on an act. However, his acting skills were too bad. Everyone present, including Old Master Long, could tell that Xu Wenping was putting on an act on purpose, but there was a hint of certainty in his eyes. Seeing his poor acting skills, the leader was so angry that she laughed. She raised her fingers and said, ¡°You brat¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway! I originally wanted to fight for you, but now that you said that, I think everyone is even less willing. To be honest with you¡­ Your phone number was given to me by City Lord Li¡­!¡± The female leader smiled slightly and said, ¡°His original words were, if no one else could solve it, he would look for you. If you can solve it, you have to solve it. Even if you can¡¯t solve it, you have to solve it!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s expression paused for a moment, then he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°My acting skills are so bad¡­!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hearing this, everyone burst into laughter, and the atmosphere became much more harmonious.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Taking the Ground Chapter 96: Taking the Ground Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The leader waved her hand to stop everyone from laughing. In the end, she said with a serious expression, ¡°1 was angry just now because of that Kong guy. I didn¡¯t express myself properly just now, so please forgive me.¡± ¡°After all, with the departure of the Kong Corporation, everyone can see the current situation clearly. We¡¯re willing to sign a handover agreement with the lowest price of 3 billion, including the Kong Corporation¡¯s land and factory!¡± Hearing this number, everyone present was slightly moved, but after a moment, they all lowered their heads. Just as Old Master Long had said, the land was basically given away for free. However, in such a remote place, building a hotel would only be for ghosts to live in. Building a building would be a waste to the people! If they wanted to do something else, they would have to tear down the buildings above and spend a lot of money just to dump the soil. However, the pharmaceutical industry was special. Even if you wanted to move other equipment in, you couldn¡¯t! ¡°I understand! No matter how cheap this piece of land is, everyone present is too lazy to deal with it. So I went to see City Lord Li in advance¡­ The specific solution given by City Lord Li¡­ 1¡¯11 leave it to you, Xiao Xu, to settle it!¡± In fact, the leaders did not understand how Xu Wenping could solve such a serious problem. After all, the Commerce Bureau could still be said to be demolished and rebuilt. A slight move would affect the entire pharmaceutical industry and the entire emergency treatment industry. If they took over, they would have to do it! ¡°Looks like you guys have a plan!¡± Xu Wenping said helplessly. Xu Wenping held Su Yurou¡¯s hand and stood up, saying, ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is my fiancee, Su Yurou. She runs a medical beauty company in Jin Hai City. The currently popular Cold Fragrance Dew on the market is produced by my fiancee¡¯s company!¡± ¡°Although there are some differences, there are some similarities with medicine. This time, I¡¯m willing to take over the Kong Corporation¡¯s remaining factory and continue to work in the pharmaceutical industry. 1¡¯11 appoint my fiancee, Su Yurou, as the general manager of the new company and be fully responsible for the subordinate affairs!¡± ¡°The new president will complete the merger of the group and will take 51% of the shares. Therefore, she is also the largest shareholder of our Board of Directors. My fiancee will report the following matters to the leaders.¡± Fusion¡­ 51%? Su Yurou was also slightly surprised. Seeing Xu Wenping speak so generously, ripples appeared in her eyes. At the same time, Xu Wenping was not the only one sitting at the negotiation table. After being scolded, President Kong was also a little unhappy. However, after hanging up the phone, he returned to his elegant smile. There weren¡¯t many happy things recently. His third son was hospitalized, but when he woke up the next day, he was sober and didn¡¯t know what had happened. The Kong Corporation had withdrawn from Jin Hai City, and they had to argue with the leaders every day. In the end, he, the businessman, was the one who got scolded. However, in the end, he was still happier. President Kong pushed his glasses up as he walked into the negotiation room. When he saw the smiling Jiang Yueming, he was slightly stunned. He felt like he had seen him somewhere before. He couldn¡¯t remember for a moment, so he stopped thinking about it. He sat back at the table and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang! I believe you know the situation of your group very well. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there are many things going on inside, your chairman wouldn¡¯t have given you full authority to negotiate!¡± ¡°However, since we are here to negotiate, we should have a suitable price. We are willing to raise the price to 12 billion.¡± Jiang Yueming raised his eyebrows slightly. At this point in the discussion, he understood that he had reached the bottom line of President Kong. He no longer wanted to talk glibly. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°This number¡­ It¡¯s enough for me to answer to the Chairman! However, we have one last request!¡± ¡°Pay off the financing payment before tonight! Complete the merger! If Mr. Kong wants to pay in installments, then 1 don¡¯t think we have anything to discuss¡­ After all, you¡¯re not the only one in the provincial capital who wants to acquire our Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company!¡± President Kong paused for a moment, but then he smiled and said, ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± He was very excited. The pharmaceutical industry in the provincial capital could be said to be a tripod. Whoever could acquire Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals would be able to occupy the initiative in the market. In comparison, the losses in Jin Hai City were insignificant. And he also has a bit of a strange side to him. Would that Xu guy accept it? President Kong didn¡¯t have a good opinion of Xu Wenping. In his heart, he also faintly believed that when Jin Hai City couldn¡¯t solve this matter, Xu Wenping, who was closest to City Lord Li, would solve this matter. This was a huge loss¡­ You should be eating, right? President Kong immediately went down to arrange the funds. This large transaction was a big loss for the banks in the entire provincial city. The matter of those people was insignificant compared to President Kong¡¯s future. When it was afternoon, the capital payment was completed and the shares of Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals were successfully accepted. Jiang Yueming naturally stepped down happily and resigned from his position as the general manager of Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals. He returned to Jin Hai City with his assistants. Thus, after three days¡­ No, after two days, Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals held another group executive meeting. Before entering the room, the face of the CEO was full of joy. The assistant beside him said, ¡°Boss¡­As expected, you predicted it! Our business in Jin Hai City was sold to Xu Wenping for 3 billion.¡± President Kong¡¯s expression lit up and he smiled thoughtfully. ¡°The loss of 3 billion¡­ It is still a little too little. Haha! Just let them continue to raise their stakes into that bottomless pit!¡± ¡°I, Old Kong, didn¡¯t even leave a single machine for you. Hehehe¡­ If scientific research was so easy to do, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to earn money!¡± President Kong entered the house. The boss had changed, but none of the employees present had changed. Jiang Yueming¡¯s pressure was too severe previously, making them afraid of the rope for ten years. When they saw President Kong enter the room, they could not help but sit up straight. They sat upright and looked solemn. They looked like the temperament of a corporate executive! President Kong was suspicious. Everyone said that this company was rotten to the core, but when he came in and looked at their spiritual outlook, it seemed that¡­ it was very good! ¡°Hello, President!¡± everyone said in unison. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Everyone, please take a seat. Everyone is the backbone of Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company. In the future, you will join our Kong Corporation. We must work together to create a new chapter!¡± Hearing this, the contestants from Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals became excited and their expressions changed. This seemed to be different from the previous Jiang Yueming. Not only did this person not suck blood, but he also wanted to develop diligently!? ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help the CEO!¡± Vice President He immediately said.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Mafei Powder, Xuanling Liquid, and Jingxin Pill Chapter 97: Mafei Powder, Xuanling Liquid, and Jingxin Pill Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Following the technical staff to Jinjiang Pharmaceutical¡¯s research facility, the CEO was a little excited. The reason why the corrupt Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company had been able to stand tall for so many years was because they had powerful scientific research patents, including tranquilizers for surgery, the strongest anti-inflammatory painkiller, anti-physical salt water, and the heart-calming capsules that could relieve acute heartache. Profits? If it wasn¡¯t for the huge profits, who would buy it? Therefore, when he heard that the loans of these public workers were taken away by Jiang Yueming, President Kong¡¯s heart ached a little, but when he saw this, everything was worth it. The corruption could be dealt with and the staff could be laid off. But what about the patents? The patents were owned by the company, not an individual¡­ Even he, President Kong, only had the right to supervise and use it, not the right to watch. And the real location of these patents came from the Supreme Medical Research Institute. Exclusive authorization! Xu Wenping held the phone in his hand. His low voice sounded a little incredulous and a little excited. ¡°Aiya¡­ 1 really didn¡¯t expect this! When I heard the report from that guy from the Commerce Bureau, 1 was so angry that I was fuming!¡± ¡°You brat, you really dare to hold anything in your hands!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a diamond in the rough, don¡¯t take on porcelain work!¡± When they heard Li Zhengkang¡¯s voice, Xu Wenping, Su Yurou, and the others had already arrived at the factory of the Kong family¡¯s pharmaceutical company. The rest of the staff had already started cleaning up. Xu Wenping, who was sitting at his desk, smiled as he wrote. ¡°If 1 don¡¯t have this much confidence, would 1 dare to take over? Don¡¯t worry, Brother Li¡­ However, 1 do have something I need your help with!¡± ¡°Just tell me what it is!¡± ¡°I plan to submit three research reports to the medical-related units today.¡± Xu Wenping smiled. ¡°You also know¡­ If I wait for the ranking of the medical research review, wouldn¡¯t I have to wait for a long time?¡± ¡°Scientific research!?¡± Li Zhengkang was surprised for a moment, then he said gently, ¡°You, this medical group, I¡¯m in charge, 1¡¯11 give you the green light. Not to mention the medical certification unit in our city, even if you spread this to the capital¡­ I¡¯ll also let you be in the top few!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one thing¡­ You can¡¯t embarrass me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s assurance, Li Zhengkang felt more at ease. However, he immediately said worriedly, ¡°How long do you think it will take us to recover¡­ A medical blow? Half a year? A year?¡± ¡°Brother Li, aren¡¯t you underestimating me a little?¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. ¡°Three months? Xiao Xu, if you can solve this medical crisis in three months!¡± Li Zhengkang said excitedly, ¡°1¡¯11 go home and steal my old man¡¯s special offer for you to drink!¡± ¡°Three days!¡± ¡°Three days!¡± Xu Wenping said firmly. ¡°As long as the scientific research evaluation passes, my medicine can be produced and put on the market immediately. Once the factory starts operating, the production capacity will be at least twice that of the original Kong Corporation!¡± ¡°Brother Li, do you think I¡¯m not prepared? I can boldly tell you¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s core technology had been replaced long ago, or even the research results of high-level substitutes¡­ Would I do such a thankless thing?¡± Li Zhengkang was silent. After three minutes, Li Zhengkang said, ¡°When will your research report be sent to the laboratory?¡± Xu Wenping looked at the prescription. He had already sent someone to get the medicine. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°An hour at most.¡± ¡°Prepare a car for me¡­ Go to the laboratory immediately!¡± Li Zhengkang called out to his assistant and then said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll personally sit at the front desk of the laboratory and wait for your results. If the results aren¡¯t out tonight, no one in the laboratory can get off work!¡± He was really in a hurry! Xu Wenping hung up the phone with a smile and looked at Su Yurou¡¯s strange expression. At this time, Chen Pi delivered the medicine, and Xu Wenping turned around and walked into the laboratory. Xu Wenping slowly began to blend. Su Yurou seemed to be learning from him, but she soon began to frown. The entire refining process did not take more than 20 minutes, and three small bottles were filled with three types of medicine. Xu Wenping took out a small piece of paper and pasted it on the small bottle. [Mafei Powder!] [Xuanling Liquid!] [Jingxin Pill!] ¡°What use is it?¡± Su Yurou asked curiously. Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Since Brother Li is waiting for us, we should make a trip to the laboratory. 1¡¯11 just do it. As for the effect, leave it to the people in the laboratory!¡± ¡°Why are you so confident?¡± Su Yurou asked in surprise. ¡°Coincidentally, three of them are equal to the scientific and technological achievements of the Supreme Medical Research Institute?¡± ¡°Just in terms of medicine, if I say I¡¯m second, then there shouldn¡¯t be a first in this world.¡± Xu Wenping smiled confidently. Confidence came from a cheat. These were all the prescriptions that he had prepared. The two of them came to the laboratory for review and saw that everyone was trembling with fear. They only knew that Li Zhengkang was in charge and even stopped the review because of this. Seeing Xu Wenping, Li Zhengkang¡¯s eyes lit up. He came over and said, ¡°Have you finished researching the thing?¡± Xu Wenping casually took out three bottles from his pocket. Li Zhengkang couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth when he saw him being so casual. After a moment of doubt, he asked the laboratory staff to take over. Next was the long wait. Xu Wenping had only smoked two cigarettes, but Li Zhengkang was sweating a little. When the old researcher took out the research report with a serious face and handed it to Li Zhengkang, the latter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Analysis of the effects of Mafei Powder¡­ An anesthetic injection that can complete clinical emergency treatment¡­ The effect is 30% greater than ordinary tranquilizers, and¡­ The complication rate is 50% lower than ordinary tranquilizers¡­ Clinical research: 0 times¡­¡± The more Li Zhengkang looked, the happier he became. He raised his head and glanced at the old researcher with a stern face. He couldn¡¯t help but ask strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t the effect very good? Why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to laugh¡­!¡± The old researcher came out of the laboratory for the third time. After showing Li Zhengkang the list, the latter was surprised and happy. He grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re good, kid! These three scientific research results are already higher than the current highest results in this field! Did you see¡­ It¡¯s indicated below!¡± ¡°Have you applied for a patent?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I show it to you as soon as 1 arrived?¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°Not registered yet¡­ Can I trouble you?¡± Li Zhengkang picked up the phone and said, ¡°City patent office? Come to the laboratory immediately and get the research report. Send it to the highest patent office overnight and declare your highest patent¡­!¡± After hanging up the phone, he smiled and said, ¡°You brat, the composition is clearly written on it. If you let someone learn it tomorrow, won¡¯t you suffer a huge loss?¡± Xu Wenping paused for a moment, but then smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s register for a public patent! To register for our city¡­¡± Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Celebrating with a Little Wine Chapter 98: Celebrating with a Little Wine Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Seeing the surprise in Li Zhengkang¡¯s eyes, Xu Wenping smiled lightly and said, ¡°This kind of emergency medicine can save countless lives in a year. If we want to make money, the word ¡®number one¡¯ is enough for us to break even.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a merit to pay attention to the safety of the people of the Great Dragon Kingdom compared to that bit of profit?¡± Li Zhengkang had a smile on his face. When Xu Wenping finished speaking, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded gently. ¡°Good! Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say any words of praise, the gaze he used to look at Xu Wenping, which was originally a gaze of equal friends, now had a hint of admiration. How could the Great Dragon Kingdom not be strong? ¡°Xiao Su, if it¡¯s convenient for you, I hope that you can produce a batch of reagents overnight. I¡¯ll immediately send them to the major hospitals for clinical trials!¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll start serving the entire society the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Li.¡± Su Yurou nodded lightly. Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief. Now that everything was ready, as long as the east wind blew, the Kong family army would definitely be defeated. There was no suspense. At this moment, a ¡®ding¡¯ sounded in his head. The system actually responded again. [Ding! Congratulations, the host has completed the hidden selection! The options are as follows.] [One, keep the patent. (Not only did he make a lot of money for the company, but he also maximized the charm of business.) Reward: 10 billion yuan!] [Two, give up the patent. (An absolutely stupid decision. Only a fool would give up this patent.) Reward: Negative 10 billion yuan!] [Third, make the patent public so that the general public can enjoy benefits at an extremely low price. (Congratulations to the host for improving the situation. As the saying goes, the great hero serves the country and the people!) Reward: Martial arts encyclopedia: Perfect Harmony!] Xu Wenping thought of a saying-poor people should be good for themselves, rich people should be good for the world! [The selection is complete! Reward: Martial arts encyclopedia, mastery level: Perfect Harmony Martial Arts Realm!] Xu Wenping was surprised for a moment, wondering if he had missed the 10 billion yuan. In the next moment, he felt like he was being taught by a divine doctor. Originally, Xu Wenping¡¯s mind only had memories of various techniques, but now he had mastered them. Not only did he feel that his muscles were much firmer, but he also felt much lighter. There was also a trace of Qi in his abdomen. It was as if he could blow out a candle three meters away with just a little push. In the blink of an eye, he could sense everything within two to three meters of him. He could even sense a small flying insect. This punch of mine can kill an elephant! Xu Wenping lowered his head and looked at his fist. He suddenly felt a sense of generosity! It was so fierce! ¡°Wenping! What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Only when Su Yurou called out did Xu Wenping react. He nodded his head and became more calm. Like many rich people, once they had money, they would care about their health the most. Although the reward of 10 billion yuan was quite tempting, at this moment, he was more satisfied with the perfect martial arts realm. How was he compared to Zhang Sanfeng? The end of martial arts was longevity? This kind of thing could always make a man feel heroic and had a fatal attraction to men! After getting into the car, Su Yurou said slowly, ¡°Do you want to go back and settle the company¡¯s matters? Anyway, it seems that I¡¯ll be in the company tonight¡­ By the way, why don¡¯t you give the new company a name?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Su Yu Pharmaceutical Company?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. Su Yurou¡¯s face was slightly red as she said indifferently, ¡°Now that I¡¯m Mrs. Xu, why is it still the Su Yu Pharmaceutical Company?¡± Xu Wenping paused for a moment, then smiled gently and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s call it Yurou Pharmaceuticals!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yurou agreed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to change the door number tomorrow and register it at the Commercial Bureau. Send me to the company. If you have nothing else to do, go home and rest.¡± ¡°As the general manager, I can¡¯t let you down!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right again. You hold more shares than me, so you¡¯re the major shareholder! I should be calling you Chairman.¡± Even so, Su Yurou understood that Xu Wenping had given her 2% of the shares out of consideration for her sense of security. Actually, she wanted to reject him, but she didn¡¯t want to let Xu Wenping down. After that, she understood that since they were family, there was no need to separate them. After sending Su Yurou to the company, Xu Wenping called Jiang Yueming. ¡°Chairman!¡± Jiang Yueming was in high spirits. Xu Wenping smiled and said without waiting for his report, ¡°Come to my house, Emerald Sea Immortal Dynasty No. 1. I¡¯ll prepare a celebratory feast for you.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Chairman.¡± He asked Nami to clean up the food and at the same time, he informed Chen Pi to come over. When Xu Wenping returned to the villa, Jiang Yueming and the others, as well as Chen Pi, were already waiting in the house. Without waiting for everyone to greet him, Xu Wenping waved his hand and asked everyone to sit down. ¡°I see that you all have something to say. Come one by one. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a few drinks after we¡¯re done.¡± Jiang Yueming was already extremely excited. At this moment, Xu Wenping was sitting alone in the luxurious ancient-styled banquet hall. He arranged the seats on the left and right sides of the room. There were two people on each sofa, and there was a small table in the middle. Nami brought a group of maids to serve them at the back. They didn¡¯t even need to personally pour a glass of wine. This layout, this degree of extravagance, and how many details there were in Grand Hotel, compared to this, it was like clouds and mud. He stood up gently and said, ¡°Two things.¡± ¡°According to your instructions, Tongrun Equipment¡¯s shares have been sold off today. Our profits have reached an astonishing 200%! 200 million cash will be transferred to your account by noon tomorrow at the latest.¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned. He had almost forgotten about this matter. He nodded lightly and smiled. ¡°Alright, deduct your five points. Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll send it to you personally.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Jiang Yueming said, ¡°The second thing is about Jinjiang Pharmaceutical. Our merger agreement with the other party has been successfully completed. Currently, there is 12 billion yuan in your account! If we include the debt collection, the funds will be as high as 14.3 billion! You can transfer it to your designated account at any time!¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping¡¯s heart thumped. After all, he had not taken over the Imperial Corporation for long. At this moment, although he had a lot of zeros in the system balance, he could only use a few billion in cash. Obtaining 10 billion in one go, his heart was naturally slightly stirred. ¡°Good!¡± Xu Wenping nodded, ¡°This price is not bad!¡± Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Hoarding and Stimulation Chapter 99: Hoarding and Stimulation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After nodding to let Jiang Yueming sit down, Yu Youling stood up next. Their eyes met, and Yu Youling said gently, ¡°Chairman, what I want to report to you is the details of our accounts, including the expenses of this trip, the shipping fees of Chen Pi¡¯s company, and a series of other things¡­¡± The newly established Yurou Corporation wasn¡¯t the only one rushing to work tonight. On the other side, in Jinjiang Corporation, after inspecting the factory, President Kong called Vice President He and Director Xiao Wang for a high-level meeting. ¡°Director Xiao Wang, make the arrangements immediately! From today onward, all three types of drugs in our factory will not be circulated. We will announce to the public that due to the completion of the merger, we will temporarily stop production to resolve the company¡¯s matters!¡± Director Xiao Wang was surprised. Even Vice President He did not understand what President Kong was doing. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be done, President Kong. If we don¡¯t ship the goods for a day, we¡¯ll suffer a huge loss!¡± The corner of President Kong¡¯s mouth curled up into a mocking smile. He really understood how to be the director. He gently said: ¡°Vice President He. How can my gaze be so shallow?¡± ¡°What is the market share of Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals in the entire Eastern Province?¡± ¡°Around 30%.¡± Vice President He counted on his fingers and then smiled bitterly. ¡°We are the only patent grantee in the Eastern Province who has designated these three pharmaceutical products. If not for the production capacity problem¡­ 50%! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all possible.¡± ¡°As we all know, such emergency medicine has always been very scarce. Even if the capital wants to subsidize it, it is powerless¡­¡± Vice President He was muttering to himself when his expression suddenly lit up and he became excited. He gave a thumbs up to President Kong and said, ¡°As expected of you, President Kong!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Therefore, Director Xiao Wang announced to the public that he would shut up the media. He will supervise the entire factory from the inside and make it operate at full speed! Is there no other way to increase production? It¡¯s not possible to outsource small factories. Store enough goods for me!¡± ¡°The price of this medicine is the same for every day it is missing. After three to five days, it might even increase by three to four times! Since it¡¯s difficult for us to increase production capacity, can¡¯t we make a fuss about the price?¡± Vice President He and Director Xiao Wang looked at each other. In the end, they both gave a thumbs up to President Kong. Good fellow, I thought we were already black-hearted enough. It turns out that you¡¯re even black-hearted! This medicine already had a profit of more than ten times. If it increased by three to four times, wouldn¡¯t that mean a profit of thirty to forty times? The most important thing was that as long as the goods were in stock, there was no need to be afraid of selling! Even the black-hearted Director Xiao Wang had some conscience. He found it and advised, ¡°President Kong¡¯s plan is indeed brilliant¡­ But if we don¡¯t have any emergency medicine for the next three to five days, the entire Eastern Province¡­ How many people will die?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± ¡°What does the death of those people have to do with us?¡± Vice President He laughed. ¡°We are only responsible for selling our medicine, not coming out to save all living beings¡­ I¡¯m just worried about one thing. Will the officials make a move?¡± President Kong also looked at Director Xiao Wang with contempt and said, ¡°Watch and learn! This is why you are only the director and Uncle He is the vice president. Look, he can see the key at a glance.¡± ¡°However, there is no need to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll deliberately hype up the price of the chemical raw materials in the media¡­ As long as Uncle He and I pretend to be on bad terms, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for Jinjiang Pharmaceuticals to be unable to produce for a few days after three consecutive changes?¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­ President Kong is brilliant!¡± These black-hearted players had finally gathered together. After everyone finished their report, they had a little drink at Xu Wenping¡¯s house. They talked a lot. Jiang Yueming, who had been with Xu Wenping the longest since he had the system, had a real heart-to-heart talk with him. Xu Wenping had never asked about his employee¡¯s understanding other than his strong ability and loyalty. It was only until today that he found out that Jiang Yueming was originally an orphan. He had been smart since he was young and had worked hard to reach his current position. Because he had received donations from Du Jinglong during his poor days, he and Du Jinglong were like father and son. Other than that, they only had a working relationship. It was precisely because he had been out in the cold since he was young that Jiang Yueming had a tenacious character. Xu Wenping consoled them repeatedly at the table, deepening their relationship. Although it was just a small drink, the more they drank, the more they talked. Yu Youling, who was the weakest among them, was carried away by Nami to rest. There were four men left at the table: Xu Wenping, Jiang Yueming, Chen Pi, and Gao Qiang. Although the latter was a small assistant, there was originally a difference in status. Therefore, he was not very active at the table. Perhaps everyone was a little drunk, and they were all men. The eight pairs of eyes could see the waves in each other¡¯s eyes. Although Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t drunk, it was actually a little strange. He now had a physique that wouldn¡¯t get drunk after a thousand glasses, but sometimes when he thought about it, he felt a little dizzy, and it felt pretty good. It would be great if this skill had an active switch! Just as he was thinking about this, he felt a little dizzy. Eh, could it really be switched on and off? Whether rich or poor, the drunk men looked exactly the same. They went to Grand International Hotel and found that it was closed. Xu Wenping called Long Shaoyun and found out that the entire city was closed for the past two days. The young lady was not found. Instead, Long Shaoyun came over eagerly. As they stared at each other, Xu Wenping said to Jiang Yueming, ¡°You give that to me. Du Juan, make the call! 1 don¡¯t believe that the examination will lead to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jiang Yueming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get Nami to drive the boat¡­ If we go directly to the international waters to play and strictly check, they won¡¯t come to the international waters, right?¡± If Xu Wenping was sober, he would never do such a thing. However, with his ability to stay sober after a thousand glasses, he had been gulping down white wine and foreign wine. Now that he had switched off the switch, the alcohol had surged. He was really more intoxicated than a god. He did not know what he was doing at all. The few people on the street with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders could probably casually ask out a few young ladies. At this moment, they were simply looking for their own excitement. That night, they set sail. Xu Wenping only felt the fragrance dancing around him. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. When he opened his eyes the next morning, he was greeted by the salty sea breeze. A terrible pain came from his brain. Xu Wenping hurriedly called out for the alcohol tolerance. A trace of warmth passed through his body, and all the pain disappeared.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Break Your Head Chapter 100: Break Your Head Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, Su Yurou was lying on her desk and taking a nap. When she heard her assistant¡¯s footsteps, she immediately opened her beautiful eyes. The assistant had just handed over a document, but Su Yurou didn¡¯t even look at it and said, ¡°Gather the higher-ups for a meeting!¡± Chances were always given to those who were prepared. According to the standards of the previous Su Yu Corporation, it would be extremely difficult to make the old Kong family¡¯s pharmaceutical company¡¯s base move. However, Su Yurou placed a lot of emphasis on nurturing reserve officers. Their company¡¯s staff was enough to deal with many large things. Although the Kong Corporation still made them a little stretched, it was enough to deal with them. Su Yurou sat in front of her desk with a smile on her face. Looking at the young faces in front of her, she said gently, ¡°Everyone is a reserve cadre that 1 have trained. Some of you may already be quite capable, and some of you still need to learn well. The development of our Yurou Corporation will be faster than you can imagine.¡± ¡°No matter what position you are in now, 1 hope that you will grow up as soon as possible so that you can deal with any situation we might encounter! 1 will maintain my trust in everyone. I hope that everyone can maintain their trust in me!¡± Clap, clap, clap! There was a round of applause. The eyes of the young people below were full of vigor and hope. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the pricing of these three medicines now!¡± Su Yurou smiled. As soon as she finished speaking, the business manager stood up and said confidently, ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve already made a plan overnight! Please take a look!¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already calculated the cost of the three drugs that our Su Yu Corporation has developed. Compared to the original three drugs of the Jinjiang Corporation, the cost is worlds apart!¡± ¡°Our medicine is at least ten times cheaper than their research costs! Or even more!¡± ¡°In terms of a single dose, the average ex-factory price of their tranquilizer injection is about 8o yuan. But 1 estimate that their cost will not exceed io yuan¡­ Not only is our Mafei Powder more effective, but it also costs less than 1 yuan! After mass production, it was even possible to reduce it to 50 cents!¡± ¡°It definitely won¡¯t reduce the effect!¡± ¡°But in terms of our stronger effects, my budget is that the price of Mafei Powder is 90 yuan! After all, our effects are much stronger than theirs!¡± Business was business, and this Marketing Department leader¡¯s consideration was not wrong. Su Yurou smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Even I¡¯m tempted by this profit.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s more!¡± When Su Yurou heard that this small Marketing Department leader was about to continue speaking, she gently raised her hand to stop him and said, ¡°I almost understand. 1 studied it carefully last night.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, last night, Chairman Xu has already handed over the patent rights of these three drugs to the city¡¯s patent office. In other words, we¡¯re not the only ones who can produce this medicinal herb. In the future, everyone can obtain a patent through cheap means and produce the medicine!¡± ¡°If everyone wants to make huge profits, then who will bear the responsibility of the medical industry?¡± Su Yurou thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since the cost of our Mafei Powder can be reduced to 50 cents, then we¡¯ll set the price to be 10 yuan!¡± ¡°10?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do charity like this!?¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­ It¡¯s too generous!¡± Seeing her subordinates¡¯ panicked gazes, Su Yurou smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°What we¡¯re doing now is the emergency medical industry. Don¡¯t treat it like the medical beauty industry in the past. If it¡¯s cosmetics or health care products, we¡¯ll earn a hundred or a thousand times more.¡± ¡°But emergency medical care is about life and death. I¡¯ve thought about it. Compared to other small factories that have obtained patents, including the cost, 10 to 12 yuan can also guarantee their commercial profit range. Our cost is 50 cents, but they can buy 3 to 5 yuan with the patent.¡± The leader of the Marketing Department looked uneasy. To be honest, although he had researched the profit range, he was not like Su Yurou. Even other companies had already grasped the basic data. This represented those companies that had not yet risen but were about to rise. At this moment, an assistant rushed in in a panic. At this moment, a high-level meeting was being held. The atmosphere was relatively quiet. Seeing the assistant panting, everyone was slightly surprised. Su Yurou smiled and poured him a glass of water. ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± ¡°Not good, President, at the factory entrance¡­ There seems to be a meeting at the factory entrance! My head is broken!¡± Su Yurou was surprised. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here to buy medicine!¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t we just send them to the designated hospitals in the city last night for clinical trials? The results of the experiment will only be out at 8 o¡¯clock¡­ It¡¯s not even 8!¡± Su Yurou felt strange. The assistant immediately said with a bitter face, ¡°Our factory hasn¡¯t been changed. Although the door has been changed, they are sure that they can buy medicine here. They won¡¯t leave even if they die¡­¡± Su Yurou was speechless. When she arrived at the entrance of the factory, she found that there were a lot of people at the entrance. There were trucks lined up one after another. Everyone was crowded at the entrance of the factory, and the security guards were having a hard time stopping them. ¡°Black-hearted enterprise! Your Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company is a black-hearted company. How dare you run out of this kind of life-threatening medicine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How many patients were waiting to use it¡­ Your main factory isn¡¯t producing, but you¡¯re setting up a secondary factory here!¡± ¡°Forget about scamming money, at least sell us the medicine!¡± Su Yurou raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard the scolding from the crowd. In the end, she chuckled. Why did they have to find the former head of the Kong Corporation when they were looking for Jinjiang Pharmaceutical Company? Su Yurou didn¡¯t say anything. After she came out, she walked to the door of Yurou Pharmaceuticals and took the rag to wipe it gently. At this moment, it was already past 8:05. An Audi drove over. Li Zhengkang¡¯s assistant carried a thick stack of documents and handed it to Su Yurou. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fail you! All the clinical tests have the same result!¡± ¡°5A! The effect is very good!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing that Su Yurou was ignoring them, the people outside became even more vicious. Obviously, the leader must have been instigated by President Kong to deliberately cause trouble for them. However, most of the dejected ones still needed to buy medicine. When Su Yurou entered the factory again, the announcement at the door rang. ¡°Friends who are here to purchase medicine, please queue up at the Business Orders Department. Yurou Corporation is currently supplying 5A first-aid products, Mafei Powder, Xuanling Liquid, and Jinxin Pills¡­. Friends, please follow the items you need, according to the introduction of the medicine, order in an orderly manner, and buy rationally!¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Pioneering Work of the Era chapter 101: pioneering work of the era translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°what are they talking about?¡± ¡°look at the door! it¡¯s clearly yurou pharmaceuticals¡­ i remember that this was the kong corporation. what about jinjiang corporation¡¯s branch?¡± ¡°their products¡­ what we want at all¡­ wait a minute¡­ is it also a first-aid product?¡± ¡°is this mafei powder a calming drug?¡± some people couldn¡¯t buy what they needed, so they turned around and left. some people wanted to understand. as for the few leaders, they saw su yurou leave dejectedly and happily went back to president kong to tell him the good news and get the money. everyone queued up to the business orders department¡¯s window. there were several long lines. just as they thought that they would not be able to understand the product, yurou corporation immediately added another 20 to 30 windows. it was easy all of a sudden. ¡°this is the certificate issued by our city? no way! f*ck¡­ better than a tranquilizer injection. and there are no side effects?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t this mean that the sequelae are relatively small¡­¡± ¡°f*ck! the probability of the side effects of the emergency medicine is basically zero.¡± ¡°price: 12¡­ yuan? is that all?¡± a doctor-like person rolled his eyes and immediately grabbed the marketing staff¡¯s hand. ¡°does such a tranquilizer that is better than a tranquilizer injection only cost 12 yuan? are you sure? can 1 meet your boss?¡± ¡°sir, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± the salesperson immediately smiled. ¡°our laboratory test was personally supervised by li shizun of jin hai city. as for our price, it is written clearly in black and white. however, your purchase quantity still depends on the size of the medical institution you are in. after evaluation, the purchase quantity will be determined. you can¡¯t place an order casually!¡± ¡°i brought it, i brought it!¡± ¡°alright, sir. please place an electronic order here. the exact quantity will be displayed, and the time of release will also be indicated!¡± ¡°why is it still a pink cosmetic¡¯s interface?¡± hearing this, the salesperson could not help but blush. originally, this software was designed for the medical beauty industry. although it had been slightly adjusted and could be used immediately, things like the cover¡­ it was inevitable that it would be similar. time flowed like water¡­ su yurou was in her office upstairs. she was excited as she watched the heated scene downstairs. at the same time, her scalp felt numb. previously, when they were doing beauty cosmetics, they still needed all kinds of publicity, all kinds of posters, and all kinds of goods to be sold. but now¡­ su yurou originally thought that the situation in the morning was already explosive enough. she didn¡¯t expect that by noon, not only did the number of people who came to buy goods not decrease, but it also increased. even at three in the afternoon, a few old doctors, who were the leaders of the medical management department, personally invited su yurou to meet them. they insisted that they give priority to the large medical institutions like them. it lasted until 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. in this deserted factory, the queue of cars stretched as far as the eye could see. at this time, the production department staff was also in a terrible state. they carried two boxes of printed order information and walked in front of su yurou with a bitter face. ¡°president su¡­ i request that the second and third production plans be activated immediately¡­ otherwise, the orders we have are enough for us to produce for a month!¡± ¡°activate!¡± that night, all the lights in the factory area lit up. however, after receiving orders for two consecutive days, the entire factory¡¯s functions were still running. the time for receiving orders was pushed to a month later. su yurou was both happy and distressed. she had never been troubled by so many customers in her life. the next morning, there was no need to advertise through the loudspeaker. instead, it was replaced with another slogan. ¡°all the medicinal merchants who have come to purchase! the production capacity of this factory is limited and is in the process of expansion. the patent of the medical drugs in this factory belongs to the patent office of the city.¡± ¡°all the medicinal merchants who have come to purchase! the production capacity of this factory is limited and is in the process of expansion. the patent of the medical drugs in this factory belongs to the patent office of the city.¡± the continuous broadcast stunned the people who had come to purchase the medicine. what was that? they even told them where the patent came from? did they want them to set up their own factories? weren¡¯t they afraid that they would compete with them and snatch their money? for three consecutive days, yurou pharmaceuticals had placed half a year¡¯s worth of orders. the finance department did a simple calculation. just the orders on hand had created an output value of up to 60 billion! with a gross profit margin of more than ten times, even if it was converted, as long as the production was completed, they could still earn tens of billions! the total investment was only 4 to 5 billion! they had made a profit! within these three days, various small pharmaceutical companies that produced these three types of drugs began to emerge in jin hai city like bamboo shoots after the rain. what could they do in three days? three days could change an era! of course, su yurou understood that because of the profit concession, their orders would be greatly reduced after this wave. therefore, although she said it, she actually had no intention of expanding production. in her plan, from the moment xu wenping chose to hand over the patent, yurou pharmaceutical should have a stable annual income of 50 billion! too much or too little was not good. the reason? ¡°xiao li! i didn¡¯t expect your surprise to hit me on the head.¡± li zhengkang held the phone and smiled proudly. he said softly, ¡°aiya. the leader is too kind, let alone you. i didn¡¯t expect it either!¡± ¡°this young man has given me a huge surprise! i can¡¯t take it now. what do you think i should do?¡± ¡°do it! do my ass!¡± the leader¡¯s mouth was full of curses, but his smile was still a little, but he didn¡¯t cover it up, saying: ¡°i only know that you focus on the people¡¯s livelihood, but i didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise in terms of medical and economic aspects. there are two things i want to tell you.¡± ¡°first, the eastern province has decided that you will continue to be the city lord of jin hai city. based on this, you will be promoted to the third executive officer of the eastern province, an honorary member of the provincial police station, and an honorary member of the provincial medical department.¡± ¡°the official notice will be sent out tomorrow.¡± ¡°number two will be waiting for retirement in my position. my position will probably be yours soon.¡± li zhengkang only felt a sense of honor emerge as he said, ¡°i will definitely live up to my superiors¡¯ trust!¡± ¡°yes¡­ this is the second thing. perhaps in three to five days, the highest-ranking officer of the capital¡¯s medical department will come over to talk to you¡­¡± ¡°i know, i know!¡± li zhengkang smiled bitterly. ¡°the child is willing to hand the patent over to me. i naturally know how to give the answer to the great dragon kingdom!¡± ¡°but¡­ what method should we think of to prevent this child from being at a disadvantage?¡± the child referred to xu wenping. hearing this, the leaders of the eastern province also fell into deep thought.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Dumbfounded chapter 102: dumbfounded translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as the saying goes, the cicadas would sense it before the autumn wind moved. the turmoil in the medical field in three days was not enough for the community to receive the news, but with li zhengkang¡¯s rank, he was naturally the first-hand agent of the news. in this matter, it didn¡¯t matter how much sales yurou corporation had generated. the most important thing was that the technological breakthrough in jin hai city in the eastern province had defeated the capital medical engineering general laboratory in emergency medicine. moreover, there were three breakthroughs in a row. first, it was the honor of the researcher, and then it was the honor of the leader. so, where should they put xu wenping? ¡°i don¡¯t know much about this researcher. zhengkang, from your point of view¡­ what should we do?¡± ¡°he has such great research capabilities. the medical department will definitely ask you for him this time. we in the eastern province should try our best to retain such talents. will he accept the invitation from the medical department?¡± ¡°hehehe¡­ he won¡¯t.¡± li zhengkang spoke with certainty. the provincial governor said in surprise, ¡°are you so sure? if he went to the capital medical department, his research will definitely win an international award. how could anyone reject such a huge honor?¡± ¡°a young man can refuse¡­ to break out of the country and take the path of international growth?¡± li zhengkang let out a sigh of relief and laughed softly. ¡°this young man, that was my accidental discovery. 1 thought he had great potential. he has at least 100 billion yuan in profit for these three patents! it was enough to fix a screw for an aircraft carrier. it can be seen how big the situation was!¡± ¡°his own wealth¡­ with our top corporation in jin hai city, his daily life is definitely self-sufficient. most importantly, he is very unrestrained¡­ otherwise¡­¡± the provincial governor understood after hearing this. apart from financial rewards, they also gave some rights to these non-party members. they gave them certain jobs, such as the chairman of the non-party representative association and senior positions in various civil associations. although he did not have any real power, he would have a particularly respected position. however, if they were not restricted and placed in these positions, it would not be good. after some consideration, the provincial governor suddenly picked it up heavily and put it down gently. he smiled and said, ¡°forget it, why am 1 asking such a stupid question? 1 heard that you two have a good personal relationship. let¡¯s fight privately and don¡¯t get involved with me.¡± ¡°provincial governor¡­ this¡­!¡± before li zhengkang could speak, the other party had already hung up. li zhengkang could only smile bitterly and shake his head helplessly. his own promotion was reasonable. even according to the original calculation method, his status was still in the top four in the entire eastern province. now that he had many positions, he was only promoted by one level. even without this medical incident, he would still have to go up when his term in jin hai city expired. however, with this great undertaking, his future was obviously brighter. he didn¡¯t know why, but he always thought that xu wenping wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡°old master has even given his daughter to him privately. how can i deal with him privately¡­¡± at the same time, mr. kong, who was drinking tea and strolling in the teahouse, was still thinking about his beautiful wish of hoarding. although he was not old, because he had followed his grandfather since he was young, he did not like to watch television. instead, he liked to drink tea, walk the birds, and listen to the radio. ¡°next, 1 will be reporting a message!¡± ¡°jin hai city¡¯s yurou corporation has developed mafei powder, xuanling liquid, and jinxin pills. they have replaced our country¡¯s patent drugs, injecting tranquilizers, anti-physics liquid, and calming capsules! in clinical use, it plays an extremely outstanding role!¡± ¡°in addition to the increase in effectiveness, there is also a reduction in cost. the original market price of the tranquilizer injection was as high as 120 yuan (usage price), but now, it only costs 18 yuan!¡± president kong suddenly raised his head and raised the volume. ¡°according to reports! the patent came from a famous person in jin hai city. after the patent was produced, he anonymously donated the patent to the jin hai city¡¯s patent office.¡± ¡°yurou pharmaceuticals, which has recently risen, has also rejected many cooperation projects with foreign manufacturers and focused on supplying emergency medicine to the eastern province and the domestic market. they did not raise the price and created a good image for our private enterprises!¡± ¡°there is news that the head of the great dragon kingdom¡¯s capital city medical department will meet with the jin hai city lord in the near future. he wants to reach a three-point cooperation with the country and strive to replace the use of the original drugs within a year so that all the people can enjoy cheaper and more secure medical treatment!¡± president kong sat up from his chair. he rushed out and ignored the shouts of the others. he got into his car and stepped on the accelerator to head to the newly acquired jinjiang pharmaceutical company. at the same time, he kept making phone calls. the panel showed vice president he. ¡°hello, the number you have dialed is not in service. please try again later¡­!¡± he called director xiao wang. ¡°hello, the number you have dialed is out of service!¡± president kong was so angry that he felt his scalp tingle. he was also shocked as he recalled a terrifying reality. three days, it was only three days! when president kong arrived at the entrance of jinjiang pharmaceuticals, there was no one to welcome him. there was only a security guard sleeping in the sentry box. it was just that he had not swept the area for a day, so there was some dust in front of the factory, making it seem a little desolate. president kong honked a few times before the security guard raised his head and shouted angrily, ¡°you f*cking hit the horn? i don¡¯t know, you¡¯re disturbing my sleep!¡± ¡°you f*cking know who 1 am, right?¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re a heavenly king, you can¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡± president kong clenched his fists and looked at the idiot guarding the door. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°where are the people in the factory? what about the workers? where¡¯s the staff?¡± the security guard yawned. ¡°everyone left before noon today. the leader is gone, and the machines are gone¡­ it seems that the agreement is to ask for a salary from president kong tomorrow! i¡¯ll go too¡­ motherfucker, they haven¡¯t paid my 2,800 salary yet!¡± president kong held his forehead and felt dizzy. he strode forward with his old legs and opened the warehouse. it was so clean that there was not even a rat inside. when he opened the warehouse, there was only some broken glass, which seemed to have been broken during the transportation process. he rushed to the office building without stopping. he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t hold it in and spat out a mouthful of blood. just then, the assistant caught up to him. president kong leaned against the wall and looked at the empty room. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°d*mn it¡­ were these people crazy from poverty? they didn¡¯t even leave a table for me!¡± ¡°report the case¡­ hurry up and report the case!¡± president kong¡¯s shout was like thunder. while the assistant was on the phone, president kong had already snatched it away. ¡°hello, this is the city district police station!¡± Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Outstanding Youth chapter 103: outstanding youth translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation at this moment, it was quite strange that the entire plane was filled with people from the dragon country. the air stewardess asked along the way. everyone asked for a glass of champagne and lay in the first-class cabin with the vice president and director xiao wang. they smiled and said, ¡°cheers!¡± ¡°let¡¯s celebrate!¡± ¡°ah ha ha ha ha!¡± the two of them laughed exaggeratedly. in the end, everyone on the plane laughed. although xu wenping¡¯s newly developed product was very effective, it was impossible to integrate into the market and completely replace the old product in a short period of time. therefore, even if jinjiang corporation continued to produce, his idea of hoarding and profiteering might fail, but the product would not be too difficult to sell. after all, this type of item was in short supply regardless of its price. after clinking glasses, vice president he sighed and smiled at director xiao wang. ¡°xiao wang, you and 1 have been in business our entire lives. that was really like a little gambler entering a high-end game!¡± ¡°fortunately, we¡¯re on the right path!¡± ¡°yeah!¡± director xiao wang also sighed. ¡°mr. jiang¡¯s plan is too powerful. the factory¡¯s equipment industry and that batch of goods¡­ if we stay in the factory and work hard, we won¡¯t be able to earn this money in our lifetime!¡± ¡°now, we¡¯re all going overseas to have fun¡­ 1 have to thank mr. jiang!¡± ¡°cheers to president jiang!¡± the yacht docked. everyone got off the boat. xu ping walked behind him, and the woman beside him was liang feiyan. at this moment, her face was filled with happiness and sweetness. *cough,cough* that was right, the last time he found du juan, liang feiyan was one of the girls du juan brought along. during the three days at sea, the two of them had ¡®in-depth discussions¡¯ about their relationship. the car that came to pick up xu wenping had already reached the beach. xu wenping grabbed liang feiyan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°after we return, just obediently work at du juan¡¯s side. don¡¯t worry¡­with me here, no one will dare to bully you!¡± ¡°yes, yes, chairman.¡± ¡°alright, goodbye.¡± being able to enter du juan¡¯s company and meet xu wenping, liang feiyan naturally knew that it was xu wenping who helped from behind. this also confirmed that she had some weight in xu wenping¡¯s heart. in reality, liang feiyan had already accepted the reality after the previous incident. she had learned from the painful experience and would never dream of being the ¡®chairman¡¯s wife¡¯ again. this could be considered to have solved xu wenping¡¯s worries. when xu wenping got into the car and sat down, the city lord¡¯s great secretary rolled his eyes and said, ¡°brother xu, you are really a big buddha. after so many years, you are the only person who can make city lord li wait!¡± xu wenping was a little embarrassed, but he was not unreasonable. he immediately said helplessly, ¡°isn¡¯t there no other way? the boat can only sail so fast.¡± ¡°hurry up¡­ you should leave quickly! don¡¯t make brother li angry.¡± the secretary quickly smiled. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but straighten his body and asked suspiciously, ¡°but¡­ i¡¯ve only been out at sea for three days. did it change so much? these four zeroes and one car¡­ xiao xu, i¡¯m also sitting on pins and needles.¡± ¡°it¡¯s more than just being in the limelight!¡± ¡°your name is no longer limited to jin hai city,¡± the city lord¡¯s secretary said in a low voice. ¡°because of your matter, city lord and the head of the capital city medical department had quarreled several times!¡± ¡°that¡¯s the capital medical department¡­ in terms of rank, he¡¯s half a rank higher than city lord li!¡± ¡°in the end, the leaders of the province came together and forcefully suppressed the head of the medical department. we can¡¯t let a talent like you leave our eastern province!¡± hearing this, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. while they were talking, the car had already entered the city hall. xu wenping had just gotten out of the car when li zhengkang, who was standing there, quickly came over with a smile on his face. ¡°brother li! why did you personally¡­¡± xu wenping was a little surprised. li zhengkang took his hand and said, ¡°a real man doesn¡¯t care about trifles¡­ let¡¯s go! hurry up and go in, it¡¯s already a minute over!¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± xu wenping quickly entered. it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t excited. the most important ceremony he had ever attended in his life was the opening ceremony of the school. at this moment, he entered the grand and solemn venue. many reporters were on both sides, and everyone in the center was sitting upright. ¡°brother li¡­ who are they?!¡± li zhengkang also felt a small sense of accomplishment. he said in a low voice, ¡°the people sitting in front are the leaders of the province. the leaders of our jin hai city are here, and some leaders from other small cities are here to observe!¡± ¡°this time, 1 recommended you to be an outstanding youth in the province mainly for the ceremony. don¡¯t feel any psychological burden! you are qualified to receive this honor!¡± xu wenping nodded lightly. although he had never thought about showing his face in public, since the matter was already on the spot, xu wenping naturally did not have stage fright. he went up with a smile on his face. then, the host introduced his resume. the audience immediately applauded. then, li zhengkang awarded him the title of outstanding youth and the medal. xu wenping took it, and the rest was the speech segment. ¡°to be able to receive this outstanding youth medal! i feel very proud and honored. first of all, 1 would like to thank all the leaders for coming to watch. it is also a kind of recognition and care for me, xu wenping!¡± it was originally an impromptu speech without any drafts, so naturally, it could not be as long and smelly as other people¡¯s speeches. ¡°i, xu wenping, swear under the national flag! in the future, i will definitely do my best to do my own thing and work hard to contribute to the development of the country!¡± ¡°above!¡± finished? was that all? although the leaders present were also a little surprised, when they saw xu wenping bow, they still gave loud applause. someone below praised softly, ¡°his words are simple and his meaning is shocking. he¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing on such an important occasion¡­ as expected, he looks like an outstanding young man of the new era!¡± ¡°yes! jin hai city was able to nurture such an outstanding youth. it¡¯s truly a dream come true!¡± then, xu wenping left the stage. today, he was sitting in the center seat, and even li zhengkang and the provincial leaders were in the limelight. the length of the meeting was fixed, and the following was the commendation that should be commended and the review that should be reviewed. anyway, it had nothing to do with xu wenping. however, this meeting was official. at the same time as the meeting, the press conference was broadcast throughout the province. it could be said that it made xu wenping a little popular! although in the current era of new media, few people paid attention to such official forums, everyone who paid attention was a big shot. it was the first time in the entire eastern province that such a young and outstanding youth had been rewarded. other than a few outstanding ones from decades ago, there was only one this time¡­ his honor had reached its peak! Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Getting Busy chapter 104: getting busy translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when the meeting ended, xu wenping and li zhengkang got into the same car. li zhengkang smiled and said, ¡°your speech on the stage was very good! the words were simple and the meaning was shocking. it¡¯s in high spirits! you¡¯re really a role model for the good young people of this era!¡± ¡°brother li, please don¡¯t say that.¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°i had stage fright at that time, so i just casually said a few words.¡± li zhengkang looked suspicious and said strangely, ¡°didn¡¯t you see the script i put under the microphone?¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. li zhengkang laughed and said, ¡°but this is also a good thing. the meeting itself is long and smelly. i¡¯m not satisfied with this. starting with you, i can make the future speeches shorter!¡± at this moment, xu wenping¡¯s phone suddenly rang. seeing this phone number that had not been contacted for a long time, xu wenping opened his eyes slightly. li zhengkang smiled and said, ¡°answer it! answer it!¡± this was a relative who hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time. the moment he called, he started to ask about his well-being and then congratulated him on becoming an outstanding youth. xu wenping had just hung up when his phone rang again¡­ xu wenping was stunned for a moment. he saw several calls in a row, and they were all notifications in the background. li zhengkang raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°is it because people are popular and cause trouble?¡± xu wenping¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°you¡¯re a public figure now. you have to get used to this kind of thing in the future. although i also want to hide you, i can hide you for a while, but i can¡¯t hide you forever. you have to take the initiative to be the leader and change some bad habits!¡± ¡°the stronger you are, the more you should be brave enough to bear the burden!¡± xu wenping could only laugh bitterly. ¡°i¡¯ll help you with this outstanding young man,¡± li zhengkang continued. ¡°but there¡¯s something else 1 want you to discuss.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°we are still members of the standing committee of the people¡¯s congress, and we still have the position of deputy director.¡± ¡°don¡¯t!¡± hearing this, xu wenping quickly waved his hand and refused, saying, ¡°brother li, i almost missed the outstanding youth commending ceremony. do you think i¡¯m the kind of person who can hold a meeting? don¡¯t use this kind of thing¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± li zhengkang didn¡¯t understand xu wenping¡¯s words, so he nodded and said, ¡°this is a matter that i will discuss with the province. the decision is yours. if you don¡¯t want to take up this position, it can be used to benefit other civil servants who have contributed.¡± ¡°this time, i took advantage of you¡­ after thinking about it¡­¡± li zhengkang took out a black plastic bag. there were two long strips inside. when he handed it over, xu wenping was surprised. when he opened it and saw two sticks of golden river cigarettes inside, xu wenping smiled. ¡°then thank you, brother li. 1¡¯11 return the favor!¡± xu wenping also heaved a sigh of relief. in fact, li zhengkang¡¯s gratitude was more practical than anything else. these two cigarettes were more fragrant than the others. when li zhengkang reached home, he smiled and said, ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb you, an outstanding young man, to deal with things. you didn¡¯t drive, so let the driver send you back. we¡¯ll have dinner together when we¡¯re free!¡± xu wenping nodded in agreement. at this moment, the phone was still ringing non-stop. why didn¡¯t he feel that he had such good relationships in the past? xu wenping did not answer the calls and hung up one by one. however, when he saw his teacher¡¯s call, xu wenping was slightly stunned. a trace of warmth appeared in his eyes and he answered the call. ¡°teacher!¡± xu wenping had been in school for a long time, so he naturally had many teachers. the others all had surnames attached to the term ¡®teacher¡¯. only this person, a professor at the business school and the director of the academic department, was treated sincerely by him. ¡°wenping! congratulations!¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°i was just lucky. teacher, why did you call me personally?¡± ¡°hahaha! you¡¯ve already become an outstanding young man in the province with your little degree. shouldn¡¯t i, this old fellow, be thick-skinned and come over to socialize with you?¡± xu wenping¡¯s face turned red. ¡°teacher, please don¡¯t make fun of me. i was just lucky.¡± ¡°yes¡­ it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not arrogant or impatient!¡± this professor was already over 60 years old. in xu wenping¡¯s mind, his teacher was like a monk who swept the floor. during a business guidance class on stock trading, he entered a state of loss. the teacher only needed three words to make him turn losses into profits. if this old man really brought money into the market, xu wenping felt that he must be an assassin. however, the teacher said that it was precisely because he stood on the sidelines that he could see the whole picture. once he attacked with a sword, the teacher would also be a layman. with this realm, it was impossible not to admire him! the teacher replied softly and then said, ¡°actually, 1 didn¡¯t want to call you. but i couldn¡¯t stand the pressure from the school. tomorrow is our school¡¯s anniversary celebration. the school plans to invite you over. as an outstanding schoolmate of the year, you can give a speech at the anniversary celebration and share your thoughts.¡± ¡°they also want to hire you to work in our school.¡± ¡°in short, these things¡­ just do it according to your situation and strength. do you understand what i mean?¡± the teacher was still thinking about xu wenping. after all, he had seen too many waves and knew that there might be too much pressure hidden under the surface. the others could only see the bright and beautiful scenery, but the teacher was worried about the pressure behind xu wenping. feeling touched, xu wenping said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, teacher. it¡¯s indeed a coincidence that i¡¯m able to reach my current level. however, i do have some strength.¡± ¡°of course i have to repay my alma mater!¡± ¡°teacher, i want to donate loo million yuan to the school through you, as well as a library and a complete set of upgrades to the school cafeteria¡­ everything is good in our school, but the food in the cafeteria is not good!¡± the teacher on the other side was slightly stunned. ¡°alright. are you doing within your means?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, teacher!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll tell the school. i hope you can attend the school anniversary celebration as scheduled. as for whether you will be in the school, you can talk to the principal yourself!¡± ¡°yes, teacher!¡± xu wenping respectfully hung up the phone and immediately called jiang yueming to arrange the donation to his alma mater. then, he started to feel conflicted. although he had agreed, xu wenping was indeed not talented in giving speeches. therefore, he asked jiang yueming to help him prepare a few more speeches. he only had a meeting all day, but xu wenping was more tired than he had been working all day. he went home and lay down to rest. the two elders in the family had also heard the news that xu wenping had become an outstanding youth. they wanted to rush over to report the good news. seeing xu wenping lying on the bed tiredly, his mother smiled and gently covered her son with a blanket. at this moment, su yurou was busy in the factory. when she saw the broadcast on the television, she was also quite proud. look, my man! Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: The Storm of Entering the School chapter 105: the storm of entering the school translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°he agreed?¡± after the old professor put down the phone, he picked up what he had put down again and began to read it with great interest. the other middle-aged man beside him was the principal of the business school, qin feng. he looked a little excited as he adjusted his glasses and shouted, ¡°elder huang!¡± ¡°he agreed. he said that he wanted to donate 100 million yuan to the school, a library, and an upgrade to the canteen facilities. he complained that the food in our school cafeteria was unpalatable.¡± qin feng¡¯s eyes were first filled with surprise. after hearing these words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but flash with uneasiness. ¡°this, this, this¡­ our school canteen should be upgraded! good, good, good!¡± ¡°alya!¡± qin feng who heaved a sigh of relief said: ¡°elder huang¡­ he¡¯s the chairman of the imperial corporation, the actual shareholder of many companies, the person who has made three medical breakthroughs, the person who helped the poor in charity, and the first outstanding youth in the province! i¡¯ve been in school for so many years¡­ this is probably the most eye-catching result, right?¡± elder huang couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at qin feng. he said, ¡°alright¡­ 1 told you to promise me that you wouldn¡¯t disturb me from reading, okay?¡± ¡°this¡­ good, good, good!¡± although qin feng was the dean, he had to show enough respect to this old professor. before him, when the other principals were in office, he was the dean. almost all of the good seedlings in the academy had been nurtured by elder huang. however, this person did not like fame and fortune, so the principal liked him even more. after all, good students could add to the principal¡¯s position. however, this time, although they had a teacher-student relationship, their identities were different. on the second day of the anniversary celebration, the headmaster had already decided on a spokesperson and had also made plans. the principal changed the book overnight, but when he called the original first spokesperson, he did not answer the phone. perhaps the other party had already slept. that person was also trained by elder huang and was xu wenping¡¯s senior. he was probably at least ten years older than xu wenping, so the two of them did not know each other. that person had also created a good foundation. otherwise, he would not have been invited to be the first spokesperson. however, with xu wenping cutting the queue, he could only be ranked second. the next morning, all the school leaders, including the principal, arrived at the school gate. xu wenping felt refreshed. at this moment, he was sitting in the new car that gao qiang had arranged for him. especially for such an occasion, driving a lamborghini would definitely appear high-profile. xu wenping had to admire himself. it was better to have made arrangements early! at this moment, his car wasn¡¯t luxurious. it was just a high-end phaeton, and it even seemed a little low-key. he also chose the executive jacket that su yurou had prepared for him. it was also very low-key. xu wenping didn¡¯t like high-profile occasions. when xu wenping arrived at the intersection at the school gate, a rolls-royce had also arrived in front of him. it was an extended model. xu wenping was slightly surprised. he asked gao qiang to wait for a moment and let the rolls-royce turn inside. when the rolls-royce stopped, many school leaders immediately surrounded it. the car door opened, and a middle-aged man wearing a flowery shirt and a gold medal on his hand came out. his sunglasses were very eye-catching, and he had a relaxed smile on his face. just as he was about to shake hands with the leaders, qin feng saw that it was not xu wenping who came down. his face could not help but flash with a faint surprise. he quickly smiled and said, ¡°wang chenghai¡­ now that you¡¯re so successful, you¡¯re sitting in such a luxurious rolls-royce?¡± ¡°d*mn! didn¡¯t the school give me everything i have today? in the future, i will give one to each teacher! hahaha!¡± wang chenghai was very arrogant. the principal laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°chenghai. why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone last night?¡± wang chenghai was slightly stunned. then, he waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°teacher, you know, my investments are all night clubs. the night is working hours. how can 1 answer the phone when i¡¯m drunk?¡± ¡°i almost couldn¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°oh, oh! that¡¯s true!¡± principal qin feng smiled bitterly and pushed up his glasses. ¡°there¡¯s something, chenghai¡­ did you see the news yesterday?¡± ¡°hmm? who would look at that?¡± principal qin feng pushed his glasses up and said with some difficulty, ¡°it¡¯s like this. you have a junior who also came from our school. yesterday, the hall of the officer¡¯s mansion had commended him as an outstanding youth. that is to say, the first outstanding youth in our province! because of this matter¡­ we¡¯ve decided on the spur of the moment that we¡¯re going to put your speech on¡­¡± ¡°second!¡± wang chenghai was slightly stunned. after a moment, he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°oh¡­ principal qin, i understand what you¡¯re saying. you originally invited me to be the first spokesperson, but now i¡¯m the second, right?¡± ¡°what about that person? where is the first spokesperson? jin hai city has produced such an awesome person¡­ then i have to meet him!¡± the principal looked embarrassed. just as he was about to step forward to make peace, xu wenping and the phaeton, who were parked behind him, also got out of the car. behind xu wenping, gao qiang and chen pi followed. one was his assistant, and the other was his bodyguard and driver. in fact, xu wenping had planned to come alone, but after thinking about it, the speech had to be well-prepared. he had to review it along the way, so there had to be a driver. it was considered basic equipment. ¡°it¡¯s you?¡± xu wenping had only heard the gist of what had happened because of the sound insulation in the car. he did not expect wang chenghai to point at him provocatively as soon as he got out of the car. ¡°are you the most awesome person in jin hai?¡± as wang chenghai spoke, he moved closer to xu wenping. xu wenping was still puzzled when chen pi moved forward and immediately pinched wang chenghai¡¯s finger. he only gently pulled it down, and wang chenghai immediately cried out in pain. ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­!¡± ¡°no, no, no¡­ president xu, president wang, please don¡¯t have any disputes. we¡¯re all schoolmates!¡± when qin feng saw this, his scalp went numb and he hurriedly came forward to make peace. unexpectedly, chen pi smiled evilly and said, ¡°wang chenghai, who the f*ck are you trying to fool? the person standing in front of you is my big brother, xu wenping!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to call big brother?¡± chen pi did not go too far. in the entire jin hai city, as long as it was related to fancy entertainment venues, there was no place that chen pi did not spend money on. therefore, when he saw chen pi, wang chenghai was shocked. he only knew that chen pi was a famous ruthless person in jin hai city. he was also the boss of nightclubs. the haosheng international club was a high-end vip. wang chenghai naturally had to protect such a customer. hearing chen pi¡¯s words, wang chenghai was shocked. he thought of the big brother that long shaoyun had mentioned recently. ¡°so you¡¯re brother pi and president long¡¯s big brother!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°little brother, i apologize for my disrespect!¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Su Caiwei’s Surprise chapter 106: su caiwei¡¯s surprise translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°principal qin, principal qin! the new proposal came out, and the time is up. wang chenghai is the first to speak. because mr. xu¡¯s identity has not been announced, he can be the finale and speak last!¡± at this moment, the planning team came out with the latest proposal. at this time, the smell of gunpowder in front had already disappeared. xu wenping smiled faintly. this time, he had brought chen pi. he did not show too much face in society. wang chenghai quickly followed xu wenping and nodded. the latter only responded softly. ¡°hello, principal!¡± xu wenping reached out his hand and wang chenghai immediately introduced, ¡°my dear principal qin, you¡¯ve invited a true god this time! i¡¯ve heard of brother xu¡¯s illustrious reputation.¡± ¡°him!¡± xu wenping shook his head and patted wang chenghai on the shoulder. ¡°senior wang, since we¡¯re in school, you should call me junior. don¡¯t show off those things in the martial world. don¡¯t you know this?¡± wang chenghai¡¯s body trembled. he could feel xu wenping¡¯s intimidating aura and nodded repeatedly. seeing xu wenping¡¯s refined aura, qin feng couldn¡¯t help but praise him in his heart. as expected of an outstanding youth! there was a hint of calmness and steadiness in his bones that even he, the principal, could not compare to. ¡°mr. wang, mr. xu. i¡¯m really sorry¡­ this was all because 1, as the principal, didn¡¯t do my job well. now, the proposal is out. mr. wang is still the first to speak, and mr. xu is the last to appear. he can be considered the ¡®easter egg¡¯ among the young people!¡± the principal smiled. ¡°mr. xu, you¡¯ve only graduated for a year. now, many of our students are still familiar with your face. i¡¯m sure the students will be happy to see you!¡± seeing that wang chenghai was going to make a fuss again, xu wenping nodded gently and said, ¡°principal, you can arrange it!¡± then, everyone went backstage. after all, it was the school¡¯s celebration. there were speeches and performances. the entire stadium was packed with people. of course, many of these people knew xu wenping. after all, he had just graduated last year. even though he didn¡¯t have many relationships in school, because of his relationship with su caiwei, the school belle, xu wenping was considered a celebrity. the school¡¯s anniversary celebration was very happy, but su caiwei, who was sitting below the stage, was a little bored. there were a few close friends sitting beside her, but behind her was a man in a suit who occasionally handed over a bottle of water and a piece of candy. ¡°caiwei, are you thirsty?¡± ¡°caiwei, do you want a piece of candy?¡± ¡°junior¡­ don¡¯t ignore me.¡± su caiwei rolled her eyes and said, ¡°can you stop bothering me? is it interesting?¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey¡­ my junior su, you¡¯re not in a relationship anyway. what¡¯s wrong with me pursuing you?¡± su caiwei was so annoyed that she changed her position with her best friend. the man saw that it was useless for him to chatter, so he got up and left the venue, hiding in the toilet to smoke. however, at this moment, the speech segment was about to enter the end. this was what the students hated to hear the most. they wanted to finish speaking quickly and then watch the performance. ¡°cough, cough!¡± the principal cleared his throat. ¡°now, we are about to enter the end of the speech segment for our outstanding schoolmates. and the next person to speak is our province¡¯s outstanding youth of the year!¡± ¡°he hasn¡¯t even come, but he donated 100 million yuan to our school and donated a library¡­¡± the principal paused. although many students were surprised, they calmed down soon after. it was donated to the school, not to them. ¡°also,¡± the principal suddenly said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°we must improve the basic facilities of our canteen and improve the food situation in our canteen!¡± ¡°oh, yeah!¡± ¡°long live! long live!¡± ¡°long live the unknown senior!¡± as soon as this sentence was said, the entire scene was in an uproar. just as one or two students started to cheer, the entire venue began to shout. ¡°long live the unknown senior!¡± the scene exploded. for a moment, it was like a celebrity concert. qin feng¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. it seemed that the students had really accumulated a deep grudge about the school cafeteria! ¡°quiet. silence. quiet!¡± principal qin feng shouted a few times in a row to suppress the students¡¯ excitement. even su caiwei raised her eyebrows. good fellow! this senior was an industry insider¡­ he had touched the bottom of her classmate¡¯s heart. she also focused her gaze on the podium. his average height was not considered top-notch, nor was he considered short. he was wearing an administrative jacket and looked a little mature. he was holding a thermos flask in his hand¡­ this low-key outfit formed a strong contrast with xu wenping¡¯s young and delicate face. needless to say, it was even more eye-catching. xu wenping placed the thermos flask on the podium, and many students were surprised. ¡°hey. caiwei!¡± one of su caiwei¡¯s close friends called out in surprise and whispered, ¡°he seems to be¡­¡± ¡°do 1 need you to tell me? i¡¯ll recognize him even if he turns into ashes!¡± su caiwei didn¡¯t know why, but she felt sour in her heart. she had a lot of words to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. at this moment, xu wenping coughed twice on the podium and said, ¡°hello, juniors! my name is xu wenping. i¡¯m very happy to meet you today.¡± therefore, jiang yueming had prepared a lot of drafts for his speech. however, xu wenping still felt that they were all too formal. therefore, he said on the spot, ¡°i¡¯m very happy to meet all of you today. originally, i had prepared a draft of the speech, but it was too official.¡± ¡°i¡¯m here¡­ i hope all of you will be happy. as for today¡¯s campus celebration ceremony, everyone will remember to eat and drink well at the end¡­¡± ¡°to be honest¡­ i¡¯m already looking forward to the young and beautiful juniors¡¯ performance, so¡­why don¡¯t we just activate the next round of the wheel?¡± ¡°wah! wah!¡± ¡°senior xu, you¡¯re a real man!¡± ¡°senior xu said what i didn¡¯t dare to say!¡± ¡°long live senior xu! ¡°next round! next round!¡± the cliche in front of them made the students sleepy. xu wenping¡¯s simple words communicated the passion of the students. the principal smiled bitterly, but at the same time, he was a little relieved. in fact, no matter what, the students¡¯ emotions were the most important. at this moment, the venue was filled with passion. it was more like a celebration for young people! am 1 getting old as a principal?¡¯ qin feng doubted himself. hearing this, su caiwei clenched her fists and ignored her best friend¡¯s comfort. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°this wooden fellow. how dare you say such things on the podium!¡± ¡°humph! go see your juniors!¡± Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: The Attacking School Belle chapter 107: the attacking school belle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after the speech, xu wenping slowly retreated and went to the audience¡¯s seats to enjoy the upcoming performance. according to the usual practice, people like him usually left the table automatically after speaking. however, xu wenping had some feelings for his own campus, so he still sat for a while. when the atmosphere was high, the students were all watching the good performance, and xu wenping left silently. at this moment, even the principal and the others were paying attention to the lively atmosphere in the hall. therefore, xu wenping¡¯s departure did not disturb anyone. when they were about to leave the venue, xu wenping asked gao qiang and chen pi to go out first. he planned to go to the teacher¡¯s place. however, just as he turned around, a tearful figure appeared in front of xu wenping. for xu wenping, this face was too familiar. however, in his many years of learning, perhaps only his relationship with this school belle was a small wave in his calm and simple life. in fact, there were quite a number of students wandering on the school path. after all, not everyone could sit in the venue and watch the performance quietly. the two of them stood on the road, and the students beside them could not help but look over. ¡°eh¡­ look, this senior holding a thermos cup, doesn¡¯t he look like¡­!¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t he look like senior xu? we even attended a public lecture together!¡± ¡°that girl is¡­ su caiwei!¡± ¡°hey, have you heard of it? school belle su and senior xu were in a relationship before!¡± ¡°separated? why is senior xu so outstanding?¡± ¡°i heard that senior xu was quite ordinary before! he¡¯s never done anything outstanding in school¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. who knows what their relationship is?¡± everyone was talking one after another. they were all young people, so they all had a good desire to express themselves. one by one, they spoke softly, rippling in xu wenping and su caiwei¡¯s ears. the two of them looked at each other and felt as if they were separated by a lifetime. xu wenping had been happy to get su caiwei¡¯s favor in the past, but because of his own strength, he had restrained his love for her. but love couldn¡¯t be hidden. even if you closed your mouth, it would flow out of your eyes. su yurou¡¯s face flashed across xu wenping¡¯s mind, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but flash with difficulty. at this moment, he even wanted to brush shoulders with her and ignore her. however, su caiwei was the first to move. perhaps she had used her woman¡¯s sixth sense to grasp the gentleness and sympathy in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. su caiwei rushed out. xu wenping didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed to be very harmonious and tacitly opened his arms. su caiwei wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his chest, tears streaming down her face. ¡°idiot! stupid blockhead!¡± she mumbled. ¡°don¡¯t you know how to deal with others? you¡¯ve been ignoring me for so long. i really miss you.¡± ¡°caiwei¡­ i¡­!¡± ¡°caiwei. let go first, we can¡¯t go back. there are many¡­¡± no matter how much xu wenping was reluctant to part with her, su yurou¡¯s face was constantly in his mind. it was fine if he didn¡¯t know, but xu wenping knew very well about the relationship between the two women. even though she only raised her as a daughter, it still gave people a moral impact. unfortunately, as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, su caiwei¡¯s entire body trembled. she raised her eyes, and her star-like eyes sparkled with tears. she looked at xu wenping with an aggrieved expression. ¡°wenping¡­ did i go too far? you don¡¯t want me anymore? don¡¯t leave me¡­ i don¡¯t want you to leave me!¡± ¡°i know i was wrong. i won¡¯t be unreasonable anymore. i won¡¯t delete your contact information out of anger. please, wenping¡­ we can still go back, right?¡± seeing su caiwei¡¯s weak appearance, xu wenping¡¯s heart immediately bloomed with traces of discomfort. he grabbed su caiwei¡¯s hand and said with a bitter smile, ¡°what are you thinking about? caiwei¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never minded what you did to me! when you chose me back then, wasn¡¯t i already the happiest person in our school?¡± xu wenping¡¯s two sentences were not adulterated. it could be said that they were all true feelings, but when the words reached the tip of his tongue, xu wenping did not know how to organize his words. he could only smile lightly and say, ¡°why don¡¯t we go and have a meal first? there are so many students here looking at us.¡± seeing xu wenping¡¯s gentle expression, su caiwei¡¯s face immediately blossomed with a sweet smile. her jade-like arms wrapped around xu wenping¡¯s arm, and her face was filled with happiness. to be honest, xu wenping felt a sense of accomplishment when he walked around the campus and saw the envious expressions of the students around him. after all, although he had a huge foundation now, he had not graduated for long. sometimes, he still hadn¡¯t changed his identity as a student. it even made xu wenping feel a little relaxed. the two of them walked side by side to the cafeteria. although there were not many people in the cafeteria because of the school anniversary, the aunties still worked as usual. xu wenping took two plates and ordered a few dishes that su caiwei liked as usual. he rubbed his chin with a strange expression and smiled, ¡°auntie¡­ it seems that the quality of our food is still the same!¡± ¡°then you aren¡¯t? when did auntie¡¯s quality get worse?¡± the auntie who was delivering the food had a tsundere look on her face. su caiwei and xu wenping looked at each other and smiled. the two of them, who were immersed in their sweet love, could no longer taste how bad the food was. they leaned against each other and su caiwei said softly, ¡°wenping¡­ let¡¯s not be separated in the future, okay?¡± ¡°actually, i know¡­ i¡¯ve always been the one being unreasonable, but¡­ it¡¯s all because you¡¯re like a block of wood. you didn¡¯t know and turned around to coax me!¡± ¡°you just have to coax me a little. i¡¯ll be fine, really¡­¡± su caiwei¡¯s gentle words echoed in his ears. hearing her faint grievance, xu wenping felt a trace of discomfort in his heart. he couldn¡¯t bear to hold su caiwei¡¯s hand tightly again. when he wanted to say something, he could only sigh. at this moment, at the entrance of the cafeteria. ¡°look! aiyo, look at those two people, aren¡¯t they leaning against each other? how dare you say that i lied to you?¡± the man who walked over with a face full of disbelief was the boy who had followed su caiwei around on the field like a stalker. as soon as he entered the door, he heard su caiwei¡¯s humble and gentle words from afar. his body subconsciously trembled. oh my god! when did his goddess become like this? ¡°su caiwei, what are you doing? can¡¯t you consider my feelings?¡± there was a cry of surprise in the canteen, and everyone looked over.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Not Bad, Junior chapter 108: not bad, junior translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su caiwei and xu wenping naturally noticed it as well. just as they turned around, they saw the furious youth rushing over aggressively. su caiwei¡¯s pretty face also showed a trace of surprise. she turned to look at xu wenping with a calm expression and hurriedly said, ¡°wenping¡­ don¡¯t think too much about it. it¡¯s not what you think. 1 don¡¯t even know him¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t know him. 1 have nothing to do with him at all!¡± seeing that she couldn¡¯t explain herself in such a short time, su caiwei turned her head around in exasperation and reached out to stop the man who had rushed up. she said, ¡°what are you doing? he maocai¡­ who told you to come here and look for me?¡± ¡°let go of me!¡± after all, he was still a young man. however, he was very polite. he gently pushed su caiwei away and came in front of xu wenping. after taking a closer look, he was surprised. ¡°hehehe¡­!!¡± after the young man saw xu wenping¡¯s face clearly, he sneered angrily and said indifferently, ¡°1 see! you¡¯re senior xu who spoke on stage today, right?¡± ¡°yes!¡± xu wenping nodded lightly. he maocai¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of conflict. he looked back and forth between su caiwei and xu wenping¡¯s faces. after a moment of determination, he said softly to xu wenping, ¡°before i pursued caiwei, i heard about the story between the two of you!¡± ¡°you two have broken up, right?¡± with xu wenping¡¯s current aura, he naturally wouldn¡¯t feel threatened by a mere student¡¯s questioning. however, he lowered his head and thought for a moment before nodding lightly. ¡°yes.¡± however, at this moment, su caiwei rushed up and said, ¡°can you stop being unreasonable? at that time, we didn¡¯t even mention that. we¡­¡± he maocai shook his head. he didn¡¯t listen to su caiwei¡¯s words. he stared straight into xu wenping¡¯s eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°then you¡­ do you still like senior su?¡± ¡°senior xu, even if my current strength is inferior to yours¡­! but i think everyone has the right to express their love. 1 want to know, do you still like caiwei?¡± ¡°if not, please¡­¡± in fact, it could be seen that this young man had used up all his strength and rationality to stand in front of xu wenping and speak generously. when xu wenping stood up with a smile on his face, his body trembled involuntarily. xu wenping gently patted he maocai¡¯s shoulder. seeing the panic on his junior¡¯s face, xu wenping said softly, ¡°junior, i¡¯m very happy that you can stand in front of me and say these words bravely.¡± ¡°but senior doesn¡¯t like the tone you use when you question your own.¡± ¡°whether caiwei and 1 like each other or not, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± ¡°if you really think you¡¯re a man, please show me your correct methods and actions. you shouldn¡¯t put caiwei in a difficult position in front of so many people.¡± after xu wenping finished speaking, he smiled deeply at this junior and turned around to hold su caiwei¡¯s hand. in fact, su caiwei¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. after he maocai asked the last question, su caiwei¡¯s eyes were wide open, observing the changes in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. he liked her! he definitely liked her! but why did he stop the car in time and not say this? the two of them walked out of the cafeteria. su caiwei¡¯s sensitive mind told her that xu wenping must be hesitating about something. as for that junior, su caiwei had clearly rejected him from the very beginning. when the two of them walked out of the cafeteria, the junior¡¯s legs went weak and he sat on the ground with sweat on his forehead. the aura of power was a very strange thing. he maocai, who was still able to speak freely on the podium in front of thousands of people, felt that the conversation with xu wenping had exhausted all his strength. but at the same time, a trace of admiration appeared in the depths of his heart. what a strong aura! the two of them walked out of the door and strolled in the direction of the school gate. xu wenping felt uneasy, so he smiled and broke the silence between the two of them. ¡°that junior is not bad.¡± su caiwei was slightly startled. ¡°wenping¡­ are you hiding something from me? can¡¯t you tell me? if you have a problem, just say it and solve it!¡± ¡°no problem.¡± xu wenping shook his head and denied it. then, he chuckled and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you going back to attend the school anniversary first? i still have something to settle later. why don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°how about this? i just came to school, so 1 definitely have to go and see the teacher. how about tomorrow¡­ how about i take you out to watch a movie tomorrow?¡± facing su caiwei¡¯s question, xu wenping was naturally speechless. he felt that he needed to calm down first. su caiwei was not stupid, and she was a smart girl. she seemed to have noticed the pressure on xu wenping, and a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°then it¡¯s set?¡± ¡°set!¡± the two of them had smiles on their faces as they walked in opposite directions. xu wenping didn¡¯t turn around until a loud shout came from behind. ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you!¡± xu wenping turned around and smiled gently. strolling through the familiar campus streets, xu wenping came to the teacher¡¯s office. he was still holding a teacup in his hand and a copy of capital in his hand. the teacher had read this book many times, but he did not know what fascinating mysterious runes were inside. xu wenping gently knocked on the door, and the teacher on the other side had already revealed an impatient expression. however, when he saw that it was xu wenping, his brows raised slightly. when he saw the thermos cup in xu wenping¡¯s hand, the teacher¡¯s expression eased. he raised the thermos in his hand and said, ¡°the same model!¡± ¡°hello, teacher!¡± xu wenping walked over with a thermos flask in his hand. under the teacher¡¯s signal, he sat on the chair opposite him. although his teacher seemed to be in a daze and didn¡¯t care about xu wenping, he seemed to know everything and said softly, ¡°looking at your expression today, it¡¯s not a financial problem¡­ let me guess? is it a relationship problem?¡± ¡°i really can¡¯t hide anything from you, teacher!¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°the development of things is often related. a good economic foundation would make life smooth and easy, but those good things that were originally blocked by the economy will also be closer to us.¡± ¡°if you are overly obsessed with the right and wrong of common sense, it is obviously not the behavior of a breakthrough.¡± the teacher picked up the thermos and said, ¡°our cups are the same, but the tea leaves may not be the same. if i can help you with your relationship problems¡­ then what i¡¯m holding in my hand should be the complete works of george w..¡± Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Experience and Date chapter 109: experience and date translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°teacher, you must be joking. you¡¯re still as interesting as before. although i understand the logic, shouldn¡¯t an old senior like you share some of your experience?¡± xu wenping rolled his eyes. ¡°every time 1 look for you to study, it¡¯s as if 1 want to squeeze oil out of you. can¡¯t you give me a few more pointers?¡± ¡°just one sentence.¡± the teacher extended a finger and said, ¡°scram! don¡¯t bother me!¡± xu wenping¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°you¡¯re still a teenager, but when will i be able to see myself as a teenager again?¡± as he said this, the teacher had already raised his hand to send him off. although xu wenping knew that meeting his teacher would only end like this, he was still very happy. after nodding lightly, he left. in fact, even though this teacher looked like he had a bad temper, he was actually more concerned about his students than anyone else. perhaps to him, the highest form of approval for his students was a word of criticism. you brat, you¡¯ve already surpassed me! sure enough, when xu wenping went downstairs, he looked back again and saw the teacher leaning against the glass, watching him leave. although his teacher had taught many business experts, he had never had much contact with them. therefore, xu wenping would not give him worldly things and would only walk around. everyone had their own hobbies, and his teacher had to maintain a clean reputation. it should not be destroyed. back at the hotel, xu wenping tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. he called su yurou, jiang yueming, and yu youling. the entire jin hai city could be said to be in full swing. su yurou¡¯s new company had xu wenping as the main investor. the imperial corporation naturally had to share the market and help yurou pharmaceuticals develop. in this time where they had run their legs off, it seemed like it was an extravagant hope for them to even chat a little more. this also made xu wenping agree with his wise decision to do nothing. when he woke up, xu wenping suddenly understood his teacher¡¯s last words. the friendship of a young man was already planted in his heart, so why should he avoid meeting su caiwei? after dialing su caiwei¡¯s number, xu wenping said softly, ¡°let¡¯s meet at the usual place!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°i¡¯m already here!¡± hearing su caiwei¡¯s words, xu wenping was surprised. he casually packed up and asked gao qiang to drive him there. when they reached the park, xu wenping sent gao qiang back and went to su caiwei alone. su caiwei was wearing a light white floral dress with a ponytail. her entire person exuded a youthful and beautiful aura. however, when xu wenping saw this dress, his smile became even wider. the first time they had confirmed their relationship was at the park. back then, su caiwei had worn this outfit. after arriving beside su caiwei, xu wenping plopped down on the edge of the garden and scanned the not-so-bustling square. he said, ¡°i remember that there was a shop selling roasted sausages the last time i came back¡­¡± ¡°tsk! i¡¯ll treat you.¡± seeing su caiwei roll her eyes, xu wenping could not help but say, ¡°didn¡¯t 1 treat you to milk tea? a cup of milk tea cost more than io yuan, but the sausage is only 2 yuan!¡± ¡°i also bought the popcorn for the movie! i also bought the coke!¡± ¡°i bought the tickets.¡± the two of them exchanged a few words and suddenly started fighting. their expressions were furious as they stared at each other like fighting cocks. a few minutes later, the two of them suddenly covered their mouths and laughed. xu wenping said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s fine. your brother xu is generous today. i¡¯ll pay for all the expenses, okay?¡± ¡°i have to take you to the plaza bus! the last time you felt sorry for io yuan, we didn¡¯t sit on it.¡± now that xu wenping knew su caiwei¡¯s identity, he naturally understood that this girl could not be short of money. thinking back to the past, every time su caiwei pretended to be stingy, she was actually saving money for him. at the same time, she was giving him face and not stealing his limelight. it could be said to be a gentle and scheming tactic. however, didn¡¯t it also reveal more understanding? ¡°alright then¡­ no, pui! i, su caiwei, don¡¯t want to rely on a rich man. there¡¯s no future in relying on a rich man. 1 want to split the bill with you!¡± ¡°then what if i¡¯m willing to let you?¡± when xu wenping said that, su caiwei¡¯s eyes twitched slightly and then turned red. she stood up and interrupted, ¡°i¡¯m going to take the park bus!¡± the two of them seemed to be repeating the date from back then. however, after so many days, this date seemed to be happier than any other date. a large bucket of popcorn was enough for the two of them to be happy for a long time. after leaving the cinema, the two of them walked straight to the mall. su caiwei grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you said it. this time, i won¡¯t be polite. i want to spend all your money in one go!¡± ¡°hmph! i¡¯ll let you experience the horror of a prodigal wife!¡± ¡°women! of course, they need all kinds of clothes, bags, jewelry, cosmetics, lipsticks¡­¡± ¡°are you scared? if you¡¯re afraid, then apologize to sister su obediently!¡± perhaps the greatest joy in life was the feeling of having someone play along with your craziness, stupidity, and acting. of course, xu wenping wasn¡¯t afraid now, but he still kept on pretending, making su caiwei tremble and giggle. seeing her happy, xu wenping felt very happy. xu wenping was pulled into a bag shop, and su caiwei immediately started to pick out the bags. at first, she was so generous that she wanted to buy all of them, but then she said that she was joking. and xu wenping also understood. as if he had already planned it, and took a small rabbit bag from the shelf. the two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with sweetness. ¡°you still remember¡­!¡± ¡°of course 1 remember. this is the luxury goods section. it¡¯s your first time bringing me here, so i¡¯m a little nervous.¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°but this little rabbit bag that cost 2 to 300 yuan¡­ i saw that you liked it for a long time.¡± ¡°tsk, do you think 1¡­ can¡¯t afford it?¡± while the two of them were making their choices and dating, they did not notice the sour gazes of the people beside them. at this moment, someone suddenly shouted from a shop opposite, ¡°senior caiwei!¡± ¡°what a coincidence! are you out with your boyfriend too?¡± su caiwei and xu wenping looked up. although the one who was addressed as senior su caiwei, the girl with heavy makeup seemed to be older than su caiwei. at this moment, she was wearing a valentino jacket. the tag had not been removed, and the price tag was displayed arrogantly. she began to walk excitedly to the lv bag shop next door. beside the girl was a young man wearing a gold watch and a flowery shirt. he carried a bag in both hands and followed behind with a smile.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: Ten Times Critical Hit Rebate Card chapter 11o: ten times critical hit rebate card translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su caiwei¡¯s eyebrows flashed with a trace of discomfort. she gently turned her head and pulled xu wenping back. ¡°stop looking¡­ how unlucky!¡± ¡°who is it?¡± hearing su caiwei¡¯s words, xu wenping¡¯s heart flashed with doubt. su caiwei whispered, ¡°a gold digger from our dormitory. she has been staying in our dormitory for a year, but she has never come back more than ten times. i wonder where she got her money from today¡­ ignore her.¡± ¡°hello, senior! what are you talking about with your boyfriend? louder¡­ aiya, come over here and let¡¯s have a good time!¡± ¡°oh right! i¡¯m sorry, senior¡­ 1 forgot, i¡¯m at lv¡¯s counter. looking at your boyfriend¡¯s little secretary and little chauffeur outfit, i don¡¯t think he can afford it!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but raise his head when he saw this self-directed act. good heavens, she really portrayed the pure and flawless white lotus flower to the fullest. xu wenping lowered his head and whispered into su caiwei¡¯s ear, ¡°with junior¡¯s talent, it¡¯s a waste of her talent to enter our business school¡­ she should enter the drama academy!¡± ¡°puchi!¡± upon hearing xu wenping¡¯s serious description, su caiwei couldn¡¯t help but laugh and agreed with him. however, at this moment. the rich second-generation heir suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°what the h*ll are you two doing? are you talking bad about my girlfriend behind her back?¡± ¡°get over here!¡± xu wenping and su caiwei¡¯s expressions changed slightly, but when they turned their heads, they saw that the rich second-generation heir was pretending to be flustered and exasperated. he immediately restrained himself and focused his eyes on su caiwei¡¯s face, unable to shift his gaze away. coincidentally, the gold digger beside him also came out to play the good cop and said, ¡°aiya, shut up! how could my senior talk about me behind my back!¡± ¡°senior sister is my best friend!¡± ¡°senior, come over and help me choose. aiya, my eyes are dazzled¡­ i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a bag that can match my clothes.¡± xu wenping was already a little angry when the rich second-generation heir spoke. seeing that su caiwei¡¯s face was also a little ugly, xu wenping simply held her hand and walked toward the rich second-generation heir. [ding! detected that the host is facing a choice. how can he not show his manliness when his ex-girlfriend encounters such an incident and faces true love? choose to activate.] [one, avoid the edge. (this is obviously not a rational choice, so the system will not reward you. if you must be rewarded, you will be rewarded with a disdainful face.)] [second, gentle persuasion. (system: hehe)] [three, take the money and kill him. (in jin hai city, there is actually someone who wants to compete with the host in terms of financial resources? please be brave enough to pinch him! reward: tenfold rebate critical hit card! (increase what you spent by ten times more!)] xu wenping didn¡¯t even think about it and chose the third option. what kind of joke was this? the system didn¡¯t even bother to hide its disdain. the rich second-generation heir really didn¡¯t know how to hide his expression. when he saw su caiwei coming over, he almost drooled. however, the gold digger beside him had a strict bottom line. she would not be jealous at all. instead, she pulled su caiwei away from the rich second-generation heir and went to pick up the medium-priced bag from the counter. ¡°how about this one?¡± ¡°pay up, what are you waiting for?¡± never underestimate the intelligence of a gold digger. at this moment, the clothes she was wearing were only about 30,000 to 50,000 yuan, and the bag she was holding was 130,000 yuan. when he saw the price, a trace of unhappiness flashed in the eyes of the rich second generation. however, the gold digger girl turned to su caiwei and said, ¡°my husband is very capable! i¡¯ll introduce you to senior ha later.¡± she was clearly using su caiwei¡¯s beauty as his selling point. hearing this, the rich second-generation heir went to pay the bill, as if he had a premonition that he would soon get to know su caiwei. however, su caiwei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. she turned around with a cold smile and said, ¡°stop pretending! please don¡¯t disturb my date with my boyfriend, okay?¡± the gold digger was slightly stunned. a mocking look flashed in her eyes as she said, ¡°aiya¡­ senior caiwei, you¡¯re already out, what are you pretending for? is it because your boyfriend can¡¯t afford such an expensive item?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay! everyone has their own standard of spending. i¡¯ll introduce you to a rich person later.¡± su caiwei stomped her feet in anger. ¡°are you dying to paste the word ¡®shameless¡¯ on your face as a label?¡± she really wanted to buy a bag on the spot and slap this face back. however, she thought that there was no point in arguing with such a person. she turned around and pulled xu wenping away. the gold digger behind her sneered. she had already achieved her goal. at this moment, su caiwei saw xu wenping holding a bag in his hand. it was also the most expensive bag in this counter. he picked it up and shook it gently. xu wenping said, ¡°do you like it?¡± su caiwei was slightly taken aback, then her face turned green and white. she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°wenping, that¡¯s in usd.¡± ¡°i see a little rabbit on it too.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice suddenly became gentle as he grabbed su caiwei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°in the past, 1 never had the ability to do anything for you, not even a good gift. since i¡¯ve said so much, i want to do you a favor.¡± su caiwei¡¯s face instantly turned red. then, she bit her lips shyly and said, ¡°wenping¡­ actually, there¡¯s really no need. 1 know you have wealth now¡­ actually, i¡¯m also very rich. i¡¯m not after your money¡­¡± ¡°puchi¡­¡± the gold-digger¡¯s acting skills were good, but she could not pretend anymore. she smiled at her rich second-generation boyfriend and said, ¡°hubby, we seem to have hurt them. and rich¡­ haha!¡± ¡°come, come, come¡­ su caiwei! i can¡¯t stand that innocent image of yours anymore. don¡¯t you just want to hook up with a rich husband? you dressed up like a fairy in school just to swindle people.¡± ¡°just like your boyfriend said! since i¡¯m in a hurry, i¡¯ll just watch from the side¡­ let me see what kind of wealth and spending power you have!¡± the gold digger pouted her lips and pointed at the bag in xu wenping¡¯s hand. ¡°as long as your poor boyfriend can buy this bag with the money in his card, i¡¯ll kneel on the ground and call you father!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really¡­ you¡¯re acting tough in front of me, but you don¡¯t even know how much you¡¯re capable of.¡± this woman¡¯s mouth was really vicious. the rich second-generation heir beside her could not help but clap and cheer, saying, ¡°aiya¡­ you¡¯re right, lili! if you can¡¯t afford it, 1¡¯11 trouble your girlfriend¡­ call me¡­¡± pa! before the rich second-generation heir could say anything, a slap landed.. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: What Is Strength chapter 111: what is strength translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping¡¯s attack was so sudden that the people around him could not react at all. when they opened their eyes, the rich second-generation heir was already lying on the ground. xu wenping gently handed the bank card to the counter. he glanced at the two bags from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°also, help me pack those two bags¡­ let this foul-mouthed man lie down for a while.¡± xu wenping smiled at su caiwei and said, ¡°in order not to disturb the fun of the two of us.¡± the gold digger next to him was surprised and quickly took two steps back. of course, she didn¡¯t care about the second-generation rich kid who was beaten up. she was just afraid that xu wenping would attack her. at this moment, a few security personnel from the mall walked over under the lead of a middle-aged man in a suit. after all, this was one of the more famous shopping malls in jin hai city, and the security conditions were not too bad. when the manager walked over aggressively, xu wenping just casually rummaged through the card bag. the two of them didn¡¯t even say a word before xu wenping handed over the business card and said, ¡°call him and tell him that 1, xu wenping, did it. where is this trash lying on the ground? throw him out as soon as possible, okay?¡± xu wenping¡¯s tone was very calm. when the manager saw this business card, he had no intention of making any more calls. he only turned to look at the rich second-generation heir before he went up to xu wenping and said, ¡°mr. xu, you must be joking! i know this kid lying on the ground¡­ i¡¯ll contact lord zeng and ask him to inform the parents.¡± hearing the general manager¡¯s words, the gold digger was so shocked that her teeth fell out. her artificial chin almost fell to the ground, and her legs went soft as she knelt down. the general manager came to the counter and shouted sternly, ¡°did you guys take mr. xu¡¯s money?¡± ¡°we¡­!¡± ¡°immediately return mr. xu¡¯s money intact!¡± at this moment, xu wenping smiled and waved his hand. ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t make such a big commotion. i¡¯m just bringing my friend out to shop. you still have to collect the money that should be collected!¡± the general manager immediately walked forward and bent his body 90 degrees in front of xu wenping. although the shock caused here was not great, there were still many people who noticed this phenomenon. xu wenping looked at su caiwei apologetically and said, ¡°it seems like i¡¯m still interrupting the date!¡± the gold digger was scared out of her wits. she knelt in the gap and kept kowtowing to the two of them. unfortunately, at her level, she didn¡¯t even need xu wenping to say a word. it was lowering xu wenping¡¯s status by paying attention to her. without any hesitation, xu wenping had the qualifications and strength to make every powerhouse respect him in jin hai city. it was the same even at jin hai business college. [ding! congratulations to the host for completing the selection. the 10 times reward critical hit card has been completed. this time, the host spent 3.67 million yuan, and the critical hit rebate is 36.7 million yuan!] as the two of them left the house, xu wenping¡¯s reward had arrived. at this moment, the system¡¯s reward was just a bonus, as long as su caiwei was happy. obviously, the two of them could no longer continue their date. however, su caiwei did not reject xu wenping¡¯s gift. other than the bag, she also bought clothes, jewelry, and cosmetics. while she was happy, su caiwei felt that xu wenping was bidding her farewell for the last time. she couldn¡¯t explain the source of this feeling. the two of them bought their things and went out. naturally, the supplies were delivered by the mall. after they came out, neither of them said anything, but as they strolled, they walked in the same direction. they stopped at the entrance of a familiar restaurant and smiled at each other. this was just an ordinary mid-range sichuan restaurant. when the boss saw the two of them walk in, she immediately greeted them familiarly, ¡°you two haven¡¯t been here for a long time!¡± ¡°aunty, we¡­¡± ¡°i know!¡± ¡°this boy wants to eat spicy chicken, and you want a spicy fish, right?¡± su caiwei immediately added, ¡°not enough, not enough! there¡¯s also kung pao chicken, fried wing root, and twice-cooked pork¡­¡± su caiwei listed out a list of dishes. every dish was xu wenping¡¯s favorite, but his financial situation was not good at that time, so he could only order one at a time. ¡°lastly, we want two bottles of wine!¡± ¡°white!¡± the lady boss smiled and said, ¡°wow! it seems that something happy had happened, right? hehe¡­ auntie will cook for you! please wait a moment.¡± under such circumstances, xu wenping¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude and reluctance. as soon as they sat down, neither of them spoke. after the dishes were served, they began to eat their own rice without any regard for their image. su caiwei raised the cup in her hand. as soon as they drank it, their emotions immediately roused. su caiwei put down the chopsticks in her hand and gulped down two mouthfuls of wine. she whispered, ¡°wenping¡­ are you really going to leave me?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly and saw su caiwei looking at him lovingly. for a moment, tears began to flash in her eyes again. ¡°don¡¯t tell me that no matter what i do? is there no way to make you stay?¡± su caiwei pouted her lips aggrievedly and said, ¡°1 usually care about you¡­ someone who understands you! 1 know what you like to eat and what your hobbies are. 1 won¡¯t be unreasonable anymore¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s true¡­ please believe me!¡± looking at su caiwei¡¯s tear-stained face, even if xu wenping still had some determination in his heart, it all turned into gentleness. he quickly revealed a bright smile and said, ¡°how could that be? caiwei¡­ what are you talking about?¡± ¡°then you¡­ will you leave me?¡± looking at su caiwei¡¯s bright eyes, xu wenping squeezed out words from his mouth. although it was extremely against his heart to say this, it was difficult for him to hurt her heart. ¡°no¡­¡± maybe¡­ he was saying that perhaps, having your stepfather by your side as an act didn¡¯t seem to count as leaving. however, how could they break the shackles of the secular world? at most, he could only sigh at the unfairness of fate. su caiwei quickly wiped her tears and sat beside xu wenping. she hugged him tightly and said, ¡°then no matter what changes have happened¡­ you can¡¯t leave me again! as long as i talk to you, you have to talk to me, okay?¡± ¡°good!¡± ¡°then let¡¯s pinky promise!¡± ¡°promise!¡± in fact, su caiwei¡¯s alcohol tolerance could be said to be drunk with just a touch. at this moment, after gulping down a few mouthfuls, her face was already full of pink. she leaned against xu wenping¡¯s side and did not say a word, but her pair of jade-like hands held him extremely tightly. even if you cut it off, don¡¯t separate it again.. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Pink Night chapter 112: pink night translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping had never felt so conflicted before. he held su caiwei in a princess carry in his arms, and the little girl kept muttering. ¡°don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t be unreasonable anymore.¡± ¡°don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± a pair of jade-like hands gripped xu wenping tightly. in her current condition, it was obviously impossible for xu wenping to send her back to school, so he could only return to the nearby hotel. su caiwei was unconscious the entire way. after placing su caiwei on the bed, xu wenping wanted to free his hands and go to the bathroom to wash his face. however, at this moment, su caiwei seemed to be frightened and suddenly hugged xu wenping. ¡°it¡¯s fine¡­ i¡¯m here, caiwei¡­!¡± xu wenping could only caress her back to comfort her. ¡°don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± after sticking to su caiwei for a while, xu wenping had no way to escape. he felt a wave of pity in his heart, and then su caiwei¡¯s body began to twist. she wanted to turn her body over, and xu wenping naturally followed. her smooth body was like an exquisite roll, and a natural mint-like fragrance rippled at the tip of xu wenping¡¯s nose. su caiwei¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered, and she seemed to have regained some clarity in her drowsiness. she felt the two bodies pressing against each other, and a hint of pink appeared on her face. she looked at xu wenping gently. after a moment of shyness, su caiwei said softly, ¡°wenping, kiss me.¡± xu wenping was slightly startled and immediately smiled bitterly. ¡°caiwei, i¡­¡± however, before he could refuse, su caiwei¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. she bit her lip and said, ¡°are you still angry with me?¡± without waiting for xu wenping to reply, he felt her warm lips burn his mouth. a small, fragrant snake also drilled over aggressively. xu wenping wanted to resist, but for some reason, he could not move his mouth. after waiting for a while, she leaned into xu wenping¡¯s ear and said gently, ¡°wenping¡­ from today onward, you want me.¡± if it was any other girl other than su caiwei, xu wenping believed that he would have the strength to reject her. however, at this moment, with just a blow by his ear, xu wenping¡¯s heart burned to the side of his ears. he turned around and looked at su caiwei. her pink-red face was half-drunk, but not drunk. every frown and every move she made, she wished she could seduce xu wenping¡¯s soul. while he was still hesitating, su caiwei pounced forward. her exquisite body slid down and pressed xu wenping under her body. finally, she laughed and said, ¡°anyway, you won¡¯t be able to escape from my demonic claws tonight!¡± su caiwei also went crazy with the alcohol. she pulled open xu wenping¡¯s zipper with both hands and kissed him without caring where she was. the fragrance of the jade liquid was smooth, and xu wenping instantly felt as if he had been electrocuted. at this moment, xu wenping¡¯s mind was in a mess. his previous rationality was completely thrown away. he immediately reached out and slowly unbuttoned su caiwei¡¯s dress. his big, hot hand had just touched su caiwei¡¯s smooth and fragrant back. this fresh and tender bamboo shoot that had never been developed before immediately gave a response that was ten times, eight times more. ¡°uh-huh-¡± su caiwei let out a high-pitched cry. her face was as pink as peach blossoms in early spring. her eyes were filled with affection and were extremely rich in emotion. she was a little embarrassed and embarrassed, but also a little pleading. ¡°i love you¡­ wenping!¡± su caiwei called out again. xu wenping hadn¡¯t moved much, but he could feel her legs getting wet. under such provocation, xu wenping no longer cared about these things. immediately, he gently took off su caiwei¡¯s clothes. the two of them looked at each other honestly. their eyes met, full of love, and then they kissed deeply. at the same time. the flood dragon pierced through the pistil of the peach blossom, but she didn¡¯t dare to raise her voice and frowned. su caiwei bit her red lips that were as red as blood. it was as if her body and soul had been baptized and sublimated at the same time. the next moment, su caiwei began to play along. a little plum blossom bloomed on the bedsheet. that was why su caiwei had already expressed her willingness to take the initiative. however, she was too tender after all, not to mention how tight she felt. in short, xu wenping had used a little bit of strength, but after ten minutes, su caiwei began to beg for mercy. ¡°i can¡¯t do it! aiya, i don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± ¡°wuwuwu¡­ what is this¡­¡± ¡°wenping¡­ wu, wu! i don¡¯t want it anymore. i¡¯m was full. 1 don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± looking at su caiwei¡¯s aggrieved and pained expression, xu wenping¡¯s expression returned to normal. he took it out slowly with a smile and said, ¡°then what should we do? my fire was ignited by you¡­ now that you¡¯re not angry, how are you going to put out my fire?¡± su caiwei blushed and rolled her eyes. finally, she stared at xu wenping and murmured, ¡°hmph, you d*mned bad guy!¡± although she said that, su caiwei still slowly leaned down¡­ the night was silent. the next morning, xu wenping got up and hesitated for a moment. looking at su caiwei who was sleeping soundly beside him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. this was really¡­ things had come to this. on the other side, su yurou was still calculating when she would meet her daughter and then talk about their marriage¡­ what should he do when the mother and son met again? xu wenping felt a headache. then, he thought in his heart, ¡®actually, there¡¯s no need to care about this. she is her goddaughter anyway!¡¯ after all, they had not seen each other yet, right? just as he was thinking about this, su caiwei opened her eyes. naturally, xu wenping had restrained his strength last night. otherwise, this girl would not have woken up now. su caiwei looked at xu wenping and her face flushed red. then, her eyes suddenly froze. she thought for a moment and got up from the bed. however, just as her legs landed on the ground, she felt weak and almost fell down. su caiwei let out a long sigh of relief when xu wenping pressed her down from behind. ¡°aiya¡­ my legs are weak¡­ it¡¯s so soft, what should i do¡­ i¡¯m going to be late for school!¡± ¡°today is elder huang¡¯s public class¡­ i can¡¯t skip class! seeing su caiwei¡¯s charmingly naive appearance, xu wenping smiled and pressed her down on the bed. he said, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. lie down. i¡¯ll give you a massage to soothe you.¡± su caiwei nodded with a rosy face. she stretched out her leg and let xu wenping touch it. she said softly, ¡°wenping¡­¡± ¡°from now on, i¡¯m all yours! if i find out that you¡¯re not good to me, hmph¡­¡± xu wenping smiled.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Bloody Disaster chapter 113: bloody disaster translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°yes¡­ well¡­ i know!¡± ¡°alright, your career is stable now. you have to rest more and don¡¯t overwork yourself¡­!¡± the streets of jin hai city were filled with traffic. the car swayed and drove very slowly. sitting in the back seat was xu wenping, who had just sent su caiwei back to school. on the other end of the phone was su yurou. although yurou pharmaceuticals still had a myriad of matters to deal with, they had basically been dealt with. a large enterprise was like a cruise ship. as long as the helmsman completed the operation and confirmed the direction, they could relax. she said that she would find time to go home to take a look in the next two days. after hanging up the phone, xu wenping looked out of the window with a thoughtful expression. he was gradually becoming more and more familiar with the bustling city of jin hai city. he pointed to the square not far ahead and said, ¡°is there a gym up ahead?¡± ¡°yes, chairman!¡± gao qiang replied with a smile. xu wenping nodded lightly. ¡°bring me there. i¡¯m going to exercise and sweat.¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± the car stopped at a corner. xu wenping picked up the thermos flask and got out of the car while smiling gently. ¡°you can go back first. if you don¡¯t have anything to do tonight, you don¡¯t have to pick me up¡­ yueming is also quite busy, so help him share the burden!¡± ¡°yes, chairman¡­ i¡¯ll listen to your arrangements!¡± although gao qiang was still respectful, after the yacht social event last time, this little assistant had also entered xu wenping¡¯s core circle, and his status had risen by quite a bit. after watching gao qiang leave, xu wenping walked to the gym thoughtfully. in fact, he usually did not come to such places. when he was in school, it was because of his financial strength. later on, he did not have the need to exercise. however, after the battle with su caiwei last night, xu wenping had not had the time to release his energy. he really wanted to sweat. ¡°sir, i¡¯d like to learn more about swimming fitness¡­¡± as soon as he arrived downstairs, a woman with a good figure came up with a flyer and showed off her muscles. ¡°bring me up!¡± xu wenping nodded lightly. ¡°alright!¡± ¡°little brother, your figure looks great. do you usually exercise? you can try to understand our projects first. if it¡¯s to apply for a card, we have three levels, which are¡­¡± ¡°if you want to hire a personal coach¡­¡± the little girl chattered in xu wenping¡¯s ear. xu wenping shook his head helplessly and handed her the bank card. ¡°give me a set meal with no restrictions! thank you!¡± the little girl took the card excitedly and ran to the front desk. her excited voice could be vaguely heard. ¡°today, we¡¯re going to issue a big order! this little brother doesn¡¯t seem to be short of money¡­¡± xu wenping walked into the gym and saw all kinds of equipment and people working out. his body was full of strength and he couldn¡¯t help but want to try it. after his martial arts advanced, he had not tried anything big. he only felt that he had endless strength, so he took this opportunity to try. he looked at all kinds of fitness equipment, and then his gaze settled. he saw the iron lifting area. his eyes lit up, and then he noticed a little girl who was lifting iron. he could not help but be surprised. a very beautiful young lady with a good figure was wearing a fitness suit. she had a tight black vest on her body and a waistline that sparkled with jade lines. if xu wenping could determine that she was very beautiful, then she was really beautiful. the girl had short hair, a high nose bridge, prominent cheekbones, and when sweat flowed down her cheeks, she had a beauty that could topple a country without any makeup. at this moment, she was using her seemingly thin arms to roll two dumbbells that were at least 15 kilograms back and forth. this was already the third gear in the gym¡¯s gym. as for the first two gears, there was only one muscular man in the first two gears. it was already very difficult to move the 25kg dumbbell in the second gear. the first gear was actually just for show. it was a single-handed dumbbell weighing 75 kilograms. it was difficult for ordinary people to even lift it, let alone lift it. the young lady¡¯s well-built body and appearance undoubtedly attracted the attention of many prostitutes in the gym. when she felt xu wenping¡¯s gaze on her pause for a few seconds, the young lady glared back at him coldly, her eyes filled with killing intent. xu wenping shook his head helplessly. he wanted to explain that he was really not a peeping tom. he just felt that this girl¡¯s body was very good. at this moment, the salesgirl brought him some clothes. xu wenping smiled and went down to change. after changing into his gym clothes and walking out, xu wenping¡¯s temperament also changed because his skin was exposed¡­ xu wenping¡¯s skin was too fair, and it looked very harmonious and beautiful. ¡°hey handsome, let¡¯s run together!¡± as he was walking, a woman in her thirties patted xu wenping¡¯s back without hesitation and gave him a wink. ¡°uh¡­ no need, thank you.¡± seeing xu wenping walk straight to the iron bar, the woman could only look at the little girl who was rubbing the iron with jealousy. comparisons were infuriating¡­ all the handsome guys in the gym gathered over. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the exercise of iron massage was too tiring, some of them would have gathered around each other. the muscular man, who had been training in the second gear, had already quietly hidden to the side to drink water and replenish his energy. xu wenping passed the 7kg and 10kg dumbbells and came to the 12kg dumbbell. he picked it up with both hands. hmm? as light as a feather. the salesperson next to him said, ¡°little brother¡­ if you have just started working out, with your physique, a 12kg dumbbell is enough!¡± xu wenping shook his head helplessly and looked at the little girl who was lifting the 15kg dumbbell. there was no one exercising on either side. the little girl¡¯s face began to turn red. xu wenping rubbed his chin, and a strange expression appeared on his face. he walked forward, and when he passed by the 15kg dumbbell, he looked at the little girl who was struggling to move. he smiled and said, ¡°young lady¡­ if you continue to persist, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a bloody disaster!¡± ¡°¡­that man is so bold!¡± ¡°he actually went up to hit on my goddess first? i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°shut up. wasn¡¯t your goddess the same as yesterday?¡± the little girl was working out. when she looked up and saw xu wenping, surprise flashed across her face. however, it was obvious that it was not the first time she was hit on when she came out to work out. she said coldly, ¡°your way of hitting on people is very boring. if you don¡¯t have the strength to pull iron, go to the left side of the bicycle.¡± ¡°uh¡­.¡± Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: A Difficult Mission chapter 114: a difficult mission translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping did not expect that his kind reminder would receive such a response, but he continued, ¡°don¡¯t you feel that your stomach is full?¡± with xu wenping¡¯s ability to look, hear, ask, and feel, he could tell from the little girl¡¯s complexion that she had already reached her limit and was not suitable to continue training. ¡°if you continue like this, i¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°¡­um.¡± xu wenping shrugged helplessly. then, he walked past the little girl and walked straight to the front two dumbbells. at this moment, there were whispers behind them. ¡°hehe¡­ just like the previous one, this guy also failed to act tough!¡± ¡°15 kilograms is already a lot. the first two dumbbells, even a dog wouldn¡¯t be able to move them!¡± ¡°you want face so badly, you¡¯re suffering!¡± when the girl saw xu wenping¡¯s action, a hint of mockery flashed in her eyes. however, when she saw xu wenping directly skip the second gear and reach the 75 kg dumbbell, she couldn¡¯t help but be attracted. at this moment, the little girl was not the only one who was attracted. the people around her also looked over. ¡°that young man¡­ wants to lift 75 kilograms of dumbbells!¡± this wasn¡¯t a bluff. even the international champion with both hands weighed only 200 kilograms, while the single-handed champion weighed 75 kilograms. if there was such a sport¡­ he was probably close to his limit. in the entire gym, only two or three fitness trainers could do it two or three times. xu wenping sat down and waved his hands. in fact, when he was dealing with the 12kg thing just now, the feeling of lifting heavy things as if they were light and not needing luck at all made him understand his current strength. the true energy in his body moved¡­ xu wenping estimated that he wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure lifting something weighing 500 pounds with one arm, let alone 75 kilograms. the only regret was that he actually wanted to rely on the gym to sweat¡­ he was too careless! fortunately, this high-end dumbbell more or less gave him the feeling of moving his muscles and bones. under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, xu wenping went up and down. ¡°one, two, three¡­ four¡­¡± ¡°25¡­ 26¡­ 27¡­¡± ¡°50! he actually did 50!¡± suddenly, someone cried out in surprise. xu wenping looked over in surprise. a skinny young man was looking at him as if he was looking at an idol. his face was full of stars. the men and women who were looking at the surroundings had all kinds of expressions on their faces. there was not only admiration and envy¡­ and some girls even had a different kind of invitation. was it necessary? he was gonna get fit! as xu wenping thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the short-haired girl. the short-haired girl had already let go of the dumbbell in her hand. her face was even redder. her beautiful eyes stared straight at xu wenping, waiting for their eyes to meet before she panicked. the next moment, the little girl clutched her stomach and twitched for a moment. her expression was even more embarrassed. xu wenping¡¯s expression was a smile but not a smile. the short-haired girl gritted her teeth as if she saw xu wenping say, ¡°look, a bloody disaster is coming.¡± the short-haired girl quickly covered her stomach and pretended to go to the toilet as if nothing had happened. xu wenping turned around and did not plan to continue with the dumbbells. he wanted to see if there were any other events¡­ as for the short-haired girl¡­ he just reminded her! she just didn¡¯t want to listen! however, at this moment, xu wenping suddenly heard a ding. [ding! the girl you hit on with had a bloody disaster. she is in an awkward position in the toilet. are you going to help her? activate choices!] [one, stand by and continue your own fitness. (anyway, you don¡¯t have any feelings for beautiful women anymore, right?) reward: a string of sandalwood prayer beads.] [second, get someone to bring sanitary supplies. it¡¯s convenient for others, but it¡¯s not convenient for yourself. since you know, you decided to do something good.) reward: a pair of women¡¯s friends banner] [three, send it over yourself. (for an opportunist, he can¡¯t miss any opportunity.) reward: a piece of stock information!] xu wenping¡¯s footsteps were so subtle that they could not be detected. ever since the system came into existence, xu wenping had never made a choice that would make him lose out. however, the one that could make him hesitate was indeed the one today. what sandalwood beads? women¡¯s friend banner¡­ wasn¡¯t this even more insulting? xu wenping gritted his teeth and left the training area. he waved at the salesperson and she came over in confusion. ¡°yes, sir?¡± ¡°go downstairs and help me buy a bag¡­ a sanitary pad.¡± the salesperson¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she looked at xu wenping with a surprised expression. however, with the idea that the customer was god, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°alright!¡± the salesperson quickly came up with a black plastic bag. xu wenping took it and thanked her. he also gave her a small tip. the salesperson¡¯s unhappiness was wiped away. xu wenping walked into the corridor and went to the private bathroom. at this moment, the short-haired girl was sitting on the toilet bowl with an awkward and sad expression. she held her phone in her hand and looked at her chat history. she had already sent three or four messages to three or four people. ¡°these d*mned fellows¡­ why can¡¯t i contact any of them at the critical moment¡­¡± ¡°hello, miss li!¡± as the short-haired girl was thinking about it, someone suddenly replied. she saw that it was a female personal trainer from the gym. her eyes lit up and she replied, [are you at the gym? can you do me a favor?] another two minutes of waiting¡­ ding dong. the short-haired girl was pleasantly surprised when the red dots flickered. then, her eyes drooped. because the reply from the other party was, [i¡¯m sorry, miss li! i¡¯ve been resting and have gone back to my hometown recently. i might not be back to work for a few days¡­! ] ¡°!!!¡± the short-haired girl was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. at this moment, there was a knock on the bathroom door. panic flashed across the short-haired girl¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°there¡¯s someone!¡± ¡°young lady¡­ it¡¯s me! open the door, i have something for you.¡± hearing this voice, the short-haired girl was slightly stunned at first. then, she thought of xu wenping, who had just hit on her. panic suddenly flashed past. when she felt xu wenping pushing the door, she shouted anxiously, ¡°what do you want to do¡­ don¡¯t mess around¡­ this is a public place. do you believe that i will call the police?¡± although the short-haired girl usually practiced some anti-wolf skills, she still panicked when she thought of how xu wenping lifted the weight as if it was light and dealt with the 75-kilogram dumbbell. ¡°i won¡¯t mess around¡­ what could i do?¡± xu wenping was a little speechless. ¡°the design of this bathroom is really strange. why isn¡¯t there even a crack? eh¡­ there¡¯s no seam, and it¡¯s so tight¡­¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s muttering outside, the short-haired girl¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. her mind was like lightning. seeing that she could not be tough, she immediately softened and said, ¡°little brother¡­ don¡¯t stay at the door. i¡¯ll come out¡­. i¡¯ll talk to you again, okay?¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Dramatic Acquaintance chapter 115: dramatic acquaintance translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you¡­ can you come out?¡± after a moment of silence, xu wenping said something. the short-haired lady inside was nervous at first, then her face turned red. she lowered her eyebrows and took a look. before she could answer, xu wenping lowered his voice and said, ¡°i brought you some paper¡­ that kind of¡­ paper, understand?¡± the short-haired girl was stunned for a moment. then, she suddenly thought of the ¡¯bloody disaster¡¯ that xu wenping had said to her when she was pulling the iron. are you a fortune-teller? ¡°actually, my real identity is a doctor. i saw that you didn¡¯t look well just now,¡± xu wenping said seriously. hearing this, the short-haired girl was stunned and roughly believed it. then, she heard xu wenping¡¯s honest and kind words, ¡°open the door a little and i¡¯ll pass it to you.¡± ¡°this¡­ fine!¡± the short-haired girl thought that she couldn¡¯t just sit there like this. after hesitating for a while, she opened the door. ¡°ding dong¡­ welcome to the new second-generation smart toilet!¡± when this voice came out, the short-haired girl¡¯s brainwaves formed a straight line, and she felt dizzy. then, the door in front of her opened. it swung it horizontally to the left, not opening a gap¡­ instead, it was fully opened! this was a fully automatic toilet. who would research this kind of lousy thing for no reason? when xu wenping saw this scene, he was also slightly stunned. after all, the toilet was only a little big. once the door was opened, the scenery inside could be seen at a glance. the short-haired girl¡¯s face started to turn red. she stared at xu wenping and didn¡¯t know what to say. xu wenping didn¡¯t think too much about it and subconsciously looked down from her face. although it was because of the fitness, the short-haired girl¡¯s chest shape was round and smooth. under the contrast of the fitness clothes, it was just right. looking down¡­ or that jade mark the same vest line, along the two lines of mermaid, then to the¡­ heavens! just as the short-haired woman covered her eyes with her hands, xu wenping quickly covered his eyes. the moment the short-haired woman pressed the button to close the door, he threw the black bag in his hand. ¡°that¡­ sorry. then¡­ 1¡¯11 take my leave first!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t hold back. in the face of such a top-notch woman, xu wenping¡¯s self-control was probably just that. xu wenping came to the gym to adjust his mood from last night. now, the blood in his body was even more turbulent. ¡°don¡¯t, you¡­ wait for me outside.¡± the short-haired girl was still in the toilet. her face was so red that blood was about to drip out. her eyes were filled with shyness and hesitation. she gritted her teeth, but when she looked at the sanitary pad in her hand, she felt a little touched. she did not expect to go in another direction. instead, it was a big boy, a tough guy who could lift a 75-pound dumbbell with one hand, knocking on a little girl¡¯s door to give her paper¡­ how could she not be touched? xu wenping did not leave. when he came out, he saw the strange gazes of others and calmly went to the chair beside him to drink water. not long after, a red-faced short-haired girl came over. she was still holding the black plastic bag in her hand, and the redness on her face lessened a little. when she passed xu wenping, she leaned over and said softly, ¡°i¡¯ll go to the lounge to change clothes¡­ let¡¯s go out and talk, okay? my name is li junlan¡­ call me when you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°good!¡± xu wenping agreed, and li junlan immediately walked toward the lounge. after working out for less than an hour, xu wenping returned to the lounge and changed his clothes. then, he went to the door of the girls¡¯ lounge and shouted, ¡°junlan¡­ are you done?¡± da, da, da¡­ the sound of high heels could be heard. li junlan walked out valiantly. it seemed that she had reapplied her makeup during her break. her bearing looked even more vibrant. her clothes were also different from what xu wenping had imagined. dressed in a beige suit and a pair of high-heeled sandals, coupled with her short hairstyle, she gave off a carefree and stunning feeling. the feeling of a strong woman in science. ¡°why are you calling me that? you don¡¯t know how to call me by her full name!¡± li junlan rolled her eyes, her beautiful eyes staring at xu wenping. however, xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. instead, he looked at her up and down with amazement. she was so angry that she panted and said, ¡°aiya¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s rare to see such a beautiful girl. i was momentarily dazed,¡± xu wenping replied calmly. as the saying goes, a woman should make herself look good for those who like her. hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, although li junlan snorted softly, she did not say anything else and immediately led the way out of the gym. at this moment, the spectators behind were also filled with regret. ¡°heavens¡­ the goddess was taken away just like that!?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been staring at it for a day and a half! this kid hasn¡¯t even come for an hour¡­ heavens, i regret it!¡± ¡°regret my ass. if you have the guts to knock on her door and give her that thing¡­¡± xu wenping naturally did not know what these people were talking about. li junlan walked in front valiantly, and xu wenping quickly followed behind her. he was pressing the elevator door open when li junlan stepped in with one foot. she did not expect a man to block the door. seeing that she was about to jump into someone else¡¯s arms, xu wenping immediately reached out and gently wrapped his arms around li junian¡¯s waist. he pulled her into the elevator and grabbed her hand with his big hand in a sweet gesture. xu wenping said to the man gently, ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ my bad!¡± the man walked out of the elevator. li junlan felt a strange sense of security when she was surrounded by such a heavy arm. seeing that the elevator was empty, she raised her head and glared at xu wenping. ¡°haven¡¯t you taken enough advantage of me? still?¡± ¡°yes¡­ you, li junlan¡­ i really don¡¯t have enough.¡± xu wenping dared to say what he wanted to say. he let go of li junlan and sniffed her hair gently. ¡°it¡¯s top-grade¡­ you¡¯ve just exercised, why is it still fragrant?¡± ¡°lecher!¡± li junlan was both angry and amused. she stared at xu wenping and said, ¡°why is there a local ruffian like you in the great dragon kingdom?¡± ¡°what do you mean? arenren¡¯t you from the great dragon kingdom?¡± xu zhihua was intrigued, but then he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°oh¡­ i knew it. why do 1 sense the scent of milang street¡¯s elites on you? turtle!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the turtle!¡± ding dong¡­ while the two of them were laughing, the elevator arrived downstairs and li junlan walked out quickly.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Tianhai Taste Industry? chapter 116: tianhai taste industry? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hey, hey, hey¡­ why are you walking so fast?¡± xu wenping called out. li junlan stopped and turned around with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance to treat me to a meal! if you don¡¯t go, then it¡¯s considered as a call.¡± ¡°what? eat¡­¡± xu wenping touched his stomach and said, ¡°eat¡­ it¡¯s not impossible. we¡¯re about to reach a restaurant.¡± li junlan was so angry that she laughed. ¡°just take it as me thanking you¡­ you helped me just now¡­¡± ¡°you want to thank me, but you still want me to treat you?¡± ¡°¡­i¡¯ll treat you, okay? local ruffian!¡± xu wenping smiled knowingly. at this moment, the system suddenly came late and notified him, [congratulations to the host for completing the selection! obtained a piece of stock information!] [tianhai taste industry: a company specializing in technological seasoning processing will face negative news in the next few days. it will continue to fall by seven consecutive boards in a row.] why were the rewards so late? [ding¡­ the system helped the host to filter¡­ if he doesn¡¯t succeed and have a meal with li junlan, it wouldn¡¯t be this stock information.] he did not expect the system to respond just as xu wenping thought about it. this made xu wenping slightly surprised. looking at the news, he was actually a little speechless. the stock was useful only if it was good news. in the official trading market in the country, you couldn¡¯t bet against each other. you knew it was going to fall, but you still bought? was he crazy? strictly speaking, in terms of actual profits, this stock information was not as good as the reward of the sandalwood bracelet. because she had been influenced by the american atmosphere all year round, as an overseas returnee, li junlan was not more reserved than chinese women, but she was more cheerful and open-minded. this kind of open-mindedness was normal, but there was a trace of freedom. after arriving at the restaurant, li junlan first ordered what she wanted, and then handed the menu to xu wenping. she didn¡¯t speak the whole time, but it made people feel very comfortable. ¡°just one of the same!¡± li junlan raised her eyebrows slightly. xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t eaten western food before, so i don¡¯t know how to order.¡± ¡°hmph!¡± li junlan snorted and said, ¡°you rascal, are you still pretending with me? i¡¯m known as the sharpest eye among all the young investors on milang street¡­ dressed in such a niche branded outfit and pretending to be low-key in front of me? forget it!¡± ¡°such power. then if i were to be dressed in street clothes, you wouldn¡¯t come out with me?¡± xu wenping continued to chat. li junlan lowered her head and replied, ¡°although we can¡¯t deny that most people are good people, a few bad people can bring a lot of bad consequences.¡± ¡°a person with a certain financial ability will definitely be kidnapped by their own financial ability. this will allow you to make more rational considerations when you violate some social systems. for example, your attire¡­ at the very least, i can tell you that even if you have feelings for me, it¡¯s definitely not a violent r*pe!¡± ¡°in this aspect, you are right. if you were a local ruffian who could lift a 75kg dumbbell, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have come out alone with you.¡± at this moment, li junlan picked up her phone and typed a string of words: [aiya, grandpa. why do you always say that? i want to work more now. i don¡¯t want to fall in love! how did you convince my dad? he even came over to persuade me!] [hmph, second branch? dream on! let me be the second wife? 1¡¯11 talk about it when i get back! ] she swiped open her phone and saw that the person¡¯s name was pinned at the top: father, li zhengkang! li junlan raised her head and put down her phone. she smiled at xu wenping and said, ¡°therefore, sometimes, when completing the inner thoughts, the roundabout process is the room for economic manipulation.¡± just as xu wenping was about to speak, li junlan picked up her phone again. she seemed to have thought of something. she looked at the latest news on milang street and made a call. ¡°hey. i am li junlan!¡± ¡°make a plan immediately. before before the trading stops tomorrow, buy at least 100 million shares of tianhai taste. 1 predict that their new product will be of great benefit.¡± ¡°yes, president li.¡± li junlan hung up the phone, still wearing a valiant and confident smile. when xu wenping heard this, he was slightly stunned. li junlan smiled and said, ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t listen. the knowledge of economics can¡¯t be explained in a few words.¡± xu wenping nodded his head vigorously, but in his heart, he understood the system¡¯s bad taste. why would it reward a stock with a limit down? so it was waiting here? after nodding, xu wenping said strangely, ¡°what economic theory are you talking about? to be honest, 1 might not be as good as you. after all, when i was in our school, i only had average grades. besides, how can our jin hai business school compare to america?¡± ¡°you¡¯re a university student?¡± li junlan was slightly stunned. ¡°jin hai business school? elder huang¡¯s student?¡± jin hai business school was considered a good school in the country. of course, it couldn¡¯t compare to the world-class economics departments. however, because of elder huang, it had always had a good position in the world. in terms of economic theory alone, it could be ranked in the top five in the world. ¡°if nothing unexpected happens¡­ yes.¡± xu wenping nodded. li junlan¡¯s lips curled into a bright smile as she said, ¡°i didn¡¯t see it¡­ however, if you say that you¡¯re interested, do you know what i mean by my operation just now? tianhai taste, you should know¡­what do you think of its future?¡± ¡°i feel that¡­¡± li junlan really knew how to answer first. before xu wenping could finish, she said, ¡°rising for seven consecutive days, with a total increase of more than 30%? at the very least, it¡¯s 15%¡­¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± this time, li junlan really let xu wenping speak because xu wenping was holding back his laughter. when he heard this, xu wenping calmly lit a cigarette and said, ¡°i¡¯m sure it¡¯ll face at least five down-limits. starting tomorrow¡­ it might be seven¡­ it won¡¯t increase anyway.¡± li junlan¡¯s gentle smile froze at the corner of her mouth. looking at xu wenping¡¯s smiling appearance, she couldn¡¯t believe it. she chuckled and said, ¡°do you know anything about this group?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°their new product has already been listed overseas,¡± li junlan said confidently. ¡°i know how strict its decision-making structure is. in the next month or two, tianhai taste will definitely not have a decline of more than 5%!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± seeing that li junlan was speechless, xu wenping shrugged and said, ¡°to tell you the truth, i rely on metaphysics to speculate in the stock market. but as long as i say it will fall, it will!¡± ¡°if 1 say it, it¡¯ll definitely happen!¡± speaking of the economy, li junlan¡¯s face turned red. she slammed the table and stood up. ¡°do you have the ability to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°alia!¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Su Yurou’s Worries chapter 117: su yurou¡¯s worries translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°in the great dragon kingdom, it is illegal to gamble money.¡± seeing that xu wenping had pushed away her, li junlan chuckled and said, ¡°so you¡¯re just bragging. i thought your metaphysics was some kind of ability.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not the case¡­ as long as it¡¯s a family gamble, it wouldn¡¯t be considered gambling. why don¡¯t i explain the rules?¡± ¡°what rules?¡± li junlan raised her eyebrows. xu wenping sized up li junlan¡¯s body, and his stare made the latter¡¯s hair stand on end. she said, ¡°what are you looking at?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll win with five down limits. even if there¡¯s one less, i¡¯ll lose¡­ if i win, you don¡¯t have to do anything else. just let me¡­¡± xu wenping crossed his fingers and said, ¡°ten spanks on the butt will do!¡± initially, li junlan was still listening in a serious manner. when xu wenping finished speaking, her entire face suddenly turned slightly red. she glared at xu wenping and said, ¡°why are you so unserious? you always want to take advantage of me!¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin and giggled, ¡°because i feel that if i can reach the butt of a female science genius and make her cry out in pain, it will definitely make me feel good.¡± at this moment, li junlan had not been hit, but a strange scene flashed across her mind. she quickly shook her head and calmed herself down as she touched her chest and said, ¡°you wish!¡± ¡°you won¡¯t win!¡± xu wenping shrugged and said, ¡°since it¡¯s a bet, then admit defeat. if 1 lose, no matter what conditions you propose, i will accept them all!¡± li junlan stared at the confident xu wenping. although she still believed that her calculations were not wrong, she felt that xu wenping was teasing her. strangely, she did not feel annoyed by this teasing. li junlan spread her hands and said, ¡°forget it¡­ i¡¯m a magnanimous person, so i¡¯ll bet a little less with you. if i win¡­ you just¡­ just¡­¡± ¡°be my boyfriend!¡± ¡°alright?¡± hearing this, xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. then, he frowned deeply and thought. li junlan saw this and said angrily, ¡°what? what kind of expression is that! you¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡± ¡°how about¡­ if i lose, i¡¯ll give you money!¡± seeing xu wenping¡¯s conflicted expression, li junlan¡¯s anger surged. before she could say anything, xu wenping said, ¡°a perfect man like me¡­ you can¡¯t just hang yourself on a tree, right? although you¡¯re pretty, but¡­ i¡­¡± ¡°shut. your. mouth!¡± li junlan enunciated each word and gritted her teeth. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°you¡¯re thinking beautifully! do you think 1 can still lean on you? i¡¯m just being urged to get married by my family. i just need a shield!¡± ¡°but let me tell you, it¡¯s not that easy to be my shield. my grandfather and my father are not easy to deal with. be careful not to piss your pants when they stomp their feet!¡± xu wenping finally understood. he touched his chest and said calmly, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is¡­ alright! then i¡¯ll bet with you, no¡­ 1 won¡¯t lose anyway.¡± seeing xu wenping like this, li junlan laughed again. at this moment, the waiter also served the dishes. li junlan picked up the knife and fork and said, ¡°a gentleman¡¯s word is a promise!¡± ¡°let¡¯s eat. we¡¯re still busy after that!¡± the two of them ate without saying a word. after they went downstairs, li junlan had a clear goal and went to the parking lot. xu wenping walked around with a thermos cup and came to the bus stop. coincidentally, five minutes later, the two of them bumped into each other again. li junlan drove a big mercedes-benz and honked beside xu wenping. she rolled down the window and said, ¡°get in the car¡­ i¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll take the bus!¡± ¡°hurry up and get on the bus. the bus is about to stop!¡± li junlan rolled her eyes. the people at the bus stop looked over with envious gazes. xu wenping was quite helpless and could only get into li junlan¡¯s car. li junlan started the car and looked at xu wenping with a funny expression. ¡°i realized that you really don¡¯t have any limits when you pretend to be human. why are you like my father and grandfather? at such a young age, why do you have to pretend to be low-key?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine when i go home¡­ take a stroll to digest the food.¡± xu wenping really thought so. with his current level, he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°i have to say, you¡¯re quite charming, unlike those arrogant and annoying foreigners.¡± li junlan raised her eyes and gave xu wenping a signal. xu wenping¡¯s body trembled slightly as he said, ¡°anyway, i will definitely win the bet. why don¡¯t 1 give you a spanking tonight?¡± ¡°bah! shameless and despicable.¡± ¡°where?¡± ¡°emerald sea immortal dynasty.¡± li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise as she smiled lightly. ¡°what a coincidence. it¡¯s quite on the way.¡± since she had nothing to do, she decided to go back and accompany her parents. however, when they stopped at the entrance of the first villa, li junlan watched xu wenping leave. she looked at the back of xu wenping, who was wearing an executive jacket and holding a thermos cup leisurely. a hint of conflict appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡°if you have this family background¡­ if it was given to those rich second-generation heirs in america, they would probably want to paste their home address on their foreheads. this fellow¡­he¡¯s even more low-key than my father, as if he¡¯s afraid that others will find out that he¡¯s rich.¡± ¡°i feel¡­ it¡¯s quite special.¡± it wasn¡¯t on the way, but since she was passing by her house, li junlan decided to go back and visit her grandfather before going to her investment office. hence, the bmw stopped at villa no. 2. at this moment, su yurou had just come out of the factory. she was twisting the steering wheel with one hand and was making a call on the phone holder in front of her. and the remark on the phone was ¡®one of the strangers¡¯. that was the remark, but the person inside seemed to be extremely familiar with su yurou. he spoke with a pure jingdou accent, and it was the voice of a young man. ¡°su yurou, i¡¯ve brought you the message this time. as for whether you listen or not, that¡¯s your business! dad has always been a man of his word. you know better than i do whether he has any power when he speaks.¡± ¡°besides, we¡¯re family. why are you angry? if dad didn¡¯t miss you, how would he know about your every move in jin hai city?¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. since we¡¯ve been separated for so many years, i don¡¯t want to have anything to do with your family anymore,¡± su yurou said calmly. ¡°if that man asked you to pass on a message, please pass it on to him.¡± ¡°su yurou, sis¡­ let me tell you¡­ hey!¡± the other side was still talking, but su yurou calmly hung up the phone. looking at the leisurely scenery outside the window, she actually felt so isolated and helpless. she had already reached the big flat floor, but after thinking for a while, she dialed xu wenping¡¯s phone. ¡°wenping, i want to come home.¡± ¡°free time? my parents and i are waiting for you at home¡­ mom is going to cook braised pork tonight!¡± xu wenping replied immediately. su yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with sweetness.. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: A Little Panicked chapter 118: a little panicked translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°yurou, you¡¯re back?¡± xu wenping was still playing the video when his mother¡¯s eyes lit up. xu wenping rolled his eyes and said, ¡°what are you doing, mom! you¡¯re not even that concerned about me!¡± ¡°add two more dishes. i¡¯ll get your dad to prepare them later.¡± ¡°why should 1 care about you? hey¡­ by the way, it¡¯s been so long since the two of you registered your marriage.¡± xu wenping shook his head and answered honestly, ¡°we¡¯ve been too busy these past few days. yurou took the opportunity to take over the yurou pharmaceutical company that has been in the limelight in our city recently. don¡¯t worry¡­ we have plans.¡± ¡°you have to be busy with work, but you also have to be busy with daily life! you have to hold on tight¡­ where¡¯s my grandson?¡± ¡°have you found your grandson?¡± hearing his mother¡¯s urging voice, xu wenping had just finished peeling the garlic and quickly made an excuse to escape. ¡°i¡¯ll go pick up yurou.¡± when xu wenping arrived at the door, su yurou stopped the car and he went forward to take the bag from su yurou. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°how is it? are you tired? there were so many things in the company these two days¡­ you must be exhausted.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine¡­ everything is fine.¡± su yurou forced a smile. xu wenping saw that su yurou¡¯s expression was a little listless. he held her hand and said gently, ¡°yurou¡­you can¡¯t lie to me! we¡¯re a family. sometimes, we can¡¯t bear it alone.¡± su yurou smiled lightly and held xu wenping¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°yes¡­ don¡¯t worry. if i can¡¯t hold on, i¡¯ll tell you!¡± as soon as the two of them entered the house, his parents happily came out to welcome them. feeling the harmonious atmosphere in the house, su yurou¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. however, there was a hint of melancholy in the depths of her eyes. perhaps it was because there was too much attention, even his father and mother noticed it. after dinner, his mother pulled xu wenping aside and said, ¡°i think you¡¯re like a monkey, jumping up and down¡­ yurou must be tired from work, right?¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t look energetic¡­ you should comfort her!¡± ¡°got it, mom.¡± the attentive su yurou naturally noticed all of this. when they returned to the room, before xu wenping could say anything, su yurou suddenly threw a flirtatious look at xu wenping and said, ¡°wenping¡­ 1 want it!¡± xu wenping was surprised for a moment, but when he saw su yurou come up with a smile, she immediately grabbed his hand and brought him to the bed. the eagerness in his heart rose. su yurou whispered into xu wenping¡¯s ear. ¡°guess what i wore today?¡± as soon as she said this, xu wenping¡¯s heart burned even more. the latter gently put down her coat, and the shape of round particles immediately appeared on her shirt. xu wenping was surprised. su yurou¡¯s expression turned red. her jade-like fingers circled around as she gently unbuttoned the buttons one by one. then, a pearl-inlaid bra appeared. it swayed gently and made a slight sound. this scene was like heaven. xu wenping immediately pressed su yurou down and kissed her deeply. the two of them fell into a deep silence. su yurou was shy, but there was a trace of melancholy in her eyes. she buried her head in xu wenping¡¯s ear and complained softly, ¡°wenping¡­ i¡¯m like this¡­ do you think i¡¯m particularly coquettish? do you think i¡¯m particularly wild? especially cheap?¡± hearing this, xu wenping¡¯s heart thumped. he looked at su yurou in surprise and said, ¡°how can that be, yurou¡­ in my eyes, you¡¯re as pure as ice and as pure as jade. you¡¯ve always been¡­¡± however, su yurou interrupted him. she curled her body up and spread her legs in an m-shape. she said with a red face, ¡°1 admit it¡­ but 1 only think of you in my mind. 1 really want to¡­ hubby, it makes me unable to stop. it¡¯s as if i¡¯m about to die¡­¡± ¡°hubby¡­ please come¡­¡± xu wenping¡¯s heart fire was ignited again with a bang. after an intense pre-operation, the flames of the two people had already burned from their abdomen to their spirit. xu wenping raised his gun and entered the field. however, at this moment, su yurou¡¯s phone rang. she had already pressed the button until it went silent, but when she saw the caller id, su yurou felt weak. she stuck her tongue out at xu wenping and actually picked up the phone. as she answered the call, su yurou relaxed a little. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°hey¡­ daughter¡­what are you doing?¡± this shout was a huge mental blow to xu wenping. his body trembled, and su yurou let out another groan. because her arm was trembling, she put it on speaker and held xu wenping¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°mom! 1 want to tell you some good news!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± although xu wenping and su yurou were moving slowly, this made su yurou pant non-stop. she sounded tired. after taking a breath, she replied, ¡°really? well¡­ then mom will be waiting for you at home. can 1 bring your father to see you?¡± ¡°alright¡­ there¡¯s one more thing! mom¡­ do you remember the ex-boyfriend i told you about? i¡¯ve met him before¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ve already reconciled! this time, when i return home¡­ i also want to bring him to see you!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°mmm¡­ that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s great. daughter¡­ as long as mom¡­¡± ¡°mom will be very happy to see you happy.¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± su caiwei agreed, but in the end, she asked curiously, ¡°mom¡­ what are you doing? why do you sound so tired?¡± ¡°i-i-i¡­ i¡¯m climbing the stairs, climbing the stairs, baby!¡± when su yurou¡¯s ¡®lie¡¯ was released, xu wenping¡¯s brain was already a little sluggish. he gritted his teeth and directly activated the ¡®wild bomb¡¯. su yurou couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue. the other party quickly hung up the phone and then let out a crazy and hoarse roar. ¡°hubby, hubby¡­ 1 was wrong, i was wrong¡­ i shouldn¡¯t have answered my daughter like this¡­!¡± ¡°oh, oh, ah. hubby¡­ wu, wu, wu¡­ i¡¯m going to die! i¡¯m going to die!¡± on the other side, after hanging up the phone in the dormitory, su caiwei had a strange expression on her face. she scratched her head and thought, there were no stairs at home¡­ why did her mother climb the stairs? wait a minute¡­ that voice just now¡­ su caiwei¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she muttered to herself. ¡°could it be¡­ mom and dad are alone¡­¡± su caiwei¡¯s face immediately turned red. at this time, her best friend in the dormitory suddenly whispered, ¡°caiwei¡­ are you in heat for a boyfriend?¡± ¡°do you want your best friend to help you operate?¡± ¡°get lost!¡± su caiwei threw the teddy bear in her hand at her best friend. there was laughter below, and su caiwei laughed too.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Time Management chapter 119: time management translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the morning breeze gently rippled, and the leaves of the ginkgo tree rustled. xu wenping stood under the tree like a wooden stake, holding the origin with both hands. he was clear and bright, and he had his own secrets. ever since he had mastered martial arts, coupled with his understanding of medical skills, he seemed to have gradually gained new insights. it was similar to the cultivation realm of ¡®not stagnating in things¡¯ in martial arts novels. in short, he was stronger. the tip of his ears moved, and he heard the clattering of su yurou¡¯s high heels in the distance. xu wenping stopped practicing and walked forward. he turned around and saw su yurou rushing toward him. he smiled gently and said, ¡°looks like my wife is going to be busy again. 1¡¯11 send you off.¡± su yurou smiled gently and shrugged helplessly. ¡°i¡¯ve become rich, but i¡¯ve also become busy. originally, i wanted to go pick up caiwei, but something came up at the company and i have to go back.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to send me. 1 want you to pick up my daughter on my behalf.¡± su yurou¡¯s smile was gentle and full of approval for xu wenping, causing the latter to be slightly stunned. the ¡®not stagnating in things¡¯ technique that he had just cultivated in the morning dissipated a little, and he could only hurriedly nod and say, ¡°alright! sure!¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll leave first. 1¡¯11 send you the stop and time of my daughter¡¯s arrival later.¡± ¡°good!¡± xu wenping nodded. the two of them kissed and said goodbye. looking at su yurou¡¯s back view, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh. at this moment, his phone rang. su caiwei¡­ ¡°caiwei¡­¡± ¡°wenping, 1¡¯11 be back later. my mom said that she has something to do. can you come and pick me up? i miss you.¡± su caiwei¡¯s voice was gentle and crisp, almost melting the hearts of the people. xu wenping was only stunned for a moment, then he twisted his eyebrows with a strange expression, but he immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°alright. i¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°yes, there¡¯s no need to be too anxious. 1¡¯11 send you my train number later.¡± ¡°alright.¡± after hanging up the phone, just as he was about to go in and change his clothes, su caiwei and su yurou sent him a message one after the other. when he saw the two identical location information, xu wenping let out a strange laugh. now, he could confirm that su caiwei was indeed su yurou¡¯s adopted daughter. at this moment, the two women had made the same decision, but what identity should he use to meet su caiwei? stepfather? boyfriend? xu wenping felt that this window paper was about to be pierced, but since things had come to this, he could only take it one step at a time. he put on his daily suit, carried a thermos flask, and drove his lamborghini to pick up su caiwei. however, when he arrived at the train station, it was still early. he stopped the bus and thought of the short-haired girl, li junlan, from yesterday. although the system¡¯s products must be of high quality, the stock information should not be wrong. however, xu wenping studied the market information of tianhai taste and felt that li junlan¡¯s analysis was somewhat reasonable. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll increase the insurance!¡± xu wenping called jiang yueming. ¡°yueming. take out a budget of 5 to 10 billion yuan and help me short the stock market of tianhai taste.¡± ¡°empty? tianhai taste?¡± although jiang yueming felt a little strange, he still nodded and agreed. at this moment, xu wenping and jiang yueming did not expect that it was precisely this short action that added a shackle to the crisis that tianhai taste was about to face, pushing it into a bottomless abyss. it also allowed the imperial corporation to get another big bargain. on the other side, in li junlan¡¯s studio. li junlan was sitting at the desk by the bay window in a residential building that was not lavish but rather a little narrow. there were seven or eight people walking back and forth in the four-bedroom, two-living-room residential building. they were all in a hurry. ¡°reduce haizhou technology by 50% and add funds to tianxin technology.¡± ¡°sell off liuhu construction group in 20 minutes and buy bilanting before the market closes!¡± ¡°east star pharmaceutical¡¯s accounting report is out¡­¡± time was life, and this group of chinese wolf street speculators could be said to have performed it vividly. the dense red and black lines on the small screen would make even a slightly less professional person¡¯s scalp tingle. however, li junlan only needed to take a glance to discover the bright spots and fluctuations inside. li junlan picked up the pile of information and put it down. when she flipped to tianhai taste again, xu wenping¡¯s calm and confident expression suddenly flashed across li junlan¡¯s mind. suddenly, the calm and steady footsteps holding a thermos cup flashed past. this local ruffian¡­ he felt so safe! ¡°help me take a look at tianhai taste again!¡± the assistant immediately took out more information. however, no matter how li junlan looked at it or analyzed it, she had obtained it first-hand, whether it was the information or the technical aspects. after she made money, those small investors would probably only realize the insider information later. no problem! ¡®i shouldn¡¯t be¡­ spanked?¡¯ li junlan thought strangely. the assistant, who was packing up, asked in confusion, ¡°president li, what do you want?¡± ¡°no¡­ it¡¯s nothing. go down!¡± after the assistant left, li junlan¡¯s phone suddenly rang before she could reassemble the information. she subconsciously hung up the call and only put it away when she saw the word ¡®grandpa¡¯. li junlan pouted and answered the call. she said gently, ¡°grandpa, you were looking for me?¡± ¡°come to grandpa¡¯s place immediately. 1¡¯11 bring you to meet your blind date later.¡± ¡°grandpa¡­ l!¡± ¡°shut up. you¡¯re not leaving the li family anymore, are you? do you want me to come and invite you personally with my walking stick?¡± the old man¡¯s voice was gentle, but he was not angry. li junlan was both happy and worried when she heard this. however, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°1¡¯11 be there soon!¡± not long after xu wenping arrived, he saw a bright and beautiful figure through the window among the surging crowd. she wore a light-colored long dress and white shoes. she carried a small bag and her hair was tied up as usual. her dress was very average and even dressed a little plainly. su caiwei was really bright and moving. she caught everyone¡¯s attention at once. xu wenping immediately got out of the car and waved his hand when he saw her looking around. su caiwei turned around and saw xu wenping. a flash of surprise flashed across her eyes. then, she looked at the lamborghini beside xu wenping and the envious gazes of the crowd. at the end of the day, there was still a little surprise. su caiwei quickly walked over and rushed into xu wenping¡¯s arms. the two of them gave each other a big hug. ¡°where did you get such a domineering car? those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re supporting me¡­¡± su caiwei whispered into xu wenping¡¯s ear. xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°let them be envious!¡± Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Imperial Corporation’s Senior Executive? chapter 120: imperial corporation¡¯s senior executive? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su caiwei stuck out her tongue and acted coquettishly at xu wenping. xu wenping also pulled su caiwei and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll bring you to dinner to welcome you.¡± su caiwei nodded, but just as she was about to get into the car, she was slightly taken aback. she began to look around and said, ¡°why don¡¯t we wait first?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± xu wenping asked strangely, only to hear su caiwei say, ¡°my mom called and told me that she would get my stepfather to pick me up, but i haven¡¯t seen him yet¡­ no matter what, 1 should at least tell my stepfather, right?¡± su caiwei was still a good person who knew how to be civilized and polite. but when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless in his heart. what stepfather? wasn¡¯t her stepfather right here? after thinking for a while, xu wenping quickly said, ¡°oh right!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, i know. it¡¯s quite a coincidence that your stepfather is my boss. he¡¯s quite busy. we just met and knew that 1 was here to pick you up¡­ just¡­ let¡¯s go-¡± when su caiwei heard xu wenping¡¯s words, a trace of surprise flashed across her face. xu wenping was afraid that his lie would be exposed. fortunately, su caiwei did not mind and smiled gently, ¡°i see.¡± ¡°then it¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go.¡± xu wenping calmed down. ¡°what are we going to eat?¡± su caiwei did not hesitate and immediately said, ¡°there¡¯s a western restaurant on zhongxing road. let¡¯s go there for steak! it¡¯s been a long time since i ate it! their sashimi is also quite delicious.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xu wenping nodded and looked at su caiwei with interest. seeing her drooling, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°what? how could a rich sister like you be so greedy over a western meal?¡± su caiwei rolled her eyes. ¡°i¡¯m working part-time, okay? this time, i¡¯m here to rip you off!¡± ¡°heh heh heh. i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t move!¡± ¡°fimph, we¡¯ll see!¡± the two of them laughed along the way and soon arrived at the western restaurant that su caiwei had mentioned. she said that she wanted to make a killing, but after entering the restaurant, su caiwei still sternly refused. she chose to sit in a private room that required a service fee. when the waiter brought out the menu, su caiwei took it and flipped to the most expensive pages. she pointed at the menu and said, ¡°two frozen steaks, one sashimi, and 58 rmb of ice-white drink. thank you!¡± when the waiter walked up, he was still smiling. after all, he had some experience working in such a place. at this moment, whether it was xu wenping or su caiwei, at least in terms of dressing, they were all wearing branded clothes. the set su caiwei was wearing was bought by xu wenping at the mall last time. although it looked ordinary, in fact, it cost tens of thousands of yuan. needless to say, xu wenping¡¯s set was carefully selected by su yurou. in addition to the watch that was barely visible, in the eyes of those with discerning eyes, the aura of wealth was already threatening. therefore, when the waiter took the menu, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°is there a problem?¡± su caiwei asked curiously. the waiter quickly shook his head like a rattle drum and said, ¡°no, no.¡± however, when he turned around, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, a family comes from a small family, and wealth was saved¡­ no wonder they were so rich. ¡°i¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± when xu wenping and su caiwei were together, they had a bellyful of water. just as su caiwei nodded and left for two to three minutes, a bald man wearing a leather jacket and a gold chain suddenly walked toward su caiwei. the man was about 30 years old. he had a strong head and shifty eyes. he looked very strange. he didn¡¯t stand out and sat down opposite su caiwei. he chuckled and said, ¡°a little beauty?¡± ¡°what? you are¡­¡± su caiwei looked around and thought that the man was xu wenping¡¯s friend, so she didn¡¯t chase him away. the next moment, the man raised his hand into the sky. the fake watch flashed and he took out a cigarette. he lit it for himself and handed one to su caiwei. he chuckled and said, ¡°little girl, you can just call me hu zi! i saw that you were alone, so i came over to eat with you.¡± ¡°smoke a cigarette?¡± only then did su caiwei realize that he was here to strike up a conversation. she wasn¡¯t flustered by this situation. after all, with su caiwei¡¯s beauty, she had encountered many similar situations in school. su caiwei¡¯s mouth twitched as she shook her head and said, ¡°no need. i have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°little girl, are you a university student? at such a young age, what boyfriend? the current era is not good. you still have to work hard to improve yourself!¡± ¡°look!¡± at this time, xu wenping also walked out of the bathroom and stood behind hu zi. he looked at su caiwei with a strange expression. when their eyes met, xu wenping understood. he looked at the business card in his hand and helped su caiwei take it. as he sat down, xu wenping stared at the business card seriously and said, ¡°under the imperial corporation¡­ imperial entertainment¡­ acting manager¡­ hu zi.¡± ¡°what? you like my girlfriend and want to make her an actress?¡± xu wenping looked up curiously. when hu zi saw xu wenping, he was also slightly stunned. however, seeing how young he was and how he looked like a student, he immediately smiled coldly and said, ¡°you¡¯re good, kid. how did you lie to a little girl? a fresh flower stuck in cow dung!¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. 1 do like this little sister. do you know the imperial corporation?¡± xu wenping immediately nodded. hu zi pointed at himself with his thumb and said, ¡°the imperial corporation, after this reorganization and merger, has long become the leading company in our entire jin hai city. everyone has to give our boss, jiang yueming, a thumbs-up. moreover, we have a big brother behind us. that¡¯s the true power that reaches the heavens!¡± ¡°don¡¯t think that i¡¯m just an entertainment manager at imperial entertainment. my brother-in-law is a senior executive of the imperial corporation. he works behind brother jiang. if you like her, listen to me and don¡¯t block her future.¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin and asked curiously, ¡°you said the imperial corporation¡­ i am indeed familiar with it. can you ask which department your brother-in-law is in? what is he doing?¡± ¡°you shouldn¡¯t ask questions that you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± hu zi frowned. ¡°forget it, since you asked. then 1 might as well tell you that my brother-in-law is the deputy head of the imperial corporation¡¯s human resources department!¡± ¡°look at you, kid. do you have relatives in the imperial corporation? it would be great if there was. he¡¯s the vice president of the imperial corporation¡¯s headquarters, my brother-in-law.¡± ¡°give me your girlfriend and 1¡¯11 get my brother-in-law to promote the people in your team.. how about that?¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Night Invitation chapter 121: night invitation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation looking at this kid¡¯s stupid look, xu wenping was really amused. it was really like a little cow sitting on a plane. he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between his eyebrows and eyes. after all, even the waiters nearby were smiling as they watched their scenes. as the saying goes, clothes make the man. just the texture of your inferior gold was not worthy of being pretentious. xu wenping saw that he still couldn¡¯t understand, so he could only nod with a smile and said, ¡°alright¡­ i do have a relative in the imperial corporation, but i don¡¯t know what he does. why don¡¯t 1 give him a call and ask him if he knows your brother-in-law?¡± ¡°alright?¡± the bearded man was not at all shabby. instead, he raised his head and puffed out his chest. ¡°alright, go ahead. i¡¯ll ask my brother-in-law to transfer him later. the hr department will arrange for you to be a good person.¡± ¡°yes, yes¡­¡± xu wenping dialed the phone and said, ¡°xiao gao¡­ does our company¡¯s human resources department have a¡­¡± ¡°his surname is liu! his surname is liu!¡± hu zi happily reminded him. ¡°yes, deputy head liu.¡± xu wenping nodded and continued, ¡°okay, okay, okay. then look for him and let him answer the phone. just say that his brother-in-law wants to talk to him.¡± hu zi was slightly taken aback. he suddenly scratched his head as if he had come to a realization. su caiwei, who was beside him, was also watching the story unfold with interest. a moment later, xu wenping said, ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­ i¡¯ll pass the phone to your brother-in-law. you can talk to him!¡± ¡°come!¡± ¡°is he really my brother-in-law?¡± hu zi¡¯s eyes lit up at first, but then he felt a little strange. when he took the phone and called him brother-in-law, his expression changed drastically. ¡°wha wha wha¡­ brother-in-law¡­ he¡­ chairman?¡± ¡°what can i do, brother-in-law? aren¡¯t i a talent scout outside choosing actors? there¡¯s a girl with especially good aptitude¡­¡± ¡°i-i-i understand, i understand!¡± after he finished speaking, hu zi respectfully handed the phone back to xu wenping with trembling hands. ¡°what did your brother-in-law say on the phone?¡± xu wenping asked with a smile. clang! hu zi¡¯s knees went soft as he knelt on the ground. he was a man, but he could not hold back his tears. he kowtowed fiercely and said, ¡°i, hu zi, failed to recognize mount tai! chairman, 1 was wrong¡­ i¡­ 1 was wrong!¡± the scene in front of him immediately attracted the attention of all the customers. hu zi hurriedly slapped his own face again and again as he apologized forcefully. xu wenping frowned and smiled, waving his hand. ¡°alright¡­ i¡¯m an adult who doesn¡¯t care about petty people, okay? however, with your looks, you¡¯re not suitable to work in the imperial entertainment.¡± ¡°when i go back, i¡¯ll resign. when i go back, i¡¯ll pack up and get lost¡­ chairman, please don¡¯t implicate my brother-in-law. my brother-in-law is still very hardworking at work!¡± ¡°i¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t live up to expectations. chairman, you teach me a lesson¡­ i shouldn¡¯t have used his name to show off outside¡­¡± ¡°i was wrong.¡± this kind of local ruffian incident was not rare, and xu wenping was already in a normal mood. however, hu zi¡¯s last two sentences made xu wenping admire him. he was so scared that he peed his pants, but he still didn¡¯t forget to put in a good word for his brother-in-law. xu wenping lowered his head and wrote down a phone number. he handed it to hu zi and said, ¡°this person¡¯s name is chen pi, your brother pi. after you go back and resign, give him a call and go there to make a living, understand?¡± hu zi was slightly taken aback, but his eyes lit up soon after. he knocked his head on the floor, and blood flowed out. he gripped the note tightly and nodded. ¡°chairman, you¡¯re so kind¡­ this subordinate will never forget it!¡± ¡°this subordinate will definitely work hard for the chairman and work hard under brother pi!¡± ¡°go, go.¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± the overjoyed hu zi left. xu wenping stared at his back and only smiled slightly. after the situation had changed, he no longer cared about those small things. for example, hu zi, who was considered his subordinate, had a small problem of flirting with girls. however, when he sat in front of su caiwei, although he was showing off, he did not use violence. he also did not use any vulgarities. he even knew how to use his power to pressure others. in the end, he had the loyalty to speak up for his brother-in-law. as the saying goes, justice often kills dogs. with a little nudge, he might have become a brave underling who dared to fight and kill under chen pi. therefore, xu wenping was happy to take advantage of this opportunity. su caiwei looked at xu wenping in surprise after the man had left. she said, ¡°no way! what did i just hear? you? the chairman of the imperial corporation?¡± looking at su caiwei¡¯s beaming face, xu wenping pretended to be mysterious. ¡°what? is this identity very powerful?¡± ¡°nonsense, is there anyone more powerful than this in jin hai city? hehe¡­ tell me honestly, what happened?¡± su caiwei chuckled. although xu wenping had made a name for himself and was rich, su caiwei still couldn¡¯t imagine that such a large corporation would belong to xu wenping. this young man was only in his twenties. ¡°i¡¯m really the chairman. you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°nonsense, of course not.¡± xu wenping chuckled and changed his tone. ¡°actually, xiao gao, who i just called, is the assistant to the ceo of the imperial corporation and my friend. as the saying goes, a seventh-grade official in front of the prime minister¡¯s door. his position is not high, but he still gives face.¡± ¡°his brother-in-law probably wants to teach this brother-in-law a lesson too!¡± su caiwei was enlightened. she touched her chest and said, ¡°that¡¯s what i said¡­ my boyfriend is the chairman of the imperial corporation? how is that possible?¡± ¡°what about the last phone call? what are you doing?¡± ¡°when hu zi took out his business card, 1 saw that he had a driver¡¯s license in his pocket, and it was a b2.1 have a brother called chen pi. he runs a transportation company and is in need of drivers and porters!¡± ¡°i¡¯m messing with him.¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± su caiwei burst into laughter and said, ¡°you¡¯re good and bad. i originally thought you were quite honest, but now that i look at you, you¡¯re really mischievous. 1¡¯11 have to guard against you in the future!¡± ¡°guard against what? to prevent me from stealing your heart?¡± ¡°aiya, annoying!¡± at this time, their dishes were served. while they were eating, su caiwei received a phone call. when she called out, ¡°mom,¡± xu wenping panicked. ¡°i¡¯m having dinner with my boyfriend¡­ speaking of which, it¡¯s a coincidence that my boyfriend said he knows my stepfather.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright¡­ i know you¡¯re busy! you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. i can play with my boyfriend too.¡± ¡°what¡­ what do you mean by a grown woman can¡¯t be kept?¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯m hanging up.¡± su caiwei hung up the phone and looked up at xu wenping with a smile. ¡°my mom said that she¡¯s very busy. just in time¡­ after we finish eating, we¡¯ll go shopping and have a date.. we¡¯ll also get some good wine to drink!¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Surnamed Xu, Could It Be Him? chapter 122: surnamed xu, could it be him? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± su caiwei giggled and said, ¡°wenping¡­ you must be having a hard time starting a business now. you have a lot of work. i¡­ will 1 disturb you?¡± ¡°it won¡¯t happen.¡± xu wenping quickly shook his head and fed su caiwei a piece of beef. ¡°come, have a bite.¡± ¡°long live!¡± as su caiwei chewed on the meat, she said without caring about her image, ¡°i don¡¯t want to be your burden. if you have something important, you must tell me. don¡¯t let me affect you, okay?¡± ¡°good!¡± the two of them continued to eat. at this moment, on the other side, in villa no. 2 of emerald sea immortal dynasty, li junlan was even more surprised than if she had miscalculated the stock price when she saw the big and small bags her grandfather handed over. ¡°forget about the cigarettes since you don¡¯t smoke them, but these few bottles of aged wine are your favorite. my dad stole a bottle and you beat him up. why are you giving so many to others now?¡± li junlan could not believe it. she put down her things and stood in front of the mirror. she was wearing a simple chinese style, very elegant clothing. it had vintage prints and gilded edges. the places that should be covered were not exposed at all. it had to be said that grandpa must have spent a lot of money. this was obviously a custom-made one. ¡°grandpa¡­ your granddaughter¡­ she can be considered as pretty as a flower, right? how could she be someone¡¯s wife¡­ you¡¯re still in a hurry¡­¡± ¡°shouldn¡¯t the man take the initiative?¡± what a big deal! based on li junlan¡¯s understanding of her grandfather, as long as this old man didn¡¯t glare at others, he was already considered warm. it was the first time he was rushing to give gifts to others. old master li clasped his hands behind his back and said, ¡°so much nonsense? as long as this kid can take you in as his second wife, this old man can die peacefully.¡± ¡°as for giving something¡­ it¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t have that much. they saved my life. he even saved my life twice. even if i give my life to them, i¡¯m not worthy. do you understand?¡± li junlan touched her head helplessly and complained, ¡°your life¡­ forget about rushing to be someone¡¯s daughter-in-law, but you still want me to be someone¡¯s second wife. sigh¡­ why is it so bitter?¡± even so, li junlan did not disobey. she carried the gift and followed behind her grandfather. the old man only smiled and said nothing. she had been educated by the family, and the old man¡¯s wisdom in life had benefited their family endlessly. not to mention being the second branch, before this, the old master¡¯s unconventional moves made their family members feel even more bizarre. the problem was that her grandfather had been treading on thin ice all his life, but under all kinds of strange tricks, he had successfully walked to the other side. therefore, no matter how unwilling li junlan was, she would still listen to her grandfather¡¯s words. at most, she would think of a way to make things difficult for him and see if she could change her grandfather¡¯s mindset. ¡°grandpa¡­ what if i have a boyfriend? will you still insist that i become his second wife?¡± the two of them had already reached the entrance of villa no. 1. li junlan was a human after all, so she asked in a daze. ¡°you might change your mind when you see him,¡± old master li said with a gentle smile. ¡°oh¡­¡± grandpa strode into villa no. 1. li junlan, who was carrying the things, looked left and right. she was surprised and remembered that she had sent xu wenping home that day. wasn¡¯t this the same villa? the xu family? wait a minute¡­ could it be that¡­ li junlan, who was startled awake, thought to herself, if it¡¯s really that local ruffian¡­ you have a family and you still came out to seduce me¡­ then can my second branch be protected? i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s branch 3, 4, 5, 6 now?¡¯ but¡­ if it is really that kid, it seems like being a mistress is not bad¡­¡¯ bah! li junlan, what are you thinking?¡¯ old master li walked through the door. when he was about to enter, he shouted loudly. xu shinian also rushed out of the small courtyard and said with a smile, ¡°old leader!¡± ¡°where¡¯s wenping?¡± the old leader looked for his son as soon as he came in, which made xu shinian feel a little embarrassed. however, he could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°he went out early in the morning. he¡¯s probably busy with work. you¡¯re looking for us¡­¡± ¡°not here?¡± the old man was deep in thought as he said to li junlan behind him, ¡°greet him.¡± ¡°hello, uncle. my name is li junlan¡­ grandpa and i brought you some gifts this time¡­¡± as li junlan spoke, old master li added, ¡°the gift is for xiao xu. put it back later. this is my granddaughter. from today onward, she is the daughter-in-law of your xu family. as for the number of seats, let xiao xu decide for himself.¡± ¡°today, we¡¯re here to introduce ourselves.¡± xu shinian was stunned by his words. then, xu wenping¡¯s mother, who walked in, was also surprised. however, he didn¡¯t know how to respond to old master li¡¯s dominance. using xu wenping¡¯s wife as bait? he didn¡¯t even care. he was going to give her the ranking¡­ how could he dodge? ¡°elder li, let¡¯s talk inside!¡± his mother smiled and said, ¡°this little girl is really¡­ she looks like a fairy.¡± old master li nodded as he entered. he turned around and said to li junlan, ¡°you don¡¯t even know how to call people. you called him wrong just now.¡± li junlan saw the calmness in her grandfather¡¯s eyes and immediately bowed with difficulty. ¡°wife li junlan greets dad and mom.¡± ¡°ai, ai, ai!¡± xu sinian was immediately cheered up by the word ¡¯dad¡¯. mother xu immediately kicked xu sinian and said, ¡°ai my ass!¡± ¡°old master li, young lady, let¡¯s talk inside..¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Night Tour chapter 123: night tour translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping still didn¡¯t know that sister li had fallen from the sky. after eating with su caiwei, they happily went shopping and went to the amusement park to ride the ferris wheel. their relationship, which was already very good, was continuing to heat up. after leaving the amusement park, they walked to the nearby night market and happily ate dinner. ¡°wenping, is my alcohol tolerance bad?¡± su caiwei had already mentioned that she wanted to drink tonight. now that she asked this question, xu wenping could only cover his mouth and chuckle. su caiwei blushed and said, ¡°it must be because the wine last time was too inferior. this time, we¡¯ll get a good bottle. we¡¯ll open it at the hotel and drink it. let me test my tolerance for alcohol¡­ if we get drunk, you can just sleep.¡± ¡°if i get drunk, how can i control myself?¡± xu wenping smiled evilly. seeing xu wenping¡¯s expression, su caiwei¡¯s eyes suddenly wavered. she dodged and twisted her body, ¡°aiya¡­ you¡¯re a bad person. don¡¯t always say these things outside!¡± just as she was thinking about it, she heard xu wenping whisper into his ear, ¡°my caiwei has started having wet dreams when she¡¯s awake?¡± upon hearing this, su caiwei¡¯s face turned red to the ears and she stood up to leave, saying: ¡°you¡¯re talking about this!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go shopping and buy wine.¡± after all, su caiwei was still very young and tender. she was very reserved. hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but panic. xu wenping quickly paid the bill and followed behind. the two of them went straight to a liquor store. su caiwei was very happy when she first entered the store, but when she saw the price tag, her face couldn¡¯t help but flash with pain. however, she still chose the most expensive wine. of course, the most expensive wine was red wine. however, su caiwei¡¯s influence seemed to have made her feel¡­ this was the only wine that she couldn¡¯t afford to consume, and she was extremely interested. ¡°wenping¡­ although i want to drink it, i don¡¯t know much about it. do you have any recommendations?¡± su caiwei patted her chest and said, ¡°my treat this time!¡± in fact, there was really no taste. how could she spend xu wenping¡¯s money? the last 3 million yuan made her feel regretful. the main reason was that su caiwei believed that at xu wenping¡¯s age, even if he had some achievements, he would still be in the early stages of his business and would need money. it was normal for her to think this way. even xu wenping¡¯s teacher, elder huang, had the same thought, didn¡¯t he? xu wenping glanced at the counter and immediately walked forward. ¡°although this is not bad, the flavored type is not suitable for girls to eat. how about the whole bottle?¡± ¡°this is specially made for the year of the tiger. it has a lot of sugar and is very sweet.¡± ¡°oh¡­ then it is¡­ aiya!¡± su caiwei had wanted to weigh it in her hand, but the moment she picked it up, it fell to the ground with a crash. the fragrance of the wine wafted out. at the same time, the alarmed shop owner rushed over. ¡°what are you guys doing? yin hu¡­ you two brats really know how to smash things. do you know how much a bottle of my wine costs?¡± ¡°6,980!¡± ¡°f*ck, call your adults and ask them to come over and compensate for you.¡± although the shopkeeper was stern, su caiwei knew that it was her fault. she quickly apologized, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. we¡¯ll pay for it.¡± su caiwei was about to take out her phone to scan the code when the shop owner exclaimed in surprise, ¡°alright then¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if you pay for it. although it¡¯s troublesome for me, i¡¯ll clean it myself and take it as a loss.¡± ¡°i want to buy another bottle¡­¡± just as su caiwei was about to pay, xu wenping grabbed her and said, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious, caiwei. we can¡¯t ask for wine or pay for it.¡± ¡°f*ck. what do you mean by that? motherfucker, she¡¯s just a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°you won¡¯t compensate me for smashing other people¡¯s things. what do you want?¡± seeing su caiwei¡¯s puzzled expression, xu wenping sat down and looked at the glass residue. then, he looked at the other wines on the cabinet and smiled gently. ¡°because your wine is fake. i can compensate you. this bottle comes with a water container. 1 can only compensate you with 100 yuan at most.¡± ¡°counterfeit?¡± a trace of panic flashed in the boss¡¯s eyes, but then he said sternly, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? how can you say that the wine is fake?¡± ¡°hehe¡­ although wuliang yinhu¡¯s uniqueness lies in its sweetness, that¡¯s the raw sugar produced during brewing. your fragrance is fake and high-grade, but this sweetness is so bad that people can¡¯t smell the sweetness. how dare you say it¡¯s real?¡± of course, xu wenping had tasted all kinds of drinks before. ¡°bullsh*t! can you convince me?¡± the boss was obviously a hooligan and did not communicate with xu wenping at all. xu wenping said lightly, ¡°then let me read it to you. now, what is the composition of this ball of water on the ground? fine!¡± ¡°water, alcohol pulp, b13 sugar, quzhou wheat bran¡­ well¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk, pockmarked extract¡­ how dare you!¡± seeing xu wenping¡¯s powerful words, the boss was obviously panicking. was it that scary? this young man didn¡¯t even have a taste, and he memorized the ingredients list just by smelling it? in fact, although the boss sold wine, he did not understand the inside story. it was as if he was listening to a heavenly book. in his exasperation, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t ask me for anything. i dare to open this shop because i have the qualifications and background!¡± ¡°the two of you stand here and wait! i¡¯ll get the boss to tell you!¡± the boss immediately took out his phone and dialed the number. he smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°hello, captain hu¡­ that¡¯s right, i¡¯m old nine. i have to trouble you to come over. there are two hooligans here who smashed my wine and didn¡¯t pay me¡­ thank you, thank you.¡± at this moment, su caiwei was also fearless. instead, she looked at xu wenping with stars in her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°is it like you said? you even know the ingredients just by smelling it?¡± ¡°hehe¡­ i have some skills in wine tasting.¡± ¡°my boyfriend is awesome!¡± seeing that the two of them were so relaxed and carefree, the boss was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at them. he said, ¡°don¡¯t even think about running away, you two brats. when captain hu comes, i want to see if you can still be so confident.¡± xu wenping and su caiwei looked at each other and laughed. at this time, there were quite a number of onlookers outside. they were also talking one after another, deducing the authenticity of xu wenping¡¯s words. he could smell the wine and know the ingredients¡­ was this for real? this was ridiculous! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: The Law Is Forgiving chapter 124: the law is forgiving translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation not long after, a police car stopped. a young man in his thirties got off first. he was wearing a police uniform and was the captain of a small team. behind him were two ordinary police officers. ¡°everyone, disperse for a while. don¡¯t gather, don¡¯t gather!¡± captain hu first dispersed the crowd outside. as soon as the two ordinary constables entered, the owner of the liquor store immediately came forward to hand him a cigarette. although the two policemen did not take it, they smiled politely when they saw his enthusiasm. then, he came to xu wenping and said with a cold face, ¡°it¡¯s you two young people who smashed the wine in someone else¡¯s store. aren¡¯t you going to compensate them? we¡¯re here to investigate. we hope you¡¯ll cooperate.¡± xu wenping smiled lightly and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t say that i won¡¯t pay. i just said that his wine isn¡¯t worth that much. officer, do i have to pay for the counterfeit?¡± ¡°of course, i admit that i did a good job smashing other people¡¯s things. however, the bottle of wine lying on the ground. i can only pay 100 yuan at most, and he can still make a profit.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already cooperated.¡± the two policemen saw that xu wenping was not afraid in the face of danger and argued with reason. when facing them, he did not have the same way as the boss of the exclusive store. instead, he said it in a righteous manner. the two policemen also turned to look at old nine and said, ¡°he said you sold fake wine.¡± old nine panicked and quickly went to the counter to open the drawer. he took out his business license and certificate and said, ¡°how is that possible? look! i¡¯m a law-abiding citizen. all my documents are complete. you can¡¯t believe his one-sided story. just say that i sold fake wine!?¡± the two new officers who had just debuted were also a little embarrassed at this time. xu wenping was righteous and argued with reason. however, old nine had also taken out his identification card and said so. when the two young officers turned to look at captain hu, captain hu smiled and said, ¡°can¡¯t solve it?¡± the two new officers smiled awkwardly. at this moment, old nine also stepped forward and said, ¡°captain hu, you must help me¡­ even if the two of them cannot afford to pay the money today, they can ask their family to send it over a few days later. isn¡¯t it embarrassing to say that i¡¯m selling fake wine?¡± captain hu only raised his eyebrows slightly and didn¡¯t give old nine a good look. when he saw xu wenping, he was only slightly stunned. then, he rubbed his eyes and took another look. immediately after, he walked forward with a smile on his face and quickly reached out his hand to xu wenping. ¡°hello, mr. xu. i¡¯m hu daguang, constable of the economic investigation department of zhongxing district police station!¡± the two officers were slightly stunned. old nine¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. a strange light flashed across xu wenping¡¯s eyes. facing the other party¡¯s kindness, he quickly shook hands and said, ¡°you know me?¡± ¡°d*mn!¡± hu daguang turned his head and patted the necks of the two policemen. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. xu. we¡¯ve collectively seen your deeds and the commendation ceremony last time. we¡¯ve also given homework on this matter. we hope that the younger generation can learn from you. these two kids have just joined the work, and they must not be serious and slacking off, so they didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± when hu daguang said this, the two junior policemen rubbed their eyes. then, they immediately reacted. while they were excited, they also looked at hu daguang with admiration. ¡°captain hu¡­!¡± old nine suddenly spoke with a panicked expression. hu daguang also looked very upright. he walked in front of old nine and said, ¡°old nine, i always thought that you were a law-abiding old citizen. now it seems that i misjudged you.¡± ¡°come back with me this time. i want to re-investigate the matter of you fighting last time!¡± old nine panicked and gritted his teeth. ¡°brother hu¡­ why? i¡¯m an honest person to begin with. i¡¯m doing my business seriously¡­ you have to tell me, why? the two of them can¡¯t afford to pay this money. if they have a background, can¡¯t 1 just admit it?¡± ¡°but you said that about me¡­ how am i supposed to behave in the future?¡± hu daguang didn¡¯t care about old nine¡¯s acting. then, he turned to xu wenping and said, ¡°mr. xu, i want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°is only this bottle of wine in his shop fake, is this series fake, or is it all fake?¡± xu wenping smiled. ¡°i just took a look. there are at least four or five sets of syringe injections. they are fake. i want you to open the bottles for testing. i guess¡­ perhaps xiao-xiaobai¡¯s 18-yuan bid is real.¡± ¡°you¡¯re slandering me! slander! you have connections, and you are colluding with each other!¡± the panicked old nine immediately shouted loudly. hu daguang waved his hand and asked two constables to hold old nine back. after expressing his gratitude to xu wenping, he stepped forward and looked at old nine as if he was looking at a clown. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you the reason now.¡± ¡°mr. xu, you received a commendation in our government hall a few days ago. all the leaders of the city were in place, and the leaders came down to observe. in the past few decades, he was the only young man in our eastern province who had been commended for being an advanced person. he is a benchmark figure.¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t forget the people in business. he donated hundreds of millions of poverty relief funds just like that. do you think he cares about a bottle of wine? or will he not be able to compensate you with a bottle of wine?¡± ¡°even with my investigative eyes, whether it¡¯s mr. xu¡¯s watch or the lady¡¯s watch beside him, any one of them would be enough for your shop. their clothes and even a piece of jewelry would be enough for you to buy many bottles of wine. do they need to cheat you of a few thousand yuan?¡± ¡°now, i can even suspect that you deliberately smeared advanced public figures! you¡¯re guilty of framing someone!¡± old nine¡¯s face turned pale. he looked at xu wenping with regret. he looked at the man who was holding a thermos flask and did not have a sharp aura. when he wanted to explain himself, he realized that it was meaningless to say anything at this moment. let a billionaire write a letter of forgiveness for him? the government was working hard to uphold the honor of the advanced! hu dahai walked up to xu wenping. after thinking for a while, he took out his notebook and said, ¡°mr. xu, as usual, i¡¯ll leave your phone number. after we capture old nine, we will send the wine here to the laboratory for review.¡± ¡°if there are any problems with the regulations, i hope to obtain your cooperation. as for the progress of the case, we can also effectively inform you as soon as possible!¡± xu wenping nodded casually. ¡°alright, you can leave now.¡± xu wenping held su caiwei¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. both of them had strange smiles on their faces. although xu wenping¡¯s commendation was just an honor, honor was useless in society and the outside world. however, honor was something that the government cherished the most. after the two of them left, hu daguang looked at old nine helplessly and said, ¡°what else do you have to say?¡± old nine lowered his head and said softly, ¡°wait for me to come out¡­ i won¡¯t miss the city news channel again..¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Late Night Message chapter 125: late night message translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as soon as they left, su caiwei gave xu wenping a thumbs up and teased, ¡°amazing! i didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re really a treasure boy. tell me honestly, when did you secretly learn how to taste wine?¡± xu wenping laughed and casually said, ¡°there¡¯s no learning. in the business world, there are more social gatherings. you¡¯ll understand as you drink!¡± ¡°only a ghost would believe you!¡± su caiwei rolled her eyes. she pulled him into a large shopping mall. it was the same brand of wine. without waiting to pay, su caiwei opened the lid and handed it to xu wenping¡¯s nose. she said softly, ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time, right?¡± the boss, who was lighting a cigarette, clicked his tongue in wonder and said with a smile, ¡°girl, this is a winery store. selling fake wine will ruin your reputation. can you smell it?¡± the owner¡¯s face was slightly mocking, but it didn¡¯t make xu wenping and su caiwei feel awkward. seeing the former nod, su caiwei was relieved and ordered two bottles. as he walked out of the door and toward the hotel, xu wenping said with a strange expression, ¡°you want so much? can you finish it?¡± su caiwei¡¯s face was serious. ¡°1 have to test my alcohol tolerance this time! 1 don¡¯t believe that after drinking a small cup last time¡­¡± su caiwei¡¯s face turned red. su caiwei seemed to have thought of something inappropriate for children and pouted, ¡°i¡¯m not that bad!¡± su caiwei looked extremely cute even when she was in high spirits. xu wenping¡¯s heart was filled with love and affection. he patted su caiwei¡¯s head and the two of them walked into the hotel together. this time, it was quite good. it was not like the first time they went out to open a hotel. they did not meet a receptionist who hated evil and they instead served them with a smile. the two of them took the room card upstairs and asked the hotel to prepare some dishes with wine. now that they had a better understanding of each other¡¯s economic strength, su caiwei and xu wenping naturally didn¡¯t need to put on those lovey-dovey yet thrifty plays. if they wanted to drink and eat, there had to be a table. after the event, some actions and good scenes could also add color to it. therefore, the room was a suite. a screen separated the living room from the bedroom. once the door was opened, the colors in front were simple and business-like. if one turned their head and looked inside, they would see a pink romantic-themed room. this was also xu wen¡¯s intention. he went to su caiwei¡¯s bedroom and knew that the girl had a preference for pink. before the two of them entered the house, the wine was placed on the table. su caiwei suddenly smiled and said, ¡°take a shower first.¡± ¡°alright! you first?¡± xu wenping smiled. ¡°nonsense!¡± ¡°together.¡± seeing su caiwei¡¯s unchanging expression and even a little sly look, it was xu wenping¡¯s turn to be stunned. before he could say anything, su caiwei grabbed his hand and said, ¡°you¡¯re a big boy. why are you more hesitant than a girl like me?¡± ¡°do you know what it means to be honest with each other?¡± the two of them came to the bathroom. although su caiwei did not turn her head, the glass reflected her flushed face. although she was very shy, she did not hesitate at all. instead, she quickly unbuttoned her skirt. as her skirt slid down, a pair of milky white thighs that were like milk entered his eyes. the undergarment on her chest was a light pink color with light white plum blossoms embellished on it. it was a version without steel rings. as su caiwei gently brushed it off and reflected it in the glass, xu wenping felt his heart beat faster. compared to the women xu wenping had met before, su caiwei, who had taken off her undergarments, was a little flatter. it was like two lumps of cream on a cake, and two cherries on top of it. she suddenly turned her head and gestured to xu wenping. then, she pouted and said, ¡°i¡¯m so angry. i¡¯m simply stunted! i can¡¯t be compared to my mother.¡± this was a very realistic move that satisfied all of xu wenping¡¯s imaginations about girls. it was only when su caiwei unzipped his executive jacket that xu wenping reacted. xu wenping¡¯s eyes were no longer evasive. instead, he looked up and down and said with a smile, ¡°you suddenly thought of the story of the little lamb sacrificing itself to the big bad wolf. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have a problem now.¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey! don¡¯t think too much!¡± su caiwei revealed a fierce expression, while xu wenping laughed evilly and began to take off his clothes one by one, pretending to pounce on her. the two of them finally met each other frankly. after a fight, they both jumped into the bathtub. as the light pink underwear decorated with pale white plum blossoms was soaked, a touch of pink seemed to be ready to welcome long you back. ¡°don¡¯t be crazy. the first round¡­ be gentle. i¡¯ll wash your hair first. i¡¯ll test you after we finish drinking and eating.¡± the two of them had seen each other so sincerely. if they said that they didn¡¯t do anything, it would be a waste of their youthful spirit. however, after su caiwei took a light breath, she focused her gaze and looked at xu wenping with justice. needless to say, su caiwei did not do it on a whim. although she was still a novice when it came to love, she still had a higher degree of education and had a different view of things. in the previous battle with xu wenping, su caiwei had repeatedly begged for mercy, which was not good. su caiwei was thinking that if she couldn¡¯t make xu wenping happy, it would affect their relationship. therefore, she wanted to find out. therefore, after a little teasing, she actually helped xu wenping wash his hair. then, she didn¡¯t know where she learned the clumsy technique. she probably heard it from hearsay. in the bathtub, she played with xu wenping for a long time. she even gently touched every inch of xu wenping¡¯s skin with her ten fingers. don¡¯t say it. ever since xu wenping received the system reward, his combat strength was enough to control himself. however, knowing that su caiwei had no intention of playing in the first half of the night, he wanted to give her a cup of soy milk on purpose. after the two of them put on their bathrobes, they went to the front hall to start tasting the wine. after the two of them clinked glasses, su caiwei took a few sips and nodded. ¡°yes¡­ it¡¯s really sweet. i¡¯ll drink this next time.¡± ¡°another glass!¡± ¡°again¡­ one cup!¡± two bottles of wine and a table full of dishes were placed on the table, but su caiwei did not hesitate to show off her skills. after three glasses, her face began to flush red again, and she was drunk. hence, less than ten minutes had passed between the first half of the night and the second half of the night. su caiwei hugged xu wenping¡¯s arm and whispered into his ear, ¡°d*mn bad guy, if there¡¯s any, continue!¡± ¡°this lady¡¯s combat power is explosive!¡± su caiwei was very arrogant. the next moment, she was gently placed on the bed. half an hour later¡­ ¡°hubby¡­ i¡¯ve had enough.¡± after an hour¡­ ¡°hubby¡­ i can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ let me go!¡± two hours later¡­ ¡°hu¡­ bby¡­ please spare my life..¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Technology and Vicious Life chapter 126: technology and vicious life translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the night was silent. the next morning, their phones rang countless times, but neither of them had the intention to pick them up. xu wenping¡¯s current battle prowess was something that even those experts who had been through many battles would say was terrifying, not to mention an undeveloped player like su caiwei. the effects of the three glasses of wine had woken her up half an hour after the second half of the game. however, what followed was an even more profound hallucination. she slept until the afternoon. the setting sun rested, and su caiwei stood up dejectedly. seeing the energetic xu wenping handing her a squirrel mandarin fish that had just been delivered from the kitchen, su caiwei suddenly began to wipe her tears. xu wenping was surprised and quickly went up to hug su caiwei. ¡°my little darling, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°it¡¯s all your fault! it still hurts even now.¡± su caiwei suddenly raised her beautiful eyes, which were filled with ripples. she asked childishly, ¡°i¡¯ve read in those books that things like this between us can actually affect our relationship. every time i¡­ if i can¡¯t do what you want, will you not love me?¡± ¡°silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°eat some fish to nourish yourself.¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this. perhaps this kind of thing would have a certain impact on others, but for xu wenping, his self-control wasn¡¯t that bad. to be honest, when one¡¯s desires could be controlled, xu wenping had more or less had some bad taste in the fight last night, which made su caiwei feel more satisfied. in reality, su caiwei was overjoyed. after swallowing the squirrel mandarin fish in big mouthfuls, she drank some soup to nourish her body. since the sky had darkened again, su caiwei took a shower and immediately said, ¡°fight again!¡± she didn¡¯t believe it. that night, xu wenping went easy on su caiwei. after a consensual fight, they fell asleep comfortably in each other¡¯s arms. at the same time, in a residential building in jin hai city, a financial studio was in chaos because of the thunderstorm. li junlan¡¯s studio. ever since she came out of villa no. 1 in the emerald sea immortal dynasty, a man had been lingering in her mind. the man was handsome, but he carried a thermos flask and wore an executive jacket. his slightly mature appearance added a bit of mystery to him. that guy, could it be that¡­ no woman would be happy to think that she was going to marry someone else and be the second wife. even if li junlan was good at hiding her emotions, she would still feel a little dissatisfied in her heart. however, at this moment, she was even more dissatisfied because she was afraid that she was not as simple as the second branch. with that fellow¡¯s ability to flirt with women, she would not be ranked higher than 70 to 90, right? therefore, when she returned to the studio, li junlan was still very uneasy at work. she wasn¡¯t as capable as usual. other than flipping through those boring data, she also browsed through the market news. ¡°president li! there¡¯s a thunder explosion!¡± an assistant walked out. suddenly, his voice was urgent. he walked to li junlan¡¯s side and said, ¡°this is first-hand news!¡± li junlan¡¯s expression was still calm. she said calmly, ¡°which warehouse? what thunder?¡± ¡°tianhai weiye!¡± ¡°a person called brother xiaofei posted a message on a short videos website, revealing the ingredients list. it proved that tianhai taste¡¯s products were hextech products.¡± ¡°???¡± li junlan¡¯s mind was filled with questions. ¡°hasn¡¯t tianhai taste always been a hextech product?¡± the assistant was slightly stunned when he heard that. in the end, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°the problem is¡­ tianhai taste¡¯s customers didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°brother xiaofei¡¯s video has already reached an astonishing 1.3 billion views, with more than 60 million likes. there¡¯s only one voice in the comments section now.¡± ¡°pure technology and ruthless life!¡± that was true. li junlan blinked twice. the sudden changes in the market often could not withstand any rigorous scrutiny. after all, tianhai taste also had zero addition. the problem was that the masters who used it did not buy it. thinking of tianhai taste¡¯s strict management, li jinlan frowned slightly and said, ¡°their crisis pr? it¡¯s not a big problem. starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll slowly reduce our shares. so what if we lose a little?¡± ¡°their crisis public relations is the same as what you said.¡± ¡°huh?¡± li junlan was slightly stunned. ¡°their products have always been like this. it¡¯s clearly written on the ingredient list.¡± the assistant¡¯s words immediately made li junlan¡¯s body tremble. she had been in control of the market for many years and knew that this crisis public relations would definitely fail. after all, all the products of tianhai taste were sold to the general public. once the general public¡¯s emotions were stirred, they would not have much rationality. but at this moment, li junlan didn¡¯t say anything about the wealth that tianhai taste was about to lose. that figure kept flashing in her mind, and she thought of the bet agreement he had proposed that day over coffee. no way! how did this guy know about this? this was a temporary change in the market. li junlan picked it up and looked at all the information. this brother xiaofei was actually an expert in seasoning research. moreover, none of the information he published was targeted at tianhai taste. he had already reviewed many lifestyle products and explained the blending methods. tianhai taste was completely ripped off this time. it was only because of the lack of promotion and risk control that it was drowned out by the explosive online public opinion. no matter how professional a trader was, they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop the information explosion in the new era of the internet. it had already gone out of control. there was no opening right now. when the market opened tomorrow morning, if tianhai taste did not fall below the limit, it would be her miscalculation of the market. however, li junlan understood that with her identity as a professional trader, it was difficult for her to miscalculate the market twice. as she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but tighten her buttocks. she could not sleep well for the entire night. she first did a reverse risk control on the foreign private virtual disk. the economic loss would not be too great. after all, a rigorous trader could adapt to any market situation. the next morning, xu wenping got up in the light. after ordering breakfast, su caiwei was still washing up when xu wenping received a call from jiang yueming. ¡°chairman¡­ you¡¯re really good at predicting things like a god!¡± ¡°you¡¯re flattering me so early in the morning?¡± xu wenping asked curiously. ¡°tell me, how can i predict things like a god?¡± jiang yueming said excitedly, ¡°the funds for our short-selling tianhai taste have just arrived¡­ as soon as the market opened today, tianhai taste industry fell by a daily limit!¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. a beautiful woman with short hair flashed across his mind.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Laugh Until the End? chapter 127: laugh until the end? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this is a good thing!¡± ¡°hehe!¡± jiang yueming smiled lightly. ¡°even the most professional experts can¡¯t predict the market fluctuations caused by the internet wave this time. so, apart from reporting good news, i also want to ask for your opinion.¡± xu wenping immediately understood what jiang yueming was thinking. in fact, when such fluctuations occurred in the market, they would not be the only ones eyeing them. everyone would probably be eager to take a bite. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s guaranteed to fall for seven days. when the time comes, you can just make money.¡± ¡°seven?¡± jiang yueming¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°if it¡¯s really as the chairman said, tianhai taste industry will be renamed imperial taste industry!¡± ¡°that¡¯s 100%.¡± ¡°hubby, help me get my underwear!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll hang up first.¡± xu wenping went to get su caiwei¡¯s underwear. on the top floor of the imperial corporation¡¯s building, jiang yueming smiled bitterly again. the chairman was still the chairman, drunk on the knees of a beauty, awake and in control of the world! this time, it was not a small matter. after all, tianhai taste was not inferior to the imperial corporation in terms of capital. it was jiang yueming¡¯s first time fighting such a battle using private capital to become a cross-listed company. seven down limits. how dare he think about it? perhaps after two or three days, there would be funds entering the market and eating this piece of meat, right? of course, jiang yueming only dared to think about it. now, he was willing to call xu wenping the king of stocks. at the hotel. after washing up today, su caiwei seemed to be in a hurry. xu wenping saw that she had tidied up her clothes and asked curiously, ¡°are you on vacation? why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°my mom has called more than ten times!¡± su caiwei stuck out her tongue like a child who had made a mistake and said softly, ¡°we didn¡¯t go to see her immediately after we returned this time. we were delayed for another two days¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s check out today. i¡­ 1 won¡¯t bring you to see my mother for now. she has made so many calls. if she¡¯s unhappy, it would be embarrassing. we¡¯ll contact each other later.¡± xu wenping was surprised. he was secretly happy, but at the same time, he pretended to be wronged and said, ¡°yo¡­ miss su is really irresponsible. did she start to not recognize me after getting out of bed?¡± ¡°bah! bah! are you laughing at me?¡± ¡°hmph, i¡¯m ignoring you.¡± as she went downstairs, su caiwei dialed su yurou¡¯s number. at first, she was a little cautious, but when she heard that her mother¡¯s tone was normal, she was relieved. su yurou only wanted to tell su caiwei that if she wanted to see her, she could go to yurou pharmaceutical company. because of work, she might not be able to return home for the time being. xu wenping also drove su caiwei to the entrance of the pharmaceutical factory. only then did he step on the accelerator and leave. he almost brushed shoulders with su yurou. if he had been two or three minutes late, it would have been a rather awkward encounter. xu wenping didn¡¯t have a good strategy to deal with this matter. after sending su caiwei off, xu wenping had nothing to do again. the mother and daughter had not seen each other for a long time, so there were always many private things to chat about. on the other hand, su yurou seemed to want su caiwei to have more internship experience during this holiday. su yurou was a businessman, and su caiwei was also studying at a business school. there was nothing unusual about this path. the timing was not right either. in short, they should not be able to see each other for the next two to three days. xu wenping stepped on the accelerator and drove to the city. when he passed by the gym, he raised his eyebrows. he felt a little strange. he stopped the car and went to the gym with a thermos. anyway, he had already applied for a card, so he could train. even so, as soon as xu wenping went upstairs, his eyes began to look around. the salesperson from last time saw xu wenping, the big shot, coming. her eyes immediately lit up and she pointed in the direction of the treadmill. the short-haired beautiful woman was drenched in sweat. she was wearing light gray shark pants and a light gray skintight t-shirt. her speed was already extremely fast. looking at her sweat, it was likely that she had not just run. although she could see a few familiar faces from the last time, the area she was in was still like a quarantine zone. her cold temperament could be seen from afar but could not be touched. many men around her did not have the intention to get close to her. xu wenping slowly stepped forward and got on the treadmill. he didn¡¯t change his clothes. he first put down the thermos, then turned on the lowest gear and started walking. ¡°if you want to strike up a conversation, get lost as soon as possible.¡± li junlan did not even turn her head. hearing the tone of this hot girl, xu wenping also raised his eyebrows slightly. in the end, he chuckled and said, ¡°what? isn¡¯t it just a drop limit? a mere tianhai taste industry can also make you intoxicated?¡± li junlan was slightly stunned. when she turned around and saw the familiar thermos flask and the familiar face smiling gently, she almost staggered and fell off the treadmill. she hurriedly adjusted the speed and downshifted. she wiped her sweat while gnashing her teeth. ¡°is this a coincidence? you didn¡¯t come here specially to tell me about this, did you? who knows who will have the last laugh!¡± ¡°puchi!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw li junlan¡¯s cold and arrogant expression. he picked up a thermos cup to drink water as he walked. then, he said calmly, ¡°i see that all that¡¯s left of you, miss li, is your mouth. i wonder if my butt is tough enough to take a beating?¡± ¡°you¡­!¡± li junlan gritted her teeth in anger. she turned to look at the boxing ring and said, ¡°if you have the ability, come up and fight with me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± xu wenping was thinking when his phone suddenly rang. xu wenping looked at his phone and smiled at li junlan. ¡°but there¡¯s no audience. after the bet is completed, we will slowly fight in the bedroom.¡± ¡°hey, xiao yu!¡± ¡°auntie has fully recovered? yes, yes¡­ this was a good thing. of course, i will come. i will definitely come.¡± he had not contacted yu youling for the past few days, mainly because of the time difference. yu youling told him that her mother¡¯s illness had completely recovered and she wanted to invite xu wenping and other relatives and friends to have a meal. of course, xu wenping wouldn¡¯t refuse, but he felt that yu youling¡¯s tone was a little strange. just as he hung up the phone, xu wenping looked up and saw a pair of cold eyes. li junlan stared at him coldly. ¡°female?¡± ¡°¡­that¡¯s right. why are you looking at me like that?¡± xu wenping rubbed his head. li junlan seemed to be very hostile toward him. it couldn¡¯t be. it was just a gambling agreement, and the outcome hadn¡¯t been seen yet. how could a dignified trader show her joy and anger? ¡°is she your wife?¡± xu wenping lowered his head and thought carefully. in the end, he said seriously, ¡°to be precise, no.. my wife thinks she¡¯s my mistress!¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Dinner chapter 128: dinner translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation li junlan¡¯s body trembled as if her hair was standing on end. she looked at xu wenping in disbelief and said, ¡°what is it? your wife thinks she¡¯s your mistress? how many good sisters do you have?¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin and suddenly smiled. ¡°it seems that sister junlan is very concerned about my private life? would you believe me if 1 told you that i only have one good sister?¡± li junlan looked like she was about to vomit, but a trace of agitation flashed across her eyes. she wanted to believe it, but she obviously couldn¡¯t. she glanced at the car keys hanging on xu wenping¡¯s waist and said, ¡°did you drive out today? so you were already bringing a girl? where is my sister?¡± ¡°look at that cool key of yours. you should be hooking up with young and ignorant girls!¡± xu wenping was slightly surprised. then, he picked up the thermos cup and turned around. ¡°you traders are really obsessed with details. forget about being cold and aloof, you can see through me with a single glance even if 1 bring a key.¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare for others to be so muddle-headed!¡± seeing xu wenping turn around so decisively, li junlan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°stop right there! aren¡¯t you going to answer my question?¡± xu wenping just turned around and smiled. ¡°when our agreement is completed, there will be plenty of time for private conversations. now, 1 won¡¯t delay your gym work. you also shouldn¡¯t delay my flirting.¡± li junlan clenched her fists. she had been a spoiled princess since she was young. when she was young, no one dared to provoke her because of her family¡¯s wealth. later on, she learned finance and was also a leader and an ordinary existence. many elites in the industry and all kinds of young masters were ordered around by her. this guy holding a thermos was too arrogant. he openly came to flirt with her and openly said that he wanted to find another girl. ¡®hey! get this straight, i, li junlan, don¡¯t have to be your woman!¡¯ the more she held these words in her heart, the more aggrieved she felt. she planned to chase after xu wenping and scold him. she was almost splashed by the exhaust of the lamborghini. it was a very ordinary sichuan restaurant. however, for yu youling¡¯s family, this should be considered an upper-class standard. there was a rotating table in the big private room, and she could order boiled cabbage worth 2 to 300 yuan. yu youling had already informed xu wenping about the private room, so after xu wenping got out of the car, he rushed straight to the private room and pushed the door open. only then did xu wenping realize that the atmosphere of the dinner was a little strange. there was a woman with heavy makeup sitting in the middle. beside her was a rich young man with brush hair. he was wearing a studded denim jacket and looked quite stylish. there was a tattoo of the word ¡®yi¡¯ on his bare shoulder. the second one was yu youling¡¯s mother, who had just recovered. she looked a little reserved as she tore the plastic sheet under the rotating table with her hands. yu youling was sitting next to her, looking a little helpless. there were a few middle-aged men and a few women sitting on the other sides of the wheel. originally, he thought that it was just a simple meal for the three of them. seeing this occasion, xu wenping was certain in his heart. seeing the similarity between everyone, he was afraid that it was not the type of family banquet. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, xiao yu. i was delayed on the way and came late!¡± xu wenping smiled. ¡°it¡¯s fine¡­ actually¡­¡± just as yu youling was about to speak, she was interrupted by the heavily made-up woman sitting at the head of the table. ¡°xiao yu, is this the doctor you mentioned? your boyfriend?¡± hearing the woman¡¯s sarcastic tone, xu wenping smiled. the heavily made-up woman also sneered and said, ¡°since you know that you¡¯re late, then punish yourself with three cups! do you understand the rules of the table?¡± ¡°aunt, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± xu wenping gently comforted yu youling, then went forward to pick up the bottle of wine and poured it into the wine cup. he drank three glasses in a row and said, ¡°come, come.¡± ¡°speaking of which, today is also a family banquet. to celebrate my second sister¡¯s recovery. the man beside me is gao yuan, the boyfriend i plan to introduce to youling. so if you didn¡¯t come today, our family banquet should have been very successful.¡± ¡°but since you¡¯re here, and youling said that you¡¯re her boyfriend. other than gao yuan, everyone here is youling¡¯s elder. i want you to get to know them so that you don¡¯t not know what to call them in the future. is there anything wrong with aunt¡¯s words?¡± yu youling was very nervous. although she had once had physical contact with xu wenping and loved him, she still felt that she was inferior to him. even though the pressure on xu wenping was so childish when he saw her aunt and the others, yu youling couldn¡¯t point it out. ¡°aunt, you¡¯re right.¡± unexpectedly, xu wenping only smiled calmly. then, he raised his glass again and was about to pour wine when he said, ¡°waiter, get me a large glass.¡± xu wenping¡¯s generous performance made her aunt¡¯s face reveal a mocking expression. as expected of a young man. he was fooled by a small blow with words. later, when he was drunk and slipped up, she would see how he could still pretend to be gentle. ¡°let me toast to all the elders present!¡± xu wenping calmly toasted her and gulped down glass after glass of white wine. yu youling¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. mother yu also wanted to stand up and advise him, but she was stopped by her aunt. ¡°second sister, don¡¯t block him. let¡¯s see how long he can be arrogant.¡± ¡°youling, our family has always been kind to you. gao yuan is now in a famous band and has a good family background. look at your boyfriend. he¡¯s clearly a drunkard. he¡¯s drinking as soon as he enters the venue. how can auntie be relieved that she can leave you in his hands?¡± after xu wenping toasted her, he didn¡¯t respond to her at all. he just smiled and sat beside yu youling. then, he grabbed her hand and declared his sovereignty. still not drunk? the aunt¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly gathered, and then she said, ¡°gao yuan, you¡¯re of the same generation. why don¡¯t you have a few drinks too?¡± xu wenping replied with a smile. he downed another three glasses in a row. at this moment, there were already four bottles of wine on the table. many uncles were a little surprised by xu wenping¡¯s alcohol tolerance. after only three glasses, gao yuan¡¯s face turned slightly red. at this moment, one of the uncles said, ¡°xiao xu, i heard that you¡¯re the doctor who treated his mother. but looking at your alcohol tolerance, it seems like you¡¯ve worked in an administrative company before?¡± xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll start my own small business.¡± ¡°hehe¡­ you¡¯re really bragging.¡± xu wenping was already very humble, but her aunt still said sarcastically, ¡°xu wenping, don¡¯t think i haven¡¯t asked about you. you even started your own business¡­ you can¡¯t even be honest when it comes to being a human!¡± ¡°your parents are both laid-off workers, right? you¡¯ve lived in a double-income community since you were young. you haven¡¯t graduated from university for long, and you probably haven¡¯t even found a job yet!?¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. who exactly was this auntie? if he said she didn¡¯t know, she seemed to know everything¡­ but if he said she knew, why did she look like she didn¡¯t know anything? ¡°you still want to continue pretending?¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Haosheng Clubhouse chapter 129: haosheng clubhouse translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°aunt, don¡¯t say anymore. wenping¡­ he¡¯s not lying.¡± facing her aunt¡¯s aggressiveness, yu youling finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up to defend xu wenping softly. at the same time, she continued, ¡°wenping is already giving me face by coming today. can you guys stop talking about it?¡± seeing the apology in yu youling¡¯s eyes, xu wenping¡¯s anger was swept away. ¡°youling, auntie is doing this for your own good. aren¡¯t you going to listen to your aunt today?¡± the woman looked at xu wenping coldly and said, ¡°since you¡¯ve already said it, you should have some money to run a business, right? then there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting a junior like you pay for the expenses of today¡¯s dishes and our follow-up activities, right?¡± ¡°i originally planned to let gao yuan pay. moreover, if you want to be friends with our youling, you have to at least buy a car and a house. let¡¯s not talk about the aftermath first. let our family see how your financial strength is?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll listen to aunt¡¯s arrangements.¡± xu wenping shrugged. the woman saw that xu wenping was still unwilling to back down. she frowned and said, ¡°then let¡¯s order!¡± the aunt was also considered experienced in battle. after picking up the menu and choosing the expensive dishes, she slowly picked up the menu when the table was almost full. however, no matter how much her aunt pretended, xu wenping could see that there were not many rich people in the industry. perhaps gao yuan did have some financial strength, but the car keys on the table were only bmw a-class. as soon as the dishes were served, the aunt impatiently called the waiter to pay the bill. xu wenping immediately transferred 5,000 yuan. the aunt wanted to find a trace of heartache on xu wenping¡¯s face. sorry, there wasn¡¯t. although they ordered a lot of dishes, except for gao yuan who was picky about a few mouthfuls, everyone still ate a lot of food based on the principle of not wasting at this moment, the aunt was in a difficult position. she thought that a few sharp words of humiliation, coupled with the pain he felt from the center, would definitely make xu wenping retreat. ¡°then where are we going tonight?¡± ¡°aunt¡­ why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to haosheng clubhouse!¡± the aunt¡¯s words interrupted him. gao yuan, who had been unhappy all this time, said, ¡°1 understand what aunt means now. i¡¯ll invite all of you to have fun. this little brother can¡¯t do it, so i¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°haosheng clubhouse¡­¡± this term involved the blind spot of middle-aged people¡¯s knowledge. gao yuan smiled and explained, ¡°in terms of consumption alone, haosheng clubhouse is a top-notch place in jin hai. without a membership card, one cannot book a private room.¡± gao yuan looked at xu wenping provocatively and said, ¡°have you heard of it?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± xu wenping nodded. ¡°i have no objections. what about everyone?¡± yu youling had been tugging at xu wenping¡¯s clothes. ever since the last time the whole city celebrated for her, yu youling had been apologetic to xu wenping. at this moment, yu youling was being targeted by her family. she felt extremely uncomfortable. however, her worries were not limited to this. ¡°then it¡¯s decided!¡± after the elder aunt settled the matter, everyone went downstairs. gao yuan glanced at yu youling and pressed the button for his bmw. her elder aunt and a few uncles also got into two ordinary volkswagen cars. sitting in the front passenger seat, the aunt looked at xu wenping mockingly and said, ¡°you drove here?¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t drink and drive.¡± ¡°hehe, you don¡¯t have a car, do you?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± the short conversation made yu youling feel even more uneasy. she glanced around and saw the lamborghini nearby. because mother yu had gotten into her aunt¡¯s car, there were only two people on the street. ¡°chairman¡­ wenping. it¡¯s really my fault this time. 1 was too willful and caused you trouble. my aunt looks like a snobbish person, but she¡¯s actually just a poor commoner¡­ you mustn¡¯t hold it against her.¡± yu youling grabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°i¡¯ve never seen that gao yuan or whatever. he was brought here by my aunt today and i only saw him for the first time. you have to believe me!¡± xu wenping laughed and said, ¡°what? i¡¯ve been humiliated like this, and 1 still have to admit defeat?¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and hailed a taxi. the two of them arrived at the downstairs of haosheng clubhouse. gao yuan was still waiting downstairs. he smiled lightly and looked at yu youling¡¯s anxious expression. he was even more certain that xu wenping¡¯s strength was not high. he said lightly, ¡°if there¡¯s no membership card here, you can¡¯t enter. let¡¯s go, 1¡¯11 bring you in.¡± the higher they went, the more uneasy yu youling became. she held xu wenping¡¯s hand and walked very slowly, murmuring in his ear. ¡°don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be like this, okay?!¡± ¡°wenping¡­ 1 was wrong!¡± ¡°if you attack them, my aunt and the others will definitely not be able to take it. don¡¯t do this¡­¡± yu youling was about to cry when she arrived at the door of the private room. seeing that xu wenping did not drive a lamborghini, yu youling felt a little uneasy. she knew xu wenping¡¯s strength very well. with just a flip of his palm, he might be able to destroy their family at any moment. if xu wenping said that he would teach her aunt a lesson at that time, yu youling actually felt that it was only natural. but now, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and hid it so deeply. this was what made people afraid. xu wenping just smiled and said nothing. when he walked into the private room, he saw that yu youling, who was a magnanimous woman, was actually reserved at this moment. gao yuan was even more relieved, but her aunt¡¯s face darkened when she opened the menu. there were all kinds of drinks, but the prices were shocking. a bottle of mineral water cost more than 1,000 yuan. was it the water of life? not to mention the alcohol, there was nothing lower than 10,000. even some snacks and appetizers started at a few thousand. there were no items that could be seen in ordinary supermarkets at all. it could be considered as an interpretation of what it meant to make something rare and precious. the aunt handed the menu to gao yuan with a dark face. gao yuan handed it to xu wenping and yu youling and said, ¡°mr. xu is the host today. please order!¡± xu wenping accepted it generously. it was neither high nor low, all mid-range. yu youling watched xu wenping¡¯s ordering process and was even more confused. at this moment, in this situation, xu wenping should want to show his financial resources and get a luxurious set meal. then, he would let the manager and boss come up to accompany him. her aunt and the others would definitely suffer a blow. however, up until now, xu wenping still didn¡¯t say anything. although the dishes he ordered were very expensive¡­ however, for this club, tens of thousands of yuan was just a low price. after all, there were quite a number of them. and because they are all elders, it was naturally impossible to let younger sisters in. yu youling thought nervously, ¡®chairman, chairman! what are you trying to do?¡¯ it was too torturous! Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Seeking Humiliation chapter 130: seeking humiliation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation seeing xu wenping¡¯s calm expression, gao yuan became angrier and angrier. after ordering, xu wenping used an excuse to go to the bathroom. just as he was about to walk into the bathroom, yu youling caught up with him and grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand again. she looked at xu wenping pitifully and said, ¡°i was wrong, wenping.¡± xu wenping washed his hands and pretended to be angry. ¡°really wrong?¡± ¡°wrong!¡± ¡°let go of my aunt and the others!¡± seeing yu youling¡¯s nervous face flushed red, xu wenping raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°just because you say so? why should 1?¡± yu youling was slightly stunned. when she saw xu wenping¡¯s hint, she immediately stood up on her tiptoes with a red face and kissed xu wenping on the cheek. ¡°that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°aiya, i¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± yu youling¡¯s voice became softer and softer until it was as soft as a mosquito. she lowered her head and blushed. seeing yu youling like this, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. then, he patted yu youling¡¯s head and said, ¡°alright, alright! look at you, so sweet.¡± ¡°of course i won¡¯t argue with your relatives. when 1 entered the room just now, i deliberately found an angle to avoid their manager¡¯s line of sight. the food i ordered just now was very mediocre.¡± yu youling was surprised. seeing xu wenping wash his hands with a calm expression, she immediately covered her mouth and said, ¡°you¡¯re pretending! you deliberately¡­ you bad guy!¡± ¡°hey! you promised to play with me tonight. you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± yu youling only pouted, but she was finally relieved. she knew that if xu wenping wanted to be in the limelight and deliberately ordered those expensive things, the club¡¯s public relations manager would inevitably use the excuse of sending food into the room. yu youling worked in the imperial corporation. naturally, the relationship between the imperial corporation and haosheng international was extraordinary. how could the management of haosheng clubhouse not know xu wenping? when the two of them walked out of the bathroom, the table was already filled with alcohol. aunt and the other elders were also more active and began to sing songs. gao yuan, on the other hand, was a little unhappy. he was already unhappy that xu wenping and yu youling ignored him. the aunt also got up and sang, making gao yuan lose his last sense of security. he gulped down the wine. after a few cups of wine, he was drunk. his eyes were red. during the intermission, he picked up the microphone and stood in front of xu wenping. ¡°i¡¯m not happy¡­ i¡¯m not happy today!¡± obviously, gao yuan was already confused. ¡°xu¡­ wenping, right? 1 can¡¯t be with xiao yu today because you¡¯re the one behind it! i won¡¯t say anything else. this is a place to spend money, and you only ordered such a table of broken things to fool her aunt? i refuse to accept this!¡± the eldest aunt and the few elders did not drink much. seeing this, they did not say anything either. gao yuan continued with his performance and said, ¡°aunt and uncles¡­ it¡¯s not easy to come and play! i see that his financial strength has reached its peak.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll pay for the rest of the expenses with my high salary. waiter¡­!¡± a female waitress in light clothes walked in and smiled formally. ¡°sir, is there anything you need?¡± ¡°two sets of the divine dragon set. then, call out all the men and women and let my aunt and uncles choose. hehe¡­ coming out to play, you have to have fun!¡± ¡°yes, sir.¡± although the atmosphere was a little strange, the waiter in the private room was only responsible for ordering. the more money they spent, the higher the commission they would get. naturally, they would not refuse. ¡°xiao gao, did you drink a little too much?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we go back?¡± the two uncles sitting beside gao yuan opened their mouths to console him. gao yuan had already gone up and waved his large hand as he said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. leave all the expenses to me.¡± not long after, the luxurious wine set was placed on the table. then, a group of girls walked in and lined up in front of them, shouting, ¡°hello, boss!¡± the uncles¡¯ faces turned red, and the faces of the aunt and yu youling¡¯s mother started to change. ¡°gao yuan, what are you doing?¡± the aunt gritted her teeth. ¡°everyone, get out. we don¡¯t want little sisters here!¡± the eldest aunt waved her hand and let the little sisters leave. she looked at gao yuan with a gloomy expression. gao yuan just chuckled and said, ¡°why are you angry? i can¡¯t get a partner, and you¡¯re not letting me find a woman?¡± pa! the aunt slapped him and shouted angrily, ¡°gao yuan, what do you mean? i¡¯ve spent so much effort to introduce you to my niece, and now you¡¯re showing such a flirtatious attitude? how can i believe you?¡± ¡°f*ck, you old woman, you dare to hit me?¡± with one slap down, gao yuan wine suddenly sobered up three points, eyes flashing red, and angrily shouted: ¡°if i didn¡¯t know that your little niece was beautiful, how could i be nice to you? 1 asked you to be a matchmaker and draw lots. you can¡¯t even do it, and you still dare to hit me?¡± pa! as soon as he finished speaking, he returned the slap without hesitation. five bright red fingerprints appeared on the aunt¡¯s face. ¡°stop!¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± the aunt was stunned on the spot. at this moment, yu youling¡¯s uncles also stood up and glared at gao yuan angrily. however, gao yuan smiled coldly. he picked up a wine bottle and smashed it on the table. he raised half of the glass and looked at the people who did not dare to approach him mockingly. ¡°you¡¯re just a poor family. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your little girl had some looks, would you have been able to get close to me?¡± ¡°d*mn it, i¡¯m giving you face by calling you aunt. if i don¡¯t give you face, i¡¯ll f*cking bury you!¡± the sudden change in the curtain made xu wenping look a little strange. yu youling hugged his arm tightly. ¡°you brat!¡± ¡°someone came out of nowhere!¡± ¡°you¡¯re ruining my plans!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll cripple you!¡± gao yuan saw that the uncles did not dare to act rashly. he turned to xu wenping angrily. his eyes were filled with anger. in his exasperation, he stabbed the glass stubble in his hand. when xu wenping¡¯s big palm was swung out, everyone¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange look. the big palm came first and got up at the same time. there was a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. the big palm came first and landed on gao yuan¡¯s face. the latter was directly incited to turn 360 degrees and fell heavily on the table. the wine bottles fell all over the ground. gao yuan first covered his face, then hugged his injured abdomen, silently in pain. xu wenping calmly turned his head to look at yu youling and said, ¡°i can¡¯t do anything about it. heaven¡¯s sins are forgiven, but self-inflicted¡­ can¡¯t live.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: New Research chapter 131: new research translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when everyone saw xu wenping display his might, their eyes could not help but reveal a strange expression. they called out in their hearts, ¡®good skills.¡¯ at this moment, the noise in the room also alerted the waiter outside. the manager in a suit pushed open the door with a smile on his face. when he saw the person lying on the ground, he walked in with two bodyguards. ¡°manager ma¡­ save me¡­ save me¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s me, xiao gao! i¡¯m xiao gao!¡± the lights in the private room were a little dim, so the manager didn¡¯t see anything clearly when he entered. when he turned on the lights, the room suddenly lit up. manager ma leaned down and saw gao yuan¡¯s face clearly. ¡°aiyo! isn¡¯t this mr. gao? how did you end up like this?¡± manager ma was 60% enthusiastic but 40% distant. ¡°that¡­ that guy! manager ma, i¡¯ll give you 500,000 yuan!¡± gao yuan raised his venomous gaze. manager ma followed gao yuan¡¯s gaze and looked over. out of all the ordinary people sitting in the private room, only yu youling¡¯s appearance lingered for a moment. beauty was only one aspect. for someone like him who could become a manager in a high-class nightclub, he paid more attention to the clothes of others. after all, yu youling¡¯s current position in the imperial corporation was not low. therefore, her usual clothes had to be something that could hold up the scene. it landed directly on xu wenping¡¯s face, and xu wenping smiled lightly. manager ma¡¯s smile froze on the spot. although there was more than one manager in the entire haosheng clubhouse, xu wenping and chen pi were basically the only legends in haosheng clubhouse. they were the only ones who could openly deal with others and still walk out of the door with dignity. they even had to let long shaoyun, the young master of haosheng clubhouse, possess them and send them off. ¡°screw you!¡± manager ma got up and kicked gao yuan in the face with his big-headed leather shoe. then, he walked to xu wenping with a smile and half-knelt down to serve the wine. ¡°i didn¡¯t know it was mr. xu. please forgive us for our poor hospitality!¡± ¡°our president long is in the office now. should 1 inform him?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really a huge loophole for our club to let you encounter something unhappy. don¡¯t worry, president long has arranged everything. 1¡¯11 prepare the best set meal for you immediately!¡± with three consecutive sentences and manager ma¡¯s humble half-kneeling performance, everyone present, except yu youling, widened their eyes in surprise. xu wenping was slightly helpless. then, he stood up and slowly said to the relatives, ¡°everyone, today¡¯s matter¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, xiao xu. we have eyes. we can tell that this has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s all because of this kid called gao yuan¡­¡± ¡°aunt, you can¡¯t be biased toward gao yuan now, right? no matter what xiao xu did, who can tolerate gao yuan for causing trouble after drinking?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! as an aunt, aren¡¯t you pushing your own niece into the fire pit?¡± the eldest aunt was the leader of the crowd. at this moment, everyone finally said what they wanted to say. the aunt¡¯s face turned green and white. finally, she said to xu wenping, ¡°1 was wrong. i¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the aunt was the first to stand up and leave. the other uncles also quickly stood up. at this moment, regardless of whether it was true or false, gao yuan had fallen. they were not willing to pay the bill. this mission had fallen on them, so it was reasonable for them to leave early. manager ma didn¡¯t stop him. with xu wenping here, even if he burned down haosheng clubhouse, he still had to let him go, right? at this moment, gao yuan staggered up and looked at the humble manager ma in horror. finally, after hesitating, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°surnamed xu¡­ where did he come from?¡± ¡°manager ma¡­ what exactly was the origin of this person¡­?¡± ¡°mr. xu¡¯s name is also something you know!???¡± manager ma got up and kicked gao yuan¡¯s face with his big-headed leather shoe again. seeing that xu wenping¡¯s expression was calm, he gave gao yuan a nudge and said, ¡°don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve earned some money from playing music, you can show off in front of anyone!¡± ¡°if mr. xu doesn¡¯t let you eat, you¡¯ll starve to death tomorrow on the streets. you¡¯re still miles away from being able to get close to mr. xu¡¯s level.¡± xu wenping naturally understood that manager ma was trying to be nice to him, but he didn¡¯t care at all. seeing that he had left, he grabbed yu youling¡¯s hand. at the same time, he said to manager ma, ¡°manager ma¡­ i was the one who ordered the first set meal. you should let the other party pay the bill for the second set meal. if it¡¯s broken, what¡¯s the point? don¡¯t you want to earn money?¡± xu wenping was not a violent person. he had never taken gao yuan seriously. if he had not turned around and raised the glass, xu wenping would not have even slapped him. manager ma nodded repeatedly and watched xu wenping and yu youling walk out of the door. what happened after that was not something xu wenping could know. they went out, went downstairs, and then went upstairs. when they entered the hotel room, yu youling sighed helplessly and shrugged. ¡°this aunt of mine really knows how to make things difficult for herself!¡± ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. you d*mned fellow, you brought me to the hotel as soon as you went out. is your mind full of indecent things again?¡± yu youling¡¯s face was slightly red as she looked at xu wenping. in just a moment, the unhappy matter had been thrown to the back of her mind. xu wenping chuckled and rubbed his chin. ¡°how can this be considered indecent? i just want to discuss biological issues with xiao yu¡­¡± ¡°oh! as expected¡­ d*mn bad guy, i¡¯ll run!¡± ¡°hehe¡­ where do you want to escape to?¡± yu youling was pinned to the wall, her face flushed red. in fact, her breathing was uneven. when their eyes met, yu youling half-covered her face and said, ¡°do you believe that i will call for help?¡± ¡°help!!!¡± ¡°hehe, no one will come to save you today even if you scream your lungs out!¡± the battle between the two of them gradually entered the main topic and then entered a stalemate. the night was silent. it was already noon on the second day, and the sun was shining.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Car Buying Storm chapter 132: car buying storm translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°eat something.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± yu youling drank the yogurt to her heart¡¯s content to replenish her water, while xu wenping watched with a smile. after eating and drinking their fill, the two of them went downstairs. yu youling was a little reluctant to part, but xu wenping pulled yu youling into a taxi. the latter asked in surprise, ¡°why are we still going? i¡¯m going back to see mom. i have to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t 1 promise yesterday that 1¡¯11 buy you a house and a car? why? do you want me to break my promise?¡± as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, yu youling¡¯s face suddenly turned red, but she still quickly refused, ¡°no¡­ how can my aunt¡¯s words be taken seriously? i only called you yesterday¡­¡± ¡°as a shield?¡± xu wenping took the lead to interrupt yu youling¡¯s words, then smiled faintly and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you ask if i¡¯m happy as a shield?¡± the expression on yu youling¡¯s face became even more complicated. even though she had an involuntary connection with xu wenping, yu youling was still a competitive girl. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have entered the business department of the imperial corporation, a place with a lot of competition. perhaps she was not experienced enough, but yu youling¡¯s professional ability made jiang yueming praise her greatly. how could such a girl accept someone else¡¯s gift without any reason? even xu wenping still made her feel uncomfortable. in that case, wouldn¡¯t their relationship become¡­ xu wenping saw yu youling¡¯s mood swings and patted yu youling¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°do you think i only listen to aunt¡¯s opinion?¡± ¡°your identity is no longer as simple as a salesman of the imperial corporation. since you have entered the upper echelons, you still have to squeeze on the public transport every day. if you miss something important¡­ how can a car compare? i¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. 1 want to get you a car.¡± ¡°as the boss, it¡¯s not too much for me to consider these things, right?¡± yu youling was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. of course, she could accept this reason. besides, ever since she became a senior executive of the imperial corporation, there was indeed a problem with the time. yu youling said, ¡°then i¡¯ll thank you, boss. however, 1 don¡¯t want the house. i¡¯ll definitely be able to buy a house with my own abilities.¡± ¡°alright,¡± xu wenping said with a gentle smile. the taxi arrived at the nearest car store. coincidentally, it was the place where xu wenping had mentioned the lamborghini. he entered and looked around, but he did not find the familiar manager¡¯s face, so he stopped looking. at this moment, the salesperson also came up with a smile and said, ¡°sir, madam. hello, are you here to look at cars? do you know what kind of car you want to see? we can be said to be the most comprehensive car sales office in the city!¡± xu wenping glanced at yu youling, who immediately said, ¡°just buy a random car. let¡¯s take a look first.¡± ¡°yes, ma¡¯am.¡± as the saying went, people would die if they compared people, and goods would be thrown away if they compared goods. in the shop, there were three levels: low-end, middle-end, and high-end. although there was no special label, the place on the right looked much more beautiful than the left. on the far left were some sedans that ranged from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. whether it was the brand or the appearance, there was nothing outstanding about them. yu youling didn¡¯t know the price of the cars, so she subconsciously walked to the right side of the shop. as she looked, she nodded. when she saw a dark purple volkswagen, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. yu youling went up and looked left and right, unable to suppress the love in her eyes. ¡°do you like it?¡± xu wenping asked. yu youling nodded like she was pounding garlic. then, she said carefully, ¡°it must be very expensive, right?¡± at this moment, the salesperson walked over and smiled. ¡°madam, you have good taste. there is only one dark purple volkswagen in the shop, and it wasn¡¯t expensive either. the full price is only 429,800 yuan.¡± hearing this price, although yu youling was surprised for a moment, she immediately calmed down and said with a smile, ¡°mm, not bad. can i test drive it?¡± in fact, if it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s health, yu youling¡¯s salary as a salesperson in the imperial corporation¡¯s business department wasn¡¯t low, let alone now. after her promotion and raise, she had more than 4.00,000 yuan. to yu youling, as long as there were no problems, it was less than a year¡¯s income. she thought it was alright. ¡°of course!¡± the salesperson said. yu youling smiled happily. xu wenping looked at her and smiled. ¡°you don¡¯t plan to walk forward and look at other things?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have made boss spend too much money.¡± yu youling smiled. ¡°that¡¯s good. it¡¯s a means of transportation. in the past, i had to think twice before buying a bicycle, let alone a car.¡± there were people coming and going in the shop. a woman wearing a big hat and thin clothes walked over. when she saw the dark purple volkswagen, her eyes lit up. ¡°yo¡­ president su, you still have this stock here? wasn¡¯t this purple model already out of production?¡± the big-bellied man behind her had some respect for the woman. he went forward and said obsequiously, ¡°that¡¯s right, miss hu. due to sales issues, the manufacturer has stopped production of this purple volkswagen. unexpectedly, after the manufacturer stopped production, the market became biased.¡± ¡°do you like it, miss hu? why don¡¯t 1 book it for you?¡± ¡°okay, book it.¡± miss hu nodded arrogantly. the pot-bellied man did not care about xu wenping and yu youling¡¯s existence at all. he planned to call the salesperson to book a car. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± xu wenping said, ¡°but we¡¯ve already decided to test drive this car.¡± ¡°test drive?¡± president su was slightly stunned, but he did not feel surprised. he smiled and said, ¡°if you haven¡¯t paid the deposit, it won¡¯t be considered a deal. there¡¯s no need for a test drive.¡± xu wenping frowned slightly and saw president su take out a business card. then, he took out a pen and wrote a few words on the business card. he handed it to xu wenping and said, ¡°you two go and look at other cars. i want to give this car to miss hu. take this business card of mine. no matter what car you want to buy, you can reduce it by another 2,000 yuan on top of the discount!¡± ignoring xu wenping and yu youling¡¯s expressions, president su turned to miss hu and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss hu. it¡¯s just a little disturbance. i¡¯ve made you wait.¡± president su waved his hand to call the salesperson over. at this moment, the salesperson who served xu wenping and yu youling had already walked over with the paperwork and car keys. when he saw the scene in front of him, he asked with a strange tone, ¡°this is¡­¡± ¡°i want to buy this dark purple volkswagen.¡± president su looked up. xu wenping and yu youling looked at each other. they didn¡¯t have any thoughts. they were just confused and felt that it was a little funny.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Conflict Upgrade chapter 133: conflict upgrade translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°a deposit?¡± the salesperson was a little confused when he heard this. he looked left and right, mainly because he couldn¡¯t tell if president su and xu wenping knew each other. xu wenping saw the questioning look in his eyes and shook his head with a smile. ¡°1 don¡¯t know this gentleman¡­ if your shop can skip customers who don¡¯t pay the deposit, then sell this car to this gentleman. my wife and 1 will take a look.¡± yu youling didn¡¯t have any thoughts about this. for someone like her who had experience in the business department, this kind of conflict was very common. when she heard the word ¡®wife¡¯ from xu wenping¡¯s mouth, her face instantly turned red. she lowered her head in happiness and muttered, ¡°yes.¡± but the salesman heard xu wenping¡¯s sarcastic words. frowning slightly, the salesperson looked at president su and chuckled. ¡°sir, although the shop is not big, there is always a first come, first served rule when dealing with customers. why don¡¯t you let mr. xu and mrs. xu test drive first?¡± the boldness of this salesperson surprised xu wenping a little. after all, if it was an ordinary salesperson, they would be eager to close the deal at this moment and earn a commission. president su was also surprised when he heard this. he saw that ¡®miss hu¡¯ next to him was frowning, and he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°you, you¡­ believe it or not, 1 can make you lose your job with just one word!¡± president su shouted angrily. unexpectedly, the salesperson was not afraid at all. he smiled and said, ¡°sir, if you want to buy a car, of course i¡¯ll serve you wholeheartedly. however, there¡¯s no need to scare me. our shop is considered the leading car company in jin hai city. 1 know a little about how to do things.¡± president su was even more surprised. he took a step forward and was about to slap the salesperson in the face. although xu wenping didn¡¯t have any competitive thoughts, he didn¡¯t think this car was good. on the contrary, he was eager to go deeper and buy a slightly more luxurious car. however, even the salespeople had the courage to protect him. if this could be tolerated, what else could be tolerated? xu wenping stepped forward and pulled the salesperson over. president su¡¯s slap also missed. xu wenping smiled at the salesperson and took out his card. ¡°there¡¯s no need for a test drive. help me swipe my card and get the contract.¡± the salesperson was surprised. president su missed and staggered before he could barely stand firm. he pointed at xu wenping in exasperation and said, ¡°i think you¡¯re deliberately going against me.¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. i¡¯m deliberately going against you. is there a problem?¡± ¡°d*mn it, a salesperson dares to help a tyrant? call your manager over. 1 don¡¯t believe that what i¡¯m interested in this shop, there are others who can snatch it away!¡± president su¡¯s hands were on his waist. he was obviously furious. as he shouted, the president looked at ¡®miss hu¡¯ behind him and said obsequiously, ¡°miss hu, i¡¯m fine¡­ just treat it as a show.¡± ¡°i throw a few million dollars into this store every year. their manager is very close to me. 1¡¯11 teach them a lesson later!¡± miss hu indeed looked like she was watching the fire from afar. she had no intention of getting close, nor did she say anything to stop it. the quarrel had caused a bit of a disturbance, and the manager ran over. his eyes lit up when he saw xu wenping. although he received a lot of customers every day, xu wenping¡¯s lamborghini was a highlight in his career. when he looked at president su, he also felt a sense of familiarity, but it was ordinary. as soon as he rushed up, the manager immediately walked up to xu wenping and said with a smile, ¡°yo¡­ boss xu, why are you here? really¡­ give me a call in advance so that 1 can receive you!¡± ¡°this is sister-in-law, right? sister-in-law is really as beautiful as a flower, and you stand together, a perfect couple.¡± ¡°you want to buy a car? don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 definitely give you the best price!¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°hey, do you know how to behave? this kid is trying to snatch something from me. tell him. i want this purple car today! otherwise, i won¡¯t sign a contract with you that costs millions of yuan every year!¡± president su shouted from behind. as soon as he finished speaking, the corner of miss hu¡¯s mouth twitched. she muttered to herself, ¡°idiot.¡± the store manager, came up and asked xu wenping about his well-being. he almost said that this was a ¡®big customer¡¯. otherwise, why would he bypass president su and greet xu wenping first? he was worthy of being called an ¡®idiot¡¯. fourth son¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that. seeing that president su was so confused, he turned around and said indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, president su. boss xu has to test drive this car first.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t i introduce you to other cars?¡± ¡°what did you say?!¡± president su was instantly furious. he glared at the manager of the fourth son¡¯s shop and gritted his teeth. ¡°you, you ingrate, you dare to say such things to me? i¡¯m giving you millions of orders every year. am 1 feeding it to a dog?¡± the fourth son store manager snorted and said, ¡°president su, i¡¯m usually nice to you because of our service attitude. with that little bit of performance you¡¯ve created, the price is already so low that it¡¯s going to cost my grandmother¡¯s house. do you think 1 need that little bit of performance of yours?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you take a look at what you are? mr. xu¡¯s transportation fee is equivalent to your production value for a few years. compared to mr. xu, are you even worthy?¡± are you even worthy? worthy? worthy? the cold words of the fourth son¡¯s store manager immediately made president su¡¯s face turn red. he was so angry that one buddha was born, and two buddhas were born. he almost lost his balance. he had lost all his face. xu wenping only frowned slightly, but he also understood that the market was like this. the strong preyed on the weak, and there was no humanity to speak of. if it was the weaker one, he would probably be the one who was angry. ¡°alright, if there¡¯s no problem, take the contract. don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± the manager quickly bowed and smiled. ¡°i¡¯ll get the contract right away. please wait a moment, mr. xu.¡± ¡°wait!¡± however, at this moment, miss hu suddenly took a step forward and stopped the manager. she took off her sunglasses and looked at xu wenping coldly. ¡°as the saying goes, a dog needs to look at its owner before beating it. president su was bullied by you for no reason, and you want to let it go?¡± the manager was slightly stunned. he looked up and down, unable to figure out the background of this miss hu. just as he was about to speak, miss hu just stared at xu wenping and shouted to the manager, ¡°shut up. 1 want this mr. xu to speak.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t drive this car away!¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: How Much Water chapter 134: how much water translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you can¡¯t drive this car away!¡± miss hu¡¯s words were sonorous and forceful. her cold gaze fell on xu wenping and she said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°a car worth hundreds of thousands is nothing to me, but hitting my dog is disrespecting me. mr. xu, right? i¡¯ll give you face and let you go!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. he had seen such an arrogant person in the past. ever since he obtained the system¡¯s counterattack, it had been a long time since he had seen such an arrogant existence in such a direct confrontation. and it was a woman. this instead aroused xu wenping¡¯s mentality of not admitting defeat. he chuckled and said lightly, 1 heard your dog barking at you just now. miss hu, right?¡± ¡°miss hu is right. a car that costs a few hundred thousand yuan is nothing to you and me, but you¡¯re the ones who are stirring up trouble. why should i give you this face?¡± even though he was called a ¡®dog¡¯, president su was very indignant, but he did not say a word. after hearing xu wenping speak, this ¡®dog¡¯ rushed forward and shouted angrily, ¡°brat, i advise you not to humiliate yourself. if i tell you miss hu¡¯s identity, 1 guarantee that your guts will crack from fear!¡± ¡°oh? is that so?¡± xu wenping looked up and down with interest and smiled. ¡°what do you mean? i think this miss hu doesn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, nor does she have three eyes. she¡¯s not a demon or a ghost either. how can she scare me to death?¡± ¡°you¡¯re asking for death!¡± as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, a trace of anger flashed in miss hu¡¯s eyes. the next moment, a fist that broke through the air smashed xu wenping¡¯s face. yo! a practitioner. this miss hu looked quite weak, and her strength was indeed not small. unfortunately, compared to the current xu wenping, it was still insignificant. xu wenping only raised his hand lightly, but miss hu¡¯s hand seemed to be clamped by a pair of pliers, unable to move an inch. when she wanted to pull it out, miss hu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°you have such great strength! let me go!¡± as she shouted, miss hu tried her best to pull him away, but xu wenping gently let go. miss hu¡¯s body suddenly fell back, staggered a few steps, and then sat on the ground. ¡°aiyo, miss hu, are you alright?¡± seeing this scene, president su also panicked. he rushed forward and wanted to help her, but he did not dare to do so. he could only turn his head and shout at xu wenping, ¡°surnamed xu! you actually dared to attack miss hu?! do you want to die?!¡± ¡°do you know who miss hu is?¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to hear the details.¡± xu wenping only smiled calmly. the manager of the fourth son¡¯s shop and the others might have been shocked, but when they looked at yu youling, her expression was normal. ¡°do you know master long of haosheng corporation?¡± manager su shouted angrily. ¡°miss hu calls master long grandpa!¡± originally, there were already many busybodies surrounding him. hearing president su call out miss hu¡¯s identity, the people around them suddenly became excited. even the manager of the fourth son¡¯s shop could not help but tremble, and a trace of panic flashed across his face. in jin hai city, the name of haosheng corporation was not inferior to that of the imperial corporation for a long time. the imperial corporation had truly risen to become a giant. now, it was feared by everyone after xu wenping took control. however, to this day, in the hearts of the people of jin hai city, haosheng corporation was still a very big existence. and master long¡¯s name could still make people fear and panic. at this moment, miss hu stood up and patted the dust off her butt. she did not blame president su for revealing her identity. she sneered at xu wenping and said, ¡°are you scared now? i¡¯m standing right here. try hitting me again.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve heard of begging for food and drinks, but i¡¯ve never heard of begging for a beating!¡± pa! xu wenping admitted that he was usually very tender and protective of women. although this miss hu was not considered to be a beauty that could topple a country, she was still very beautiful. if it was under normal circumstances, it might not be so. however, this miss hu¡¯s arrogance and despotism really made it difficult for xu wenping to stop his slap. a slap landed on miss hu¡¯s face, and the entire place fell silent. miss hu was also stunned. she covered her face and looked at xu wenping in a daze. ¡°you¡­ you¡­ you dare!¡± tears flashed in miss hu¡¯s eyes, and her anger rippled at the same time. she immediately took out her phone and made a call. she said, ¡°grandpa¡­ ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± miss hu stared at xu wenping stubbornly. ¡°xu wenping.¡± when miss hu passed the word to master long, there was a moment of silence on the other end. then, miss hu was slightly stunned. fear appeared on her face as she stared deeply at xu wenping. then, she stretched out her phone and said to xu wenping, ¡°my grandfather wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°master long, how have you been?¡± ¡°master xu¡­ this granddaughter of mine came to visit me for a few days. 1 don¡¯t know what happened, but she had a conflict with you. i¡¯ve already asked her to apologize to you. if anything happens, please let her off on account of me!¡± xu wenping immediately hung up. when he was sitting at the same table as city lord li and the others, xu wenping was just a newcomer who had just received an admission ticket. although it hadn¡¯t been a long time, xu wenping¡¯s progress was extremely great. actually, xu wenping didn¡¯t need to do anything. the other wealthy families in jin hai city would naturally know how powerful xu wenping was, and they would naturally know what kind of attitude they should have. after throwing the phone back, xu wenping saw that miss hu was still conflicted. he smiled and said, ¡°your cousin long shaoyun and i have a good personal relationship. in the future, when you travel the martial world, restrain your eldest young miss personality.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, xiao yu.¡± originally, she wanted to bully xu wenping, but when she heard that there was no need to apologize, a trace of joy flashed across miss hu¡¯s eyes. then, she put on her sunglasses and left with president su dejectedly. many onlookers looked surprised, but the manager of the fourth son shop was full of joy. he quickly held the car purchase contract and handed it to xu wenping. he also knew that he had made the right bet. after buying the car, xu wenping and yu youling went for a few rounds. in the end, yu youling let xu wenping down near the sichuan restaurant while she was eating. yu youling went home by herself, and xu wenping drove away in a lamborghini. after the incident with miss hu happened, he had forgotten about it. it was really not worth remembering. instead, the image of a short-haired beautiful woman appeared in xu wenping¡¯s mind. since he had thought of it, xu wenping first went to the gym and didn¡¯t see her this time. however, thinking about it, tianhai taste industry had suffered a continuous plunge. this girl should be extremely busy and indeed did not have time to exercise, right? xu wenping smiled knowingly.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Eye Match chapter 135: eye match translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation several days passed in the blink of an eye. xu wenping didn¡¯t run into li junlan that day, but he didn¡¯t bother her again. since there was nothing else to do, he returned home to accompany his parents. he had no choice. su yurou had been extremely busy recently. ever since su caiwei had gone over, xu wenping had contacted her over the phone. however, he found out that su caiwei was helping su yurou with company affairs. it was like he was forcing himself on her. facing her mother¡¯s request, su caiwei had no choice but to refuse. xiaoyu also went to work. life was so lonely! after a few days of leisure, xu wenping lay on the sofa. the fluctuations on the computer in front of him were almost falling in a straight line. it was tianhai taste industry. xu wenping opened the thermos cup and took a sip of tea. when the market closed and it was time to get off work, xu wenping stretched comfortably and then picked up his phone to make a call. ¡°betray my love and leave behind my back¡­¡± her phone suddenly rang. li junlan, who was dozing off, felt a little helpless. however, when she saw the caller id, her expression changed slightly. she didn¡¯t pick up the phone immediately. instead, she turned on her computer and observed the stock market. she found that tianhai taste was still at the limit today. li junlan sighed. ¡°hello?¡± ¡°miss li, 1 haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. i miss you so much!¡± li junlan had just spoken when xu wenping¡¯s frivolous voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°haha!¡± li junlan laughed lightly and said, ¡°are you satisfied now? to be honest¡­ although tianhai taste¡¯s price has fallen to the limit during this period of time, it doesn¡¯t affect my assets much. however, hearing your voice makes my mood inexplicably bad!¡± ¡°tell me honestly, is that drop caused by your man?¡± li junlan was indeed puzzled. at this moment, her tone was obviously not questioning, but rather flirting. li junlan was naturally rational. she knew that a decline of more than seven consecutive days was definitely not something that a single person could change. she was only asking now to ease the awkwardness of losing the bet. ¡°you¡¯re too good at fantasizing.¡± ¡°miss li, did you lose the bet?¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°you don¡¯t dare to admit it, right? as the saying goes, a gentleman¡¯s word is a promise¡­¡± ¡°of course, if it¡¯s miss li, if you think it¡¯s too much, we can also change the method. if you call me big brother ten times, 1 won¡¯t hit your butt, okay?¡± ¡°bah! who wants to call you big brother?¡± li junlan blushed. then, she frowned slightly and stopped talking about this topic. instead, she asked, ¡°are you staying in villa no. 1 of the emerald sea immortal dynasty?¡± ¡°yeah, didn¡¯t you send me off once?¡± ¡°you¡¯re an only child? do you have any brothers?¡± ¡°no¡­¡± ¡°di di di¡­¡± li junlan hung up the phone, her face turning green and white. coincidentally, at this moment, old master li walked in and said, ¡°are you ready, junlan?¡± ¡°soon, grandpa¡­¡± ¡°alright!¡± old master li replied, ¡°you¡¯ve been busy every day. i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re busy with. i hope that today¡¯s trip won¡¯t be empty again. i heard that xiao xu is at home today.¡± ¡°grandpa¡­ are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to give away your granddaughter?¡± li junlan rolled her eyes. as she changed her clothes in front of the mirror, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared in her mind. the other party suddenly hung up the phone, which surprised xu wenping, but then he smiled calmly. whether it was her personality or her appearance, xu wenping had a slight liking for li junlan. however, when he proposed the bet last time, he had the intention to play with her. she was a virgin girl. how could she do something so shameless as to let someone spank her butt? in fact, whether the bet was fulfilled or not was no longer important. xu wenping closed his computer and then strolled to the kitchen. as expected, his mother was picking vegetables. seeing a lot of ingredients on the table, xu wenping was a little surprised and said, ¡°mom, what¡¯s for dinner today? so sumptuous?¡± although xu wenping was no longer limited by his financial strength, his parents were used to being thrifty. they usually cooked by themselves and would usually make do with a bite. seeing the chicken, duck, and fish on the table, xu wenping began to drool. his mother smiled lightly, then frowned for a moment and said, ¡°why do you care what 1 cook? just wait and eat.¡± ¡°alright then¡­¡± at this moment, his father looked at his watch and said, ¡°it¡¯s about time¡­ let¡¯s go, son. come with dad to the door to pick someone up.¡± ¡°what? pick someone up?¡± xu wenping was a little strange. ¡°you¡¯ll know when we get there. it¡¯s a great thing!¡± just as his father finished speaking, he saw a vegetable leaf on his father¡¯s face. his mother glared at him and said, ¡°what do you mean by good news? 1 think it¡¯s a very bad thing! tsk, tsk¡­ i really don¡¯t know what you old men are thinking.¡± this time, xu wenping was even more confused. what was it? why did his father think it was a good thing, and his mother thought that it was a big bad thing? his father laughed and led the way. the two of them arrived at the corridor. when the two of them arrived, old master li, who was on the other side, had already walked over with a smile on his face. old master li? xu wenping had a question in his heart. then, he noticed the figure behind old master li. she had short hair and an extremely well-proportioned figure. she wore an earthen yellow coat and walked with the wind. her cold arrogance revealed a hint of beauty. from afar, the two of them looked at each other. xu wenping¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, but li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed with the words ¡®i knew it.¡¯ ¡°old leader! you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°haha, xiao xu is here? it¡¯s not easy to see you!¡± the old man ignored father xu and greeted xu wenping. ever since the last game of chess, the grudge between old master li and father xu had become a little serious. but this time, xu wenping didn¡¯t pay attention to old master li. he just stared at li junlan, a little stunned. after all, they were talking on the phone a minute ago, and a few minutes later, they were looking at each other. it felt strange. old master li was slightly stunned when he saw this. then, he chuckled and hooked his arm around xu wenping¡¯s shoulder. ¡°how is it? xiao xu, her looks must be good enough?¡± ¡°extremely beautiful.¡± ¡°let her be a mistress for you. she can at least be worthy, right?¡± old master li smiled. ¡°that¡¯s great.¡± xu wenping also smiled. at this moment, li junlan sneered and said lightly, ¡°when grandpa brought me here the last time, 1 suspected that it was you. hehe¡­ as expected!¡± ¡°although grandpa insisted on marrying me to you, 1 don¡¯t like you at all. in fact, i¡­¡± ¡°i hate you!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136:I Don’t Like It! chapter 136:i don¡¯t like it! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you two¡­¡± seeing his granddaughter¡¯s slightly fierce expression, old master li was slightly stunned. his eyes were filled with suspicion as he sized up the faces of the two juniors. ¡°i don¡¯t know her!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know him!¡± the two of them said in unison. the old man turned his head to look at xu wenping¡¯s father in confusion. the two of them looked at each other and saw some deep meaning in their eyes. then, they laughed loudly. ¡°xiao xu, it seems that the two of us old men will be redundant at this time. forget it, forget it¡­since i have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you play a game of chess with me?¡± xu shinian¡¯s eyes lit up when old master li spoke. he was nodding his head vigorously when he saw old master li¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°if you continue to act shamelessly, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± ¡°how could that be?¡± father xu said awkwardly. ¡°even if 1 were to cheat, i wouldn¡¯t dare to do it in front of you, elder li!¡± ¡°bah, as if 1 would believe you!¡± after the two old men left, xu wenping let out a laugh and walked forward with a strange smile. he grabbed li junlan¡¯s hand and chuckled, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect the world to be so small!? my¡­ small wife?¡± ¡°hmph!¡± li junlan angrily let go of her hand and looked at xu wenping coldly. ¡°if i had known it was you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have agreed to grandpa¡¯s arrangement even if i had to commit suicide!¡± ¡°oh, really?¡± when xu wenping heard this, he pretended to tease her again. he raised his index finger and fiddled with li junlan¡¯s chin. he smiled and said, ¡°why are you so unyielding?¡± ¡°i was just thinking about it¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be a little shameless if 1 slapped miss li¡¯s butt? this is great¡­ isn¡¯t it reasonable for me to slap my wife¡¯s butt?¡± li junlan¡¯s face turned green and white. it was impossible to tell what she was feeling. not to mention that others couldn¡¯t tell, li junlan herself didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at this moment. looking at xu wenping¡¯s face, li junlan was angry, resentful, and furious. however, for some reason, a hint of tenderness and sweetness surged from the bottom of her heart. she could not suppress it. li junlan¡¯s face turned slightly red. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°you really don¡¯t know any shame by saying this in public!¡± ¡°forget it. i¡¯m the one who came to your house. aren¡¯t you going to show me around your territory?¡± hearing this, xu wenping smiled gently and elegantly stretched out his hand. ¡°then, please familiarize yourself with the environment first.¡± the two of them strolled in the courtyard. in fact, xu wenping rarely moved around in such a big villa. after all, although he bought this place, he hadn¡¯t lived here for long. he had never been to places like the seaside attic and swimming pool. the two of them tacitly wanted to avoid the eyes and ears of the elders. therefore, they walked out of the corridor silently and paced around the beach. because they were noisy at the beginning, there were a few minutes of awkwardness when they strolled around. xu wenping wanted to turn his head to break the coldness, but he suddenly felt his arm go soft. li junlan actually took the initiative to hold his arm. xu wenping was stunned for a moment before he smiled. just as he turned his head and wanted to say something, he saw li junlan¡¯s eyes filled with indifference. her arms were wrapped around him in a formalized manner as she said indifferently, ¡°alright, 1 know what you want to say. you don¡¯t have to say those sweet words to me to deal with your little sisters.¡± ¡°i was born in a family. since you have power, my grandfather insisted that 1 be your concubine. i¡¯ll do as you say, but you want me to fall in love with you, hmph¡­!¡± ¡°you¡¯re still far from it!¡± xu wenping¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. it had to be said that li junlan¡¯s cold and disdainful gaze was like a reborn empress. li junlan continued, ¡°after 1 graduated from the university of finance and economics, i stayed in the us. 1 built a business on my own. i¡¯m not the kind of vase that only relies on men. although i have such a status, 1 don¡¯t want¡­¡± as li junlan spoke, her expression became even colder. it was like she was facing other men. there was disdain, pity, and extreme resistance. but at this moment, she suddenly realized that xu wenping¡¯s arm had been pulled out of her hand. xu wenping rubbed his chin and revealed a strange smile. li junlan frowned slightly. xu wenping took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. he stared at li junlan¡¯s face. this kind of undisguised scrutiny actually made li junlan panic a little. ¡°look at what i¡¯m saying. do i, xu wenping, look like someone who plays with a woman¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°we bumped into each other in the gym. 1 just thought you were interesting. although my words were a little rude, they seemed to be within the range of what you could accept. 1 didn¡¯t go overboard, right?¡± ¡°huff¡­¡± the smoke ring that xu wenping exhaled had yet to take shape when it was blown away by the breeze by the sea. xu wenping patted li junlan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s time to go back. my house is too big. i didn¡¯t notice it after walking around. it¡¯s already afternoon.¡± ¡°i understand what you mean. when i go back, i¡¯ll tell old master li that i¡¯ve never taken this stupid engagement seriously.¡± xu wenping calmly turned around and walked back. li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed with a faint surprise, but she quickly followed him. hmph, this old lady had seen too many of such tricks. i don¡¯t believe that you would dare to mention it to my grandfather! when everyone came back, mother xu had already prepared a table full of rice, stewed old hen, and braised big carp. although mother xu had a faint smile on her face, she did look a little worried. seeing that xu wenping and li junlan were not close when they entered the house, xu wenping¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief. at this time, old master li¡¯s nose was red and his eyes were swollen. he told xu wenping¡¯s father that he would never compete with him in the future. seeing xu wenping and xu wenping enter, old master li¡¯s expression eased a little. he smiled and said, ¡°how did it go?¡± xu wenping sat down with a smile. he turned his head and looked at li junlan meaningfully. then, he said to old master li, ¡°it wasn¡¯t much, old master li¡­ i don¡¯t like your granddaughter very much. you can bring her back tonight.¡± old master li¡¯s expression froze, and xu wenping¡¯s father was also slightly stunned. but at this moment, xu wenping¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°yeah¡­ old master li. if you say that our two families are on good terms, then there¡¯s definitely no problem. however, wenping already has a wife. it¡¯s not the old society now. who can bear to see you have three wives and four concubines?¡± li junlan hadn¡¯t even sat down when her fingers trembled slightly. she had thought of many ways xu wenping could be tactful, but she had never expected xu wenping to be honest and say, ¡°i don¡¯t like her!¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Cold on the Surface chapter 137: cold on the surface translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what do you mean? xu wenping! even if 1 don¡¯t like you, i¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t like you. what right do you have to say that you don¡¯t like me?¡± old master li was not anxious, but li junlan was the first to get anxious. xu wenping was stunned. initially, he had been interested in li junlan because of her beauty and her easy-going personality. but now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t that easy-going. xu wenping wasn¡¯t a lecherous person, but at least he was a person with a bottom line. he couldn¡¯t just be hot-faced and stick to li junlan¡¯s cold butt. without waiting for xu wenping to reply, old master li raised his eyebrows slightly. then, he laughed, ¡°sit, sit, sit. let¡¯s sit down and eat first.¡± xu wenping¡¯s words also made old master li a little unhappy. although it was like what li junlan said, ¡°i¡¯m in a hurry to send my granddaughter away.¡± it was not the case, but after all, he was the one who begged for it. if xu wenping¡¯s cold face fell on him, how could old master li be happy? old master li was also a man with a big family and a big business. if the two of them really did not like it, he naturally would not deliberately mistreat their granddaughter. however, looking at the expression in his granddaughter¡¯s eyes, and then looking at xu wenping, there was a hint of helplessness in the depths of his eyes. this cunning old man had already seen through the love between a man and a woman. ¡°aiya¡­ after all, marriage is a matter that needs to be taken slowly! we can¡¯t force it. let¡¯s get used to it. if it really can¡¯t work, how can we force it?¡± xu wenping¡¯s mother could only feel helpless when she heard this. everyone ate their food in silence. seeing the awkward atmosphere, the old man put down his chopsticks first and stood up with a smile. ¡°the two of you are quarreling, so you should talk alone. how about this? 1¡¯11 watch the two of you enter the house first. if after tonight, you guys still insist on your own opinions, i¡¯ll take my granddaughter and leave tomorrow. how about that?¡± drive a duck onto a perch? a hint of helplessness flashed in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. however, since old master li had mentioned this situation, it was obviously not good to reject it again. hence, he looked at li junlan. li junlan also knew that she couldn¡¯t win against the old man, so she nodded coldly. the two of them got off the table and walked into the courtyard under old master li¡¯s gaze. old master li smiled lightly. as he opened the door, the guard beside the old man was also a little confused. he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°old master, you¡¯re just short of watching the two of them have children. i don¡¯t understand. not only is miss li beautiful, but she¡¯s also a successful expert¡­ why do you have to¡­¡± old master li smiled and looked at the guard mysteriously. ¡°do you also think that my actions were unnecessary?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare to. what do you think?¡± the guard chuckled. ¡°however, with your status, there¡¯s no need for you to climb up the ladder, right?¡± as old master li slowly left, he touched his chin and shook his head helplessly. ¡°i know my own child very well. although junlan usually appears very strong, it¡¯s actually just on the surface. she¡¯s just a weak little girl on the inside, even weaker than ordinary little girls.¡± ¡°the reason why she deliberately pretended to be strong and cold is actually just a layer of disguise on her body.¡± ¡°coincidentally¡­ the kid of the xu family is a decisive killer. whether or not he can awaken the spirit in junlan¡¯s heart, it would probably be tonight¡­¡± the guard seemed to understand. xu wenping and li junlan walked into the house calmly. as soon as they closed the door, a trace of panic flashed in li junlan¡¯s eyes. ¡°xu wenping, you better not have any improper thoughts about me. even if grandpa wants me to be in the same room as you, but¡­¡± ¡°do you have a persecutory delusion?¡± xu wenping admitted that he really didn¡¯t know li junlan well. he looked at her up and down with a strange expression, then spread his hands and said, ¡°do you think we¡¯re in the same room?¡± ¡°this is the same courtyard!¡± ¡°i have 5, 6, 7, 8 bedrooms in this courtyard. pick a place you like to sleep and don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°okay!?¡± li junlan was slightly stunned. xu wenping quickly walked into the hall. xu wenping¡¯s personality was like a donkey. he would be coaxed but not forced. it would be strange if xu wenping gave li junlan a good look. xu wenping took a can of drink from the fridge and sat down on the sofa in the living room. however, just as he turned around, he saw li junlan walk in. she still had a stern face and a cold expression as she sat opposite xu wenping. ¡°¡­pretty, a girl. why do you have such a bad expression?¡± ¡°hmph, i¡¯m that kind of person.¡± ¡°but 1 don¡¯t really like it. aren¡¯t you going to pick a room for yourself to sleep in?¡± xu wenping said helplessly. ¡°i think i¡¯ll be very happy if you leave me now.¡± ¡°bah¡­ you¡¯re making it seem like no one wants to sit next to you! you¡¯re ignorant, arrogant¡­ pu xinnan! if it weren¡¯t for grandpa, i wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at you!¡± ¡°miss li¡­ aren¡¯t you being a little arrogant?¡± listening to li junlan¡¯s insults, although there were no vulgarities, xu wenping didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. this door wasn¡¯t locked from the inside. she could leave if she wanted to¡­ but she just had to sit opposite him and scold him. xu wenping didn¡¯t find it annoying, but he felt awkward. therefore, he pretended to be cold and stood up from the sofa with a cold gaze. ¡°what are you doing?!¡± xu wenping slowly walked up to li junlan. although li junlan pretended to be calm, it was normal for her to feel fear under xu wenping¡¯s pressure. xu wenping grabbed li junlan¡¯s collar and roughly pulled her up. ¡°you, you, you¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping laughed coldly and said, ¡°you¡¯re asking me what i want?¡± ¡°i have a bet with you in the gym. i don¡¯t care about anything else. your grandfather wants to marry you to me as my concubine. aren¡¯t you going to be angry with your grandfather? you¡¯re giving me face here. do you think i¡¯m easy to bully?¡± xu wenping only pulled li junlan lightly with a strong force. xu wenping waved his hand and landed on li junlan¡¯s butt without hesitation. pa! although it was separated by a layer of coat and jeans, a crisp sound still rang out immediately. li junlan let out a cry of surprise. although he had saved his strength, it should have hurt, right? xu wenping thought to himself, ¡°you can get out of this room now. since the bet is complete, we will have nothing to do with each other in the future,¡± xu wenping said calmly. however, just as he let go, he saw li junlan¡¯s body tremble slightly and she suddenly fell limply onto the sofa. she turned around, her face flushed red. ¡°the bet¡­ isn¡¯t it¡­ ten¡­ ten?¡± Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: The Coldness of the Opposite chapter 138: the coldness of the opposite translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation red. it turned red. she blushed. xu wenping was stunned for a moment. when he heard li junlan¡¯s soft voice, xu wenping did not hesitate and violently flipped li junlan over. although her expression was still stiff, her pupils began to dodge, not daring to look xu wenping in the eye. ¡°so, that¡¯s how it is?¡± xu wenping was deep in thought. li junlan said coldly, ¡°pah¡­ what is this? i, li junlan, am a man of my word. since i have such a bet with you, then¡­ just fight.¡± actually, li junlan also felt strange at this moment. just now, she felt a burning pain in her butt, which immediately made her angry. however, she did not know that this kind of anger would erupt. a numb feeling filled her body, making her tremble slightly. then, she felt a comfortable feeling. she even felt that a part of her body that was always dry actually felt a little moist. she¡­ she was actually looking forward to it. after the slap, she felt as if she had lost all her strength and could not get up from the sofa at all. at this moment, xu wenping smiled. he grabbed li junlan¡¯s waist with one hand and held it in his arm. li junlan lost her balance and immediately tore at xu wenping¡¯s clothes crazily, shouting, ¡°let go of me, let go!¡± ¡°let go of me¡­ you prodigal son, what do you want to do!¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± xu wenping pulled li junlan into a bedroom and threw her heavily on the soft bed. with a bright smile on his face, he said lightly, ¡°it¡¯s better to do this in bed. it¡¯s more fun.¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, xu wenping, i definitely won¡¯t¡­¡± at this moment, xu wenping no longer listened to li junlan¡¯s words. he reached out and grabbed with both hands. the expensive earthen yellow coat on li junlan¡¯s body instantly split into two. li junlan was wearing a pair of jeans. they were already considered thick and short. they were connected to her high heels, revealing her ankles that were as tender as white jade. this was not important. at this moment, her coat was torn open. although li junlan had tightly clamped her legs together, there was indeed a trace of moisture in her cleavage. ¡°so¡­ you act so cold and aloof just because you like the contrast?¡± ¡°who would¡­ ah!¡± pa! before li junlan could defend herself, xu wenping turned her body over violently. just as he turned his body, a gentle cry and a crisp slap sounded almost at the same time. it was as if li junlan had expected this slap to land on her butt. at this moment, xu wenping couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. he directly waved his hand and slapped li junlan¡¯s butt mercilessly through a layer of jeans. ¡°ahhh!¡± miserable screams echoed throughout the entire bedroom. xu wenping¡¯s slap was not easy to take. li junlan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. however, after the ten slaps were over, other than tears, li junlan¡¯s entire body was limp. at this moment, half of her expensive jeans were soaked. she bit her lips and twitched slightly. xu wenping stopped abruptly and did not move anymore. because in the depths of li junlan¡¯s eyes, there was actually a faint glimmer of anticipation. xu wenping looked straight into li junlan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°alright, now that the bet is complete, you can get lost!¡± other than speaking, xu wenping¡¯s eyes carried a hint of contempt. xu wenping was a virgin who had never experienced anything in the past. if he had seen li junlan¡¯s appearance, he would not have known about the schemes in her heart. if she had known about xu wenping¡¯s experience in picking up girls in the past few days, he would probably have had enough. in everyone¡¯s heart, there were some dirty thoughts, but the degree of seriousness was different. even a delicate goddess like su yurou would have a romantic performance in her boudoir. li junlan also had one. however, she was a little different. ¡°still not getting lost? so cheap? could it be that you couldn¡¯t feel it through your pants? do you want to be taught a lesson?¡± the word ¡®cheap¡¯ instantly made li junlan look like a rooster that had its feathers standing on end. she seemed to have goosebumps all over her body and trembled again. she bit her lip and stared at xu wenping. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± xu wenping was like fishing, spitting out words one by one. in the end, he smiled evilly and said, ¡°can¡¯t you take it off yourself? can¡¯t you smell it yourself¡­ can i stand the smell in your pants? so dirty¡­ even if you want to do something, you should at least take a shower, right?¡± li junlan¡¯s cold gaze instantly turned into one of grievance. she bit her lip. although she was extremely shy, she actually began to tremble as she removed her clothes. she had just taken off her high heels, and she should have had a pair of round and beautiful feet. however, perhaps because she had been working out a lot and wore high heels, her big toe was a little out. it was a typical greek foot, and her middle toe was slightly longer. there were flaws. li junlan pushed her jeans down inch by inch. even though her round butt was placed on the bed, it was still curved like a peach, revealing her pale white underwear. she was dressed very conservatively. xu wenping saw that she was relieved and suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°who are you acting for?¡± li junlan was shocked. she shook her hands and immediately revealed half of her well-proportioned legs. under the mermaid line, although her legs were flat and round, there were faint traces of muscles, indicating that she was usually strong and healthy. ¡°you¡­ why¡­ why are you yelling at me?¡± li junlan bit her lips until they turned red. at this moment, she felt both ashamed and curious. she lifted a corner of her mouth and threw her wet jeans on the ground before taking off her tight-fitting sweater. it was also a white undergarment, but it had no wire and only a hook. xu wenping was a little speechless. ¡°however, in my memory, is it true that only children under the age of ten wear such undergarments like yours?¡± li junlan¡¯s face turned even redder as she clenched her fists tightly. however, at this moment, her snow-white skin was already exposed to the air under xu wenping¡¯s eyes. li junlan was shy, but she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and said coldly to xu wenping, ¡°then¡­ an adult girl¡­ what kind of underwear should 1 wear?¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. then, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°follow me! change bedrooms!¡± li junlan was extremely worried. she didn¡¯t know why, but she followed behind him. just as her grandfather had expected, li junlan looked cold on the outside, but she was actually pure and innocent. she also had the sin of fantasizing but not realizing it. normally, it was impossible for her to do this. however, since it was her grandfather¡¯s choice, li junlan felt that it was fine.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Whole Body Is Soft, Only Bones Are Hard chapter 139: whole body is soft, only bones are hard translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation although this bedroom had always been there, xu wenping only knew about it and had never entered it. what was home-based service? in fact, nami was very good at this. this bedroom was always locked, and there was a bathroom with a glass partition that was faintly visible. the bathroom was big enough for two couples to take a bath. as long as the sliding door was pulled open, the cabinet and the wall would be exposed, and they would be able to appreciate what sexiness was. satisfying sins was just a basic operation for a tycoon like xu wenping. although xu wenping had always been quite righteous, at his level, if he really only wanted to play with one or two girls, there were many people who wanted to climb up the ladder. the cabinet was opened and all kinds of women¡¯s sexy clothes were hung all over the cabinet. in fact, there were male clothes in the house at first, but because the owner of the house was a man, nami picked them out. otherwise, even xu wenping would feel uncomfortable. ¡°which one do you think is better?¡± li junlan¡¯s face was red. looking at these clothes that made people feel ashamed, she only felt her heart pounding. she stared at xu wenping and said coldly again, ¡°you actually¡­ you¡¯re this kind of person.¡± xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°take a shower. pick one for yourself after you¡¯re done.¡± li junlan was slightly stunned. but then, she actually started to do it. xu wenping rubbed his chin and began to figure out li junlan¡¯s thoughts. if she said she didn¡¯t like it, then when they were at the beach together, li junlan¡¯s cold expression really didn¡¯t seem to be fake. even now, this cold expression did not seem to be faked. but if you said that she was pretending, li junlan was not a puppet. it was not to the extent that she would just do whatever xu wenping said. then there was only one truth. in fact, in li junlan¡¯s heart, she had already acknowledged xu wenping¡¯s existence. however, due to her personality, she had locked herself up tightly. after li junlan took a shower, her face was full of shyness, but she walked in front of xu wenping naked. when she came to the wardrobe, she kept choosing and secretly looked at xu wenping, as if she wanted to know his feelings. seeing xu wenping¡¯s calm expression, li junlan¡¯s final choice was also unexpected. she might have good taste. she was wearing a pair of pointy-mouthed stilettos with golden edges, which made her look a little noble. her greek horns were slightly flawed, but with this kind of light high heels, it happened to reveal the gaps between her toes. while covering the flaws, it also brought out the beauty of her feet. the clothes on her upper body were one of the shyest ones even among this group of undergarments. the undergarments on her chest were like two black lotuses, but the lotus heart was empty and needed external objects to complement it. this dress was also of flowing gold, revealing a trace of luxury in its low profile. coupled with a pair of pants that basically didn¡¯t use any fabric, li junlan stood there with her chest puffed up, her cold gaze falling on xu wenping¡¯s face. she intended to use this coldness to cover up the fluctuations in her heart. how should he put it? it was as if the empress was standing there. her short hair, which did not belong to a man, just added a little more to her beauty. that indescribable feeling was probably¡­ stubborn. ¡°what are you standing there for? walk over!¡± xu wenping said softly with a smile. li junlan¡¯s eyes moved. she frowned slightly, but her body did not move at all. xu wenping didn¡¯t stay idle either. he stood up and threw his clothes off. under li junlan¡¯s shocked gaze, he grabbed her and threw her onto the bed. as expected, li junlan let out a cry and began to shrink her body again. while she revealed a fearful expression, she also displayed her sexy buttocks in an extremely exquisite position. it was as if she was saying, ¡®come on.¡¯ i want to refuse and come back to meet you. xu wenping felt like he had experienced this feeling before. however, it was only at this moment that xu wenping finally understood what it was like. li junlan was actually extremely conflicted at this moment. her heart was very resistant, but her body was very honest. this was what it meant to reject and welcome. xu wenping gently caressed li junlan¡¯s buttocks twice. li junlan was not angry at all. instead, her frown deepened. she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being her unrequited love. there were no strong male hormones. pa! xu wenping gave li junlan a tight slap on her butt. xu wenping had held back a little in the previous ten slaps, but this time, there were five red marks on li junlan¡¯s butt. li junlan¡¯s body twitched as she bit her red lips. her eyes were filled with tears as she stared at xu wenping with resentment. she was just an empress a moment ago, but in an instant, she had turned into a resentful woman. moreover, her jade-like hand had unknowingly placed on her chest. ¡°let me help you!¡± when li junlan¡¯s waves started to spread, xu wenping¡¯s large hand also came forward. her curved twin peaks were grasped by xu wenping¡¯s large hand. as soon as he put them down, they changed shape. the pain and excitement made li junlan stick out her tongue and roll her eyes. when xu wenping saw this segment, he knew that he was probably right about everything. he immediately began to show no mercy. ravaged. originally, her skin was too milky white, so it was easier to leave marks. soon, li junlan¡¯s buttocks and chest were already red. li junlan was almost in a daze. she looked at xu wenping with a fawning gaze, grievance, and desire. she placed her jade-like hand on her mermaid line and kept gesturing at xu wenping. ¡°you want it?¡± ¡°yps i¡± ¡°beg me.¡± just these words, from beginning to end, before they even touched the river, a thread of water flew up, causing li junlan to tremble. ¡°please, i¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°f*ck¡­¡± ¡°kill me!¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll accept your offer.¡± xu wenping smiled. the battle had just begun. xu wenping had just stretched his waist when he heard li junlan say, ¡°hmph, you prodigal son. even if you get my person, you won¡¯t get my heart!¡± xu wenping was instantly enraged. ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re really soft from head to toe, but your bones are hard. today, i¡¯ll treat your stubborn illness!¡± xu wenping immediately raised his spear and mounted the horse. in fact, because of li jun¡¯s self-thinking, she had already sent herself to a place on the edge of pleasure before the battle. however, when the little red bloomed, li junlan¡¯s soul was occupied by pain and excitement. waves of crying sounded in the house. at first, she was still hugging xu wenping tightly, but in the end, she was on the verge of fainting¡­ Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Gift chapter 140: gift translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the night was extremely peaceful. because the light in the room was dim, li junlan did not know that the sky had already brightened up until the sun was high up in the sky. li junlan opened her eyes and realized that there was no one around her. she immediately felt lonely and empty. however, at this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open slightly. xu wenping knocked on the door. only then did li junlan realize that she was no longer in the bedroom from last night. she only knew that they had been passionate for a long time last night until she finally lost consciousness. she could still vaguely remember the last thought in her mind. ¡®oh my god! is this man made of iron?¡¯ at this moment, li junlan looked down at her clothes when she saw xu wenping¡¯s strange smile at the door. then, her body and mind were instantly wrapped in shyness. ¡°what are you doing?¡± li junlan pulled the blanket up. although there was a hint of sweetness at the corner of her mouth, she still said stiffly, ¡°don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll have a good impression of you like this. even if you get my person, you still won¡¯t get my heart.¡± xu wenping, who already understood li jordan¡¯s personality, chuckled and did not continue to argue with this woman. he only said softly, ¡°get up for lunch,¡± ¡°lunch?¡± li junlan was surprised. she picked up her phone and looked at the time. only then did she realize that it was already afternoon. she hurriedly sat up from the bed and went to get her clothes. ¡°i haven¡¯t finished my work today!¡± even so, she still couldn¡¯t find her clothes after searching left and right. after all, li junlan¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t very suitable to wear after last night¡¯s battle. xu wenping, who raised his eyebrows, once again enjoyed the scenery. then, he threw in a set of clothes and said, ¡°wear this! i asked the housekeeper to buy the clothes according to your size, and your clothes have already been thrown into the trash can.¡± li junlan¡¯s face turned red when she heard that. she then remembered that the pair of jeans she wore yesterday was already wet. ¡°humph!¡± li junlan snorted coldly with an uncertain expression on her face. she picked up her clothes and closed the door with a bang. not long after, li junlan walked out of the door with a strange expression. she said to xu wenping, ¡°your aesthetic sense is quite good.¡± she was wearing an ultra-short, tight-fitting white t-shirt and black bell-bottom pants with slits that reached her calves. to be precise, it was a pair of korean slim-looking pencil pants. it was paired with a pair of comfortable white shoes that increased her height. it was simple and versatile. most importantly, it was comfortable. he was used to seeing li junlan¡¯s valiant attire. at this moment, these two ordinary clothes accentuated her good figure even more. no, it should be said that the clothes she wore in the past were a little unnecessary for li junlan¡¯s beauty. with li junlan¡¯s appearance, no matter what clothes she wore, she would look beautiful. although he was shocked, xu wenping only shrugged his shoulders. after all, this was not his taste. he only instructed nami to prepare a set of clothes. this was nami¡¯s judgment. li junlan was a little happy, and her eyes showed it. as she walked out of the door, she whispered, ¡°is this your gift to me?¡± ¡°if you say so,¡± xu wenping said softly. then, he reached out and put his arm around li junlan¡¯s waist. the latter¡¯s face turned red. she looked sideways at xu wenping, who was staring straight at her. she felt that this side profile was even more handsome. she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart, ¡®if only this man belonged to me alone.¡¯ her mind was filled with thoughts, and the nervousness from work just now was thrown out of her mind for a moment. when the two of them arrived at the dining room, xu wenping¡¯s mother had already prepared the dishes. the dishes were simple. there was a stir-fried vegetables, a ginger oil wheat dish, a mapo tofu, a green pepper shredded pork, and a simple seaweed egg soup. three vegetarian dishes and one meat dish represented xu wenping¡¯s mother¡¯s mood. if she was happy enough, there should be big fish and meat on the table. xu wenping¡¯s father was very pleased with himself. when he saw the two of them approaching and in such an intimate position, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°miss li, come quickly, sit down and eat.¡± ¡°thank you, dad!¡± li junlan agreed. mother xu¡¯s expression was not good. when she saw xu wenping and li junlan sit down, she said, ¡°i¡¯m full!¡± mother xu had mixed feelings. previously, she was worried that her son would not be able to get a wife, so when she saw su yurou, she was the happiest. in fact, she had never agreed to old master li¡¯s betrothal of his granddaughter to her son no matter what. however, since old master li was an elder and there was no effect in rejecting him, she could only let him be. mother xu¡¯s final fantasy was that the girl would never agree. after all, it was a new society, and mother xu was still like this. she did not believe that a young woman would agree to be a ¡®second wife.¡¯ however, seeing the harmonious scene today, mother xu understood that no matter what she thought, it was useless. ¡°miss li, what are you going to do after dinner? if you really can¡¯t do it, you can just stay at home for a few more days!¡± father xu was very concerned about li junlan. li junlan smiled as she ate. ¡°it¡¯s okay, dad. my workplace is in the city. when i¡¯m done with work, i¡¯ll come back often to see the two elders.¡± mother xu was gnashing her teeth. this little mouth was really sweet. just as she was thinking about it, she saw li junlan turn to look at her and gently say, ¡°mom, daughter-in-law, just entered the door. although we haven¡¯t done anything yet, i¡¯m still considered half a member of the xu family. if there¡¯s anything wrong, 1 hope mom won¡¯t be angry.¡± she exploded. mother xu felt as if flowers had bloomed in her heart and she had eaten the sweetness of honey. however, she was conflicted. mother xu seemed to have thought of something. after smiling and nodding at li junlan, she looked coldly at her husband and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, old fart. yesterday, your second son called and said that the old man¡¯s health is not very good. he wants you to go back and take a look.¡± mother xu was talking about xu wenping¡¯s second uncle. as for the old man, he was xu wenping¡¯s grandfather. because xu wenping¡¯s parents had become urban residents after working in their early years, they had been living in jin hai city. however, their hometown was actually in the countryside. it was originally a small matter, but when he heard this, father xu¡¯s face immediately darkened and flickered. mother xu sneered. embarrassment flashed, and longing and worry flashed across his face. father xu looked at xu wenping and smiled. ¡°wenping, why don¡¯t you go to the countryside to visit your grandfather first?¡± ¡°although it¡¯s a little disturbing your sweet period with the li family¡¯s young lady, the two of you can also go together¡­¡± ¡°i won¡¯t go.¡± li junlan¡¯s expression flickered. although she was born in the li family, she was in a difficult position.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Returning Home chapter 141: returning home translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation seeing his father¡¯s troubled expression, xu wenping sighed in his heart and naturally thought about the problems left behind by their family¡¯s history. he could only nod and say, ¡°okay, then 1¡¯11 buy a train ticket back in the afternoon.¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± his father nodded and said, ¡°wenping, your life is getting better now. when you go, bring more things for your grandfather. your grandfather has been drinking wine all his life. bring more good wine for him. also, your grandmother is very greedy. she picked up some delicious food and brought some for you.¡± seeing his father¡¯s concerned look, his mother covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°if you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you go back by yourself?¡± his father rolled his eyes and did not respond to his mother. li junlan looked at all of this and naturally understood that there must be something hidden under these awkward gazes. in the blink of an eye, they finished their meal. xu wenping packed up and left with li junlan. ¡°judging from your parents¡¯ behavior today, your family seems to be a little strange too, huh?¡± li junlan asked with a strange tone. xu wenping raised his eyebrows. ¡°my good lan¡¯er, why are you suddenly concerned about my family? although i have your body, i haven¡¯t gotten your heart yet, right?¡± li junlan blushed and said, ¡°can¡¯t i just ask?¡± xu wenping smiled faintly. ¡°then you can send me to the train station later!¡± ¡°alright!¡± ¡°forget it, send me to the cargo station.¡± li junlan¡¯s lips twitched. only then did xu wenping calmly narrate his family¡¯s affairs. in xu wenping¡¯s opinion, it was nothing. this historical problem happened before xu wenping was born. xu wenping¡¯s grandfather ran mountain products. his income in the village was above average, and his family was not bad. ever since he was young, his grandmother had been biased toward her second son because xu wenping¡¯s father didn¡¯t look that smart. even if his grandfather wanted to be fair, he was forced by his grandmother¡¯s tyranny. sometimes, he couldn¡¯t say anything. whether it was going to school or getting married, xu wenping¡¯s father had low standards. these things were also tolerated. xu wenping¡¯s grandfather was old, after all. after he married to a new family, second uncle, this sloppy guy, simply abandoned his grandfather and grandmother. before that, his grandfather had separated his father from the family. the meaning of ¡®splitting up¡¯ was that grandpa and grandma had to live with second uncle, so they only gave their father a little money to settle down. the current second uncle was still a devil. his grandparents¡¯ family fortune had almost been used up. moreover, second uncle always thought that his father had received more money back then, so whenever his father came home, second uncle would not let go. this was also the reason why his father did not want to go back. li junlan, who had always lived in an extremely harmonious family, was actually quite excited when she heard these trivial matters. li junlan drove xu wenping to the cargo terminal. xu wenping asked chen pi to arrange a truck to the countryside, and then they took it back home. the reason why he didn¡¯t drive himself was that his hometown was very remote. it was nothing much. it was a good road to drive, but it was quite tiring to drive. moreover, if he wanted to go to where his grandfather lived, the car wouldn¡¯t be able to drive in. ¡°when are you coming back?¡± seeing that xu wenping had already gotten into the car, li junlan did not leave for a long time. when he was about to leave, li junlan asked with a faint expression. ¡°i¡¯ll be back in a few days. why, do you miss big brother? li junlan blushed and bit her lip. ¡°who would miss you, this bad guy?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and smiled. only when xu wenping left the cargo station did li junlan¡¯s eyes ripple slightly. she sighed deeply, turned around, and made a call. ¡°how are the numbers today?¡± in an instant, li junlan had returned to that valiant and strong woman. the journey from jin hai city to the county town took about four hours. the scenery in xu wenping¡¯s eyes changed along the way. after leaving the bustling and beautiful city, it was gradually wrapped in lush greenery. although xiangshan county had a good name, it was actually a rather barren and backward area. the people here had been farming mountain products for generations to make a living. they did not have any established industries and did not have many specialties. if there was one thing that was better¡­ perhaps it was the pure air that the city could not compare to. on the truck, xu wenping had already prepared some things. when they arrived at xiangshan county, xu wenping bought some tobacco leaves in the county town. the truck drove into yanshan town. the truck could no longer continue on the sandy road into the village. seeing that it was getting late, xu wenping decided to go there tomorrow morning. yanshan town was next to the mountain, and it was surrounded by lush greenery. on a narrow street, the people passing by were very sparse, but there were piles of birds chirping non-stop on the wires. it was a harmonious relationship between man and nature. xu wenping hadn¡¯t come back for more than two years. the last time he came back, he was just a sophomore. with the increasing pressure of studies and life, it was indeed much more difficult to return home. however, when xu wenping began to recall, many interesting things were like a projector in his mind. xu wenping stayed in the only hotel in the town and then came to the street of the town. when he was young, he sat on his grandfather¡¯s little three-wheeled motorcycle. this street gave him a lot of memories. xu wenping went to the stall and ate the oden from his memory. as he continued to play, he couldn¡¯t help but stop when he passed by a hair salon. xiao xia hair salon. xu wenping¡¯s hair had been cut in this salon since he was young. xiao xia was not the owner¡¯s name. the owner should be over 40 years old this year, and it was a man. xiao xia was the name of the owner¡¯s daughter. he still remembered that when he was in junior high school in the town, the girl named xiao xia made xu wenping drool. she could be said to be the most beautiful girl in the town. at that time, he had been caught and spanked by the boss for sending love letters. ¡°i wonder if that girl called xiao xia is still around?¡± ¡°so many years have passed. she should have already married and established a career, right?¡± sometimes, when those innocent memories appeared, it would make one¡¯s heart feel warm. as he thought about it, xu wenping decided to push the door open and walk into the hair salon. just as he was about to greet him, he realized that the atmosphere inside was not quite right. xu wenping rolled his eyes and saw the girl called xiao xia. she was already in her twenties. her skin was fair and tender, and she still maintained her face shape from back then. when she pouted, she had two small dimples. although she was still dressed plainly, she was still delicate and elegant. it seemed that as long as one had a good foundation, they would still look good when they grew up.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Reunion After a Long Time chapter 142: reunion after a long time translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°no haircuts today. it¡¯s closed. get out!¡± xu wenping was still staring at the girl called han xiaoxia. a sloppy yellow-haired young man coldly looked back and spoke in an imposing manner. xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly, but he had already recognized this yellow-haired man. he was a famous jobless youth in the town, nicknamed ¡®long hair¡¯. he never did anything serious. however, to be honest, this young man who was about ten years older than xu wenping was the nightmare of all their classmates when they were young. the stick in his hand was happy, and the boys were so scared that they begged for mercy. today, xu wenping was amused. he said softly, ¡°are you the boss?¡± at this moment, the boss was lowering his head under the tyranny of the blond and his brothers. the boss was a 41-year-old thin middle-aged man. at this moment, his face was filled with embarrassment. xu wenping¡¯s entrance didn¡¯t attract his attention, but when he heard this, the boss was surprised. when he saw xu wenping, he felt a trace of familiarity and couldn¡¯t help but think. long hair, who was provoked, kicked the swivel chair over and pointed at xu wenping angrily. ¡°you f*cking talk too much. can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m working here? if you say another word, i¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°what if you can¡¯t break my legs?¡± xu wenping revealed a strange expression. this time, long hair and his brothers were surprised. long hair was so angry that he laughed. he pulled up the swivel chair that he had kicked over and took out a swing stick from his pocket. he swung it and walked in front of xu wenping, pointing at his face. ¡°i think you really don¡¯t know how many eyes ma wangye has!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll break your legs and let you see!¡± it had to be said that the smaller the place, the more likely it was for such a person to appear. as he did not have much knowledge, he was very bold. long hair swung his rod and fell. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± at this moment, the boss of xiao xia hair salon shouted. at this time, he seemed to recognize xu wenping and said, ¡°long hair, what does our matter have to do with others?¡± ¡°f*ck! if you f*cking pay me back, do you think i want to have a relationship with a hairdresser like you? also, don¡¯t interrupt me when i¡¯m beating someone up!¡± long hair was very fierce and insisted on hitting xu wenping. at this moment, the hair salon owner shouted, ¡°long hair, you can¡¯t afford to hit this person in front of you!¡± long hair was shocked. he looked at the hair salon owner with a smile and said, ¡°do you know what you¡¯re talking about? in the entire xiangshan county, is there anyone i can¡¯t afford to beat up?¡± xu wenping had a smile on his face. hearing long hair¡¯s words, xu wenping calmly said, ¡°my second uncle, xu shidong!¡± long hair was slightly startled. ¡°what did you say?!¡± ¡°i, xu wenping, my second uncle is xu shidong!¡± xu wenping said firmly. long hair was shocked, and then a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. the gangsters in xiangshan county were all connected, and xu wenping¡¯s second uncle was also a gangster, and he was quite famous in xiangshan county. the hair salon owner smiled bitterly. at this time, han xiaoxia, who was standing behind, saw xu wenping and reacted in surprise. she was just wondering where this handsome guy came from. after recognizing xu wenping, han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had seen hope. she shouted, ¡°xu wenping, so it¡¯s you. you¡­ save my dad!¡± long hair swallowed his saliva and stared at xu wenping suspiciously. ¡°xu shidong is your second uncle? second uncle?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the real deal.¡± seeing xu wenping¡¯s steady and fearless demeanor, long hair was more or less convinced. he closed the baton and whispered, ¡°even if you¡¯re xu shidong¡¯s nephew, you can¡¯t stop me from asking for a debt, right?¡± ¡°uncle han, how much do you owe them?¡± ¡°160,000!¡± ¡°not me, but our company,¡± long hair said lightly. ¡°if it were me, i wouldn¡¯t mind giving xu shidong face.¡± xu wenping looked at han xiaoxia¡¯s father and smiled bitterly. ¡°uncle han, you¡¯re¡­ you couldn¡¯t hold it in again?¡± uncle han blushed. uncle han¡¯s education level was also not high, so he became a hairdresser. in his early years, he earned quite a bit of money, but he got into the bad habit of gambling, causing his wife to run away with someone else, so he and his daughter depended on each other. now that long hair was looking for him, it must be another gambling debt he owed. xu wenping wasn¡¯t a savior, nor did he have the mentality of persuading others to be kind. looking at han xiaoxia¡¯s pleading gaze, xu wenping smiled at long hair and said, ¡°i¡¯ll return the money to you.¡± ¡°really?¡± 160,000 was not a small number. the process of gambling, the process. in the process of gambling, it may be that the number is redeemed in a few tens of minutes in a moment of enthusiasm. in the process of repaying the money, they push each other, and they may only pay back about 100,000. however, xu wenping didn¡¯t argue with long hair. he took out his card and swiped it on long hair¡¯s machine. the money was transferred to him. long hair was in disbelief. since when did gambling debts become so easy to collect? ¡°iou.¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± long hair smiled and gave xu wenping a thumbs up. ¡°as expected of a man from the xu family. he¡¯s indeed more forthright than second master xu! why don¡¯t i treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°no need. i¡¯m looking for xiaoxia for a meal.¡± xu wenping took the iou and smiled. long hair looked at han xiaoxia, his eyes slightly dull and flashed with a hint of greed. however, in the end, he raised his eyebrows and nodded with a smile. ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡± seeing this scene, uncle han and han xiaoxia were stunned for a long time. the former¡¯s expression flickered, but han xiaoxia lowered her head in thought, and her beautiful face couldn¡¯t help but blush. 160,000 was not a small number. no one would help them for no reason. han xiaoxia looked at xu wenping with a strange expression. then, she laughed softly and said, ¡°thank you, xu wenping. i haven¡¯t seen you for many years. it seems that you are already a successful person. the distance between us is getting further and further. if i had known earlier, i would have agreed to your pursuit back then. perhaps 1 would have lived a good life with you!¡± han xiaoxia was half-joking. xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°it¡¯s not too late now!¡± han xiaoxia was slightly stunned. han xiaoxia¡¯s father immediately stood up and walked his daughter behind him. ¡°xu wenping, i¡¯m very grateful that you helped me just now, but about my daughter¡­¡± ¡°uncle han, we¡¯re all adults now. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re playing naked. why? are you planning to pick me up and beat me up?¡± xu wenping smiled. seeing this, uncle han couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°speaking of which, i¡¯m also a man. wenping, you¡¯re so capable now, how can you lack girls by your side?¡± ¡°sit, sit, sit..¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: White Moonlight chapter 143: white moonlight translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°dad, you should go back first. xu wenping and 1 will sit alone for a while.¡± seeing uncle han¡¯s gaze, he really wanted to follow. however, when he heard his daughter speak, he nodded helplessly. he was in the wrong to lose money in gambling. perhaps he would feel guilty for not letting his daughter live a happy life all these years. although for gamblers, once they climbed onto the gambling table, all human feelings would be thrown aside. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± han xiaoxia smiled sweetly. her two dimples were deep, but they were still bright, like a blooming orchid. xu wenping nodded slightly. perhaps it was because of what happened later that xu wenping had long let go of her. he only thought that he was inexperienced when he was young and had a moment of dazzling sparks. compared to the ¡®first love¡¯ they mentioned at the class reunion, perhaps the girl in front of him was the one that xu wenping had treasured for a long time and was unwilling to talk about. ¡°why don¡¯t you wait a little longer while 1 change my clothes?¡± when she walked out of the door, han xiaoxia looked at her clothes and suddenly spoke awkwardly. her clothes were very simple and a little dirty. although he hadn¡¯t asked about her for many years, looking at her clothes today, she should be working in her father¡¯s shop. there were still some remnants of hair on her jade hands. ¡°alright.¡± han xiaoxia smiled and immediately went to change her clothes. in less than five minutes, han xiaoxia walked out in clean clothes. she was wearing ordinary jeans, a pair of white shoes, and a short jacket over a white t-shirt. she was not wearing much, and she looked simple and pleasant. she was unlike the girls in the city, who took a lot of time to put on makeup and dress up. even a girl like yu youling was not immune to it. han xiaoxia had already been worn down by life. in such a small town where no one paid attention to her, she would not pay too much attention to her appearance. therefore, even the makeup on her face was only light. han xiaoxia smiled at xu wenping and looked around. the street was already dark, and there were only two or three barbecue shops open. there were only two or three of them in the town. ¡°why don¡¯t we go into the city to play?¡± han xiaoxia said softly. the streets were filled with familiar faces. han xiaoxia didn¡¯t say this out loud, but seeing han xiaoxia¡¯s eagerness, xu wenping seemed to understand something. he felt a slight pain in his heart, and then nodded gently. ¡°i¡¯ll call a taxi.¡± han xiaoxia looked around and noticed that xu wenping did not drive. she immediately took out her phone. it was very difficult to get a taxi at night in the small town, so han xiaoxia called and asked for a taxi to drive down from the city and pick them up. while waiting for the bus, xu wenping squatted on the side of the road and gently put down the thermos in his hand. han xiaoxia also squatted down. ¡°all these years¡­¡± ¡°all these years¡­¡± the two of them spoke in unison, both wanting to act out and break this strange awkwardness. hearing this, they looked at each other and smiled. then, they said in unison, ¡°you go first!¡± their smiles became gentler, but han xiaoxia was more straightforward and said softly, ¡°after junior high, i heard that you went to jin hai city with your parents. i¡¯ve been studying in the city. later, i failed the college entrance examination, so i learned hairdressing from my father.¡± ¡°i originally thought that the two of us would have a better life. unexpectedly, after i skillfully learned this skill, my father became idle. from time to time, he would run away to play mahjong or play cards.¡± ¡°actually, we can barely make it through the days. some time ago, a few bad friends of my father came to him, so he suddenly owed a bunch of gambling debts.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure.¡± han xiaoxia smiled gently. ¡°our store only earns about 50 to 60 thousand yuan a year, excluding the rent, water, electricity, and my father¡¯s expenses. two months ago, we just bought a house with the money we saved. actually, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford it. my dad wants to delay it, and we¡¯re not willing to sell the house.¡± han xiaoxia spoke. her hoarse voice was full of life. han xiaoxia was indeed very beautiful, just like li bai¡¯s poem: ¡°clear water produces hibiscus, and nature goes to carve.¡± even without any makeup or clothes, she was still the kind of girl who would make people feel stunned at first glance in a crowd. however, the heavens would not give people perfect things, so han xiaoxia¡¯s voice was hoarse like smoke. it was not unpleasant to hear, but it did not match her beautiful appearance. xu wenping had been feeling excited from the beginning to the end. when he heard this, he sighed in his heart. if he had not obtained the system, he might have had an easier time with the help of his father and mother. however, he would probably be like han xiaoxia, working hard to make a living. after some thought, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°1 remember that you seem to be one year older than me, but you¡¯re not very young either. have you ever had a boyfriend?¡± han xiaoxia was slightly stunned. she looked at xu wenping strangely and smiled. ¡°two years ago, i had a boyfriend, but it ended in less than a month. they all say i¡¯m picky¡­ i don¡¯t know why, but perhaps it¡¯s more comfortable to be single.¡± ¡°oh!¡± xu wenping nodded with a complicated feeling. even if it was the white moonlight in his memories, how could it not be stained by dust for so many years? xu wenping thought of something and suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°oh right, it¡¯s the fifteenth of august in a few days, right? 1 remember that the mid-autumn festival is your birthday. how do you usually spend it?¡± ¡°this time, 1 plan to accompany my grandparents for a few days. if possible, i can even attend your birthday party.¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t mean it, but as soon as he finished speaking, han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of confusion. ever since she failed the college entrance examination, she had not celebrated her birthday for so many years. xu wen¡¯s words were so light that han xiaoxia was slightly moved. she shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°there¡¯s no gathering. just eat a bowl of longevity noodles!¡± ¡°don¡¯t just ask me. you¡¯re so generous now, so your life should be good? married? no¡­ you must be married. do you have children?¡± their eyes met, and they seemed to have endless words to say. at this moment, the taxi flashed its lights twice and the horn beeped twice. han xiaoxia immediately stood up and waved her hand, shouting, ¡°this way!¡± the two of them took a car into the city. because the driver was there, the two of them didn¡¯t continue discussing. they waited until the car stopped at the night market street. the two of them took two steps apart. han xiaoxia pointed at the neon flashing slow roll bar and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t jumped for a long time. why don¡¯t we go in and have a walk?¡± xu wenping usually didn¡¯t go to such places because it was too noisy. now, he liked the quiet more and more. he didn¡¯t reject her. xu wenping nodded with a smile when he saw han xiaoxia¡¯s tired face.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Encounter with Second Uncle chapter 144: encounter with second uncle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation with the disturbance of the deep voice, it was impossible to continue chatting quietly here. the two of them casually sat down at the table and ordered wine. han xiaoxia and xu wenping clinked glasses. han xiaoxia gulped down two mouthfuls and downed a small bottle. she looked at the wine on the table and came over to shout, ¡°rich people like you shouldn¡¯t care about spending, right? the wine here is very expensive. if 1 open my stomach, 1 can¡¯t afford it!¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t answer. he picked up the wine and clinked glasses with han xiaoxia. even though he had already demonstrated his financial strength, he could still feel a hint of timidity toward money from han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia¡¯s alcohol tolerance was pretty good. the two of them toasted. in a short time, a box of 24 bottles of beer was finished. even if it was half and half, han xiaoxia still drank 12 bottles of beer, and her face was flushed. she swayed her arms to the rhythm of the music. in fact, even after many years of separation, xu wenping did not believe that the quiet and sweet girl from back then would like to indulge in luxury. moreover, her temperament of life only meant that she wanted to find something to relax in the emptiness and darkness. in this society, for the poor, perhaps only wine could make them relax for a moment. with han xiaoxia¡¯s beauty, she still attracted the attention of many hunters even though she didn¡¯t walk to the center of the dance floor. compared to the cities, xiangshan county was a place where beautiful women were in high demand. han xiaoxia was even more dazzling among the women with bulging bellies. seeing that han xiaoxia was shaking, a short and fat young man who had been staring at han xiaoxia from a booth behind suddenly picked up two bottles of wine and walked toward their table. this year, he was only about 1.6 meters tall, half a head shorter than han xiaoxia. at this moment, he lifted his clothes, revealing dragon and tiger tattoos on his body. there was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. he directly ignored xu wenping, picked up the wine glass, and stretched out his hand in front of han xiaoxia, smiling. ¡°han xiaoxia, long time no see. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to come to this kind of place.¡± han xiaoxia subconsciously wanted to take the wine, but when she saw the face of the person who came, her face suddenly darkened. she turned around and pulled xu wenping up. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. seeing that there seemed to be something going on between the two of them, the short and fat young man couldn¡¯t help but reach out to stop the two of them and say, ¡°han xiaoxia, you can¡¯t forget our past relationship, right? no matter what, we¡¯ve been together for two months. why aren¡¯t you giving us any face today?¡± ¡°zhang yalong, we have been separated for a long time. i don¡¯t want to drink with you. please go back.¡± ¡°f*ck!¡± ¡°why are you pretending to be innocent in front of me? f*ck, if it wasn¡¯t for your good looks, would i, zhang yalong, give you face?¡± ¡°if you know what¡¯s good for you, sit up and drink with us!¡± ¡°if i want to be in a good mood, i can still reward you with two flowers.¡± there was no shortage of local ruffians in the bar who would go crazy after just two glasses of wine. just as outsiders described, xiangshan county was a place with shallow waters and many big brothers. seeing han xiaoxia¡¯s ugly expression, xu wenping gently waved his hand and protected han xiaoxia behind him. zhang yalong looked at xu wenping and gritted his teeth. ¡°where did you come from? if you recognize brother long, get lost!¡± xu wenping and zhang yalong stared at each other for half a minute. in fact, according to his temper, he could have knocked zhang yalong down with one punch, but thinking about the bad things that would happen after he made a move, xu wenping still held back. in xiangshan county, there was a simpler way to solve a problem. ¡°i¡¯m xu wenping.¡± ¡°my second uncle, xu shidong!¡± xu wenping did not expect his second uncle to be in the bar at this moment. xu shidong¡¯s dressing was very trendy. although he was already in his forties, he was wearing a big flowery shirt, revealing the big gold chain around his neck. it was hard to tell what the meaning of wearing sunglasses in a nightclub was, but this middle-aged man with strong muscles and oily hair was easily liked by the girls next to him. xu shidong was holding a 20-year-old woman with thick makeup, and long hair was also helping his second uncle light a cigarette. ¡°what did you say? my nephew is back? he helped that han xiaoxia settle the 160,000 yuan debt?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the flood almost washed away the dragon king temple. if she hadn¡¯t mentioned you to me, 1 would have knocked her down with a brick!¡± long hair was exaggerating. xu shidong¡¯s big hand slapped long hair¡¯s neck directly. he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°you fucking dare? that¡¯s why 1 don¡¯t like my listless big brother, but i quite like this little nephew of mine.¡± due to excessive promiscuity in his early years, xu shidong divorced after giving birth to a daughter. later, he continued to have three wives, but he did not leave any offspring. after a hospital examination, xu shidong was infertile. xu shiping had repeatedly borrowed second uncle¡¯s reputation for this reason. although his father and his second uncle were estranged from each other, they had a good relationship. his second uncle was even more generous. when he was young, he often bought some new toys for xu wenping. he could be said to be half a son. this was because the seemingly fashionable xu shidong actually favored boys over girls. although he had a daughter, he didn¡¯t really like her. ¡°isn¡¯t that xiao ping and han xiaoxia?¡± long hair raised his head and suddenly saw where xu wenping was. second uncle was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. he slapped his thigh and said, ¡°this kid is not bad, he spent a lot of money, and he got it right away! he has his second uncle¡¯s demeanor back then!¡± second uncle immediately picked up a cigarette and went over. seeing this, long hair and his men stood up with smiles on their faces. the men and women looked at each other and saw the strangeness in their eyes. since he was xu shidong¡¯s nephew, they had to go over and get to know him. long hair whispered to his underlings, ¡°look carefully and recognize him. xu shidong is a poor man, but he can¡¯t be defeated. the martial arts world still has to give him some face, understand?¡± ¡°understood, understood, understood!¡± as he spoke, second uncle came to the small booth with a smile on his face and put his arm around zhang yalong¡¯s shoulder. he thought that they were all drinking together. before he could place his hand on him, he heard xu yalong¡¯s roar. ¡°your second uncle, xu shidong?¡± ¡°what kind of dog is xu shidong?¡± second uncle¡¯s hand froze slightly. at this moment, the uncle and nephew¡¯s eyes met, and a trace of surprise flashed across xu wenping¡¯s face. xu shidong¡¯s face darkened. he was hugging zhang yalong intimately, so he grabbed zhang yalong¡¯s collar and glared at him. ¡°1 am xu shidong!¡± ¡°who the f*ck do you think i am?¡± zhang yalong was stunned. the next moment, he was kicked to the ground by second uncle¡¯s big-headed leather shoes. his head hit the foot of the booth, and blood flowed down.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: The Suggestion to Get a Room chapter 145: the suggestion to get a room translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation seeing zhang yalong getting beaten up, the men at the table all raised their beer bottles and rushed over. at this moment, long hair was in position. ¡°what are you doing? are you guys blind? can¡¯t you see that brother dong is dealing with something?¡± zhang yalong was beaten up badly, but he was still able to get up. this time, he was half sober. ¡°you, you are¡­ xu, xu shidong!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you not know what i was just now?¡± second uncle lifted the bottle and almost smashed it again. xu wenping quickly stepped forward to stop him. he hugged his second uncle and said, ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. second uncle, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. it¡¯s nothing. this kid didn¡¯t say anything.¡± xu shidong was the kind of person who had a screw loose. he had been fighting since he was young. if he didn¡¯t have 1,000 yuan, he had at least 800 yuan. he was already in the detention center, but the guards could still give him a cigarette. the detention center was second uncle¡¯s ¡®second home.¡¯ now that his grandfather was sick, xu wenping would usually come back to visit his grandfather. he did not want his second uncle to be imprisoned for half a month because of him. seeing xu shidong like this, zhang yalong panicked. he retreated while leading his brothers and pointed at xu shidong. ¡°xu shidong! just you wait. sooner or later, i¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°f*ck! you want me to wait? stop right there! don¡¯t think that 1 haven¡¯t seen you before. call your father over to talk to me!¡± the enraged xu shidong almost rushed forward again. fortunately, he was stopped by xu wenping and did not follow. although zhang yalong was stubborn, he was clearly panicking. he led his underlings to retreat in panic. at this moment, the manager of the bar walked over. while touching xu shidong¡¯s back, he chuckled and said, ¡°brother dong, brother dong. don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s our bar¡¯s fault. today, your two tables are free, okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll get the waiter to bring the wine up later!¡± ¡°hurry up and sit down. don¡¯t get excited!¡± the manager of the bar was already at this point, but second uncle still had his hands on his waist and looked angry. he even slapped the manager to the side, but the latter still dared not say anything. each had their own way. to be honest, xu shidong might not have many yuan in his pocket now, but there were not many things that could make him spend money in xiangshan county. xu wenping couldn¡¯t understand this point, and he even admired it. ¡°have a seat, second uncle.¡± second uncle turned to the manager and said, ¡°go next door and get me a private room. f*ck, it¡¯s so noisy that my ears hurt. how can i chat with my nephew?¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s expression was ugly the entire time. she followed the two out of the door. there was a ktv next to them. the three of them entered the private room. second uncle¡¯s expression was strange. he patted xu wenping¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°you brat, didn¡¯t you call second uncle when you came back?¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t been back for two years. i heard that you¡¯re very forthright! you have a bit of second uncle¡¯s demeanor back then. what, you inherited your father¡¯s inheritance?¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°my father is alive and well. second uncle, how many years has it been? you two are still stubborn. what do you dislike?¡± ¡°don¡¯t mention that annoying thing to me!¡± second uncle rolled his eyes and then looked at han xiaoxia with a smile. ¡°the little girl is pretty good-looking. my little wenping has good taste!¡± ¡°you should just follow wenping well. did that kid just now look like a good thing? if i find out that you¡¯re hooking up with another man, i¡­¡± second uncle was really bossy. xu wenping saw han xiaoxia¡¯s bitter smile and quickly said, ¡°fine, fine, fine. second uncle, can¡¯t you change your temper? this is han xiaoxia, my childhood classmate. we¡¯re not really related.¡± ¡°uncle dong.¡± han xiaoxia nodded. ¡°two years ago, someone introduced me to zhang yalong, the person i dated for a few months. after that, we broke up because we were not suitable. he probably drank too much today¡­¡± second uncle frowned slightly. he was full of the aura of a martial artist, and was not interested in such a serious conversation. nodding with a cigarette in his mouth, second uncle said, ¡°i understand. you guys are having a private gathering.¡± ¡°sister-in-law told me over the phone that you¡¯re doing well now. you brought a woman home some time ago. what other old man is there that insists on giving his granddaughter to you as your second wife?¡± ¡°this is a good thing! your second uncle¡¯s greatest failure in his life was not being able to marry two wives at once. kid, you have to hold on tight!¡± ¡°how come you haven¡¯t given birth yet?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at second uncle¡¯s words. when han xiaoxia heard this, her beautiful eyes rippled slightly as she looked at xu wenping¡¯s side profile. ¡°alright, alright, alright. it¡¯s not good for me, as an uncle, to participate in your affair. in short, the bill for the private room has already been paid. let¡¯s meet at your grandfather¡¯s place tomorrow!¡± second uncle squinted his eyes and pretended to be serious, but his eyes were filled with interest. without waiting for xu wenping to ask him to stay, he pushed the door open and left. xu wenping could only be helpless against his second uncle, who was like the wind. virtue was really bad! after second uncle left, xu wenping turned to han xiaoxia and explained with a bitter smile, ¡°my second uncle is such a person. in fact, he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, but¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with what he said.¡± han xiaoxia smiled lightly. her face was slightly red, and she said with a self-deprecating tone, ¡°i¡¯m quite envious of your second uncle. he¡¯s living so freely. zhang yalong¡¯s family is quite rich. if it were me, i wouldn¡¯t dare to punch and kick him.¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. han xiaoxia continued to open the beer and drank. she was already a little dizzy. she said in a low voice, ¡°he dares to say and do it. your second uncle is a real man. today, you helped me pay back the money because i¡¯m still a little pretty, right?¡± han xiaoxia, whose face was slightly red and looked confused, became more and more beautiful in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. she moved closer and whispered into xu wenping¡¯s ear, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think i¡¯ll return your money? that¡¯s impossible. if you just want to take advantage of me, then let¡¯s go to a hotel tonight.¡± xu wenping felt a slight pain in his heart, and at the same time, a trace of helplessness flashed across his face. the white moonlight in his heart had also been ruined by life. he didn¡¯t respond and continued drinking with han xiaoxia. then, a loud song sounded in the private room. han xiaoxia sang ¡°it¡¯s hard to be human.¡± when she sang it in her hoarse voice, it actually suited the situation. unknowingly, the girl¡¯s face was already covered in tears, but xu wenping understood that this was just her venting her inner grievances. at midnight, han xiaoxia finally collapsed on the sofa in the private room in exhaustion. ¡°i can be sold for 160,000 yuan. it¡¯s considered a profit, right?¡± she muttered.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Cousin chapter 146: cousin translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the next morning. xu wenping was waiting at the village entrance. a three-wheeled motorcycle came out. the girl riding the motorcycle was about 20 years old. she had a ponytail and an oval face. she was pretty and her skin was very tender. her cheeks were slightly red and had a little baby fat. although it was not the mid-autumn festival yet, the little girl was already wearing a cotton coat because the wind was strong on the road. the camouflage color covered her entire body, making her look a little bloated. however, when she turned the motorcycle, she looked extremely valiant. ¡°brother wenping!¡± the little girl waved her hand from afar. xu wenping nodded lightly. ¡°brother wenping, i haven¡¯t seen you for two years. you look much more handsome.¡± the little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she rushed into xu wenping¡¯s arms. xu wenping quickly dodged and said with a panicked expression, ¡°what are you doing? you¡¯re already a big girl. do you still think you¡¯re a child? you don¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion!¡± ¡°bah! bah! old pedantic!¡± the girl rolled her eyes. then, she looked at the small truck and her beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°what good stuff did you bring this time? is there anything 1 like?¡± ¡°i brought you a weapon!¡± xu wenping smiled lightly. the little girl¡¯s expression immediately lit up, and she said, ¡°what weapon? a sword! a machete?¡± xu wenping pulled open the carriage and moved the wine into the tricycle under the little girl¡¯s gaze. there were also some delicious food, but the little girl didn¡¯t care at all. the little girl who had been waiting for the end of the game pouted her lips angrily and said, ¡°are you lying to me, brother? there are no weapons at all!¡± at this moment, xu wenping smiled and took out a long brocade box. ¡°this is it!¡± the little girl immediately wanted to snatch it. ¡°open it when we get home!¡± xu wenping said calmly. ¡°good!¡± xu wenping got out of the truck and went back first. he didn¡¯t need to bring anything when he returned to jin hai city. it would be more convenient to take the train. after all, the road was too bumpy. the little girl got on the motorcycle, and xu wenping sat in the trunk. he turned the accelerator, and the dust and sand on the dirt road immediately scattered. the road up the mountain was not easy to walk on. the most narrow place was not suitable for motorcycles to pass through. beside it was the abyss. the little girl had to wheel sideways. if she was not careful, she would fall off the cliff. however, the little girl did not panic at all. although the road was bad, she was already used to it. she couldn¡¯t help but tease xu wenping,¡±brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. my driving skills are great. i¡¯m the only one who can ride a three-wheeled motorcycle up the mountain!¡± walking up the mountain, there were only three to five families still living there. on the narrow road, they could take the electric tricycle, but it was too weak to climb up the mountain. the only truly safe mode of transportation was a two-wheeled motorcycle. those three to five families were all ¡®old mountain travelers¡¯ like grandpa. only one or two of them knew how to collect mountain products. the rest were like grandpa and grandma, raising cattle and herding sheep casually. they mainly could not leave the soil and water where they lived. xu wenping couldn¡¯t get a word in at all about bringing his grandfather to live in the city. no matter how dissolute second uncle was, he had also suggested renting a house for the two elders in town, but the two elders did not agree. the little girl in front of him was xu wenping¡¯s cousin. in her early years, her name was xu xiaofang, and later she changed her name to xu houhui. when she was three years old, second uncle changed her name. after he was diagnosed with infertility, second uncle regretted giving birth to a girl. since second uncle did not care about time most of the time, and xu houhui¡¯s mother was also a playboy like second uncle, xu houhui grew up in an environment where she had no parents and was looked after by her grandparents. it was obvious to the naked eye that she was very cheerful, but she hated reading very much. under the influence of her grandfather and second uncle¡¯s genes, she was a combative person. after walking through a difficult path, they arrived at their grandfather¡¯s small manor. it was an elegant place. although it was a row of rammed earth houses, it was very tidy. there was a big mastiff in the courtyard, and there was a large grassland nearby. there were some cattle, sheep, and horses grazing. it was like a paradise. ¡°grandpa! brother and 1 are back!¡± the tricycle stopped at the door. xu huihui shouted loudly and looked inside the house. grandma was sitting on a small stool with a smartphone in her hand. the smartphone was playing pop songs. grandma¡¯s eyes were filled with her phone. beside her, his grandfather was lying on a rocking chair, enjoying the sunlight. there was a cup of strong tea on the table beside him. ¡°grandson is back? grandpa¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately got up from his rocking chair. grandma also put down her phone and came up to him happily. ¡°wenping is back!?¡± ¡°aiyo! it¡¯s been two years since we last met, and your body had grown a lot stronger! aiya, looks like your parents didn¡¯t treat you badly in the city.¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. looking at his grandfather who was as strong as a bull, xu wenping scratched his head and said, ¡°grandpa¡­ didn¡¯t you say that you were sick? it looks like¡­¡± grandpa was slightly stunned. then, the corners of his mouth twitched. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°what illness can i get? it must be second brother, that bad boy, trying to swindle some money from your mother again!¡± then, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°why? if grandpa isn¡¯t sick, you won¡¯t come back to see me?¡± ¡°look! how can 1 not look!¡± xu wenping was naturally happier when he heard that everything was fine. he pointed at the truck behind him and said, ¡°this time, 1 brought you 200 catties of good wine. you can drink more for a few days!¡± ¡°good wine!?¡± grandpa¡¯s eyes lit up. he turned to grandma and said, ¡°quick, quick, quick. go and pack a few dishes. my grandson and i will have a good drink.¡± grandma nodded hurriedly. grandma was a typical little woman who would follow a chicken after marriage. although the husband and wife loved each other, she did not dare to disobey grandpa for many years. ¡°brother! what a great gift!¡± at this moment, xu houhui had already quietly opened the box. when the box was opened, there were a total of four items. three of them were spiral rods made of snowflake iron. the other section was the spearhead of the long spear, which was shining with a bright silver-white light. xu houhui assembled the long spear. the 30-pound iron weapon did not seem to weigh much in xu houhui¡¯s hands. she waved it around and then ran out of the door with the spear. ¡°grandpa, brother, i¡¯m going out to ride a horse for a while.¡± staring at xu houhui¡¯s back, grandpa smiled knowingly and turned to xu wenping. ¡°this little girl was born in the wrong era. she has long learned my country tricks. if she was born in her early years, she would definitely be a female tiger general!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about her. let¡¯s go for a drink.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, two motorcycles buzzed outside. ¡°dad, mom. wenping, you¡¯re back?¡± hearing second uncle¡¯s voice, his grandfather¡¯s face darkened. he looked around to see if there were any weapons he could use.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: The Sad Xiao Xia chapter 147: the sad xiao xia translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in the hotel. han xiaoxia groggily got up from the bed. her heart was filled with sorrow at first, but then she was slightly stunned. she pulled the blanket away. she looked exactly the same as how she had put on her clothes yesterday. the clean white bed sheets in the hotel were very smooth, and the fragrance of lavender wafted in the air. han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes rippled. she walked to the phone in a daze and dialed the front desk. ¡°hello, i¡¯m a resident of room 305.1 drank too much last night. did you see how 1 came back?¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh.¡± ¡°he carried me up and left?!¡± it was unbelievable. after putting down the phone, han xiaoxia¡¯s heart was filled with panic and confusion. ¡°this silly kid, why is he still as stupid as before? didn¡¯t i come out to get drunk to give you a chance? how did you earn so much money?¡± as han xiaoxia was thinking about it, she noticed a stack of cash in front of the bedside table. it was about 1,000 yuan, and at the top was a note. on it was xu wenping¡¯s cool handwriting. [the room has been paid for. remember to have breakfast.] it was a short and calm line of words. han xiaoxia walked to the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror with a complicated expression. she endured the slight headache and began to take off her clothes to take a shower. although her outfit was really simple, it was simple, light, and comfortable from the inside out. however, when she stood under the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror, han xiaoxia would feel sad from time to time. even though she had become a craftsman who relied on her own skills to make a living, she would still be provoked from time to time in the hair salon. no one seemed to think that she should rely on her own ability to eat. han xiaoxia began to ponder. the conversation between the two of them last night was interrupted by the arrival of the taxi. they did not have any further communication. however, according to xu wenping¡¯s second uncle, xu wenping did have a woman. ¡°is he a gentleman? his wife is prettier than me? he couldn¡¯t be¡­ does he think i¡¯m dirty?¡± as she thought about it, han xiaoxia clenched her fists. her brows were furrowed, and her nails were about to pierce into her flesh, yet she did not feel any pain. the more she thought about it, the more she felt this way. ¡®don¡¯t tell me he thinks that there¡¯s something going on between me and zhang yalong because of what happened yesterday?¡¯ usually, people like han xiaoxia had a greater need for self-esteem. xu wenping¡¯s unmoving body actually made han xiaoxia feel a little insulted. although she had such feelings, she still had to continue with the new day. han xiaoxia took a car back to where she belonged. when she entered, han xiaoxia¡¯s father was cutting a client¡¯s hair. when he saw han xiaoxia walk in, her father¡¯s face was gloomy at first, but then he calmed down and revealed a faint smile. ¡°xiaoxia, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°actually, i think that child wenping is quite good. when you were young, you weren¡¯t at the age of dating. now, if you guys are interested, i won¡¯t stop you.¡± her father¡¯s words stunned han xiaoxia. she was already an adult. her father would definitely understand the meaning of not returning home for a night. before han xiaoxia could explain, her father¡¯s phone rang. he quickly handed the scissors to han xiaoxia and said, ¡°here, cut it for her first. i¡¯ll take a call.¡± there was a trace of apology on her father¡¯s face. han xiaoxia took the scissors. at this moment, the customer also frowned and said, ¡°is it okay? what¡¯s going on? are you an apprentice?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, auntie. my skills are much better than my dad¡¯s. let me cut it for you!¡± as she was taking care of the customer¡¯s emotions, she saw her father answer the phone with a serious expression. however, in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from sight outside the glass door. han xiaoxia sighed in her heart. seeing her father¡¯s anxious look, han xiaoxia suddenly felt that xu wenping easily solving the gambling debt problem yesterday was not necessarily a good thing. ¡°he said that he¡¯s going to celebrate my birthday on august 15th. will he come back?¡± ¡°brat, you still dare to come back? if you step into this door today, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± grandpa shouted angrily, and the sound had already picked up a bamboo stick and chased him out. second uncle panicked and immediately shouted, ¡°old man, what do you want? my nephew is back today, don¡¯t make things difficult for me! 1 didn¡¯t even take it to heart. you gave my brother more money, but you actually want to hit me. aiya! it hurts!¡± ¡°mom! mother! save me!¡± the stick fell on second uncle¡¯s leg, and his branded trousers were injured as a result. he hurriedly shouted. at this moment, grandma also rushed out and shouted extremely loudly, ¡°leader! don¡¯t hit him, don¡¯t hit him. what should i do if it hurts my son?¡± as the saying goes, too much of a mother¡¯s love will ruin the child. grandma really spoiled second uncle. she blocked him when she went up. grandpa¡¯s stick could not fall on grandma, so she could only gnash his teeth and throw the stick. ¡°just let yourself be spoiled. humph! you¡¯re poking my nose. am i sick? are you hoping that i¡¯m dead so that your sister-in-law can pay for your burial so that you can go out and have fun?¡± ¡°how is that possible¡­ isn¡¯t that what boss owes me?¡± second uncle was still speaking in a righteous manner. he turned around and looked at xu wenping, grimacing. ¡°i¡¯m really worried about you for nothing. don¡¯t you know how to stop your grandfather?¡± ¡°but grandma will stop him.¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°alright, second uncle. come in, let¡¯s drink some wine with grandpa.¡± ¡°who¡¯s willing to sit with him?¡± grandpa rolled his eyes. although he was very angry with his son, there was nothing he could do. second uncle chuckled as soon as he got on the table. there was some food that xu wenping had brought today on the table. it seemed like second uncle was hungry¡­ ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± the three of them drank two glasses of wine before xu wenping said, ¡°second uncle, are you still running your law firm?¡± although he did not do any proper work, second uncle was still very good at it. he rented a big house in the city with boss zhang in it. it was called the ¡®peace office¡¯ and specialized in helping people settle matters. he didn¡¯t know if anyone had fallen for second uncle¡¯s trick. ¡°all, right. they¡¯re all alright!¡± grandpa was disappointed. ¡°what firm? you¡¯re a scammer. if you really can¡¯t do it, come up the mountain with me to dig for mountain products!¡± ¡°who is that thing going to dig into the ground for food?¡± second uncle rolled his eyes. seeing that the father and son were about to fight again, xu wenping smiled bitterly and took out a bank card. he handed it to second uncle and said, ¡°second uncle, nephew is also grown up. this is nephew¡¯s filial piety to you. just take the money. if it¡¯s not enough, just give me a call.¡± ¡°don¡¯t call my mom in the future. the old couple squeezes money under their fingernails. how could they be more forthright than me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think so?¡± seeing that more than half of his life had passed, second uncle had to rely on deception to live. he usually loved to pretend to be magnanimous, but in fact, he did not have any bad habits. second uncle¡¯s eyes lit up. he quickly put the card in his hand, and second uncle chuckled. ¡°my nephew is still the best.. second uncle didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Mid chapter 148: mid-autumn festival translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you two can drink first. 1 still have something to do, so i¡¯ll leave first!¡± in the end, he drank less than three cups after getting the bank card. second uncle was as happy as a child and directly ran away. seeing him like this, the old man was so angry that he rolled his eyes again. then, he said to xu wenping, ¡°it¡¯s good that he¡¯s leaving. it¡¯s quiet now. let¡¯s drink.¡± xu wenping and his grandfather drank together. while drinking, they naturally chatted. grandpa said, ¡°a few days ago, i spoke to your mother on the phone. i heard that you¡¯re out doing some big business. the courtyard you¡¯re living in now is very luxurious! what business?¡± xu wenping smiled and replied calmly, ¡°in short, it¡¯s a corporation. it involves in all kinds of businesses. it¡¯s doing quite well now.¡± ¡°oh!¡± hearing that xu wenping didn¡¯t explain in detail, grandpa, this experienced man had already heard the hidden meaning in his words. he smiled and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s true. i¡¯m old now and i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside. however, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t go against your conscience.¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. grandpa also didn¡¯t ask xu wenping how much money he had given second uncle. in fact, he had lived to his age and lived in such a distant mountain. no matter how much money he had, it didn¡¯t matter. the ones that his grandfather raised in the wilderness were actually quite a lot if he really wanted to sell them. in such a mountainous village, one could feel a sense of satisfaction that was not dominated by the secular world. this might be the reason why his grandfather was unwilling to leave. xu wenping turned off his alcohol tolerance and drank with his grandfather. however, he got drunk first. the grandfather and grandson drank five or six catties. xu wenping was already having cold sweat. his grandfather was not only full of energy, but he also cleaned up the tables, chairs, and chopsticks. he could even carry xu wenping to the bed to sleep. for the next two days, xu wenping stayed here. other than chatting with his grandfather, he played with his cousin and even taught her a few martial arts moves. however, he soon realized that his actions were unnecessary. therefore, xu wenping¡¯s current martial arts realm was completely comparable to a martial grandmaster. however, his cousin, xu houhui, could be seen from xu wenping¡¯s perspective even though she had only learned the skills of her grandfather. in the end, martial arts were actually simplified. xu houhui was born with talent. she only needed to comprehend it herself to understand the true meaning. she did not need too much complicated teaching. xu wenping and his cousin were competing with their full strength. under the current situation where xu wenping was using his full strength, his cousin could actually fight with him back and forth. xu wenping could win through techniques, but he thought that if he were to mount a horse and fight, he would probably lose! it was so terrifying. if one were to compare his cousin¡¯s talent to the talented chen pi, the latter would be 800 miles behind. most importantly, this was definitely not xu houhui¡¯s limit. she would continue to become stronger naturally. her talent was buried. however, it seemed that such a good girl couldn¡¯t be placed in a suitable position. in the past few days, xu wenping¡¯s phone had been terribly quiet. it was fine if li junlan didn¡¯t call, but su yurou, who usually communicated with him whenever she had free time, didn¡¯t call either. even su caiwei didn¡¯t care about him. she even sent a message on his chat software: under the situation of ¡®what are you doing?¡¯ xu wenping even called jiang yueming to find out that yurou pharmaceuticals was extremely busy. even yu youling had been transferred over by su yurou. although it wasn¡¯t a company, jiang yueming didn¡¯t dare to disobey the ¡®matriarch¡¯s¡¯ request. this made xu wenping think deeply. su yurou didn¡¯t know that old master li had recommended li junlan. she had always treated yu youling as xu wenping¡¯s ¡®second wife.¡¯ xu wenping felt that the complicated relationship between them was already irreparable. it was better to ignore it and let it develop on its own. in the blink of an eye, it was the mid-autumn festival. xu wenping wanted to celebrate the mid-autumn festival with his grandparents, but his grandparents rested early. after noon, the festival was over. xu wenping asked his cousin to drive him down the mountain. the last time he left han xiaoxia, he didn¡¯t leave her contact information. although the atmosphere was a little awkward last time, xu wenping knew that han xiaoxia was relieved and didn¡¯t take it to heart. actually, he couldn¡¯t say for sure what kind of feelings he had for han xiaoxia. however, when he thought about how he would leave xiangshan county and return to the city, the chances of seeing her again would become fewer and fewer. the last time he mentioned her birthday, xu wenping planned to celebrate her birthday? just treat it as¡­ bidding farewell to the distant youth. in any case, there was nothing to measure once the heart moved. he didn¡¯t go and prepare anything extravagant. xu wenping only ordered a cake. friendship should be this simple. in fact, when xu wenping was preparing, flan xiaoxia was also uneasy. ¡°dad, do i look good in this dress?¡± ¡°you look good. my daughter looks good in any dress!¡± even so, han xiaoxia¡¯s father only stared at his phone. han xiaoxia looked at herself in the mirror. she didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she had tried to dress herself up. this white floral dress should have been hidden in the bottom of the cupboard for a long time. it might be a little cold to wear it in the current weather. as for the pair of pearl buttons on her feet, she had just taken them out from her collection yesterday and washed them. it had been a long time since she needed to use her beauty. she specifically emphasized that she had something to do today and asked her father to stay in the shop, so she kept staring outside the glass door. fortunately, xu wenping did not make her wait too long. seeing xu wenping outside the door, han xiaoxia smiled. han xiaoxia¡¯s father raised his eyebrows slightly, but after thinking it through that day, he decided not to get involved in the matter between xu wenping and han xiaoxia. after all, his daughter was already very old. xu wenping was no longer the silly boy with a runny nose. han xiaoxia smiled and walked out of the door. she smiled at xu wenping. ¡°you¡¯re here.¡± the meaning of these words was very clear. i was waiting for you. there seemed to be a strange tacit understanding between them. xu wenping actually did not think that there was a problem with han xiaoxia¡¯s words. he nodded lightly and said, ¡°yes, 1 ordered a cake. there seems to be nowhere to go in town, but i borrowed a car this time.¡± xu wenping pressed the key. it was a somewhat dilapidated off-road vehicle. this was not difficult to do. in his second uncle¡¯s office, there were a few pieces of old furniture that were almost old. ¡°i don¡¯t know anything about cars.¡± han xiaoxia lowered her head and pondered for a moment. suddenly, she raised her head and smiled, saying such a meaningful sentence. ¡°but i understand you.¡± xu wenping was surprised. han xiaoxia said, ¡°you¡¯ve always been a man of few words. you won¡¯t learn how to lie..¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149 chapter 149: chapter 149 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping was a little surprised by han xiaoxia¡¯s special performance today. the two of them drove into the city. han xiaoxia didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of asking out other friends. xu wenping wasn¡¯t a person who liked to be too lively. he couldn¡¯t call second uncle over to be the atmosphere group for the two of them to have a meal. the two of them arrived at the place, ate, lit the cake, and made a wish. it was very happy. then, han xiaoxia asked curiously, ¡°by the way, i haven¡¯t asked you yet. last time i was drunk, you carried me upstairs and left? you are a gentleman, but you still don¡¯t understand what i mean.¡± she did not intend to bring this up. hearing this, xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light. he smiled and said, ¡°i did hear what you said when you were drunk.¡± ¡°i remember it too. i said it on purpose.¡± ¡°i do think that 160,000 yuan is a lot. that¡¯s why i¡¯m surprised.¡± han xiaoxia smiled. ¡°do you think i¡¯m not worth it, or am 1 not worthy?¡± xu wenping¡¯s surprise flashed past his face, but then a friendly smile appeared. in fact, han xiaoxia hadn¡¯t changed at all. from that time on, this girl who had a weak face had always been soft on the outside but tough on the inside. moreover, she had a straightforward personality. it was fine to say that she had a little of a boy¡¯s taste. the corners of han xiaoxia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she said, ¡°nothing happened between me and zhang yalong, and nothing happened between me and anyone else. if you think i¡¯m waiting for a good price, i¡¯m actually waiting for a good price like yours.¡± ¡°but i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about it. ever since the day you came, my father has become more and more unprofessional. he actually thinks that i can rely on you.¡± ¡°does that mean that a girl like me doesn¡¯t have the chance to rely on her hands to eat?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s tone was still very calm, but in xu wenping¡¯s eyes, her temperament from two days ago seemed to have undergone a subtle change. it was an opportunity to surrender to fate. xu wenping didn¡¯t know how to say it. that day, when he went to visit han xiaoxia, he happened to encounter what happened to their family. in fact, xu wenping was just impulsive. moreover, that small matter was really the size of a sesame seed to him now. therefore, he didn¡¯t have time to think about anything. ¡°since you don¡¯t have anything to say, drink with me again!¡± han xiaoxia smiled lightly. ¡°¡­good!¡± at this point, xu wenping could only accept it. han xiaoxia got up and went to the front to ask for wine. a few minutes later, han xiaoxia took two glasses of wine, one for herself and one for xu wenping. ¡°cheers!¡± han xiaoxia had a cup of fruit wine. the cup in front of xu wenping was still burning with a faint flame. han xiaoxia smiled and said, ¡°this cup of wine needs to be drank in one gulp.¡± although xu wenping didn¡¯t often work in the winery, he also understood that this kind of thing that could light up wasn¡¯t something simple. he immediately activated his thousand-cup drunkenness attribute. this little guy was planning to take revenge for getting drunk last time! however, she was still thinking too much. xu wenping raised his head and gulped it down. as he was thinking, his stomach suddenly burned and his mind spun. it was impossible. [ding! detected that the host is facing a choice. system activated. according to the system¡¯s judgment, the host is in a difficult situation of being pushed back. a woman drugging a man is simply out of the picture! ] [option 1: use your true qi immediately to remove the poison. (a big man cannot be violated.) reward: a pure gold waist token, steel straight-man token!] [option 2: stay awake and remove the poison. however, he still pretended to be mesmerized. (this kind of thing that only appears on the surface and is hidden behind the scenes doesn¡¯t seem to be a man¡¯s behavior.) reward: ten steps dog mourning pill (once consumed, after ten steps, you will become a lecherous and hungry ghost, a dog that doesn¡¯t know fatigue!] [option 3: in this almost hallucinatory situation, he felt the strong impact from a persistent woman. this will be one of your greatest pleasures. reward: immortal cultivation technique blind box +1.] was he crazy? when the first two options came out, xu wenping was still in a daze. he could not believe that han xiaoxia would do such a strange thing. but when he saw the third option, xu wenping hesitated. previously, although he had obtained divine-level medical skills and his martial strength had already reached the peak, and he had even produced ripples of true qi in his body, this immortal cultivation technique sounded very powerful! no way, no way! it couldn¡¯t be something that could make people immortal, right? forget it! anyway, it was not a loss! with xu zhihua¡¯s current strength, even if the third option had a reward of 10 billion, he might still be able to suppress his excitement. however, when he saw the blind box, he admitted that he was tempted. then, he gave up on the stimulation of his body and allowed the vigorous medicinal strength to bloom in his mind. in fact, if he had to say that he was not awake, he seemed to be a little awake. however, xu wenping could no longer control his actions. he felt as if his body was very strong, but at the same time, it was soft. she felt it. han xiaoxia helped him up. he really wanted to use all his strength to walk, but the more he controlled himself, the more ridiculous it became. when they arrived at the hotel, it was still the same receptionist. last time, it was xu wenping who sent han xiaoxia upstairs. today, the roles were reversed, and the receptionist was a little confused. after checking in, the little sister handed the room card and said, ¡°it¡¯s still the same room from two days ago.¡± ¡°thank you!¡± xu wenping was half-supported and half-carried into the room by han xiaoxia. even when he was placed on the bed, han xiaoxia was still panting. obviously, this job was very tiring. at this time, xu wenping was still under the control of the drug. moreover, when he completely released it, the medicinal effect did not weaken. instead, it became more intense after it was released. xu wenping felt a hot and unbearable feeling all over his body. he shook his head and tried to wipe his eyes. in his eyes, everything around him seemed to be an illusion. his entire eyes seemed to be focused on han xiaoxia¡¯s existence. the lady was originally very beautiful. at a glance, she looked a little ethereal, as if the person standing in front of him was a fairy. however, when he wanted to move, he felt a wave of weakness. han xiaoxia¡¯s expression was conflicted, alternating between green and white. ¡°xiaoxia¡­ it¡¯s so hot. i¡¯m so hot¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s too hot. it¡¯s so uncomfortable¡­¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t realize what he was saying, but he did feel the heat in his body. when choosing the medicine, han xiaoxia only remembered that xu wenping¡¯s body was stronger, so she chose the one with the strongest medicinal effect. han xiaoxia pressed down with both hands and directly pressed xu wenping down. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. even if i want to do this kind of thing with a man, it should be my choice!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to be a vassal!¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: A Night of Ecstasy chapter 150: a night of ecstasy translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping¡¯s head was getting heavier and heavier, as if it was filled with lead. he almost couldn¡¯t sense what was happening in the outside world. therefore, what happened next was to rely on the last trace of consciousness to construct a dreamlike scene in his mind. this kind of illusion was mixed with reality. it was a dream that went back and forth in countless scenes. the details of the dream were hard to describe. when he woke up the next day, he seemed to have forgotten everything. however, the changes in the dream realm were still determined by the outside world. han xiaoxia¡¯s gaze was firm. then, she pulled down her headband. her long hair, which was like a waterfall, immediately scattered to both sides. although it was usually tied up, it was actually a typical long black straight hair, revealing a trace of the beauty of a pure goddess. then, she planned to unbutton her shirt. obviously, han xiaoxia was not too clear about the power of this medicine. even though xu wenping had lost his mind, his hands did not calm down. although they were soft and trembling, he still grabbed han xiaoxia¡¯s peaks. ¡°oh!¡± she had never had such contact with a man before. with such a touch, han xiaoxia was like a rooster that had exploded. she immediately took a few steps back and pushed xu wenping onto the bed. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that xu wenping was completely relying on his subconscious to operate, and his body was corroded by the drug, he really couldn¡¯t be considered strong. he might have flipped over and immediately pressed han xiaoxia down. han xiaoxia clutched her own peaks. the electric shock that she felt just now had actually produced an endless temptation for her. at the same time, she also felt a trace of resistance. she had made up her mind, but she suddenly seemed to hesitate. however, when she saw xu wenping¡¯s anxious look, although his entire body was soft and limp, he stood tall and upright in an indescribable place. thinking of the erotic introduction of the lady boss of the adult products store, han xiaoxia made up her mind again and unbuttoned her shirt. the underwear was not pretty and even a little tacky. it was the kind of red that only aunties in their thirties or fifties would wear. not many young girls would like this color. after all, the style was not good. however, under the endorsement of han xiaoxia¡¯s proud twin peaks that were like two ripe peaches, this tacky underwear actually made people feel a sense of contrast, making it even more beautiful. seeing this scene, xu wenping sat up on the bed again. his eyes were hazy, and his cheeks were completely red. it was as if he had drunk too much. he swayed. although he couldn¡¯t find his position, he was obviously facing han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia¡¯s expression turned green and white. she could not help but mutter to herself, ¡°i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the effect of the medicine or if you¡¯re just a pervert yourself! forget it¡­ 1 don¡¯t care!¡± han xiaoxia had already taken off her outer clothes, so the rest was much easier to handle. with a wave of her hands, she swiftly took off all her clothes. her entire body was fair and tender, and not only did she not have a trace of excess fat, but perhaps because she had trained enough, there was a faint vest line on her abdomen. in the end, han xiaoxia was just a novice. all her experience in this kind of thing probably came from the dirty jokes that her friends told her. other than knowing what to do, there was nothing else. so han xiaoxia was very straightforward. she rushed forward and twisted xu wenping¡¯s belt for a long time. finally, she found the key point, unbuttoned it, and pulled down xu wenping¡¯s pants. the scene before her made han xiaoxia¡¯s face turn red. she bit her red lips and closed her eyes. in the end, she slowly crawled onto the bed like a little rabbit. she used her hands to support her body as she tried to find the position. ¡°hiss!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s expression changed. perhaps it was because of the dryness, she felt a sharp pain. she even wanted to get up immediately, but at this moment, xu wenping came up and gently hugged her. han xiaoxia wanted to push him away, and she knew that she could easily push him away with a wave of her hand. however, when she saw xu wenping¡¯s lips, han xiaoxia only hesitated for a moment before she went up to him. ¡°oh!¡± a wave of male hormones rippled out. although han xiaoxia did not drink today, she still felt a little dizzy. she placed her hands on xu wenping¡¯s back and felt his strong muscles. han xiaoxia subconsciously became dazed. initially, it was painful, but after two to three minutes of kissing, han xiaoxia felt her crotch slip. she raised her head in shock, her dimples deep, and her hoarse voice revealed a hallucinatory texture. her empty body and mind seemed to be filled up in an instant. having tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time, han xiaoxia immediately began to shake gently. at first, it was very rough, but when she realized that xu wenping was not conscious at all, han xiaoxia completely let go. she stroked her long hair with one hand and pressed xu wenping¡¯s shoulder with the other. her waist was like a water snake, shaking like waves. this scene lasted for about 15 minutes. han xiaoxia was already sweating profusely as she looked at xu wenping, who was still the same. she felt a slight pain in her body. she seems to have ended her life in the world. would he be alright? this medicine was so strong? the intense exercise made han xiaoxia¡¯s body a little tired. she gently turned over. half an hour later. han xiaoxia could no longer suppress her voice. her hoarse voice bloomed, and she did not say a word. instead, she began to cry, and her legs were trembling weakly. han xiaoxia touched the side of the bed and felt the moisture. she blushed shyly and blamed herself shamelessly. at this moment, she did not have much strength left. she quickly pushed xu wenping away. xu wenping seemed to be getting more and more courageous as he fought. a smile bloomed on his crimson face. han xiaoxia held onto the bedside and trembled. after pressing xu wenping down to sleep, han xiaoxia forced herself to pour a cup of hot water and wanted to feed xu wenping. seeing that xu wenping was struggling and unwilling, she could only take a sip and then feed xu wenping the hot water. actually, han xiaoxia was not only tired, but also a little flustered. even if the lady boss of the adult products store was crazy, how could there be such a drug in the world? this¡­ an elephant¡¯s stamina shouldn¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. why wasn¡¯t he even sweating? han xiaoxia felt that her body was still quite good. after a few gulps of water, xu wenping suddenly closed his eyes and fell asleep peacefully. the redness on his face disappeared almost instantly and returned to normal. han xiaoxia panicked and thought, ¡®is he going to wake up?¡¯ han xiaoxia didn¡¯t even have time to take a shower. she hurriedly put on her clothes and walked out with trembling thighs. the scene ended. it was already the next day. xu wenping was watching the system¡¯s review because he had woken up from his wet dream and knew nothing except the fact that han xiaoxia had drugged him. there were no memories.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Immortal Cultivation Technique Blind Box chapter 151: immortal cultivation technique blind box translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping only woke up when the system notification sounded. after the mission was completed, he opened his eyes. han xiaoxia had already left. the thoughts he had just now were just a memory replay given by the system. ¡°d*mn old system¡­ isn¡¯t this too lowly?¡± ¡°you actually asked me to do something shameless¡­¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the system option, xu wenping wouldn¡¯t have had any problems keeping quiet last night. at least, he wouldn¡¯t have let han xiaoxia leave so awkwardly. what kind of medicine could be so powerful that it could make xu wenping lose his memory? how could it be possible? that was mainly because of xu wenping¡¯s golden spear cannot fall. if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, xu wenping could fight 300 rounds in a row! he had no experience at all. even so, xu wenping was still angry and amused when he saw the red spot on the bed sheet. sometimes, a woman¡¯s heart was really like a needle at the bottom of the sea, making people unable to guess and touch it. she didn¡¯t even have any experience. why did she suddenly think of doing such a thing? could it really be to pay back the money? xu wenping felt that it wasn¡¯t true. if one were to use material to measure it, there were many beauties who had fallen for him. even if han xiaoxia tried to open the door, xu wenping might not reject her a second time. perhaps there was still the resentment from last time when xu wenping left quietly and did not do anything. in addition to the conversation last night, xu wenping felt that this was han xiaoxia¡¯s early move to give up on herself. although the two of them were not childhood sweethearts, they were more than similar. there was a period of love when they were young, and now it was not impossible to say that there was still love. han xiaoxia planned to use this method to draw a perfect end to her love life and then be defeated by life¡­ xu wenping¡¯s expression flickered. if he hadn¡¯t done such a thing, xu wenping could have maintained his feelings for han xiaoxia. it had surpassed friendship, but it hadn¡¯t reached the level of a lover. however, since things had already come to this, how could xu wenping¡­ actually, he had always treated girls very well. although he had not thought of how to deal with it, he should at least be responsible for han xiaoxia. he still had to ask for han xiaoxia¡¯s opinion. after thinking about this worrying question for a while, xu wenping directly abandoned it. ¡°let¡¯s take a look at last night¡¯s system reward first!¡± thinking of the system¡¯s reward, xu wenping was a little excited. in fact, the system was so magical that it would appear all kinds of things that were beyond common sense. after all, even grandmaster-level medical skills and grandmaster-level martial arts could be passed down instantly. it was not strange for so-called immortal cultivation methods to appear. seeing the pre-stored blind box in the system warehouse, xu wenping excitedly pressed open. a golden light flashed. when the blind box was opened, a large number of mysterious things immediately appeared in xu wenping¡¯s mind. the content was extremely rich. when he first fused it, it even made xu wenping¡¯s head hurt. however, it was only for an instant, as if it was engraved in his memory. ¡°dominating heaven divine technique!¡± ¡°what a powerful name!¡± xu wenping¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. then, an obscure chant sounded. without hesitation, he immediately sat cross-legged on the bed and planned to cultivate according to the chant. could he really cultivate? he did not know. however, the scripture of the dominating heaven divine technique had already been engraved in xu wenping¡¯s mind. there were a total of 12 levels, and each level would produce a powerful force. at least according to the understanding of the introduction, once one cultivated to the 12th level, one could fly in the sky and burrow into the ground. there was nothing he could do! [ding! detected that the host does not have the cultivation physique. in order to avoid being injured, the host is requested to stop cultivating the ¡ödominating heaven divine technique¡¯.] as soon as he started cultivating, xu wenping felt his body tremble. just as he felt uncomfortable, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, causing xu wenping to be slightly stunned. ¡°what is a cultivation physique? i¡¯m not worthy of cultivating?!¡± the system did not respond. xu wenping¡¯s face turned green and white. he subconsciously wanted to continue cultivating, but the system still gave him this reply. [ding! detected that the host does not have the cultivation physique. in order to avoid being injured, the host is requested to stop cultivating the ¡®dominating heaven divine technique¡¯.] ¡°i can¡¯t cultivate to open this blind box. what¡¯s the use?¡± xu wenping was furious. perhaps it felt that xu wenping was really angry, so the system rang, [cultivating spells requires a certain physique to cultivate. high-level physiques can be compatible. a cultivation technique like the dominating heaven divine technique requires a higher cultivation physique, and the host does not have it at the moment.] [if you want to increase your strength, please pay attention to more options!] h h xu wenping¡¯s mood was unbalanced. in the end, he convinced himself not to be so angry. he got up from the bed, washed up, and went out. for so many years, he had always slept early and woken up early. after walking out of the darkness, he looked up and saw that the 9 o¡¯clock sunlight was really a little dazzling. xu wenping returned the car to his second uncle and finally took the car back to the town. when he arrived at the entrance of the hair salon, the business of xiao xia hair salon didn¡¯t seem to be very good today. han xiaoxia sat on a chair inside and stared at the glass door in a daze. han xiaoxia¡¯s father wasn¡¯t around. he probably went out to play cards. xu wenping stood across the door. when he saw han xiaoxia¡¯s pretty face, his face turned red for no reason. han xiaoxia, who was opposite him, also blushed. the two of them looked at each other for a moment. xu wenping pushed open the glass door, and han xiaoxia¡¯s mouth twitched. then, she said as if nothing had happened, ¡°yo? you just sobered up?¡± ¡°yes, about last night¡­¡± xu wenbing drove straight in, intending to chat with han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia¡¯s face was shocked, then she covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°i thought you were very good at drinking. it¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little stronger when you drink beer. you¡¯re still not good at drinking foreign wine.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know that you were like a dead pig last night. it took me a lot of effort to drag you to the hotel. after i let you sleep, 1 went home by myself.¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. he realized that han xiaoxia might have left last night because she was shy, but he never expected that this woman would pretend that nothing had happened. why did he feel a sense of abandonment like a woman who had been used then thrown away¡­ xu wenping scratched his head and looked at han xiaoxia suspiciously. ¡°you¡­ you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°do what?¡± han xiaoxia was serious. then, she suddenly widened her eyes and teased, ¡°no way, no way! xu wenping, do you really think 1 can do that to you? you wish!¡± h h xu wenping lit a cigarette with a strange expression. after blowing out a smoke ring, he said softly, ¡°then why¡­ was it that after i woke up, the bed was so wet?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face instantly turned red. she believed that xu wenping had definitely lost his memory. that was true, but xu wenping had the system memories. ¡°maybe you wet the bed yourself!¡± Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Gifted chapter 152: gifted translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation han xiaoxia¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she flew into a rage out of humiliation. she pushed xu wenping out of the door and shouted in a low voice, ¡°do you think you¡¯re asking a human question? xu wenping¡­ i thought you were a gentleman, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. get out!¡± ¡°you can go out! 1 don¡¯t want to tell you these things. seriously, a man can¡¯t even learn how to protect himself when he¡¯s outside. he drank so much that he became drunk, and you¡¯re blaming me!¡± ¡°get out, get out, get out, get out!¡± when this woman was unreasonable, xu wenping really didn¡¯t have any good ideas. he could only follow her palm force and be pushed out of the door. xu wenping frowned. he could only look up and leave helplessly. however, after taking three to five steps, he turned around and looked at the glass door. han xiaoxia looked at the mirror silently. she just kept tearing the tissue and wiping the tears from her eyes. although xu wenping wanted to go in and comfort her, he restrained his impulse when he saw her current state. according to xu wenping¡¯s experience, women usually wouldn¡¯t listen to a word when they were like this. xu wenping arrived at the village entrance and dialed a number. he planned to stay for a few more days. in any case, there was nothing much to do when he returned to jin hai city. su yurou and su caiwei were too busy. li junlan didn¡¯t look like someone who could accompany xu wenping in entertainment. he might as well spend a few more days with his grandparents. to say something ridiculous, although he had a night of love with his own white moonlight, he had not tasted it at all. xu wenping¡¯s heart was really itchy. hehe. after riding a motorcycle and experiencing a cliff ride, xu wenping once again returned to this beautiful wilderness. after living here, he had more time. in addition to talking with his grandfather and cooking with his grandmother, the two elders still hoped that xu wenping would spend more time with xu houhui. actually, second uncle did not care about this girl. grandpa and grandma had always felt that they owed her. xu houhui was in the courtyard, waving her long spear vigorously. her grandfather waved the fan in his hand and said softly, ¡°hui¡¯er, this time your brother is back, do you want to go out with your brother to develop your career?¡± grandpa had already asked xu wenping for his opinion. the relationship between xu wenping and his cousin was obvious. when they were young, second uncle didn¡¯t like her, and his parents had heavy work. they were both taken care of by their grandparents. they weren¡¯t biological siblings, but they were more like biological siblings. when they were young, xu wenping would cry on the ground when they went out to play. his sister would comfort him instead. this also caused xu wenping to not think about what he could bring his cousin to do. although she had a pair of clear and transparent eyes, she was actually very opinionated. sure enough, after hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, xu houhui stabbed the long spear in her hand into the ground. a deep hole immediately appeared in the muddy courtyard. ¡°brother, are you in some kind of trouble?¡± xu houhui frowned. xu wenping shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°you little girl¡­ grandpa wants you to come with me to the city to play. there are many fun things in the city, such as¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know how to use my phone!¡± xu houhui rolled her eyes and said, ¡°have you lived in the city for too long? do you think there¡¯s no signal in the mountains? i¡¯m quite clear about how many things there are in your city¡­ i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t even enter the train station with my treasure!¡± xu houhui waved her treasure. that was true. the ¡®treasure¡¯ in xu houhui¡¯s hand was actually stored in chen pi¡¯s warehouse. chen pi had a similar hobby. he had many knives, spears, and sticks. this long spear was also a boy¡¯s dream. after chen pi became rich, he spent more than 100,000 yuan to personally make it. however, he couldn¡¯t use it at all. he could only pick it up and wave it a few times before he panted heavily. then, xu houhui looked at her grandfather with a smile. ¡°grandpa, even if i don¡¯t go to the city, 1 can still support myself. the horses and sheep i fed, just a few of them would be enough for our family to eat and drink.¡± grandpa could only nod with a bitter smile. not only was the little girl born with extraordinary strength, but she was also very hardworking. she followed her grandparents¡¯ habits and woke up before dawn. at night, she went to bed later because after her grandparents went to bed, the little girl would go to practice martial arts by herself. for example, stance. the little girl¡¯s strength might have been due to her innate strength. she had been working hard for many years, so she could not be ignored. only innocence could persist. most people would not be as innocent as xu houhui, nor would they be as persistent as her. xu wenping smiled helplessly. suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression lit up. ¡°xu houhui, come with me!¡± ¡°hmm?¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression suddenly became slightly excited. he remembered the immortal cultivation technique blind box he obtained last night, the dominating heaven divine technique. he didn¡¯t have the aptitude to cultivate, so he couldn¡¯t cultivate. however, this little girl was so strange. could she be someone with a special physique? xu wenping brought the little girl to the field and said excitedly, ¡°houhui, i¡¯ll teach you a skill. if you can learn this thing, your martial strength will definitely increase greatly.¡± ¡°really?¡± xu houhui¡¯s eyes lit up. after thinking for a while, she looked at xu wenping suspiciously and said, ¡°i remember that you were so weak when you were young. now, you can even fight me back and forth¡­ brother! looks like you were really hiding this and weren¡¯t willing to teach me!¡± ¡°aiya!¡± as soon as she finished speaking, xu wenping directly placed his hand on xu houhui¡¯s forehead and rolled his eyes. ¡°if you don¡¯t know how to talk, then talk less. sit down and i¡¯ll teach you the mental cultivation method!¡± h h xu houhui sat down when she heard that, and xu wenping sat down as well. he explained the cultivation method of the dominating heaven divine technique to xu houhui in a slow and steady manner. after understanding the mysteries of the sea of qi and the spiritual altar, they would then communicate with the spirit qi and make the spirit qi interact with their blood¡­ in fact, xu wenping felt that these words were quite profound. he could understand every word, but when put together, it was hard to understand. after all, the system notification had already given xu wenping a verdict, so he didn¡¯t need to think hard about it. xu wenping just wanted to give it a try. however, he didn¡¯t expect to be infected by the faint feeling of clarity of his spiritual altar as he sat beside xu houhui. it was as if the world around him had become clearer, and the air had become richer and fresher. according to what xu wenping said, he could describe the posture, but he didn¡¯t quite understand it. xu houhui seemed to have mastered it. first, she used her palms, then her arms. then, she stood up from the field. under xu wenping¡¯s gaze, a set of strange martial arts appeared. he was a little stunned and even forgot to continue speaking. xu houhui sent a palm strike over from afar. even though he was three meters away, he felt a gust of wind blowing against his face. ¡°brother¡­ why did you stop talking halfway?¡± xu houhui scratched her head.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: The Person Checking On The Post chapter 153: the person checking on the post translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation this¡­ did it work?! xu wenping was stunned for a moment. when he heard xu houhui¡¯s words, he reacted and immediately smiled. ¡°houhui, your talent is too amazing. to be honest, even 1 can¡¯t learn this skill!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll continue.¡± xu wenping continued to teach xu houhui. in the evening, xu wenping had spoken a total of two levels of the cultivation method. there were already quite a few words, and there were many obscure and difficult to understand things. but looking at xu houhui¡¯s thoughtful expression, not only did she memorize every sentence, she even began to speculate on its use. in fact, the first level did not pose any difficulty to xu houhui. the second level only made her need to use her brain and consider it when she cultivated. even so, it was not simple. xu wenping was naturally happy to see that xu houhui was so smart. although the dominating heaven divine technique could be said to be the most domineering thing among the current system rewards, xu wenping was still very happy. however, xu wenping had the system after all. the system was the essence. naturally, he would not feel unbalanced just because his sister could cultivate. that day, xu wenping did not descend the mountain. the next morning, xu wenping also woke up very early. he wanted to go down the mountain again, but he did not bother his cousin anymore. instead, he rode his grandfather¡¯s motorcycle and sped down the mountain. like his sister, riding a tricycle on a three-foot-wide gravel road, xu wenping also felt that it was challenging. however, the narrow motorcycle passed through a one-meter-wide road and only a few hundred meters of dangerous areas. in fact, it was not too bad. xu wenping bought some steamed buns early in the morning and went to visit han xiaoxia with breakfast while she was at the restaurant. han xiaoxia was still tidying up the shop when she saw xu wenping across the door. the latter was slightly stunned and her dark circles were raised. it was obvious that she had not slept well the whole night. she tossed and turned last night. after all, she was a woman. how could she not feel anything after giving up her body? han xiaoxia thought of countless possibilities. the biggest possibility was, of course, that xu wenping had left and had not returned for so many years. han xiaoxia was also very clear about the reason for his return. after all, they were all long-term residents of the town. han xiaoxia was very clear about xu wenping¡¯s family, at least his grandparents¡¯ families. since he had come back to visit the two elders, he naturally wanted to return to the city to develop his career. after all, why would a promising young man stay in such a poor and backward town? han xiaoxia wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. perhaps any other young man would have the same thought. xiangshan county was very poor. yanshan town¡¯s geographical location was even more remote. as long as there was a chance of development outside, they probably wouldn¡¯t stay in this narrow town. therefore, when she saw xu wenping come again, han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes immediately rippled with surprise. she blurted out, ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°i brought you breakfast. steamed buns with chives and egg filling!¡± xu wenping grinned. seeing this bright and handsome smile, han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of color. when it came to matters of the heart, the worst thing to do was to drag things out. last night, han xiaoxia thought that she had figured everything out, but looking at xu wenping now, han xiaoxia admitted that she was not that calm. this fellow, that day, could it be¡­ could it be that the adult products shop was selling fake medicine? as soon as the wild thoughts arose, the blush on han xiaoxia¡¯s face became even more serious. her expression also began to be a little uncertain. she saw xu wenping dip the bun in sauce, put it on the plate, and then put it in front of her. ¡°i won¡¯t disturb your business anymore. my grandparents are braising red braised pork at noon. i¡¯ll bring you lunch.¡± xu wenping smiled lightly. han xiaoxia¡¯s current mentality was definitely not something that could be changed in a day or two. xu wenping could not say it directly. he already knew what happened that day. that day¡­ forget it, he was a man. he really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face! han xiaoxia was about to ask him to stay, but when she saw xu wenping riding his motorcycle, she couldn¡¯t help but stop. after xu wenping went up the mountain, he taught his little sister the method of the third level. his little sister easily memorized it all, but her cultivation only continued to circulate at the first level. according to xu houhui, even if she could comprehend it, it would not be possible to cultivate it successfully in a day or two. it would probably take a long time just to cultivate the first level. xu wenping was not surprised by this. at noon, he brought braised pork for han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia didn¡¯t stay for dinner either, but even though she couldn¡¯t confirm that xu wenping was in a normal state that day, she could still feel that xu wenping still had feelings for her. han xiaoxia stared blankly at xu wenping¡¯s back as she ate the braised pork. even though she knew that she was a third party, han xiaoxia believed that she had already done her best. the world seemed to be like this. once she explained it, it became impossible to explain it. at this moment¡­ there was an army green jeep covered in dust by the roadside. it had been parked for a while. after xu wenping¡¯s motorcycle stopped, the jeep stopped by the roadside. xu wenping walked a long distance before the door of the jeep opened. the short-haired woman in sunglasses shivered. there was only a vest inside, and the jacket outside was a little thin. the weather in the mountains was colder. she wore a pair of tight leather pants with pockets and a pair of dr. martin boots. even though she did not grow taller, the woman¡¯s figure was still tall. it was too clean for this small town. hence, as soon as she got out of the car, many eyes were fixed on this beauty. although she was not as stunning as han xiaoxia, she had the aura of a city girl walking in the wild. how beautiful. she pushed open the door of the salon and walked in. she took off her sunglasses and looked down at han xiaoxia. her aura immediately made han xiaoxia look a little weak. she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°hello!¡± the woman sized up han xiaoxia from top to bottom. there seemed to be a frivolous anger in her eyes, but she did not flare up. after remembering han xiaoxia¡¯s face, she sat on the chair in the hair salon. in the mirror, li junlan¡¯s face was still cold and elegant. her figure was so good that even if she sat down and wore a tight t-shirt, there was still not a trace of fat around her waist. ¡°help me wash my hair and dry it.¡± ¡°oh, okay!¡± han xiaoxia had thought that li junlan was here to cause trouble, but because xu wenping had just left, she felt that the two of them were a good match when she saw such a beautiful woman. hearing that it was a client, han xiaoxia¡¯s mood was lifted and she felt relieved. she directly skipped the tools beside her and stood up to wash her hands. ¡°beauty, you¡¯re too beautiful.. are you from the city? this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a woman with such elegance like you!¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: What To Do With First Love! chapter 154: what to do with first love! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°is that so? i think you¡¯re also very good-looking. your name is xiaoxia? it¡¯s just that the name sounds a little old-fashioned!¡± li junlan¡¯s mouth was still as vicious as ever. even if she was praising someone, it sounded so ridiculous. fortunately, han xiaoxia had been in this service industry for a long time, so she had long adapted to all kinds of customers. she just went in one ear and out the other. she smiled and said, ¡°how can we country women be as lucky as you? the wrinkles on our faces are even showing!¡± ¡°do you need any shampoo?¡± han xiaoxia wasn¡¯t here to chat. in fact, li junlan wanted to continue the conversation, but han xiaoxia had already started talking about business. she said, ¡°i don¡¯t have any good shampoo here. the best one is sassoon?¡± ¡°sure.¡± ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 do it. 1¡¯11 open a bottle of sample for you, but it¡¯ll cost you an extra 5 yuan!¡± li junlan¡¯s jade-like finger trembled as she nodded lightly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± han xiaoxia said with a smile, ¡°but most of the people here are from the countryside. they don¡¯t dare to order anything too expensive. usually, no one will be willing to use such a mid-level item. even if it¡¯s a trial bottle, after opening a bottle, it will be difficult to use the rest. 1 didn¡¯t earn your money, so it¡¯s good that 1 didn¡¯t lose anything!¡± li junlan turned around and wanted to scold her, but she saw han xiaoxia smiling sweetly and seriously spraying water on her hair. although she was still beautiful and her foundation could be used as a plastic surgery template, the vicissitudes of life that had been suppressed in her eyes made li junlan feel a sense of affection. she suddenly thought unnaturally. li junlan was born into a wealthy family. since she was young, she had been looked up to by thousands of people and was pampered in many ways. later on, when she was about to degenerate into someone else¡¯s second wife, she was still a young miss who had servants do the laundry for her. li junlan was indeed on duty. she knew that xu wenping, this playboy, had not returned to the city for many days. there must be a reason. sure enough, she had just inquired about the situation and had just reached the town. after waiting for half an hour, she bumped into xu wenping who was riding a motorcycle. look. look at han xiaoxia¡¯s appearance. are you, xu wenping, the kind of person who does serious business!? ¡°how long have you been cutting hair here?¡± desolation flashed through her heart. li junlan suddenly felt that although they had different identities, they were all helpless people who were manipulated by fate. therefore, they were in the same boat. ¡°i¡¯ve been cutting hair here ever since 1 graduated from high school,¡± han xiaoxia said with a smile. ¡°you can definitely trust my skills. 1 can be considered an old master. sometimes, i go online to learn about the advanced technology in your city.¡± ¡°with your talent, you might have a chance to work in the city,¡± li junlan said softly. han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes flickered. a long time ago, she seemed to have been looking forward to such a thing. gradually, she was tortured by life and slowly became a captive of comfort, so she did not think about those things anymore. however, after thinking for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°what ability can 1 have? i heard that the city is quite complicated. i¡¯m not smart, so i won¡¯t be able to make any achievements there.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± ¡°do you use hair conditioner?¡± ¡°yes.¡± li junlan¡¯s words were interrupted. she glanced sideways at the red braised pork on the table and said, ¡°i saw a man leave your place just now. he brought you food. is he your boyfriend?¡± this woman was really talkative. actually, han xiaoxia preferred customers who didn¡¯t talk much. however, since she asked, han xiaoxia naturally answered perfunctorily, ¡°you can consider him an older brother. we¡¯ve been friends since we were young. by the way, he¡¯s actually in the city. he seems to be in jin hai city. he has recently come home to visit his grandparents.¡± as expected of a woman. when han xiaoxia said the last sentence, she was already observing li junlan¡¯s expression. however, with li junlan¡¯s composure, she naturally did not show any expression. the two women were testing each other. this kind of competition would probably suffocate any man present. ¡°oh¡­¡± li junlan nodded and smiled. then, the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°since he¡¯s from the city, riding a motorcycle to deliver food to you, does that mean he¡¯s interested in you?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± li junlan smiled deeply and said, ¡°you have to seize the opportunity when you meet someone who likes you. after all, it¡¯s too rare for us girls to find a man who truly loves us. it¡¯s hard to find a lover when you¡¯re looking for a priceless treasure.¡± li junlan didn¡¯t expect herself to say such words, but she still blurted it out. hearing li junlan¡¯s persuasion, han xiaoxia subconsciously thought that li junlan and xu wenping had nothing to do with each other. it seemed like she was overthinking things. how could there be a woman in this world who would give up her man? after washing their hair, the two women smiled and said goodbye. the moment they got back into the car, li junlan was trembling with anger. she punched the steering wheel twice and gritted her teeth. ¡°d*mn it! why would i say something like that?¡± ¡°i want to ask what this d*mn xu wenping is doing!¡± xu wenping strolled up the mountain. he was still some distance away from home. when he heard his phone ring, his heart skipped a beat. when he saw that it was li junlan, he was a little surprised. ¡°yo, empress, you can give me a call? i¡¯m really flattered!¡± xu wenping said. little did he know that li junlan¡¯s face was already red. how could she not hear the teasing in xu wenping¡¯s mouth? she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°xu wenping, can you speak properly? can¡¯t we go through? let¡¯s get down to official business!¡± ¡°official business?¡± xu wenping was slightly surprised, then he frowned and said, ¡°tianhai taste¡¯s stocks have risen?¡± ¡°xu! wen! ping!¡± li junlan was so angry that she said each word with a pause. then, she shouted into the phone, ¡°the imperial corporation has begun to acquire tianhai taste. why the h*ll are you talking about stocks? what i¡¯m talking about is, where did you go?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine that you haven¡¯t returned home for so many days. you didn¡¯t even call home. even if it¡¯s the second branch, you shouldn¡¯t be so negligent, right? have you ever coaxed a girl? do you want me to teach you how to suppress your power?¡± even though he was holding the phone from afar, he could feel the murderous intent in li junlan¡¯s tone. after xu wenping heard her finish, he took the phone and said strangely, ¡°what do you mean? i don¡¯t think you¡¯re a girl who needs to be coaxed.¡± ¡°what? are you bankrupt? isn¡¯t your studio so busy that it¡¯s windy when you walk¡­ where can 1 coax you?¡± although xu wenping¡¯s mouth was full of teasing, he was not annoyed at all. he was not scolding either. when the time came, li junlan felt a little tender and said sarcastically, ¡°where are you going to coax me? if you want to find me, it¡¯s just a matter of a word. i think you must have hooked up with a little girl in the village. forget it if you abandon me¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also thrown your empress to the clouds?¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. ¡°speaking of which¡­ junlan, what should 1 do if i meet my first love? and 1 was¡­. strengthened!¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Sudden Disaster chapter 155: sudden disaster translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°¡­are you shameless enough to say such things to me? looking at how skinny you are, this wild bull still has strength. who is stronger than you? a tigress?¡± ¡°or a female elephant?¡± li junlan couldn¡¯t believe it. with han xiaoxia¡¯s fragile appearance, it was impossible. xu wenping said seriously, ¡°it¡¯s true. i was¡­ drugged.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful!¡± li junlan was surprised for a moment and quickly said, ¡°then what do you think? are you going to keep her as your third wife?¡± xu wenping hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°forget it. there¡¯s nothing to hide from a pervert like you. it¡¯s not just a third wife now. at first, i thought 1 was quite affectionate, but now it¡¯s just that i¡¯m not afraid of itches. sigh¡­ if only everyone could think like your grandfather.¡± ¡°as expected!¡± li junlan patted the back of her head helplessly. then, she reacted and said, ¡°what are you talking about? who is the pervert? forget it, forget it¡­¡± ¡°anyway¡­ you better be responsible for the girl.¡± li junlan said, ¡°after all, there are still many weak women in this world. not everyone is as strong and independent as me. without you, it doesn¡¯t affect me much. to other girls, it might change the entire world!¡± ¡°think about it yourself!¡± li junlan hung up the phone. when he hung up the phone, xu wenping¡¯s motorcycle was already parked in front of his house. he looked thoughtful. needless to say, li junlan¡¯s words had settled his initial hesitation. however, he then reacted and patted his head. ¡°oh no! li junlan is stubborn but soft-hearted. is she crying like crazy now?¡± xu wenping¡¯s impression of li junlan was mainly at the moment when they first met. although there was a trace of awkwardness at that time, he probably still felt that she was very valiant. she was the kind of strong woman who would not go back on her word. in fact¡­ she was, at work. however, this girl did not seem to have a clear view of life. xu wenping quickly called li junlan. after lying on the steering wheel for a long time, she sat up and hammered the steering wheel again. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°li junlan! you¡¯re an idiot. you deserve it!¡± ¡°ahhhh!¡± holding back the tears under her eyes, she was about to cry when the phone rang, which made li junlan even more annoyed. however, when she saw that it was xu wenping, she still picked it up and said coldly and calmly, ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°i said something wrong just now. i¡¯m sorry,¡± xu wenping said calmly. ¡°huh?¡± ¡°i said sorry!¡± xu wenping raised his voice. then, he said indifferently, ¡°you can digest it yourself¡­ that day¡­ forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± xu wenping hung up the phone. of all the relationships xu wenping had, he was the most caught off guard by li junlan. in fact, he hadn¡¯t even completely removed the veil of friendship. under the strong request of old master li, he had a status recognition. this caused the two of them to have some respect and protection for each other. li junlan was stunned for a moment before a sweet smile appeared on her face. she murmured, ¡°this fellow¡­ really great.¡± li junlan stepped on the accelerator and went to xiangshan county to get a room to sleep. she didn¡¯t want to stay in the only hotel in town. the environment there was a little unbearable. in the afternoon, xu wenping taught xu houhui the fourth level of the cultivation technique. although it was still easy for the latter to memorize it, it was not as easy as the previous three chapters. in fact, it was difficult to understand all the scriptures. if it weren¡¯t for the system¡¯s inscription, it would be difficult for xu wenping to memorize so many in a short time. however, xu houhui, as long as she listened to it once, she could recite it, and every word was correct. this piqued xu wenping¡¯s interest. when will his little sister start to forget these obscure things? it was quite interesting to explore the limits of her intelligence. the next day, xu wenping and his grandpa were already up to exercise. grandma also got up and started to heat up the stove and prepare breakfast. after the training, xu wenping planned to ride the motorcycle down the mountain. with li junlan¡¯s words last night, xu wenping felt that he couldn¡¯t leave so easily. after buying the steamed buns, he once again arrived at the entrance of xiao xia hair salon. indeed, han xiaoxia had already arrived. she stared blankly at the shop in front of her. xu wenping was also surprised. at this moment, the roller shutter door had been destroyed. it seemed that the lock had been sawed open by a chainsaw. it was placed at the side like a waste product. the glass door handle and lock had fallen to the ground. the glass was shattered, and the shop was in a mess. ¡°who is it? who did this? who the f*ck did this?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father shouted as well. han xiaoxia held her head and felt dizzy. she almost fell back, only to find that she was supported by a strong arm. she turned around and saw that it was xu wenping. ¡°xu wenping¡­¡± xu wenping frowned and nodded slightly. he looked at the shop and said, ¡°who did this?¡± han xiaoxia shook her head. to her, this shop that she and her father relied on to make a living was very important. even if she was strong, she could not help but shed tears at this moment. ¡°why don¡¯t we report it to the authorities¡­¡± ¡°these people should have sneaked in at night. it shouldn¡¯t be easy to investigate¡­ think about it first, did you offend anyone? uncle han, do you owe more gambling debts?¡± ¡°no!¡± uncle han was at least stronger than han xiaoxia. although he was trembling with anger, he walked up to xu wenping with a firm gaze. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°wenping, uncle han, no matter how stupid he is, can still handle most of the time.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been playing cards for the past few days, and i¡¯ve won 200 yuan. i can¡¯t owe any more gambling debts. even if i want to owe, 1 have no place to gamble in this situation!¡± what he said made sense. the situation in the country was grim. it was fine for a few acquaintances to sit together and play. it was extremely rare for a scene like uncle han¡¯s, who had lost 160,000 last time, to appear. it was only long hair and the others who dared to steal and organize a game every six months or so. at this moment, han xiaoxia¡¯s phone rang. she even forgot to pick it up. when she saw that it was an unfamiliar number but a local number, xu wenping pressed the answer button and put it on speaker. ¡°hehe¡­ han xiaoxia, are you in a daze right now?¡± ¡°do you think that i¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you found xu shidong, that rascal, as your background? let me tell you, this is just a small lesson! if i get angry, i¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t survive!¡± the three of them looked at each other. ¡°it¡¯s zhang yalong!¡± han xiaoxia shouted out. ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. what¡¯s wrong? what did i do? ahahahaha!¡± a maniacal laugh came from the other end of the phone.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Looking for Him chapter 156: looking for him translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zhang yalong, you pervert, you shameless bastard! are you crazy?¡± although she had been living in the marketplace for many years, han xiaoxia had never learned to be a shrew in the marketplace. even if she thought hard, she could only curse out these few simple and ordinary words. on the other side, zhang yalong only smiled faintly and hung up the phone. he had no intention of continuing to tangle with han xiaoxia. at this moment, han xiaoxia¡¯s father¡¯s expression had already become uncertain. he said a little weakly, ¡°xiaoxia¡­ did zhang yalong smash our shop?¡± ¡°dad!¡± han xiaoxia looked up excitedly at her father and said, ¡°can¡¯t you tell? wasn¡¯t zhang yalong¡¯s performance obvious enough?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father¡¯s face turned pale. he clapped his hands and said, ¡°that¡¯s not right, you and zhang yalong have broken up not long ago, what happened? xiaoxia, did you offend him again?¡± not only did he not think of it, but taking revenge immediately would seem a little weak. xu wenping, who was beside him, sighed. in fact, han xiaoxia¡¯s father couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. in big cities, there were many powerful forces, and very few people would trouble the civilians. in a small county like this, it was different. xu wenping didn¡¯t know what zhang yalong¡¯s family was like, but seeing han xiaoxia¡¯s father¡¯s performance, he knew that the pressure this power gave him was direct. it even made him unable to raise the heart to resist. seeing that han xiaoxia was about to quarrel with her father, xu wenping stepped in front and said softly, ¡°uncle han, 1 understand. you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. i¡¯ll settle it!¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression was calm. he turned to han xiaoxia and smiled, ¡°you and uncle han go home first, i¡¯ll go find zhang yalong.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes! xiaoxia, let wenping discuss with zhang yalong. let¡¯s go home first and wait.¡± ¡°with his second uncle around, zhang yalong wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father looked a little anxious and immediately went to pull his daughter. xu wenping smiled at han xiaoxia and turned around to get on the motorcycle. han xiaoxia did not blame her father when she saw his good-for-nothing look. however, a hint of helplessness flashed across her eyes, and an unnatural sourness appeared at the corner of her mouth. in fact, when han xiaoxia¡¯s father was young, wasn¡¯t he also a generous big brother? it wasn¡¯t because of the ravages of time. in the end, he was afraid that something would happen to han xiaoxia. xu wenping drove the motorcycle and was about to step on the accelerator to leave when han xiaoxia suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°xu wenping, i¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°xiaoxia, why are you, a girl, joining in the fun? come home with dad. this matter will¡­¡± ¡°dad!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s voice was firm. she looked at her father and said helplessly, ¡°what does this have to do with xu wenping? he is willing to help me, but 1 didn¡¯t go. what¡¯s going on?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father¡¯s face turned green and white. he suddenly said firmly, ¡°why don¡¯t i¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t go. you¡¯ll just cause trouble. you don¡¯t know what happened between us. go home and wait!¡± han xiaoxia got on the motorcycle. xu wenping smiled and turned to look at the nervous uncle han. he said softly, ¡°uncle han, it¡¯s good for xiaoxia to follow me. after all, i can¡¯t find zhang yalong¡¯s house alone. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m just going over to explain this matter clearly.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father could only nod with a bitter smile. the hair salon was already smashed into this state, how could there be anything to say clearly? xu wenping stepped on the accelerator and stepped onto the road. because he started faster, han xiaoxia subconsciously hugged xu wenping¡¯s waist and was about to let go. however, her expression froze slightly and she took advantage of the situation and did not let go. the engine of the motorcycle roared, and the only sound that could be heard was the wind on both sides. even though the road into the city was not far, the motorcycle would still take 20 minutes to speed. han xiaoxia felt very bad. when she saw the hair salon being smashed just now, she indeed felt that she was about to collapse. however, a few minutes later, there was only deep helplessness left in her heart. in fact, although this matter was relatively big, in han xiaoxia¡¯s daily life, this wasn¡¯t the only thing that she had been bullied about. there were many times when she wanted someone to protect her, but the truth hit her again and again. as the motorcycle slowed down, xu wenping whispered, ¡°where is zhang yalong?¡± ¡°there¡¯s a billiard hall on baifu road. zhang yalong runs a billiard hall on the first floor, and his father runs a tea house on the second floor.¡± ¡°just the two of them?¡± han xiaoxia said softly. after all, she did not see xu wenping on the phone with anyone else, so there was a faint worry in her eyes. ¡°zhang yalong has many underlings, and his father has many old hooligans. the two of us¡­¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give second uncle a call.¡± xu wenping grinned. although he usually used the name of second uncle, xu wenping did not know how much strength second uncle had. he did not intend to contact second uncle. after all, he could not solve the problem. whether second uncle came or not, it should not have much effect. he said he was calling to make a phone call, but he wanted to make han xiaoxia feel at ease. ¡°second uncle.¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to the baifu teahouse to settle some matters. it¡¯s that zhang yalong, the one you taught a lesson to last time. can you bring some people to help me support the scene?¡± ¡°alright, got it.¡± xu wenping received his second uncle¡¯s approval and turned to smile at han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia¡¯s expression was a little ugly as she said awkwardly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, xu wenping¡­ sorry to trouble you again.¡± ¡°not really.¡± xu wenping said softly, ¡°since you guys broke up, you two have been living in peace for two years. this time, zhang yalong wanted to smash your shop. it must be because of the incident where my second uncle beat him up at the bar. speaking of which, it was also caused by me. how can i not help you solve it?¡± han xiaoxia smiled bitterly. xu wenping said casually as he rode, ¡°there¡¯s no need to be too sad. isn¡¯t it just a shop that was smashed? actually, you can consider going to jin hai city to develop. if you want to open a shop, i can help you find a shop. if you want to work, i can ask some companies.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was gentle and firm. at this moment, han xiaoxia¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of security. she bit her lip behind him and even forgot about the store being smashed. she muttered, ¡°you have so many girlfriends¡­ what am 1?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t hear the murmur as he was covered by the wind. he turned around and asked curiously, ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± five minutes later, the motorcycle stopped at baifu teahouse. xu wenping got off, lit a cigarette, put his hands in his pockets, and walked to the billiard hall downstairs. seeing han xiaoxia still hesitating, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look..¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Strength chapter 157: strength translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°your second uncle and the others¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu wenping grabbed han xiaoxia¡¯s hand, and the latter had no choice but to follow. xu wenping walked into the billiard hall calmly. there were not many customers at the moment. there were only two tables of people playing billiards. there were three to five people watching. the office was filled with smoke and the sound of mahjong. xu wenping took han xiaoxia¡¯s hand and came to the office door. ¡°this matter is really too satisfying! d*mn it, that xu shidong doesn¡¯t even know what kind of person he is. how dare he find fault with our zhang family!¡¯¡± ¡°and that han xiaoxia, the hairdresser girl, is as crazy as an egg. i worked hard for two months and didn¡¯t even touch her hand. if it weren¡¯t for the business at home that year, would i have let her off so easily?¡± ¡°humph! 1 want her to kneel down and beg me!¡± ¡°if she licks me in front of everyone. 1 don¡¯t mind paying her to open a hair salon.¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± zhang yalong¡¯s bragging came from inside, along with the voices of the people chatting. hearing zhang yalong¡¯s words, one of the lackeys immediately flattered, ¡°haha! she¡¯s just a b*tch. if brother long wants to find a woman, how many girls would chase after him?¡± ¡°next time, we will help brother long. it¡¯s really¡­ if they don¡¯t give brother long face, then they¡¯re not giving face to our brothers.¡± ¡°yes, yes¡­. hahaha!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face darkened as she listened to everyone¡¯s foul language. although she was furious, she could only remain silent. at this moment, xu wenping moved. he flicked the cigarette butt in his hand, and the fireworks shot toward zhang yalong. the next moment, zhang yalong was shocked, and the mahjong tiles in his hand fell into a mess. he clenched his face, and he had already burned a scar on his face. ¡°motherfucker, who did this?¡± zhang yalong looked over. xu wenping¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°i did it. is there a problem?¡± ¡°it¡¯s you¡­ kid!¡± ¡°han xiaoxia, you b*tch, you still dare to come? motherfucker, did you bring this pretty boy to stand up for you? brothers, give me¡­¡± before zhang yalong could finish his sentence, a shout came from outside, ¡°f*ck! zhang yalong, you motherfucker, coming out and touching my nephew, are you tired of living?¡± a thunderous roar flashed. second uncle took the lead, followed by a dozen boys with dragon and tiger tattoos. long hair was among them. everyone looked unarmed, but as soon as they entered the billiard hall, short steel sticks slipped out of their sleeves. second uncle, on the other hand, shook off his staff. zhang yalong¡¯s face changed, and han xiaoxia¡¯s face also flashed with a trace of joy. however, zhang yalong¡¯s brothers couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. they stood up one by one. the dozen people on this side and the dozen people on second uncle¡¯s side looked at each other. ¡°wenping, come here!¡± second uncle looked very violent, but he didn¡¯t attack directly after coming in. instead, he called xu wenping. although xu wenping felt strange, he nodded gently. zhang yalong saw the strength of his brothers around him, and he felt a little more confident. he sneered as he walked in front of second uncle and said to him, ¡°xu shidong, what do you want to do with so many people?¡± ¡°let me tell you, others will give you face, but i won¡¯t give you any face. why don¡¯t you take a look at your own family background? you¡¯re so poor that you can¡¯t even afford to add fuel, and you still want to stand up for others? hit me? come, try fighting one today!¡± ¡°me!¡± second uncle raised his stick from afar, but when he saw the brothers behind zhang yalong, he didn¡¯t act rashly. he turned to look at xu wenping and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°old zhang, i¡¯m taking your son in the billiard hall. come down and discipline your good son.¡± xu wenping looked at second uncle strangely, but he was also slightly amused in his heart. it seemed that the rumors were really false. they said that his second uncle was fierce and violent, and was extremely overbearing. now, it seemed that he had a tiger in his heart and sniffed the rose. he even knew how to borrow power. if chen pi was here, zhang yalong would have had a few more cuts. it seemed that there was a hierarchy in the underworld. second uncle, a middle-aged hooligan who had climbed up from the bottom, was clearly different from the little brother chen pi who had led people to cut down the streets when he was in his teens. xu wenping was not in a hurry. after all, although han xiaoxia¡¯s shop was smashed, it would be a good thing if the zhang father and son could give a reasonable price as compensation. after all, there was nothing wrong with han xiaoxia. on the other hand, the smashing of the shop gave xu wenping an opportunity to persuade han xiaoxia. therefore, xu wenping did not hate zhang yalong. moreover, xu wenping really didn¡¯t need to worry about such a low-level character. after a while, old zhang came down. zhang yalong¡¯s father, old zhang, was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. his skin was a little dark, and he looked like he had worked hard when he was young. he wore a green short-sleeved shirt with a big gold chain exposed. he also wore a big gold necklace on his hand. he was not the only one who came. there were four to five middle-aged men who were also very stupid behind him. old zhang licked his lips in front of him and laughed. ¡°shidong, what era is this? you¡¯re showing off your horse on my territory and you¡¯re even bickering with a young man?¡± ¡°old zhang, let me tell you¡­¡± second uncle was about to speak when old zhang raised his hand to interrupt him. ¡°shidong, i¡¯m not young anymore. i¡¯ve long retired from the martial world. what¡¯s the gap between you and my son? just settle the problem between the two of you. why are you calling me?¡± there was a hint of mockery in old zhang¡¯s eyes. ¡°old zhang, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± second uncle¡¯s baton fell on a pool stick, and the pool stick immediately broke into two. second uncle said angrily, ¡°do you believe that i will smash your shop?¡± ¡°tsk.¡± ¡°boss xu, if you want to give us new equipment, then i¡¯ll welcome you more than anything else. if you smash it once a day. then i, old zhang, won¡¯t be far from becoming rich, right?¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± the few middle-aged men behind old zhang, as well as zhang yalong and his lackeys, burst into laughter. he was really unreasonable. they hadn¡¯t talked about anything serious since they entered. this old zhang was not here to solve the problem at all. he was here to stand up for his son. second uncle¡¯s expression was ugly. it was obvious that he had been stopped. at this moment, xu wenping made his move. while everyone was still laughing, xu wenping suddenly dashed in front of zhang yalong, holding a pool stick in his hand. with a bang, the pool stick hit zhang yalong¡¯s head and broke into two. then, a heavy kick landed on zhang yalong¡¯s abdomen. when zhang yalong¡¯s underlings saw this, they all wanted to rush forward.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Compromise chapter 158: compromise translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation whether it was second uncle, old zhang, or han xiaoxia, they were all shocked when they saw xu wenping¡¯s sudden attack. in the next moment, zhang yalong¡¯s underlings were sent flying back, howling in pain. xu wenping was in the crowd. although he was unarmed, his body moved around. unexpectedly, no one could touch the corner of his clothes. they were either sent flying by his punch or knocked down by his kick. in just a moment, seven or eight people fell to the ground and wailed. the lackeys who were originally bluffing behind zhang yalong began to feel guilty. they began to retreat far away, not daring to get close to xu wenping. second uncle was shocked. he only knew that his nephew was a successful university student, but he had never heard that his nephew was so good at fighting. however, while he was surprised, second uncle also felt a little embarrassed. he was called here to settle the matter. he did not dare to make a move and instead let his nephew make a move. now that he had beaten up so many people, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble? xu wenping turned his head and said, ¡°second uncle, block the door.¡± second uncle was stunned for a moment before he reacted. he turned around and saw that old zhang had already taken out his phone, as if he was about to make a call. second uncle jumped up and kicked old zhang to the ground. ¡°you still want to make a call? old zhang¡­ i¡¯ve given you enough face. give me the phone!¡± ¡°brothers, block the gates.¡± second uncle waved his hands and his men immediately blocked the door of the billiard hall. some of them even pulled down the shutter door. the lights in the room were dim. han xiaoxia looked at xu wenping¡¯s back, and her eyes flashed with a sense of trance, as if she had returned to many years ago. when she was young, han xiaoxia was also a proud girl. after all, she was pretty. at that time, xu wenping was still very shy. he often secretly gave her food from home. however, han xiaoxia liked the kind of boy who could repay kindness and revenge easily. it was not like xu wenping¡¯s shyness at that time, nor was it like her father¡¯s subservience. it was like her father when he was young. one man could hold the pass and ten thousand people could not open it. at this moment, han xiaoxia¡¯s heart was pounding. she had never met the ideal type many years ago. did she see it today? xu wenping¡¯s expression was very calm. actually, second uncle was not calm because he was no longer young. xu shidong was also an impatient person. when he was in primary school, the public security was not that good. fighting was not uncommon. even when he was young, it was still very common to see evil elements. it was different now. xu wenping could be happy for a moment after beating someone up, but it was more difficult to clean up the mess. even if he had money, it wouldn¡¯t do. money couldn¡¯t solve some problems now. this was what second uncle knew. xu wenping came in front of zhang yalong. zhang yalong was still clutching his stomach. it was obvious that xu wenping had kicked him in pain. xu wenping stepped on zhang yalong¡¯s chest, then turned his hands, holding a few golden needles. he took out his phone, turned on the recording, and showed it to zhang yalong. ¡°i ask you a question, and you answer it, understand?¡± ¡°stinky brat, i, your father¡­¡± zhang yalong still had a tough temper. even though he was lying on the ground, his mouth was still very tough. xu wenping flicked his finger and a golden needle was inserted into zhang yalong¡¯s head. the next moment, a miserable scream came from the billiard hall. ¡°ah!!!!!!¡± zhang yalong¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if his head was about to explode. his body was like a bow shrimp, and he even forgot to hold his stomach. with xu wenping¡¯s current medical skills, it was too easy for him to make people feel intense pain without getting hurt. ¡°yalong! son¡­ kid, what did you do to my son?¡± this heart-wrenching cry indeed sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine, including second uncle, who had seen many big scenes. when he looked at his nephew xu wenping, who was still as calm as ever, fear rose in xu shidong¡¯s heart. ¡°shut up!¡± xu shidong slapped old zhang. zhang yalong was in intense pain for a long time. seeing that he was almost done with the torture, xu wenping pulled out the golden needle on his head and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°now that i¡¯m asking you a question, can you answer it?¡± ¡°yes¡­ yes¡­!¡± after the punishment, zhang yalong only nodded his head vigorously. his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. he looked at xu wenping with deep fear, as if he had seen the arrival of the king of hell. xu wenping smiled and nodded. he turned on the recorder again and said, ¡°let me ask you, did you smash the hair salon in yanshan town, xiangshan county?¡± ¡°i¡­ it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± zhang yalong still had some awareness, but when he wanted to quibble, he saw xu wenping¡¯s normal expression. zhang yalong didn¡¯t dare to say a single word. ¡°yes, how exactly did you do it?¡± ¡°yesterday, i pulled brother wang and the others¡­¡± the interrogation was very fast. in about five minutes, zhang yalong explained the time and place of his crime, as well as the method of action. at around 3 o¡¯clock last night, he was drunk. thinking about xu shidong slapping him, he became angrier and angrier. hence, the few people who were drinking with him drove to yanshan town and used some engineering tools to smash xiao xia hair salon. at this moment, second uncle, old zhang, and the other onlookers finally understood the cause and effect of the matter. xu wenping nodded and saved the recording. he directly kicked zhang yalong¡¯s head and knocked him out. then, he came to old zhang with a normal expression and said, ¡°old zhang, you heard what your son said.¡± ¡°drunk driving, robbery. are you planning to report me for fighting and making me stay there for 15 days? or do you intend to pay for your son¡¯s recording?¡± xu wenping smiled brightly. facing dozens of pairs of eyes, this young man not only did not have the slightest stage fright, but in terms of aura, he overshadowed everyone else. old zhang weighed his options and his face turned pale. second uncle¡¯s expression lit up. he patted his thigh and gave xu wenping a thumbs up. ¡°impressive, nephew!¡± old zhang¡¯s expression was uncertain. he did not respond directly. instead, he used the highest etiquette in the martial arts world and cupped his fists. ¡°i¡¯m impressed by your methods. 1 wonder which expert you are!?¡± ¡°i usually live in jin hai city, xu wenping.¡± ¡°how much?¡± old zhang¡¯s face turned pale. although he had never heard of this name before, he understood that this was a dragon that had come to xiangshan county! xu wenping then turned to look at han xiaoxia and smiled. ¡°xiaoxia!¡± han xiaoxia was slightly stunned. she then went forward with a red face and looked into old zhang¡¯s eyes. han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes were a little evasive as she said in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯ve roughly looked around. the door has been destroyed, and some of the things in the shop are probably¡­ 80,000 left and right.¡± old zhang trembled. 80,000 yuan and you want my son to suffer like this? Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Two Heads of Speech chapter 159: two heads of speech translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping wanted to interrupt, but then he smiled and lowered his head. actually, it didn¡¯t matter to him whether he wanted more than 10,000 yuan. from this point of view, han xiaoxia was timid, and there was a deep kindness in her timidity. perhaps that small hair salon was indeed not very valuable, and it looked like a mess. after tidying it up, it might not be bad. however, this number might just make up for her losses. she did not ask for a single cent. ¡°i¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡± old zhang¡¯s face turned pale. han xiaoxia happily accepted the cash. xu wenping looked at old zhang¡¯s ugly expression and took another step forward, scaring old zhang so much that he retreated slightly. xu wenping then smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. you can treat my second uncle to a meal later. xiangshan county isn¡¯t big, so there¡¯s a lot of pressure. xiaoxia is easy to talk to, but i¡¯m not.¡± old zhang¡¯s face turned pale. he couldn¡¯t figure out xu wenping¡¯s background, but he knew xu shidong very well. perhaps xu shidong did have some face in xiangshan county. that was a few years ago, when the rule of law was not perfect, and xu shidong could rely on some business to earn some money. now, xu shidong¡¯s company was basically useless, and his status was naturally declining. however, with old zhang¡¯s eyes, xu wenping was much stronger than xu shidong. therefore, he could only nod his head lightly. han xiaoxia¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. xu wenping thanked his second uncle, then took han xiaoxia¡¯s hand and went out. as they left, han xiaoxia said with a weak expression, ¡°xu wenping¡­ sorry, this is my first time experiencing something like this.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°what are you saying sorry for?¡± ¡°i know¡­ you think i was too honest just now?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t kindness a good quality?¡± as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, han xiaoxia felt her head being touched. she looked up and saw xu wenping¡¯s sunny and kind face. she couldn¡¯t help but be a little absent-minded, and her face turned slightly red. ¡°we are now¡­¡± xu wenping thought about it for a while and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go back and help you tidy up the hair salon first. after that, we¡¯ll have a good dinner to celebrate. how about that?¡± ¡°good!¡± xu wenping rode the motorcycle and drove han xiaoxia back. on the way, han xiaoxia hugged xu wenping¡¯s waist even tighter. if xu wenping looked back, he would see that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she looked a little wronged. back in town, han xiaoxia told her father about the situation. uncle han immediately contacted for the doors and windows, while xu wenping and han xiaoxia tidied up the mess inside. at first, they were still fighting and the atmosphere was unusually harmonious. however, after all the pieces were cleaned up and the entire room was empty, han xiaoxia suddenly sat on the ground and cried. as soon as xu wenping leaned over, han xiaoxia hugged him tightly. after a long time, she wiped her tears away. they started cleaning up at noon. as the sun set, xu wenping said softly, ¡°let¡¯s go! go and eat something first. the rest¡­¡± before xu wenping could finish, han xiaoxia¡¯s face wavered and her eyes reddened. she smiled cutely and said, ¡°what delicious food? are you treating?¡± then, she said, ¡°let¡¯s go on a motorcycle! it¡¯s too expensive to take a taxi.¡± ¡°won¡¯t it be cold at night?¡± ¡°i have thick clothes.¡± thus, the two of them turned around and went from town to xiangshan county again. han xiaoxia was probably hungry as she wolfed down her food. as she ate, she asked, ¡°is jin hai city fun? will there be a lot of beautiful women in a place full of tall buildings?¡± it seemed like a casual question, but xu wenping¡¯s eyes lit up. he understood that han xiaoxia was already somewhat interested in following him to jin hai city. ¡°of course it¡¯s more prosperous than xiangshan county. is there anything fun? i don¡¯t know either¡­ actually, 1 don¡¯t usually play,¡± xu wenping answered. han xiaoxia nodded and grinned, ¡°with this 80,000 yuan and some of my savings, my house in xiangshan county should be enough for renovation and furniture. xu wenping¡­ i want to go to the city with you.¡± ¡°can you help me open a hair salon?¡± xu wenping nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°of course. whatever you want to do, i will definitely support you.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s expression flickered for a moment before she finally put down her chopsticks and smiled. ¡°xu wenping, actually¡­ i¡¯ve already slept with you.¡± xu wenping¡¯s body trembled slightly. seeing han xiaoxia¡¯s rosy face, xu wenping pretended to dodge and said in surprise, ¡°what are you talking about¡­ when did this happen? this¡­¡± ¡°¡­let¡¯s go!¡± han xiaoxia dragged xu wenping out of the restaurant. the two of them rode the motorcycle and stopped in front of the hotel again. han xiaoxia¡¯s expression was strange, and xu wenping was pondering. the two of them entered. just five minutes after the two of them entered the hotel, a short-haired beauty wearing sunglasses walked in. she clenched her pink fists and seemed a little angry. she slapped the bank card at the front desk of the hotel and said, ¡°get a room next to the two people who just went in.¡± ¡°uh¡­ alright!¡± zhang yalong¡¯s head had never been so low in the tavern in the night. old zhang crossed his legs and held a flower between his fingers. he was different from xu shidong. xu shidong had a little sister in his arms. old zhang no longer had such vulgar interests. as he dusted off the cigarette ash, old zhang said, ¡°shidong¡­ now that the whole set has been completed, you should at least tell your brother about your nephew, right?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you? i didn¡¯t know.¡± xu shidong shrugged and said, ¡°old zhang, from the looks of it, our generation can¡¯t keep up with the times. it¡¯s not that i¡¯m criticizing you, but you just have to give me face and let it go. now you feel good, right?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± seeing old zhang¡¯s expression darken, xu shidong quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°calm down, calm down¡­ old zhang, i know that you are a businessman, different from me. if you plan to rely on my nephew to go to jin hai city to do business, i can help you pull strings.¡± ¡°as for his strength, let me describe it to you. how about it?¡± old zhang frowned slightly and nodded. ¡°two days ago, my nephew came back, so i went to the old man¡¯s place for a drink.¡± xu shidong smiled. ¡°after all, we have a good relationship. my nephew also respects me, so he gave me some filial piety.¡± ¡°how much do you think?¡± old zhang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. businessmen loved to talk about money. xu shidong extended five fingers. ¡°fifty?¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu shidong immediately showed a disdainful expression. he took out a peanut and fed it to his mouth. as he chewed, he said, ¡°how can you be considered a boss?¡± ¡°let me tell you, it¡¯s not 50, it¡¯s 5,000!¡± Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: The Peeping Tom chapter 160: the peeping tom translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the lights in the hotel were dim. after all, it was not night yet. han xiaoxia pulled open the curtains. there were two layers of curtains inside and outside. the inner layer was made of cloth, and the outer layer was covered by a gauze curtain. xu wenping looked outside. after all, it was a hotel in a small county town, and because han xiaoxia liked to save money, it was not the best. this was a three-story hotel, and there was no scenery outside. instead, it was on the same level as the roof of the building materials factory. there was nothing to see. the two of them sat down. xu wenping lit a cigarette. han xiaoxia said with a hint of ridicule, ¡°when did you learn to smoke? i don¡¯t think you had this habit in the past.¡± xu wenping smiled gently and said, ¡°1 picked up the bad habit later.¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s bad for your health?¡± ¡°not really.¡± the atmosphere was a little awkward. han xiaoxia found that the words she usually used to deal with customers were useless at this moment. however, the questions that she really wanted to ask were always difficult to say. with han xiaoxia¡¯s seventh sense as a woman, as long as she asked, xu wenping would definitely not be able to answer. after all, she had already entered society. for han xiaoxia, love was not that simple. she had already experienced many favors from xu wenping. if it was the night before, she would indeed be overwhelmed with love. it was as if she had flipped her youth over and felt wild joy. if she didn¡¯t love him, han xiaoxia wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. as everyone knew, xu wenping was actually an honest man, not a scumbag. he didn¡¯t have high skills in coaxing girls. so the two of them just looked at each other. after staring at each other for about three minutes, their eyes moved and they burst out laughing. han xiaoxia opened her arms and looked at xu wenping sweetly. ¡°i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re an ignorant noob. since there¡¯s nothing to talk about, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and then his face turned red. although he had a lot of experience in this matter, even if the girl was shy, she would still show some reluctance and make the situation easier to control. the two of them were obviously a little embarrassed, but in this awkwardness, there seemed to be a surging atmosphere of excitement. ¡°then¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry and come boldly! anyway, i¡¯ve already slept with you. it¡¯s your turn to take the initiative.¡± xu wenping¡¯s face turned red as he reached out his hand. han xiaoxia was wearing a thick coat with a zipper on the front. when she saw xu wenping¡¯s hand coming over, han xiaoxia closed her eyes. the two of them were silent, as if they could hear their hearts pounding. it was also xu wenping¡¯s first time. it was like opening a gift box to open a girl. with a gentle pull, the zipper of her white coat slid down easily. as she flipped it backward, han xiaoxia spread her arms and easily released her coat from the bed. there was a long-sleeved sweater inside. although it was very clean, it looked a little old and had a little ball. the big logo on the chest was a big logo. it was obvious that it was picked up from a street stall. ¡°i¡¯m really¡­ coming!¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t know where this strange feeling came from, but he still hesitated for a moment. ¡°aiya! hurry up!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face immediately turned red. xu wenping did not hesitate anymore. he grabbed the two corners of han xiaoxia¡¯s waist and gently lifted her up. han xiaoxia stretched out her arms, and her breasts naturally bulged out. her slender waist also flashed with a white color, outlining her peach-like buttocks. her s-shaped curves were revealed in front of xu wenping. as soon as he lifted the clothes, the space in front of her became empty, leaving only a blue undergarment. it was bulging with white muscles, as if it was about to bloom. the last time, although the system had reviewed it, it was still an intuitive view. there was no sense of deja vu. when he took off her coat, a fragrance assailed his nose. indeed, it made xu wenping blush. he had experienced all kinds of fragrances, but it would more or less bring some cosmetics, or clothes, or body wash, or body lotion. in short, there was more or less a mix. however, han xiaoxia¡¯s body did not have a trace of excess smell. the pure milk fragrance not only entered his nostrils, but also seemed to enter his mouth. what a waste! from the looks of it, the last time he was pushed back by han xiaoxia, it was like chewing wax to xu wenping. fortunately, the love in the bottom of his heart drove such a second chance. otherwise, if xu wenping knew the truth, wouldn¡¯t his expression be very ugly? ¡°you are so stupid¡­¡± xu wenping¡¯s hand stayed on han xiaoxia¡¯s belt for 30 seconds, and then he heard this comment. the last time he felt so awkward was probably when he was taking off su yurou¡¯s bra. han xiaoxia blushed and unbuckled her belt. the light blue jeans were pushed down gently, and the rain-drenched thighs had a hint of muscle. looking down from the sky-blue pants, her legs were smooth and tender, without a trace of hair. she pushed it all the way to the end. her pink and jade-like feet, with a firm arch, were very soft and coordinated with her legs. even with xu wenping¡¯s knowledge, he was stunned for a moment. no¡­ perhaps it was because xu wenping was knowledgeable that he was shocked by the balance and harmony of this jade body. in fact, whether it was the light sensitivity of the skin or the flexibility of the body, they could be considered top-grade, but they had not broken through the sky. however, when all these were combined, they looked so harmonious and perfect. it was simply like a piece of art that no one could do anything about. it was really hard to imagine that when he saw a beautiful woman in a bikini, he would feel a sense of ¡®purity¡¯ in his heart. her body was so fragrant, gentle, and beautiful. after being stared at by xu wenping for three minutes, han xiaoxia felt a little scared. she spat in a low voice with a red face, ¡°bah¡­ why do you look like you¡¯ve never seen a woman before? go take a shower yourself.¡± ¡°aiya¡­ if i had known that you would need me to teach you, i wouldn¡¯t have come!¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the last time he saw the whole situation in the system, xu wenping would really think that han xiaoxia was an experienced driver, but this experienced driver couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny, because she didn¡¯t try to show any seductive posture. she just sat there with a slight grain mark on her lower abdomen. xu wenping smiled gently, then stretched out his mouth, and gently tapped han xiaoxia¡¯s lips. the latter¡¯s body trembled, and she quickly made a gesture of covering her chest. her jade-like arms trembled slightly with the rhythm of her heartbeat. although she did not say anything, she could think of an extremely gentle sentence at this moment. a girl¡¯s blush is better than a long dialogue. the bathroom was perfectly illuminated by the side-folded mirror. han xiaoxia looked at herself and xu wenping.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Night Queen chapter 161: night queen translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the sound of flowing water could be heard. ¡°let me help you.¡± a gentle voice sounded behind xu wenping. when he turned his head, han xiaoxia, who was naked, had already exited the bathroom. before xu wenping could speak, han xiaoxia boldly reached out her hand. a cunning look flashed across her eyes as she began to rub her hands lightly. the fragrance floated, and the water vapor lingered. xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a light smile as he leaned into han xiaoxia¡¯s ear and said, ¡°you¡¯re really bold!¡± han xiaoxia covered her mouth and chuckled. then, she slowly said, ¡°the first time, 1 felt a little shy. the second time, i didn¡¯t feel anything. look.¡± instantly, the entire bathroom was filled with laughter. the two of them were touching each other, but they were having a great time. a few minutes later, the two of them walked out. xu wenping carried han xiaoxia out in a princess hug and placed her on the bed with a gentle gaze. he smiled gently and said, ¡°i¡¯m going to eat!¡± ¡°no rush.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help you clean again!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes moved slightly. then, she flipped over and lay in front of him. as if she was playing with a toy, she fiddled with it with her jade-like fingers and sent her red lips over. she wasn¡¯t shy at all. instead, she felt like she was playing a game. her eyes were filled with interest. at first, she tapped her tongue lightly, then she wrapped her tongue around him. ¡°oh¡­¡± after a moment of comfort, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but gasp. he had to admit that even for this matter, it was very likely that she was talented. she usually did not show it, but right now, the tongue seemed to have grown a few centimeters out of thin air. it was soft and moist, and there was a warm ripple. xu wenping was enjoying himself when he noticed a black shadow outside the window. he looked to the side and saw a peeping gaze on the roof of the building materials factory on the third floor. xu wenping¡¯s face turned red, and a burst of anger rose in his heart. at this time, han xiaoxia was entangled with him, and her beautiful body was fully exposed. if there were any criminals who dared to peep, then xu wenping would definitely make sure that they would not see the sun tomorrow. however, at this moment, the spy seemed to have sensed xu wenping¡¯s gaze. not only did she not dodge, but she also moved her face to the window. only a layer of gauze covered her face, and her face was extremely clear. her face was slightly rosy, as if she was angry and jealous. she looked straight at xu wenping, and her expression was filled with resentment. xu wenping was surprised. the short-haired girl who was peeping outside the window was li junlan. at first, there was a little panic in his heart. however, when he saw li junlan biting her lip and her sad expression, it could be said that it was quite complicated. this could not help but remind xu wenping of her attributes. his heart was also calm, and he gave him a peaceful smile. li junlan¡¯s heart trembled slightly. seeing this, she rubbed her fingers and bit her lip, feeling wronged. xu wenping was provoked by this, and his waist shook for no reason. he subconsciously pressed han xiaoxia¡¯s head. originally, it only entangled in the front part. most of his movement was submerged, only reaching the rustling area. han xiaoxia replied with a soft ¡°hmm¡±, her eyes wide open. she didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to be so bold, but she wasn¡¯t convinced. instead of pulling it out, she shook her head and gave xu wenping a strong stimulation. with xu wenping¡¯s buff, he actually felt the pleasure of reaching heaven under such tempering. after a while, han xiaoxia broke free and panted heavily. her mouth was full of saliva, as if she had swallowed a whole mouthful. she raised her head and looked at xu wenping with anger. then, she grabbed his hand. xu wenping naturally followed han xiaoxia¡¯s actions and lay down. han xiaoxia turned her body and muttered, ¡°open your mouth!¡± ¡°hmm?¡± her saliva was already flowing down the corner of han xiaoxia¡¯s mouth. xu wenping was shocked, but at this stage of the battle, he had long thrown the principles of the secular world out of the clouds. he could only let han xiaoxia sit up. he looked out of the corner of his eye and saw li junlan leaning against the window. half of her tongue was stuck out in surprise. however, her eyes were not looking at xu wenping. instead, she was staring at han xiaoxia with a dazed look in her eyes. this guy! li junlan¡¯s weak body had obviously reacted. the glass reflected a few traces of water vapor, and her pants were half wet again. regarding this matter, xu wenping really couldn¡¯t describe it. even if he already had a lot of relevant experience, someone like li junlan, who could make herself peak with just a thought, was indeed a top-notch talent. in the battle between the two of them, when xu wenping was about to start exerting his strength, han xiaoxia¡¯s body had already gone limp. all that was left was her mouth. after such a struggle, xu wenping and han xiaoxia finally began to fight. unlike the last time, the two of them fought back and forth in this battle. xu wenping was naturally rich in combat power, but han xiaoxia used all her skills to support him. it was just a battle from the head of the bed to the end of the bed. han xiaoxia was still unconvinced. she tried her best to conquer that pillar that supported the sky. for this, she did not hesitate to use all the parts of her body. han xiaoxia was still in disbelief even when she was drenched in sweat and collapsed on the bed. she didn¡¯t say anything. seeing xu wenping still full of energy, she only responded with her hoarse voice. ¡°are you convinced?¡± xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. it had to be said that conquering such a strong will was actually more challenging than manipulating li junlan. han xiaoxia only bit her red lips and looked at the complacent xu wenping. even though she had no strength left, she still pulled xu wenping and mounted the horse. ¡°kill me if you have the guts! stinky man, stop pretending!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s low curse caused xu wenping to lose control of his emotions. ever since he received the system reward, xu wenping had not activated his full combat strength. the impact of the storm caused li junlan, who was outside the window, to widen her eyes. she was drenched again! speaking of which, han xiaoxia was indeed deeply lustful. in addition to her strong personality, waves of high-pitched shouts could be heard, but she did not say a single word. it was so that xu wenping could pull the full impact. half an hour later, han xiaoxia was like a puddle of soft mud as she fell onto the bed. the deep part of her body was tender and clean like a spring, trickling continuously. she was still passively adapting. she had already fainted. xu wenping had been provoked by han xiaoxia to the peak of his lust, but at this moment, he was still not satisfied, and his heart was filled with turmoil. however, he obviously couldn¡¯t do that to han xiaoxia. a wave of evil rose in his heart. after thinking for a while, xu wenping turned to look at li junlan outside the window and gently hooked his finger.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Farewell chapter 162: farewell translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation li junlan was slightly shocked. she bit her lip and looked surprised. her body was also trembling a little, but she only hesitated for a moment before disappearing out of the window. xu wenping came to the door and opened it. li junlan¡¯s eyes were a little evasive. however, xu wenping gently pulled her, and she let out a soft squeak. she leaned against the bathroom, breathing a little heavily. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. li junlan didn¡¯t say anything either. their eyes met. xu wenping pulled down li junlan¡¯s pants and kabedon her against the wall. the flood dragon pierced through the pistil of the peach blossom, but she didn¡¯t dare to raise her voice and frowned. li junlan suppressed her voice as she looked at han xiaoxia in the mirror, afraid that the girl would wake up and see this scene. at this moment, she had forgotten that although she was the second branch, she was also the one who had an in-law agreement with xu wenping. the one who should be panicking was han xiaoxia. although xu wenping was excited, he knew that he couldn¡¯t expose this relationship for the time being. therefore, after a little control, he pressed li junlan to the ground. li junlan¡¯s half-kneeling posture, at this dangerous moment, could only open her small mouth and swallow everything. li junlan felt embarrassed, annoyed, angry, and resentful. however, there was also an inexplicable sense of stimulation that made her heart surge. she looked left and right, but she couldn¡¯t see where the thing in her mouth was going. her face flushed red and she swallowed it in one gulp. without saying a word, li junlan¡¯s face turned red. she looked at xu wenping a few times, then pushed the door open and went to the room next door. xu wenping fell asleep peacefully. however, when they reached the other room, li junlan couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how much she thought about it. although her body was also feeling empty, the events of today seemed to have opened up a new world for her. there was a little devil floating around in her mind. once she fell, it was as if she could no longer stop the car. because she had to admit, this kind of stimulating feeling made people feel comfortable. when the matter was over, their hearts would be filled with waves of desire for no reason. the night was silent. he didn¡¯t expect han xiaoxia to wake up very early the next day after fainting last night. when xu wenping woke up and was brushing his teeth and washing his face, han xiaoxia also opened her eyes. it looked like it was very difficult to get up, but in the end, she still got up. this recovery ability was unique among all of xu wenping¡¯s female friends. ¡°xu wenping, help me get my clothes,¡± han xiaoxia called out. xu wenping had a strange smile on his face as he placed the clothes in front of han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia, on the other hand, was serious. she put on her clothes in a dignified manner while raising her eyebrows at xu wenping and said, ¡°why are you looking at me like that? what¡¯s that look?¡± ¡°are you convinced?¡± xu wenping teased. han xiaoxia rolled her eyes, as if she was not affected at all. she said calmly, ¡°what do you mean? i realized that you¡­ what¡¯s so real about this?¡± ¡°hmph, you¡¯re really not giving me any face despite your strength. my legs are wobbly when i walk. needless to say¡­ luckily, i don¡¯t want to be with you. if we were to be together, 1 would have suffered enough just by serving you, let alone working and living.¡± ¡°are you the reincarnation of that d*mned old bull? it¡¯s really not easy to argue¡­¡± this time, it was xu wenping¡¯s turn to smile bitterly. han xiaoxia, who looked gentle and elegant, had a strong heart after all. however, it could also be seen that she was clear-headed. she was actually very clear about life and private life. she could do anything at night. when the night passed, the next day, the distance between them was full again. it actually gave xu wenping a strange feeling of ¡®not acknowledging it after putting on clothes¡¯. however, it could also be seen that han xiaoxia¡¯s desire was extremely low. moreover, she was quite decent. xu wenping pretended to be wronged and pouted next to han xiaoxia. ¡°bah, you¡¯re a bad woman who abandoned others after having sex with them!¡± ¡°puchi!¡± han xiaoxia laughed and pushed xu wenping. ¡°forget it. how many women can¡¯t you find? you¡¯re still pretending to be good after getting a bargain! i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll throw me away in less than two days!¡± ¡°impossible.¡± han xiaoxia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°anyway, strike while the iron is hot. when are you going to jin hai city? i¡¯ll go home and pack my luggage today. help me open the shop.¡± ¡°consider it your investment. i¡¯ll definitely be able to earn money to return it to you. just treat it as¡­ making it up to me?¡± ¡°what are you talking about? is that how you talk?¡± when xu wenping heard han xiaoxia¡¯s bold words, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. however, he admired han xiaoxia¡¯s courage to speak out. she was a realistic woman. however, after understanding her surroundings, he knew that han xiaoxia had no choice but to be realistic. in this world, although money could not solve all problems, it could indeed solve most problems. even though that was the case, he could actually feel the resistance han xiaoxia had when she said this. she had a strong sense of boundary. when the two of them left the hotel, xu wenping glanced at the room next door. the door was closed. he didn¡¯t know if li junlan had woken up or left. to be honest, to be able to abandon her own career and come to this small town from jin hai city, li junlan¡¯s goal must be xu wenping. he was very clear in his heart. from a certain perspective, li junlan had already regarded xu wenping as one of her own. perhaps it was because of her perverted personality, but in fact, this perverted personality was mixed with a hearty feeling. li junlan was a smart person, an extremely smart person. subconsciously, she was able to transform her jealousy into other emotions. this transformation of emotions made everyone feel very comfortable. after returning to town, li junlan went to communicate with her father. xu wenping went all the way back to his grandfather¡¯s place to say goodbye. at the same time, he also dialed li junlan¡¯s phone. after a few beeps, li junlan picked up the phone. ¡°hello.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not angry, are you, little junlan?¡± xu wenping asked with a smile. ¡°look at your useless appearance. why should 1 be angry? as a man, can¡¯t you be more domineering?¡± xu wenping had good intentions, but li junlan retorted. this made xu wenping rather speechless, but he was too lazy to argue with her. he smiled and said, ¡°you really come and go without a trace. you might as well be a spy. where are you now?¡± ¡°on the way back to jin hai.¡± ¡°oh, oh!¡± xu wenping nodded. li junlan said, ¡°that han xiaoxia, you will bring her to jin hai city, right? don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 set up a trap for you in advance.¡± ¡°huh?¡± xu wenping was slightly surprised. li junlan let out a cold snort and said, ¡°since you¡¯re doing things, you have to learn to be flawless.. if your wife wants to investigate, how can she cover up your woman without a good plan?¡± Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Returning to Jin Hai chapter 163: returning to jin hai translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation i didn¡¯t plan to hide it. xu wenping had wanted to say that, but then he thought about it, su caiwei¡¯s matter was already very difficult to explain to su yurou. li junlan had already received old master li¡¯s warning, so su yurou probably wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. however, if han xiaoxia was also involved, it seemed a little difficult for xu wenping to explain. he suddenly felt that li junlan¡¯s existence was indeed satisfying. ¡°xiaoxia wants to open a barbershop after she arrives in jin hai city. then i¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on a stall for her, okay?¡± ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 handle it.¡± li junlan hung up the phone valiantly. xu wenping returned to his grandfather¡¯s side and had a meal. he told his grandfather and grandmother that he was leaving. his grandfather and grandmother were not surprised. his grandmother was a little reluctant to part with him. with his grandfather¡¯s realm, he was already used to seeing goodbyes. because of han xiaoxia, xu wenping stayed at his grandfather¡¯s house for a few more days. these few days, he was free and quiet. xu wenping taught xu houhui the nine levels of the dominating heaven divine technique. naturally, she couldn¡¯t comprehend it, but her memory was agile and everything was imprinted in her mind. of course, he would not set any rules for his cousin. moreover, even if she wanted to cultivate the dominating heaven divine technique, it would depend on luck. even xu wenping himself could not cultivate it, so how many people in this world could operate it? three days later, in the early morning, his cousin sent xu wenping down the mountain. han xiaoxia was carrying a suitcase and two big bags. she was wearing speed-reducing sportswear and seemed to have brought a lot of things. second uncle personally came to pick up xu wenping. looking at han xiaoxia¡¯s big and small bags, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°you little girl, follow my nephew into the city and enjoy yourself. you brought so many things and made it seem like you were working outside?¡± han xiaoxia laughed bitterly. she knew her limits better than the others, but she didn¡¯t believe that she could count on others. she smiled and said, ¡°i brought some of my tools, a cup of water, and some clothes. as i was tidying them up, there were suddenly more.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s father waved goodbye to them. other than a hint of sadness in his eyes, what was left was the hope that his daughter would be happy. after all, he had already lived half his life and had not created much value for the world. his daughter had left him some money, saying that it was for the renovation of the house, but in fact, he already had a faint calling in his heart. it was from the shouting of mahjong. second uncle sent the two to xiangshan train station. xu wenping helped han xiaoxia carry the big and small bags and got on in a rush. after packing their luggage, the two of them stood at the junction of the carriages. the carriage was extremely noisy. the whistle sounded and the wheels rolled. xu wenping smiled bitterly at han xiaoxia and said, ¡°i told you earlier that i¡¯ll buy the tickets and get a sleeping berth. at least it¡¯ll be more relaxing¡­¡± ¡°even if you have money, you can¡¯t spend it like that.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of hesitation as she said, ¡°besides, this is my first time taking a train. how would i know that there were still standing tickets?¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and pinched han xiaoxia¡¯s cheek. ¡°what a cute little thing!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t i go find the attendant? it¡¯s still not too late to change to a berth now. i don¡¯t know if there are any seats available¡­¡± ¡°forget it, forget it. don¡¯t make it so complicated. it¡¯s only three hours in total. now, half an hour has passed. we¡¯re already almost there.¡± in terms of frugality and simplicity, han xiaoxia was definitely the typical type of good wife and mother. she also had the mentality of constantly striving for self-improvement. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been tempering herself in the grassroots all year round, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be in such a state. xu wenping was not tired. after all, with his body, he would not feel anything even if he stood for a few hours, let alone a few hours. ¡°give me a shoulder.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take a nap.¡± although the journey wasn¡¯t long, it wasn¡¯t short either. there were many people crowded around, and the atmosphere on the train was always relatively relaxed. about an hour later, the noise lessened a little, and han xiaoxia opened her eyes. at this moment, a few young men were fooling around, each holding a cup of instant noodles in their hands. they all looked like young men. one of them was a little fatty who was very outgoing. he was beside xu wenping as he received water. he smiled and said, ¡°brother, you and sister-in-law are really handsome and have extraordinary temperaments! where are you two going?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t hate these fireworks. he smiled and said, ¡°jin hai city.¡± ¡°what a coincidence? a few of my friends and 1 are also going to jin hai city¡­ look, it¡¯s that table. 15c! we were all in the same row. we got on from pingshan county.¡± xu wenping glanced at the group of youths. there were three or four women among them, and the rest were all men. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°you all look young. are you going to jin hai city for school?¡± the little fatty immediately shook his head and said, ¡°we¡¯re all poor kids. many of us don¡¯t learn well. i¡¯m going to jin hai city this time to find a job. i see that you have an extraordinary aura. do you have any good places to go? what do you recommend?¡± this little fatty really had a natural personality. he was not annoying, but he did not expect xu wenping to arrange for such unruly teenagers. he couldn¡¯t be so bad that he pushed all of them to chen pi as his underling!? as the saying went, everyone had their own aspirations. before these young people went astray, xu wenping did not want to be a leader. just as he was thinking, han xiaoxia smiled and said, ¡°if there is a little girl, she can come to the hair salon as an apprentice. 1 happen to be opening a hair salon and need one or two apprentices.¡± ¡°they¡¯re all poor children. if you have a factory, recommend them to go in.¡± han xiaoxia looked up at xu wenping. xu wenping¡¯s eyes were dazed. he realized that ever since his strength had increased, his empathy seemed to have decreased. the little fatty¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he said, ¡°brother, sister-in-law, are you standing tickets? why don¡¯t you come over to my place and let sister-in-law relax her legs?¡± the little fatty was a little shrewd. xu wenping thought about it for a while and did not refuse. he nodded lightly. although xu wenping wouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, since he saw injustice on the road and this little fatty wasn¡¯t annoying, it was up to him to help. with his current strength, it was simply too easy to deal with a few work problems. xu wenping¡¯s only worry was that what he said now would change the meaning of his words. if he recommended these kids to jiang yueming, which leader would be able to control these teenagers? after the two of them sat down, the little fatty introduced them. xu wenping realized that these young men were quite polite. at this moment, a few curses came from the connecting carriage.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Arrival chapter 164: arrival translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°brat, do you fucking know how to read people? you can¡¯t even hold a bowl of instant noodles properly. go home and drink milk!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry! i¡¯m sorry!¡± on the other side of the room, a dark-skinned young man was busy cleaning up the instant noodles bowl at his feet and repeatedly apologizing. the young man in a suit had some residue of instant noodle soup on his trousers. however, he did not let it go. he kicked the instant noodles over and it landed on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°sorry? a simple apology? do you know how much my pants cost? you don¡¯t f*cking want to compensate me, and you just want to apologize?¡± ¡°looking at you, you look like a poor country bumpkin. if you don¡¯t know how to take a train, then don¡¯t learn to take a train. where are your parents?¡± there were really thousands of faces. the young man was only dressed in cleaner clothes. he shouted twice, but he had the temperament of a rich man. at this moment, the little fatty rushed out in surprise and quickly helped the young man who was picking up instant noodles up. he said, ¡°are you alright, xiao yuan?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry! this is the first time he took the train. perhaps he was in a hurry just now. please be magnanimous and let us go!¡± the little fatty rushed forward and quickly blocked the young man. with a smile on his face, he smiled apologetically at the young man in the suit. then, he took out a crumpled 100 yuan from his pocket. ¡°big brother, please forgive me, please forgive me!¡± ¡°are you f*cking sending a beggar away? this pair of pants of mine cost 500 yuan. i realize that you people are really cheap. if he wanted to eat, he could just order a train meal. why would he make instant noodles?¡± ¡°a bunch of poor country bumpkins. one look and you can tell that they¡¯re all low-class wage earners! let me tell you, if you don¡¯t pay me 500 yuan today, don¡¯t even think about solving this problem!¡± xu wenping was watching from the back with a sideways glance. he was amused, but at this moment, han xiaoxia stood up and shouted angrily, ¡°what the f*ck are you pretending for? those who didn¡¯t know better would think that you were a rich young master. if you¡¯re so f*cking rich, why are you riding a green train?¡± han xiaoxia rushed over aggressively and glared at the young man, saying, ¡°500 yuan pants, right? you look like a loser. you¡¯re spending your parents¡¯ hard-earned money. you don¡¯t have any shame!¡± ¡°if you have money, go take a plane. a train with no seats? stop pretending!¡± unlocked. one had to know that han xiaoxia had never traveled far before. when facing the forces of xiangshan county, she would usually swallow her anger. however, at this moment, she was imposing. and it was reasonable. ¡°you¡­ you¡­¡± quarrels were mostly about imposing manner. when the young man saw the fierce han xiaoxia, he immediately lowered his head and couldn¡¯t even say a word. ¡°i¡¯ll pay you 500 yuan! although i, han xiaoxia, am also a poor worker, 1 can still fork out 500 yuan. 1¡¯11 give you 500 yuan now, and you¡¯ll take off your pants immediately, okay?¡± the young man¡¯s face alternated between green and white. with han xiaoxia leading the way, the faces of little fatty and the others also became fierce. the young man was slightly flustered. ¡°you guys¡­ hmph! i¡¯m not going to argue with you poor dogs!¡± the young man shouted and pushed the door open to enter the toilet. ¡°hmph!¡± han xiaoxia snorted coldly and turned to look at the little fatty and the others with a smile. ¡°if you meet such a person outside, don¡¯t give him face. he¡¯s obviously a paper tiger.¡± ¡°because he wants to save face, he¡¯ll bully a few young people.¡± ¡°sister-in-law, you¡¯re amazing!¡± a hint of admiration appeared in the little fatty¡¯s eyes. after that, their journey became more and more enjoyable. however, when they sat back, facing xu wenping¡¯s strange gaze, han xiaoxia whispered, ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. i¡¯m not as shrewd as you.¡± ¡°if you hate me now, i¡¯ll go back to jin hai.¡± ¡°no.¡± xu wenping smiled and whispered into her ear, ¡°i just admire you a little. with your aura, it¡¯s hard not to win.¡± han xiaoxia thought that xu wenping was just pretending and nodded with a smile. soon, they arrived at jin hai city. xu wenping and the little fatty exchanged phone numbers. the little fatty told them that once they arrived in jin hai city, they would live in a village called auspicious village. if there were no accidents, they would attend the factory recruitment in three days. han xiaoxia¡¯s loyalty won the favor of this group of teenagers. among them, two little girls agreed to learn hairdressing from han xiaoxia on the spot. everyone walked down from the train station together. however, when they were about to leave, xu wenping noticed that the young man in the suit was looking at them with hatred in his eyes. then, he quickly walked out of the train station. xu wenping whispered into han xiaoxia¡¯s ear, ¡°ceo han, your new underlings might be in trouble.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± xu wenping¡¯s gaze indicated that han xiaoxia had also seen the young man running away. she was surprised. then, she looked at xu wenping and gently bit her red lips. only then did she realize that she was wrong. as the saying goes, all crows in the world are equally black. it did not mean that there would be no power disputes in xiangshan county. these young people were rootless duckweeds. in fact, it was precisely the little fatty¡¯s weak solution that was the best way to settle things peacefully. ¡°little fatty, stay by my side. i¡¯ll send you to auspicious village later,¡± xu wenping turned around and shouted. xu wenping, who had never spoken since the beginning, suddenly spoke, causing han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes to light up. she said in a low voice, ¡°you don¡¯t blame me?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t give your woman peace, what¡¯s the use of having a man like me?¡± xu wenping smiled confidently. the little fatty¡¯s eyes were actually very sharp. he had also noticed the matter with the young man. when he heard xu wenping speak, he hurriedly summoned his friends to follow him. everyone went out in a mighty manner. when they walked out of the exit and arrived at the platform square, they saw a young man leading more than ten people and rushing over aggressively. some of these people were still wearing school uniforms and looked like university students. the expressions of the little fatty and the others changed slightly. xu wenping¡¯s expression did not change as he walked straight toward chen pi¡¯s car. in front of a black mercedes-benz g-class, chen pi and his two lackeys were waiting. those young men blocked them. ¡°you guys, if you don¡¯t pay a price today, don¡¯t even think about leaving the station,¡± the young man in the lead roared. the atmosphere was tense. after all, the management of the railway station was not as complete as that of the high-speed rail station. in the distance, the old man at the security booth might have seen it, but he closed one eye. han xiaoxia wanted to stand up again, but she was stopped by xu wenping. ¡°make way, make way!¡± the golden chain of the long-haired chen pi shone brightly and separated the group of university students from behind. no one dared to block the way and made way for chen pi. after all, chen pi was the most ruffian.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Li Junlan’s Preparing chapter 165: li junlan¡¯s preparing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation chen pi¡¯s face was filled with amusement. when he walked up to the leader, chen pi sized up the university student in a suit and smiled. ¡°which university are you guys from?¡± ¡°i am chen pi from the logistics station. have you heard of me?¡± unlike xu wenping, who went deep and did not reveal his identity unless it was necessary, he was well-known to the public after a medal conference and a school party. however, in reality, the authority of the commendation meeting lay in the internal coordination of the government system. many small figures would not pay attention to such a meeting. at jin hai business college, it was only limited to the business school. moreover, there were so many students at the venue that day, so not everyone remembered xu wenping¡¯s face. there were so many people in jin hai city, and xu wenping¡¯s reputation was not as big as he thought, unless he mentioned the words ¡®chairman¡¯. this was because this was the imperial corporation¡¯s current public display. they all knew the chairman, but they didn¡¯t know xu wenping. however, it was different for chen pi, who was in the underworld. he had come into contact with people from all walks of life. now, the reputation of jin hai logistics station was probably at the peak of the indoor industry. many students looked at him strangely when he said the word chen pi. a young man in a chinese tunic suit immediately shouted, ¡°brother pi from the logistics station, you look like you are really brother pi?¡± ¡°third brother, third brother! please don¡¯t get into a conflict. brother pi is brother bao¡¯s big brother, brother wolf¡¯s big brother¡¯s big brother!¡± the young man¡¯s expression changed. speaking of brother pi, perhaps it was a little too high, but brother bao, who was active in their area, was very familiar to these young people. after all, he liked to fight. once he became interested, he would get involved with this kind of fringe society. ¡°why aren¡¯t you getting lost? wait for me to light a cigarette for you?¡± chen pi smiled. ¡°you want me to get a few meal tickets for you?¡± ¡°brother pi¡­ don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± the group of university students dispersed. when the little fatty saw this, a trace of admiration appeared on his face. he immediately smiled and said, ¡°thank you, brother. thank you, sister-in-law. thank you, brother pi.¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll get chen pi to get someone to take you to auspicious village!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to trouble you, brother! we¡¯ve all bought public transport tickets. anyway, those people won¡¯t dare to find trouble with us. i¡¯ll bring everyone to stay here first, and then i¡¯ll get ah li and ah fang to come to your hair salon for an interview.¡± ¡°alright?¡± ¡°sigh, okay! thank you, brother!¡± this little fatty was not only good at reading people¡¯s expressions, but he also had a strong sense of boundaries. he did not feel superior at all because he knew xu wenping, this big brother. this was not easy for a young man. seeing xu wenping settle the matter so easily, han xiaoxia could not help but sigh. if she had known earlier, she would not have caused so much trouble. chen pi smiled as he watched the kids leave. this car was cloud fog, revealing a jeep in front of it. behind it was a tyrannical. the two underlings had already taken their luggage and got into the tyrannical while chen pi opened the door. ¡°brother ping, sister-in-law, get in the car!¡± such a luxurious welcome made han xiaoxia feel like she was in a dream. she did not know that there was an even bigger surprise waiting for her. after getting into the car, he felt that han xiaoxia was a little uncomfortable facing such a noble aura. xu wenping grabbed her jade-like hand and made han xiaoxia feel a little more at ease. xu wenping then asked, ¡°where are we going next?¡± chen pi came to pick them up. this was what xu wenping had communicated with li junlan in advance. li junlan said that she had already handled everything, but xu wenping did not know how to do it. chen pi laughed lightly and even laughed a little happily. he said, ¡°miss li, it has already been arranged. licheng international tower c.¡± not only did han xiaoxia not know, even xu wenping was not familiar with this place name. however, when they arrived, xu wenping was familiar with it. it was next to the central building in fu¡¯an district. it was han xiaoxia¡¯s first time coming to such a luxurious city, and she was clearly surprised. she had already begun to plan. she wanted to obtain something here through her own efforts. for example¡­ she had her own residence in that building! chen pi looked at han xiaoxia¡¯s gaze from afar, and the corners of his eyes curled into a smile. he walked into the building that han xiaoxia was looking at. the car stopped, and the lackey carried the bag. chen pi then handed a door card to xu wenping and han xiaoxia. they looked at each other speechlessly, only pleasantly surprised. everyone took the elevator to the top of the building. this should be an ordinary residential building, but there was a transparent half-flat floor with a huge balcony on the top floor. the elevator stopped, and the door opened to reveal a fantasy world. pushing open the luxurious door, it had four rooms and two halls. one of the furniture pieces had been tidied up, and all of them were very novel. han xiaoxia rushed in excitedly. seeing her so happy, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but give chen pi a thumbs up. chen pi moved closer to xu wenping¡¯s ear and said, ¡°the credit goes to sister-in-law li. sister-in-law li used some kind of big data to predict her new sister-in-law¡¯s preferences for every piece of furniture here, even the way they were placed.¡± chen pi whispered. han xiaoxia was looking at a beautiful and huge bamboo with a look of love. ¡°looks like this li junlan is really powerful!¡± in fact, xu wenping had also thought about it carefully. if he brought han xiaoxia into the city, he would directly arrange a very luxurious thing for her. although it was fine, he had to consider han xiaoxia¡¯s pride. however, if this luxury was labeled as ¡®like¡¯¡­ that was different. han xiaoxia walked around the new house. when she sat down, she looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°this house¡­ is it really for me to live in? this is too luxurious.¡± ¡°the deed is in the middle drawer. it¡¯s written with brother ping and sister-in-law¡¯s names.¡± chen pi smiled. ¡°the clothes, shoes, hats, and some undergarments in the cabinet are all brand new clothes ordered according to your size. they are for you to attend some occasions.¡± ¡°all the furniture here, including the color of the windows, looks like the green patterned glass in the bathroom. there are blue doors and so on. if you don¡¯t like it, you can contact me to exchange it¡­ of course, i¡¯m not the butler. there¡¯s the butler¡¯s number on the table.¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face flashed with a hint of hesitation. then, she looked left and right. no matter how she looked at it, she felt that she was used to it. she felt that it was all perfect. ¡°xu wenping, actually, 1 don¡¯t want to be your mistress¡­ but you¡¯ve given me too much.¡± ¡°can¡¯t you give me a sense of security?¡± han xiaoxia stretched out her jade-like hand. ¡°don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law.¡± chen pi smiled strangely. ¡°it¡¯s not over yet. this is your residence. we¡¯ll go to your hair salon later, li¡­ brother ping has already prepared it for you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s dependable. brother ping is the sense of security. his consideration can be said to be perfect.¡± chen pi spoke a little frivolously and almost exposed miss li again. xu wenping was not angry. in front of him, chen pi was the only one who dared to be so rude.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Satisfied chapter 166: satisfied translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at xu wenping suspiciously. ¡°you¡¯re so well-prepared? then why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± chen pi made an inviting gesture. xu wenping nodded calmly. before han xiaoxia left, she looked back with anticipation. then, she carefully put her room key card back into her pocket. everyone went downstairs. not far away from the neighborhood, they arrived at the nearby commercial building. han xiaoxia looked at everything in her bright eyes. the well-dressed city beauties, the elite white-collar workers drinking afternoon tea in the coffee shop, and the sales assistants shouting in front of the shop while eating the door sign. compared to the dull and peaceful town, this place was full of vitality and life. it seemed to be a more suitable place for young people to take root. everyone arrived on the second floor of the commercial building and stopped in front of a small shop. chen pi pointed at the door and smiled. ¡°this is the place!¡± it was black with white words, and the name was still xiaoxia hair salon. chen pi took out the key and handed it to han xiaoxia. as the new owner, han xiaoxia opened the door expectantly. in fact, everything inside the glass door could be seen clearly. the hair salon was neither too big nor too small. it was about three times the size of han xiaoxia¡¯s original shop. the renovation inside had been completed, and all the facilities and equipment were not lacking. chen pi came to the counter and gestured to han xiaoxia. there was a drawer that needed to be opened with a key. han xiaoxia opened the drawer suspiciously. her expression changed slightly. although the drawer was narrow, half of the drawer was filled with red banknotes. there were at least 300,000 to 400,000. on the other side was a receipt, a business license, and some related information, including a bank card and other cards. han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment before she looked at xu wenping. xu wenping only had a gentle smile. han xiaoxia picked up the documents and looked at them. all the data was written in her name, including the signature of the shop rent. the shop had been rented for ten years, and the annual rent was 300,000 yuan. 3 million yuan had already been paid. chen pi pointed at the bank card and introduced, ¡°sister-in-law, you can use the change inside for your daily expenses.¡± ¡°the password is written on the back of this bank card. it¡¯s a savings card in your name, and it¡¯s also considered your personal property. the total is 10 million. as for the other cards, they include membership cards for some luxury stores in this building, as well as some top-up cards for consumption.¡± ¡°the amount inside is different. you can also use it as a substitute for your usual consumption.¡± after chen pi finished speaking, he walked in front of xu wenping and smiled. ¡°brother ping, i¡¯ll leave first. i won¡¯t disturb you and sister-in-law anymore.¡± xu wenping secretly gave him a thumbs-up. chen pi only raised his eyebrows slightly. han xiaoxia looked like she was deep in thought. after chen pi left, xu wenping went behind the counter and hugged han xiaoxia¡¯s waist. he smiled and said, ¡°do you still feel safe enough? if it¡¯s not enough¨C¡± ¡°enough.¡± han xiaoxia quickly put the cards into her bag, then took some money and put it in. then, like a dog guarding its food, she locked her drawer and finally hid her keys. she turned to look at xu wenping and said, ¡°i¡¯ve received it. you can go do your work now. it doesn¡¯t matter if you go home or not¡­ go.¡± ¡°what are you talking about? we¡¯ve just gotten out of the train. at least, we can have lunch together.¡± han xiaoxia raised her eyebrows and looked at xu wenping. she carried her bag and said, ¡°alright, i saw a pork trotter noodle shop outside the building just now.¡± han xiaoxia patted her bag. xu wenping chuckled and nodded lightly. han xiaoxia looked very excited. when the two of them arrived at the pork trotter noodle shop, han xiaoxia quickly finished a bowl, even faster than xu wenping. then, she smiled gently and said, ¡°i¡¯m done eating. you can eat by yourself first! i¡¯ll familiarize myself with the working environment and try to open for business tomorrow.¡± ¡°ah, this¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go first.¡± seeing han xiaoxia¡¯s anxious and excited look, xu wenping could not stop her. he shook his head and smiled bitterly. after watching her leave, he lowered his head and ate his noodles. in fact, this was also a very good thing. what xu wenping was most afraid of at first was that han xiaoxia could not adapt to city life. however, when he saw that han xiaoxia was like su yurou and the others, throwing him aside when she was busy with work, he still felt a little strange. girls these days were all quite ambitious. after finishing a bowl of pork trotter noodles, xu wenping called li junlan and said with a smile, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± li junlan¡¯s attitude really made xu wenping choke. he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°did you eat explosives? can you be gentler?¡± ¡°you did well with han xiaoxia today. what are you doing now? find a place to chat?¡± after figuring out li junlan¡¯s personality, xu wenping didn¡¯t feel angry at her occasional coldness. as expected, although li junlan¡¯s tone was cold, she only said softly after hearing what he said, ¡°then go upstairs. i¡¯m on the top floor of the commercial building.¡± ¡°commercial building¡­ the top floor?¡± xu wenping felt a little strange. he turned to look at the commercial building and agreed. so li junlan¡¯s company was here? no wonder she found the place here. xu wenping¡¯s heart could be justified, but it couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny because he didn¡¯t know that the original li junlan¡¯s company wasn¡¯t here. xu wenping went to the top floor of the commercial building again. there were several companies on the top floor. when xu wenping arrived, li junlan was already waiting for him at the door, smiling at him. xu wenping also smiled. the two of them strolled into li junlan¡¯s studio. li junlan¡¯s studio was still as chaotic as ever. the copious amount of documents were still in the printer, and the crumpled paper was thrown all over the floor. her employees were like robots, walking in a panic. in the narrow space, red and green lines of data were floating all over the wall. li junlan was already used to it. she ignored the noise and pushed open the cubicle beside her. the two of them walked in. this cubicle was more like a small supermarket. although there was a simple table, all kinds of snacks were placed on the shelves. be it the coffee machine or the beverage machine, they were all working at full speed. there were even wine barrels placed beside them. even though xu wenping knew that these elites had a lot of work pressure, the imperial corporation was always very orderly. it was not as chaotic as li junlan¡¯s studio. xu wenping was a little puzzled. ¡°your way of doing business is quite special. i see that your company is quite crowded.. why don¡¯t you rent a bigger place?¡± Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Sitting Idly and Being Friendly chapter 167: sitting idly and being friendly translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed with pride. then, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°speaking of this, you, the chairman, don¡¯t quite understand. the space can be bigger, but it¡¯s of no value. in such an environment, every worker can notice the fluctuation of the k-line the moment they look up.¡± ¡°the place is narrow, so it¡¯s more convenient to tidy it up. the documents seem to be piled up in a mess, but in fact, there¡¯s order in the mess. every piece of data needs to be available at the first moment.¡± ¡°the competition in hua lang street is different from our great dragon kingdom, especially since i¡¯m actually working on the secondary market. i don¡¯t have any core technology, just like the last time i made a bet with you¡­¡± ¡°all in all, any changes or fluctuations are possible. even if we are 99.99% sure, we will still be prepared for the possibility of 1%.¡± xu wenping was surprised, and then he sighed. as expected, details determined success or failure. looking at this small shop, it also meant that the workers could replenish their energy at any time. perhaps only under the drive of high salaries would they be able to operate like robots. li junlan was able to pinpoint all the information to such an extent. it was no wonder that she could become a successful woman. xu wenping sat down and lit a cigarette. he nodded and smiled. ¡°i can understand why you¡¯re so capable. you handled han xiaoxia¡¯s matter so well.¡± ¡°what a powerful little butler.¡± xu wenping¡¯s praise made li junlan¡¯s face turn red. at the same time, the corners of her mouth twitched. in the end, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°i just don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°if your main consort makes a ruckus, it won¡¯t be a good thing for anyone.¡± xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched. he thought of su yurou and looked at li junlan strangely. ¡°what makes you so sure that su yurou won¡¯t accept¡­¡± ¡°do you think a normal person would be willing to accept it?¡± li junlan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°although i will take precautions because of 1%, i will also make a decision because of 99%. i have never seen your wife. this does not hinder my definition of normal people!¡± these words made xu wenping choke again. it had to be said that what li junlan said made sense. however, xu wenping felt that there were no walls in this world that would not leak out. li junlan¡¯s existence might have been a sign to su yurou. however, it was probably impossible for the others to hide it forever. it wasn¡¯t strange that li junlan¡¯s words were sarcastic. however, there were too many thorns. ¡°oh, right. all the money spent this time came from me¡­ i won¡¯t trouble you to reimburse me this time. but the next time 1 solve this problem, i¡¯ll go straight to your butler to get the money.¡± xu wenping smiled awkwardly. at this moment, xu wenping¡¯s phone rang. he picked it up and saw that it was su caiwei, who he had not contacted for days. his eyes lit up and he picked up the phone. ¡°hello, caiwei.¡± ¡°aiya, wenping. what are you doing? 1 missed you so much¡­ you really don¡¯t know. i¡¯ve been squeezed so badly by mom these past two days. i¡¯m so tired now.¡± ¡°i just finished my work and sneaked out of the factory. come over and play with me for a while¡­mom is going to call me to work overtime again. seriously, she¡¯s using her daughter like a robot!¡± the volume of xu wenping¡¯s phone was neither too loud nor too soft. it happened to be within li junlan¡¯s hearing range. xu wenping did not think too much about it. seeing that his man was talking to a woman in front of her, li junlan¡¯s expression naturally did not look too good. ¡°alright¡­ 1¡¯11 be right there.¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. he was still a little nervous. what if he bumped into su yurou at the yurou pharmaceutical factory? however, it seemed that it was not a solution to keep avoiding this matter. su caiwei was a little anxious, but xu wenping wasn¡¯t slow either. he smiled and looked up, ¡°junlan, get the car¡­¡± when he raised his head, he realized that li junlan¡¯s face was as dark as water. the corners of her mouth twitched, and she clenched her fists in anger. the light in her eyes seemed to want to kill xu wenping. only then did xu wenping realize that he had indeed gone too far just now. at least, he could go out to answer the phone and save some face for both parties, but¡­ xu wenping was about to borrow the car, but he felt a little embarrassed. he turned around and was about to leave when li junlan threw him a car key and said, ¡°in the underground parking lot.¡± h j h ¡°you don¡¯t have to explain to me. 1 know how to be the second young mistress of the xu family. 1 won¡¯t cause trouble for you. don¡¯t worry!¡± li junlan said generously. he always felt that li junlan was a combination of contradictions. however, the relationship between the two of them had always been dramatic and special. it couldn¡¯t be said that xu wenping didn¡¯t like li junlan at all, but from the beginning, xu wenping didn¡¯t have the intention to take li junlan down. before the dramatic scene happened, the two of them still had some strangeness in their hearts. after careful calculation, xu wenping and li junlan had only been together for a few days. that day at xu wenping¡¯s house was already very absurd. what happened in xiangshan county after that was even more absurd beyond the boundaries of the secular world. seeing li junlan like this, always looking aggrieved, made xu wenping feel like he owed her a little. unlike su yurou, the two of them had gone through ups and downs when they met on a blind date. with su caiwei, it was a relationship from their student days. moreover, it could also be used to make up for it. for example, xu wenping could also think of ways to compensate han xiaoxia. however, in front of li junlan, even if xu wenping appeared to be wealthier, they were actually on an equal footing. in a sense, the li family¡¯s power was temporarily stronger than xu wenping¡¯s. speaking of which, it was a bit of a marriage alliance, but if xu wenping wanted to make up for it, it was a bit difficult. in terms of finances, li junlan was definitely not lacking. in terms of feelings¡­ li junlan actually didn¡¯t need anyone to coax her. it was precisely because of this that xu wenping wouldn¡¯t be conflicted and hide his female friends in front of li junlan. this relationship was a little strange. after xu wenping left, li junlan took a deep breath. then, she took out her phone. after a moment of gritting her teeth, her expression suddenly became gentle. she swiped her phone screen and saw a few photos that were taken from excellent angles. there was one that was demure and elegant, one that was lively and happy, and one that had a complicated expression. this beautiful face, any man who saw it would feel that it was incomparably beautiful. the person on top was han xiaoxia.. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Passing By chapter 168: passing by translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping drove to yurou pharmaceuticals. on the small road outside the factory, he saw su caiwei at a glance. su caiwei was wearing a normal factory uniform, and it was a production uniform. a face mask was gently swaying in her hand. she was sitting by the side of the road, leaning against a willow tree by the side of the road, looking tired and lazy. even though this outfit concealed su caiwei¡¯s strength slightly, it was wrapped in the fat production suit, making her look even more charmingly naive. xu wenping stopped the car by the roadside. the latter¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly got in. ¡°come, drink some water.¡± ¡°yo.¡± seeing the water xu wenping handed over, su caiwei gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°you didn¡¯t forget that my favorite is lemonade. not bad, not bad.¡± su caiwei took two sips and heaved a sigh of relief. she immediately grabbed xu wenping¡¯s shoulder and leaned over. she sighed and said, ¡°you don¡¯t know, but i¡¯ve been exhausted these past few days.¡± ¡°i knew that mom was a workaholic, but 1 didn¡¯t know that mom was so crazy when she worked. she didn¡¯t have enough people, so she arranged for me to do a patrol in the factory. 1 wake up earlier than the workers every day and go in at six to arrange the facilities. at night, when everyone else gets off work, 1 still have to check the equipment there!¡± ¡°i saw your message, but 1 don¡¯t even have the time to reply to your message. 1 really don¡¯t have the time!¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°that¡¯s really tough. but 1 heard that yurou pharmaceuticals has started to shrink. didn¡¯t their orders decrease?¡± ¡°how can it be that fast?¡± ¡°although yurou pharmaceuticals has released their patent, it will take a long time for the other factories to be built. in fact, more customers are still willing to come to yurou.¡± ¡°it¡¯s still considered easy for me!¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t know. there are still those small businesses who break into the factory in the middle of the night and knock on the ceo¡¯s door. my mother sleeps in the factory office. she¡¯s really busy all day long.¡± ¡°after a short nap, she¡¯ll get up to discuss business.¡± su caiwei revealed a terrifying expression. xu wenping was also a little frightened when he heard this. he could not help but say in a low voice, ¡°we can¡¯t go on like this. a human body can¡¯t take it either. didn¡¯t you ask your mother to take care of her body?¡± su caiwei giggled and said, ¡°you really care about my mother!¡± xu wenping looked embarrassed. ¡°don¡¯t worry!¡± su caiwei said softly. ¡°although the workload is very heavy, it¡¯s actually not too bad for my mother. 1 bought her mint lozenges.¡± xu wenping nodded lightly. in fact, from the moment they met, xu wenping could already tell that su yurou was a woman with a lot of drive. ¡°eh?¡± at this moment, su caiwei¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. her little nose twitched twice, and then she looked at the fragrance in the car. she picked up the delicate rose-like fragrance and took a whiff. a strange look appeared in her eyes. ¡°this car belongs to a girl, right?¡± xu wenping was slightly taken aback. only then did he realize that su caiwei¡¯s gaze was scrutinizing him and then looking at the car¡¯s structure. the reason why su caiwei didn¡¯t notice it was because li junlan¡¯s bmw looked very minimalistic, unlike other girls who went back to pack their things, the seat covers on the car were all original. ¡°all¡­ yes, it¡¯s a¡­ a friend.¡± su caiwei¡¯s expression became even more vigilant. she looked at xu wenping strangely and whispered into his ear, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you went to flirt behind my back?¡± su caiwei suddenly asked bluntly. xu wenping was actually not a person who was good at lying. his face immediately showed a trace of unnaturalness. at this moment, su caiwei suddenly said in surprise, ¡°not good, not good. 1 have to go back to the factory. it¡¯s been almost an hour since i slipped out.¡± su caiwei¡¯s thoughts were really in waves. she didn¡¯t care if xu wenping explained or not, and her red lips stamped on xu wenping¡¯s face. ¡°baby, i¡¯ll go down first!¡± ¡°contact me by phone!¡± su caiwei hopped out of the car, and xu wenping finally heaved a sigh of relief. he stepped on the accelerator, intending to drive forward. at this moment, xu wenping saw su yurou walk out of the door. su yurou smiled bitterly and knocked su caiwei¡¯s forehead. there were no other cars in front of the factory. su yurou looked up and saw xu wenping in the car. even with xu wenping¡¯s mental fortitude, when he saw su caiwei and su yurou who were so close to him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little thirsty. however, su yurou waved at him lightly, indicating for him to stop the car. forgetit. perhaps he had to face what he had to face. xu wenping stopped the bmw, only three to five meters away from su yurou and su caiwei. su caiwei¡¯s back was facing him, and su yurou smiled at xu wenping before making arrangements for her daughter. ¡°you little girl, don¡¯t cause so much trouble next time. everyone in the factory was looking for you, the patrol officer, but you snuck out to play by yourself.¡± ¡°hurry up and go back! there will be new people joining in two days. you can be free¡­ you have to help mom these few days, do you hear me?¡± su yurou and su caiwei¡¯s voices were very gentle. the latter nodded charmingly. after nodding, su caiwei turned around and waved her hand. ¡°then i¡¯ll go back first!¡± xu wenping had a smile on his face. su yurou and su caiwei¡¯s eyes were on him. upon hearing this, su caiwei turned her head back to xu wenping and nodded at su caiwei. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± su caiwei jogged back to the factory. su yurou had a gentle smile on her face as she walked up to xu wenping¡¯s car window and said with a smile, ¡°why did you come to see me personally? young man, did you miss me?¡± ¡°all¡­ yes, i did.¡± xu wenping nodded his head lightly. however, he was surprised to find that neither su yurou nor su caiwei thought that there was anything wrong with what had just happened. they brushed past each other without knowing each other. su yurou spread her hands and said with a hint of sorrow, ¡°elder sister wants to reward you. as you can see, we¡¯re extremely busy. i¡¯ve already lost a few pounds.¡± xu wenping quickly searched the car and took out the chicken chop he had prepared for su caiwei. he smiled and said, ¡°eat something to replenish your energy.¡± su caiwei smiled gently and gently placed her red lips on xu wenping¡¯s lips. then, she thought for a while and took the chicken chop. she returned to the car and said to xu wenping with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s find a place with no one and i¡¯ll lend you half¡­ one hour!¡± xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed, and su yurou, who had her head lowered, looked at him lovingly.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Love to Eat Chicken Chop chapter 169: love to eat chicken chop translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what have you been doing these past few days?¡± as xu wenping started the car, su yurou didn¡¯t eat anything. instead, she greeted him softly. naturally, xu wenping did not lie. he explained, ¡°i went back to the countryside to visit my grandparents. 1 just returned to jin hai today.¡± su yurou¡¯s eyes flashed with joy as she said, ¡°at least you have a conscience!¡± xu wenping relaxed and said with a faint smile, ¡°you¡¯re the heartless one. you didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages. 1 thought you were lost.¡± ¡°the heavens can testify!¡± su yurou immediately pouted. ¡°1 wanted to tell you as soon as possible, but i¡¯ve already sealed that contact number. these merchants seem to have clairvoyant eyes and ears. i guess my previous contact information has been buried!¡± ¡°what? you don¡¯t even remember my phone number?¡± su yurou¡¯s face was slightly red. ¡°i wrote it down in my notebook at home.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no one here.¡± the two of them stopped beside a desolate dirt road. there were huge trees around them, and the road was dozens of meters away. xu wenping smiled and turned to look at su yurou. su yurou¡¯s face turned slightly red when she saw the strange expression on xu wenping¡¯s face. then, she hooked her jade-like arms around xu wenping¡¯s arm. su yurou gently pressed her lips against his, and the tip of her tongue immediately came forward. ¡°wenping¡­ i miss you.¡± the two of them kissed deeply, and su yurou looked at xu wenping affectionately and said, ¡°1 really want to stay by your side every day. however, there are many messy things that make my heart extremely annoyed¡­¡± ¡°i was really busy at the factory. this kind of busyness makes me feel a little more fulfilled. i don¡¯t know how i can change.¡± ¡°yurou, actually¡­¡± su yurou seemed to have some secrets, but she didn¡¯t want to tell xu wenping, so there were a few times when the words were on the tip of his tongue. in fact, xu wenping wanted to analyze what su yurou was worried about. if he could help, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy. however, su yurou was always unwilling to say it out loud. even if xu wenping wanted to explore, he couldn¡¯t find any clues. seeing the love in xu wenping¡¯s eyes, su yurou felt that it was enough. she shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°don¡¯t say anything, wenping¡­ love me.¡± seeing su yurou¡¯s gradually dazed eyes, xu wenping could only smile lightly and put the discussion to the back of his mind. su yurou¡¯s right hand moved, and the back seat of the car naturally leaned down a little. with a push, the space in the front passenger seat was extremely large, enough to accommodate two people. su yurou¡¯s hands were skilled, and she easily pressed on the buckle of xu wenping¡¯s belt, causing a series of clattering sounds. su yurou was wearing a long beige coat. she grabbed the coat with both arms and wrapped it around her body. all the charm was restrained within. no matter if it was in front, back, left, or right, there was no hint of spring. xu wenping leaned against su yurou. the two of them had already been in contact with each other many times, and they were very familiar with each other. in addition, the latter was extremely proactive. when xu wenping leaned down, the mountain stream was already crying out for it. xu wenping and su yurou¡¯s heads were like two locks. su yurou bit her red lips, and her voice echoed in response. xu wenping also took care of su yurou¡¯s feelings without hurting her body. ¡°enough¡­ enough¡­¡± ¡°wenping, i¡¯ve had enough.¡± as su yurou spoke softly, her cheeks were already flushed with satisfaction. they were like two elegant red clouds in the sky, gentle and beautiful. he didn¡¯t torture her too much. after all, the environment was still a little cramped. xu wenping decided to make himself suffer a little. after nodding lightly, he slowly tapped su yurou¡¯s forehead. su yurou had a gentle smile on her face as she helped xu wenping up a little. then, she began to clean up the mess with her sweet tongue. she took out a wet towel and carefully wiped it clean. ¡°how is it? xiao yu is helping me in the factory. do you want me to call her over to take care of you?¡± with su yurou¡¯s meticulous mind, she naturally understood that xu wenping hadn¡¯t even finished stretching. she gently touched xu wenping¡¯s face and said, ¡°i¡¯ll get along with xiao yu. in the future¡­¡± ¡°take good care of you.¡± xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. naturally, he also remembered yu youling¡¯s innocent and bashful appearance. however, even if he exhausted his imagination, he still did not know what kind of scene it would be if su yurou and yu youling were placed in the same room. to be honest, she was sensible and attentive. furthermore, su yurou was the one who cared the most about xu wenping¡¯s feelings. hearing su yurou¡¯s words, the faint fear in xu wenping¡¯s heart disappeared. he returned to his seat and started the car. xu wenping reminded her softly, ¡°yurou, before i went back to my hometown, old master li came to look for me again.¡± ¡°he¡­ his granddaughter has returned to the country.¡± xu wenping also brought up this matter. however, he was certain that there was no such thing as an impenetrable wall. if he could break it, it would be better to announce it to others as soon as possible. su yurou¡¯s expression changed slightly. with her intelligence, she naturally understood the meaning behind xu wenping¡¯s words. after a slight frown, su yurou smiled and said, ¡°with the li family¡¯s background, their upbringing is definitely not bad.¡± ¡°old master li has seen me before. i just don¡¯t know if that girl recognizes me? how about this¡­ i should be able to relax for three to five days regarding the pharmaceutical industry. when that time comes, we will find an opportunity to gather at home.¡± ¡°how is it?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. although he was happy with su yurou¡¯s maturity, he still teased, ¡°yurou, you¡¯re not jealous at all. i suspect that you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± su yurou rolled her eyes and said, ¡°bah! why didn¡¯t you say that 1 don¡¯t love you when you pretended to be a poor student to court me? don¡¯t worry¡­ 1 also understand. how can a person like you be tied down by me alone?¡± ¡°besides¡­¡± su yurou wanted to say something but hesitated. this time, her mood was very heavy. this made xu wenping even more curious. what was su yurou worried about? without waiting for a question, su yurou chuckled and said, ¡°in short, let¡¯s wait until we see that girl! why don¡¯t you describe it to me first?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°how should i put it? she¡¯s also a strong woman, but her personality is a little strange. i can¡¯t explain. she looks jealous, but i don¡¯t think she cares that much.¡± xu wenping and su yurou¡¯s conversation was very harmonious. as they talked about li junlan, xu wenping also expressed his feelings for li junlan. xu wenping only had a vague feeling that su yurou and li junlan, two relatively rational women sitting together, would not be affected. he could use this to test the various possibilities after they met.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Suit Man chapter 170: suit man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after sending su yurou back to the factory, xu wenping drove back. when he returned to the city center, the streets were already lit up with neon lights, and the sky had darkened. xu wenping went straight into the commercial building and prepared to return li junlan¡¯s car keys. he thought that if she got off work now, the two of them could go home on the way. sitting in the elevator, xu wenping naturally looked at han xiaoxia¡¯s hair salon. the lights were not on, but there were a few people inside. other than the two girls who learned hairdressing from han xiaoxia, there was another figure that surprised xu wenping. why was li junian in the barbershop? there was no reason to go up to the top floor. xu wenping stopped opposite the hair salon and looked from afar. li junian must have washed her hair and just finished drying it. she and han xiaoxia were talking about something and seemed to be having a good time. xu wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. li junian couldn¡¯t have helped him settle his relationship in advance, right? xu wenping was relieved. after all, li junlan¡¯s actions in the past few days were flawless. although han xiaoxia did not mention it, she must have some doubts about his love life. xu wenping found li junian even cuter. to be able to sensibly handle this relationship for him was already considered a matter of concern for xu wenping. after thinking for a while, xu wenping dialed li junlan¡¯s number. on the other end, li junian was slightly cold and a little flustered as she picked up the phone. xu wenping only said gently, ¡°i won¡¯t return the car to you today. i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°alright,¡± li junian answered without hesitation. xu wenping also went downstairs with a smile on his face. there was no need to disturb han xiaoxia tonight. after all, she had just arrived and would definitely have a lot of things to deal with. it would be better to disturb her tomorrow or a day or two later. she should be able to have some free time. after returning to jin hai city, xu wenping naturally wanted to go home to see his parents and bring back news of his second uncle and grandparents. the car drove along the road. after passing two traffic lights, when they stopped at the intersection and waited for the red light, xu wenping¡¯s car suddenly heard the roar of a porsche engine. xu wenping was slightly surprised. although he didn¡¯t usually study cars, this was the first time he had seen a modified porsche 911, so he couldn¡¯t help but take a second look. at this moment, the porsche honked. xu wenping¡¯s expression was strange. after all, the red light had not jumped, so the honking was naturally not to urge him. through the single-sided glass, the outside naturally couldn¡¯t see the inside. although it was very clear from the inside, the window opposite was also covered with film. xu wenping thought to himself that he didn¡¯t have such an acquaintance. at this moment, the window of the porsche rolled down. inside, a handsome man in a suit and leather shoes gestured at the window. xu wenping looked over strangely. after confirming that he didn¡¯t know him, xu wenping didn¡¯t respond. just then, the red light in front of him turned green. xu wenping stepped on the accelerator and left in a straight line. after three turns in a row, the porsche followed closely behind him, which made xu wenping even more surprised. xu wenping stepped on the accelerator and stopped at the side of the road when he reached the ring road. sure enough, the porsche also stopped along the road and followed him. before xu wenping could react, the man who got out of the porsche walked over with a rose in his hand and a gentle smile on his face. he came to the driver¡¯s window and knocked on it. xu wenping¡¯s expression was ugly. a man holding a rose and looking so refined. what he wanted to do was obvious, but he was a man¡­ the doubt in xu wenping¡¯s heart had just flashed past when he smelled the fragrance of the car, causing xu wenping¡¯s expression to change. did this kid get the wrong car? xu wenping sized up the man again and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. although he had never heard of li junian having any connections outside, it was normal for her to have a few suitors with her looks. xu wenping didn¡¯t panic when he understood this part. he rolled down the window with a smile. the man reached out and handed the rose in his hand. just as he was about to smile and speak, a look of surprise flashed across his face when he saw xu wenping¡¯s expression. ¡°who are you?!¡± the man sized up xu wenping, a hint of displeasure flashing in his eyes. xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he said, ¡°you¡¯re following behind me, and you¡¯re asking me who i am? i also want to ask this question.¡± h j ii the man was surprised for a moment, then he said coldly, ¡°little brother, this shouldn¡¯t be your car, right?¡± because he was not sure, the man took two steps forward and looked at the bmw¡¯s license plate number again. it was xu wenping¡¯s first time seeing someone else chasing his girlfriend so coincidentally. he nodded strangely and said, ¡°you¡¯re looking for li junian, right?¡± the man was surprised for a moment and asked again, ¡°so you are¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m li junlan¡¯s boyfriend.¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°in the future, when you want to do this kind of thing, it¡¯s best to find out clearly. also, don¡¯t disturb junian again, understand?¡± xu wenping¡¯s indifferent words were just a normal reaction of a man. he did not go down and beat this kid up because his temper was good enough. if he met someone with a bad temper who followed his wife¡¯s car, he would probably not be able to appease his hatred without firing two electric cannons. in fact, xu wenping was also a little angry. however, he planned to ask li junian about this matter. he did not want to have too much to do with the man in front of him. therefore, after saying that, he planned to drive away. ¡°bullsh*t!¡± ¡°it¡¯s only been a while since junian came back to the country. when she was in america, i never heard that she had a boyfriend in china. you can¡¯t be junlan¡¯s subordinate, right?¡± ¡°get out of the car and talk!¡± the man in the suit was a bit arrogant, which ignited a trace of anger in xu wenping¡¯s heart. xu wenping stopped driving and lit a cigarette before getting out of the car. ¡°kid, let me tell you¡­¡± as soon as xu wenping got out of the car, the man in the suit raised his finger and pointed at xu wenping¡¯s face. how could the latter be in a good mood? without waiting for the man in the suit to finish speaking, he kicked him in the abdomen and kicked him to the ground. ¡°aiyo!¡± ¡°do i need to explain to you? kid, 1 don¡¯t care who you are. but you have to see clearly today. i am li junlan¡¯s boyfriend. please don¡¯t harass her again in the future.¡± ¡°do you understand?¡± xu wenping was speechless.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Surrounded chapter 171: surrounded translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°how insulting! how can you hit someone?¡± the man in the suit hugged his stomach with a pained expression, but he pushed up his glasses and said such a polite sentence. ¡°you have to be reasonable!¡± the man in the suit continued, ¡°1 went to the same university as li junlan. i¡¯ve been pursuing her for a year and six months. i¡¯ve never heard of her having a boyfriend in china.¡± looking at the weak limbs of this kid, xu wenping was angry and amused. he slowly said, ¡°how long have you been pursuing her? what does it have to do with me? we did get together recently.¡± ¡°what¡¯s our relationship? it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with whether you¡¯re pursuing li junlan or not!¡± ¡°no matter how much you brag, 1 won¡¯t believe you!¡± the man in the suit was very stubborn. as he spoke, he took out his phone and pointed at xu wenping. ¡°if you¡¯re a man, wait here for me to call someone over! why don¡¯t you ask who 1 am when you hit me?¡± ¡°then do you know who 1 am?¡± xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°i don¡¯t care who you are, i don¡¯t believe you¡¯re junlan¡¯s boyfriend. she told me herself that she doesn¡¯t like men!¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he laughed, ¡°don¡¯t girls always say that when they reject a man¡­ huh?¡± as xu wenping spoke, he suddenly pinched his chin and thought about the scene he saw at the mall today. he thought that the connection between li junlan and han xiaoxia should be to sort out their relationship. however, it unconsciously reminded xu wenping of the light in li junlan¡¯s eyes and performance that day in xiangshan county. no way! looking at the bespectacled man who was lying on the ground, xu wenping felt a little strange. however, he soon abandoned this thought. he had already done everything with li junlan. although it was a little strange, everything was normal. this kid in front of him was really infatuated. it seemed like he had been deceived by li junlan. ¡°don¡¯t talk so much to me! let¡¯s not talk about junlan now. you hit me as soon as you got out of the car. you have to give me an explanation! if you have the ability, don¡¯t run!¡± in fact, xu wenping was too lazy to argue with him. however, seeing how persistent the small-eyed man was and how there was nothing urgent, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°alright! i won¡¯t run. i¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°are you planning to get someone to beat me up?¡± the bespectacled man regained his breath and patted the dust off his butt. he sat up from the ground and looked at xu wenping with a hint of disdain. ¡°only a foolish person like you would choose to solve the problem by beating people up! between men, there was a more advanced way to compete!¡± ¡°why do 1 feel like you¡¯re making excuses for your weakness?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t beat me?¡± the bespectacled man clenched his fists and stared at xu wenping with a hint of anger. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you still want to solve the problem with violence? although i just returned to the country, i also know that our great dragon kingdom should be a civilized country!¡± ¡°using an uncivilized method to solve the problem, even if you win against me, it will only be embarrassing!¡± the bespectacled man was just using a very ordinary goading method, but xu wenping was really a little provoked. it had to be said that sometimes when a man was angry, he would be a little stubborn. perhaps girls would find it boring, but at this moment, xu wenping was indeed competitive. ¡°alright, then let me hear your way of not losing face!¡± just as xu wenping¡¯s voice fell, the sound of engines roaring could be heard from all directions. the krypton gold headlights shone from afar, and rows of motorbike riders rushed over in an orderly line. their target was where the two of them were. the person in the lead was wearing a motorcycle helmet, and her face could not be seen clearly. it should be a woman. she was wearing a tight-fitting racing suit that outlined her tall and beautiful figure. there were 40 to 50, both male and female. they stopped beside xu wenping and the man in glasses in various elegant postures and surrounded them. xu wenping was surprised. the bespectacled man puffed out his chest, and confidence returned to his face. then, he quickly walked up to the leading female and said, ¡°sister cai, it¡¯s this kid! this kid is impolite. he kicked me just now.¡± xu wenping saw the aggrieved look on the bespectacled man¡¯s face and coughed disrespectfully. he covered his smile and said, ¡°you small-eyed man, why did you find a woman to help you when you were in trouble?¡± ¡°why? are you looking down on women?¡± the female in front of him raised her front to block the wind, revealing a valiant and heroic face. although she was a woman, her face was as sharp as a knife, making people feel that she was not weak. instead, she appeared a little handsome. the woman¡¯s cold eyes fell on xu wenping, and she hooked her arm around the shoulder of the bespectacled man. ¡°although xiao luo has just joined our team, he is still a part of our team. you bullying xiao luo is not giving face to our knight team!¡± when xu wenping saw this small group, his heart was actually relieved. he just thought to himself, ¡®1 don¡¯t think there is such a formed group in jin hai city, right?¡¯ anyway, xu wenping had never heard of it. hearing the woman¡¯s words, xu wenping shrugged and said, ¡°so what do you mean? are you guys planning to fight me?¡± the woman gently raised her eyebrows and sized up xu wenping. ¡°looking at your clothes, you don¡¯t look like those boorish people in society. why do you always use your fists to solve problems?¡± ¡°the rule of our motorcycle team is that if there is any friction between the two sides, we will use the motorcycle to determine the winner!¡± the woman patted her motorcycle and said provocatively. ¡°do you dare?¡± xu wenping was speechless. he didn¡¯t have a high level of admiration for racing. besides, he didn¡¯t even have a motorcycle. however, he finally understood what it meant to be from two different worlds. just as he was about to refuse, a notification suddenly sounded in his mind. [ding! detected that the host is faced with a choice! publishing options!] [option 1: refuse the other party¡¯s request for a motorcycle competition. reward: assets decreased by 10 billion. (the system has decided to punish you for not accepting such a small challenge.)] [option 2: accept the other party¡¯s request. reward: master of all types of driving techniques. (you can obtain it immediately. with the existence of the system, the host will not be allowed to have any shortcomings!)] ah¡­ this¡­ the system¡¯s appearance was really timely. although with xu wenping¡¯s current situation, the reduction of 10 billion in assets was not a big deal, but¡­ even a dog could choose the correct plan!? Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Agree to the Battle chapter 172: agree to the battle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the corners of xu wenping¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. looking at the threatening looks of the people opposite him, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly. ¡°i can accept it, but i don¡¯t even have a motorcycle now. how can i compare with you?¡± the leading woman frowned slightly and said, ¡°then what do you think we should do?¡± what can i do? looking at these fancy tanks, each of them was modified to make a loud noise. although xu wenping didn¡¯t have many opportunities to come into contact with motorcycles, he knew that these guys were really fast even though they were small. even if he drove a lamborghini, he might not win, let alone driving a bmw. after all, a lamborghini might not be able to travel on a road that a motorcycle could. ¡°i promise you, we can compete. you guys decide the location, and i¡¯ll decide the time. is that okay?¡± as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, he immediately had a burst of enlightenment knowledge in his mind. he was proficient in all kinds of driving skills, including motorcycle driving. what surprised xu wenping even more was that there were fighter jets, helicopters, airplane driving, and ship driving. not only that, but in an instant, through the complicated knowledge in his mind, xu wenping could clearly recognize every motorcycle and car in front of him. he even knew what modifications they had made and how many screws were embedded in the engine. the products of the system were definitely of the highest quality. although there was a moment of surprise, xu wenping was full of confidence. ¡°could it be that you set the time to one year? do we have to wait for you two years later? the location is at the jiupan mountain locomotives base,¡± the woman lightly raised her eyebrows and said calmly. ¡°it can¡¯t be more than three days away!¡± xu wenping nodded lightly and said, ¡°okay, tomorrow will do. i¡¯ll go buy one and we¡¯ll compete tomorrow night.¡± the woman raised her eyebrows slightly. then, she smiled strangely and said, ¡°you dare to accept our challenge, 1 respect you as a hero. regardless of whether you win or lose, the grudge between you and xiao luo will be written off.¡± ¡°but if you dare not come tomorrow¡­!¡± ¡°i will let you know the strength of our motorcycle team!¡± xu wenping was a person who could be coaxed but not forced. when the woman threatened him, he laughed and walked up to the woman with ease. their eyes met. xu wenping stretched out his hand and lifted the woman¡¯s chin with a smile. ¡°the little girl is quite beautiful. it¡¯s not good to threaten others. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll come!¡± ¡°you brat!¡± ¡°sister cai!¡± ¡°boss!¡± seeing their boss being teased like this, the underlings beside her immediately couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and rushed forward one by one. the woman only shook her chin and escaped from xu wenping¡¯s fingers. then, she reached out to stop the underlings. the woman looked at xu wenping with slight contempt and said lightly, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to have a ruffian personality. it¡¯s okay, i won¡¯t argue with you.¡± ¡°i always believe in my dignity. i have to earn it back myself. i won¡¯t bully you with numbers and bring my brothers to beat you up!¡± ¡°see you on the field!¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. this girl riding a motorcycle was indeed more or less valiant. she had a strong aura of jianghu. xu wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. amitabha. i¡¯m guilty. at this moment, the bespectacled youth said, ¡°hmph¡­ i told you, you can¡¯t be junlan¡¯s boyfriend! if you had junlan, how would you dare to look at other girls?¡± ¡°are these two things related?¡± xu wenping was a little strange. the bespectacled youth revealed a nostalgic smile and said, ¡°junlan¡¯s possessiveness is very strong¡­ if you were her boyfriend, i guarantee that you would be tortured to death.¡± the small-eyed young man drove away in his porsche 911. xu wenping lowered his head and thought for a moment. ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± he muttered to himself. it seemed that there was indeed a strange chemical reaction between human nature. perhaps this was the case for this person, but it was different for others. xu wenping drove home. at the same time, he called the 4s store manager, thinking that he should have some news. ¡°you want a motorcycle, right?¡± ¡°mr. xu, this thing is a little rare in jin hai. however, i do know that someone has a bmw g310 in his collection. if you need it urgently, i¡¯ll help you mediate.¡± xu wenping nodded in agreement and then transferred the money to the manager. actually, the bmw g310 was considered above average in the motorcycle industry. however, when he thought about the women¡¯s motorcycle team today, it was considered to be on the lower level. this thing might be the top of the commoners¡¯ motorcycle team. however, for high-level players, it was not considered a collection. thinking of this, xu wenping started to ponder. the participants of today¡¯s motorcycle team looked young, but their equipment was all top-notch, especially the woman¡¯s motorcycle. if the modifications were included, it would be worth at least a few million. xu wenping thought about it carefully. although he did not know all the rich second-generation heirs in jin hai city, he had at least one or two conversations with the top wealthy people. he could not figure out where this girl came from. on the way home, he searched for the location of the jiupan mountain locomotives base. only then did he realize that the mountain and the locomotives base were actually under the management of the provincial capital and were no longer within the boundaries of jin hai city. it seemed that this group of motorcycle players was from the provincial capital. forget it, it was not important. with the system¡¯s driving skills, xu wenping¡¯s victory was certain. even if the equipment was a little worse, it should be fine! after returning home, xu wenping immediately saw his parents. when he found out that his grandfather was fine, his father didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°i heard from your second uncle,¡± his mother complained, ¡°although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, you should have given him a lot of money, right? although you¡¯re rich now, i¡¯m afraid that your second uncle will cause trouble if you give him too much.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, mom.¡± his mother nodded gently and said gently, ¡°you should have brought your cousin over. did you mention this?¡± xu wenping spoke truthfully. knowing that his cousin was unwilling to come to the city, his mother could only sigh and say, ¡°the little girl is very cute, but she doesn¡¯t like to go to school. she spends all day farming at home with her grandparents to feed the sheep.¡± ¡°don¡¯t think so much,¡± his father said softly. ¡°the emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuchs were. everyone had their own fate.¡± ¡°shut your mouth. did i ask you to speak?¡± xu wenping¡¯s father could only turn his head away and remain silent.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Before the Battle chapter 173: before the battle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the next morning, xu wenping first went to the commercial building to return li junlan¡¯s car. before he could enter the building, he saw li junlan enter the building with a small pot of flowers in her arms. although he could see her, xu wenping wanted to park the car. in short, he was not in a hurry. xu wenping followed behind, but when he went upstairs, he saw li junlan stop at the entrance of xiaoxia hair salon and walked in. when she saw li junlan, han xiaoxia immediately came out to welcome her. he couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about from afar. the two of them were smiling happily. han xiaoxia took the magnolias from li junlan¡¯s hands as if she were thanking her. xu wenping felt strange. he didn¡¯t have any thoughts in his mind, but after chatting for a while in the barbershop, they went down to the first floor to have breakfast. xu wenping was watching from above. it was one thing to eat breakfast, but li junlan was actually very attentive. when she saw the soup of the steamed bun stain the corner of han xiaoxia¡¯s mouth, she immediately took out a tissue and carefully wiped it for her. xu wenping¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. he suddenly remembered what the bespectacled man said last night and looked at the scene in front of him. xu wenping thought of all the arrangements that li junlan had made before han xiaoxia came. although it was big data, how could it be so thoughtful? whether it was the residence or the barbershop, han xiaoxia was satisfied with both. li junlan must have put in a lot of effort. in fact, xu wenping was indeed a little strange. after all, it was fine if han xiaoxia didn¡¯t know about the two girls, but li junlan knew about their relationship. not only was she not jealous, but she was even better than a professional. no way. xu wenping saw that the two of them had finished their breakfast and were hugging each other as if they were best friends. they walked upstairs. after pondering for a moment, xu wenping took the lead and went upstairs. he arrived at li junlan¡¯s studio. the employees were warming up. some were eating breakfast, while others were already working. when they saw xu wenping walk in, everyone looked straight ahead. xu wenping looked at a male employee who was eating breakfast and said lightly, ¡°how long has your company been operating here?¡± the male employee was a little surprised. it seemed that he was not used to talking about useless things in the morning. he calmly replied, ¡°we just moved in three or four days ago.¡± ¡°then¡­¡± ¡°sir, i¡¯m going to get busy!¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard the employee¡¯s words. he wanted to ask where the studio was originally located. seeing that the employee had already gone to work, he rubbed his chin and pondered. actually, it was not important to ask this question. however, their studio had just moved in three to four days ago, which meant that they had rented it at the same time as han xiaoxia¡¯s hair salon. could it be that this li junlan¡­ really? xu wenping went to the lounge and sat down. a moment later, li junlan went upstairs and entered the door. she walked up valiantly and clapped her hands together. then, she announced today¡¯s work tasks. in fact, they would usually familiarize themselves with the work of the next day by the time they got off work. they would continue the next morning to deepen their memories. only then did li junlan notice xu wenping¡¯s presence. she walked into the lounge in surprise and said, ¡°why are you here? you didn¡¯t even tell me you were coming.¡± xu wenping reached out the car keys and said, ¡°i¡¯m here to return your car keys. are you busy with work? i¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while.¡± li junlan was slightly taken aback. then, she smiled and said, ¡°i went to have breakfast with han xiaoxia and just came up. it¡¯s my duty to help you take care of your concubine.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± if li junlan had demonstrated it, xu wenping might have found it strange, but she told him everything, which made xu wenping feel relieved. he smiled and said, ¡°alright then!¡± when li junlan saw xu wenping¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°what expression? are you jealous of your wife? anyway, she¡¯s your woman. why are you afraid that i¡¯ll kidnap her for you?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry!¡± li junlan smiled gently. xu wenping nodded lightly. he had only just noticed some clues, but when he heard li junlan¡¯s words, he felt a sense of righteousness¡­ however, xu wenping was also very clear. why would she think about these things? even if there was something between the two women, what could there be? he thought too much. xu wenping went downstairs to eat something. then, he took a taxi to find the manager. he waited there in the morning. when it was almost afternoon, xu wenping finally got his motorcycle. then, he put on his helmet and rode his motorcycle all the way to the jiupan mountain locomotives base. needless to say, riding a motorcycle was a different experience. although there were many ingenious driving techniques in his mind, for some reason, xu wenping was not interested in racing. however, his cousin should be able to ride this thing very well. the journey was leisurely. by the time they reached the foot of the jiupan mountain, the sun had already set. xu wenping walked along a small road that was impossible for vehicles to go up. after about half an hour, he saw the door plate of the jiupan mountain locomotives base. there were many people performing cool motorcycle performances in the surrounding venues, but most of them still fell to the ground. these motorcycles looked normal and cheap. when xu wenping was about to reach the jiupan mountain runway, there were people singing and dancing in front of him. colorful neon lights flashed. xu wenping saw the leader of the knights from last night at a glance. she was wearing a black motorcycle suit, and her long hair was tied into a high ponytail. among the many motorcycle babies dressed seductively, she was very eye-catching. she jumped quite powerfully, and below her were her lackeys who were jeering. xu wenping¡¯s car was also rumbling when he stepped on the accelerator. from afar, someone saw him coming and immediately went up to inform the motorcycle leader who was jumping around. the motorcycle leader jumped down from the disco stage and walked toward xu wenping from afar. her gaze fell on xu wenping¡¯s car. when they got closer, the motorcycle leader raised her eyebrows slightly and patted xu wenping¡¯s motorcycle. she sneered and said, ¡°you¡¯re driving this car and planning to beat me? although it¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s still far from my black dragon cavalry.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine¡­ even if i ride an electric bike, i¡¯ll cripple you.¡± xu wenping¡¯s tone was slightly provocative. hearing the strange tone in his voice, the motorcycle leader gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°i hope you can laugh later. i won¡¯t give in to you just because your motorcycle is bad.¡± xu wenping looked up at the well-defined face and grinned. ¡°as a woman, your face is really unique. i have to say that it looks very good.¡± ¡°really?¡± the leader shook her head and smiled. ¡°you can look at more beautiful things. i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll only lower your head when you¡¯re embarrassed!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you dare to look at me when you lose!¡± as soon as the motorcycle leader finished speaking, the followers around her laughed out loud as if they had already won.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Flying Car on the Mountain chapter 174: flying car on the mountain translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping gently stepped on the accelerator, his expression gentle and relaxed. the motorcycle leader, sister cai, was preparing her battle robe, and the group of the motorcycle gang beside her was also sharpening their knives. xu wenping looked around curiously and said, ¡°where¡¯s the guy who drove the porsche yesterday? he was the one who led you to cause trouble. why is he nowhere to be seen today?¡± the motorcycle leader was slightly stunned. hearing this, her underlings¡¯ expressions were also a little ugly. the motorcycle leader looked sideways at the mud pit. it was the beginner drift training ground. inside, the skinny kid had already fallen into a mud monkey, but he was still holding the motorcycle with great difficulty. ¡°that kid just joined our club, but since he¡¯s my man, i¡¯ll stand up for him.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. if it weren¡¯t for the system mission, he wouldn¡¯t have come here to ride a motorcycle. he would rather have a drink at long shaoyun¡¯s ktv. speaking of which, this motorcycle leader was pretty, and it was fun to play with her. xu wenping couldn¡¯t be said to be a fickle man. it was just that after returning to his hometown this time, with the scene of li junlan and han xiaoxia, xu wenping¡¯s understanding had also opened up a little. he thought to himself that perhaps he didn¡¯t have to be so submissive when doing things. everyone arrived at the competition venue. the motorcycle baby waved the flag in her hand reluctantly and was about to give the order to start the war. including the leader, sister cai, the underlings¡¯ motorcycles throbbed loudly, and their feet stepped on the gear, ready to set off at any time. just as the motorcycle baby was about to wave the flag, xu wenping remembered something and said, ¡°wait!¡± sister cai was already focused. when she heard xu wenping¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. she seemed a little unhappy and said in distress, ¡°what is it now?¡± ¡°speaking of which, 1 don¡¯t even know where the finish line is. the match is about to start. at least show me the map.¡± looking at xu wenping¡¯s calm expression, sister cai was like a rabbit that had its hair standing on end. she turned her head and glared at xu wenping, looking as if she had been insulted. she gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°i¡¯ve given you a day to prepare. didn¡¯t you do your homework?¡± ¡°sorry, 1 didn¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°give him the map!¡± the motorcycle baby came over with the map. xu wenping picked it up and glanced at it briefly before returning it and saying, ¡°i¡¯m ready. we can start now.¡± xu wenping wasn¡¯t even looking. his posture was like a show. although he was a little handsome, it still made sister cai secretly say, ¡®acting cool.¡¯ she didn¡¯t believe that xu wenping hadn¡¯t done any preparation at all. the race was about to begin, and sister cai entered a state of concentration. a lion used all its strength to catch a rabbit. whether xu wenping was an effective opponent or not, sister cai would use 120 points of heart every time she raced. everyone got ready, and the motorcycle baby¡¯s flag waved. a loud rumbling noise was heard as dozens of motorcycles shot out like arrows. at this moment, the speed at which they were flying was something that most supercars on the market could only catch up to. although xu wenping was skilled, it was still his first time racing. he stepped on the accelerator slowly and made a half-second mistake. originally, his motorcycle performance was not the best among the team. this mistake made him not only lose the initiative, but also fall to the back. in just half a minute, these motorcycles were divided into three levels. sister cai took the lead and in half a minute, she was more than ten meters away from the rest of the convoy. most of the teams were in the middle. there were seven or eight racers who were a little congested. they chased each other, and each of them had a gap of one or two rounds. the second echelon was about five or six meters ahead of the third echelon that xu wenping was in. don¡¯t underestimate the slight difference. if it was a straight line, xu wenping would have lost. however, since it was a race, it was not just about performance. the first big bend had already appeared in front of him. the jiupan mountain drive was known as the nine winds chain. there were nine big bends up and nine big bends down. moreover, the road was not flat. because it was a motorcycle race, there were a few obstacles in the middle. when these people sped up, only the sound of the accelerator was left in their ears. the surrounding scenery was rapidly retreating. ordinary eyes could not grasp it at all. although he was confident in his chances of winning, he realized that the girl had already surpassed him by a large margin. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. as the first curve approached, the drivers began to bend their bodies. this was a basic skill in motorcycle racing, but it was also a skill that was enough to win. the leader, sister cai, bent her body beautifully. she didn¡¯t even slow down and rushed up the mountain at full speed. in the next moment, the drivers in the last echelon also realized that xu wenping had used a piece of furniture that wasn¡¯t very exquisite to press out a beautiful arc. not only did he completely leave the first echelon, but he also squeezed into the front of the second echelon at this turn. ¡°this kid really has some strength!¡± someone was lost in their thoughts when the accelerator loosened. he could not help but fall behind and began to secretly regret it. the following roads were all curved roads. there was basically no neat place. before the second curve, xu wenping¡¯s motorcycle was already in second place. the accelerator had been twisted to the limit. during all the curves, there was no deceleration operation. however, he was still dozens of meters away from sister cai. xu wenping¡¯s heart was calm. he only controlled the motorcycle under his feet and completely reached the state of being one with the motorcycle. the distance of tens of meters was pulled apart in a straight line and the first curve. now, the distance between the two was decreasing with an extremely small speed difference. during the competition, sister cai could also notice the rearview mirror. when she realized that no one was following behind her, she felt a little smug, but at the same time, she underestimated the world¡¯s heroes. she muttered in her heart, ¡®it seems that victory is confirmed.¡¯ just as sister cai was thinking about this, the third bend arrived. the slope of the third bend was extremely steep. this was also the first obstacle point of the jiupan mountain drive. sister cai focused and slowed down slightly. however, it was this slight deceleration that caused xu wenping to appear in her vision in the rearview mirror. unlike other motorcycle drivers, who were dressed in rafters, xu wenping was still wearing the administrative jacket and a small yellow helmet on his head. although his knees and elbows were protected, he looked unprofessional. this brat! why wasn¡¯t he slowing down in the obstacle course? was he courting death? sister cai¡¯s heart shook. as she bent, the motorcycle¡¯s shell collided with the asphalt road, and some sparks were created on the partition. it was just a basic operation because the first obstacle zone was paved with sand and stones. then, xu wenping¡¯s board created a series of sparks as he followed behind her, only two to three meters behind.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Unexpected Attack chapter 175: unexpected attack translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation although the spark was very big, xu wenping steadily steered the motorcycle after passing the sand and stone belt. only the hand that twisted the accelerator had always been in that position. it seemed that if it was not for the limitations of the motorcycle¡¯s performance, xu wenping would have twisted the accelerator. on the flat road, sister cai¡¯s motorcycle once again showed its advantage. after all, it was a continuous curve. in fact, sister cai was still a little restrained. until the fourth curve, the two of them were only three to five meters apart. at this time, xu wenping had a good idea of sister cai¡¯s strength and could not help but calm down. if the drivers were ranked in a different gear, sister cai¡¯s strength was still far from those world champion professional racers. however, xu wenping had received a reward from the system. at this moment, his control of the motorcycle had completely surpassed those champions. in fact, it was even a grade higher. with such absolute strength, the performance of the vehicle was not that important. unless it was a flat straight road, no technical issues would be considered. any professional driver would lose to performance. however, at the moment, the road in front of her was a detour. as long as there was a bend, sister cai¡¯s accelerator could not be turned to the end. she had a fluctuation in speed, but xu wenping could completely drive all the way to the end. xu wenping felt that if he could finish the whole journey, he could leave sister cai behind. with such a judgment in mind, xu wenping had already overtaken sister cai at the fifth bend. he left a taillight for sister cai in just a few minutes. sister cai¡¯s face was filled with doubt and uncertainty, but she became more and more serious in managing the motorcycle. she controlled it very carefully and chased after xu wenping in front of her. finally, before the sixth turn, the two of them had already begun to close in. sister cai was delighted. however, just as the two motorcycles were about to pass each other, xu wenping not only released the accelerator, but also extended his hand to greet sister cai. he smiled slightly and said, ¡°hi, long time no see!¡± the sudden change caused sister cai¡¯s body to tremble, and the motorcycle also swayed slightly. after all, they were driving at high speed. although this weak tremble was invisible, it caused sister cai, who was about to overtake him, to fall behind by a few seconds. xu wenping, on the other hand, calmly stepped on the accelerator to the highest gear. he was two or three tires away from sister cai. he did not forget to turn around and smile at him, showing his contempt. sister cai was furious, but she knew that xu wenping¡¯s driving skills might be far better than hers. because of this, she became anxious. when they reached the ninth bend, there were no motorcycles following them. the biker closest to them was at least three turns away from them. the difference in strength was like a professional versus an amateur. there was nothing much to say. of course, it wasn¡¯t that the club¡¯s bikers weren¡¯t good, but that xu wenping and sister cai were too strong. the two of them drove into the ninth bend like the wind. this was the last curve on the mountain, and it was also the highest curve and the steepest. moreover, there were two turns up and down. if they did not want to slow down here, they could only drift. however, they still had to be careful. even if there were guardrails on the side, once the vehicle lost control at this speed, the probability of flying out was as high as 80%. because xu wenping was still ahead of her, xu wenping did not choose the double-drift method in the face of this curve. instead, he finally loosened the throttle and gently bent it. this seemed to give sister cai an opportunity. a drift preparation was already prepared behind xu wenping. at this moment, a mutation occurred. xu wenping suddenly felt a chill down his spine, as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. he subconsciously pulled the brake and stepped on it. at this moment, sister cai¡¯s motorcycle brushed past his body. it was supposed to be very fast. the explosion came very suddenly. even though xu wenping was a martial arts grandmaster, he could only catch a glimpse of a flash of fire in the middle of the night. it brushed past sister cai¡¯s motorcycle tire, and then her motorcycle was punctured. there was a loud rumble. just in front of xu wenping, the motorcycle in front of him was about to fly away. sister cai was still holding the steering wheel tightly. after all, xu wenping had already pulled the brake. at this moment, the motorcycle basically slowed down and was very easy to control. he subconsciously wanted to hold sister cai¡¯s waist. in fact, it was a simple idea to not let her fall into danger at the critical moment. xu wenping was very confident. during this period of time, he had already developed this kind of confidence. he felt that he had a 90% chance of success in any situation! however, just as he was hugging his waist, he did not have time to consider the touch of the beauty. he only felt a huge force crashing into her. sister cai only let go of the steering wheel at this time. the motorcycle crashed into the guardrail and flew at least seven to eight meters into the air. xu wenping¡¯s motorcycle had already slowed down. when the two of them took advantage of the momentum to fly out, the car hummed twice and hit the railing. in the end, it was in a dog¡¯s digging position. the gap between the guardrail was still spinning. in the sky, sister cai¡¯s car descended from the sky. although the steel guy retained its main body, it fell into seven or eight pieces. with the splashing of sparks and the heat of the gasoline barrel, there were a few soft bangs. it was a pity that the most perfect motorcycle in the entire venue was immediately set on fire. there was no explosion, only sparks. xu wenping and sister cai were sent flying by the huge impact of the collision. they flew seven or eight meters in the air. even if xu wenping had the ability to reach the heavens, he couldn¡¯t do anything. when he landed, xu wenping wanted to step on the ground to stabilize himself. however, it was too late at night and it was difficult to see. when he landed, sister cai subconsciously hugged xu wenping, causing him to miss his step. the two of them curled up into a ball. the slope of the mountain was seventy to eighty degrees. the two of them rolled down the grass and trees like a ball. they did not suffer much damage. both of them had protective gear on their critical parts. moreover, this sister cai seemed to have some self-saving skills. seeing that the slide was unstoppable, she simply hugged xu wenping tightly. they avoided their vital parts and rolled for a few minutes. they fell into the canal at the bend of the mountain. the canal was dry and empty. ¡°hu! whoosh! phew!¡± sister cai panted heavily. xu wenping rolled over and could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°sister cai, we¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t make a sound!¡± before he could finish, sister cai¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. uh, alright, in this kind of situation, he could not say anything. he looked around carefully from the corner of his eye and shone his flashlight on the roadside. ¡°big brother! i don¡¯t see them.. they didn¡¯t roll down, right?¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Fleeing Late at Night chapter 176: fleeing late at night translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°that lineup just now! there¡¯s a high chance that they would not be able to survive. even if they¡¯re alive, they would probably be crippled.¡± ¡°retreat first! those brats are coming up.¡± the few of them discussed in low voices. when they heard the plan to retreat, someone whispered, ¡°no, big brother. we can¡¯t kidnap cai anlan. even if we kill her, it¡¯s still¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, if i used your stupid brain, i would have been caught by the cops. advisor jun has already made arrangements. there are our people riding behind, hehe¡­¡± ¡°there are only two ways out of this jiupan mountain. the other roads were all blocked by cai anlan. as long as we block the two roads, we won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to catch her!¡± ¡°alright then!¡± ¡°then what about that kid who went down the mountain together?¡± ¡°this¡­ we wouldn¡¯t let it go anyway. 1 keep feeling that when they were climbing the mountain, that kid seemed to have deliberately slowed down. even if he didn¡¯t discover us, we would rather kill ten thousand people by mistake than let a single one go!¡± ¡°good!¡± xu wenping was slightly interested. ¡°your tattered leather jacket makes it easy to cover your sweat. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll suffocate you to death?¡± cai anlan lowered her head, her face still full of fear. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re not wearing any underwear inside?¡± cai anlan¡¯s expression changed slightly and she said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s not good for the body to be restrained inside, and it also affects the performance when riding.¡± xu wenping sat up and lit a cigarette in his pocket. then, he looked down at his jacket and said speechlessly, ¡°this jacket was bought for me by my first wife. it¡¯s my favorite piece of clothing, and now it¡¯s ruined.¡± ¡°my pants are also torn. you have to pay for it!¡± cai anlan¡¯s expression was slightly twisted because there were also a few cuts on her body, and the bruises were more obvious. in fact, when they rolled down, it was cai anlan who protected xu wenping. although it was a subconscious action, this sense of justice also made xu wenping feel warm. it was also inevitable that he had more bruises on his body, because when it was xu wenping¡¯s turn to roll, most of them were knee and elbow collisions, and these two places were wearing protective gear. seeing xu wenping¡¯s obedient look, cai anlan smiled and said softly, ¡°are you heartless? didn¡¯t you hear what those people said just now? they want my life, and now they want your life too. you¡¯re already dead, and you still care about a tattered shirt?¡± ¡°first wife? how many wives do you have?¡± ¡°3, 4, 5, 6! do you want to join?¡± xu wenping smiled. although xu wenping was a little surprised to hear that there was a murder suspect, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal for xu wenping. in fact, just as the murderers had expected, if cai anlan had fallen off the cliff alone, she would probably have died by now. because the moment the tire burst, cai anlan¡¯s subconscious reaction was to grasp the front of the motorcycle according to the inertia. if she really grabbed it all, perhaps both her arms would be broken. it was the stimulation of xu wenping grabbing her waist that made her want to let go of the front of the motorcycle. then, they were thrown four or five meters away. xu wenping used the momentum of the motorcycle to jump. if it weren¡¯t for the steep angle of the cliff, the two of them might not even have rolled down. thus, it was not difficult to determine. bullets hit the tires. cai anlan did not answer xu wenping¡¯s boring question. she just endured the pain in her body and stood up. ¡°follow me if you want to live!¡± ¡°no.¡± xu wenping rolled his eyes and took out his phone. before he could press it open, cai anlan held his down and said warily, ¡°what do you want to do?¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡°you¡¯re muddle-headed!¡± cai anlan lowered her voice and said, ¡°those people behind us will catch up soon. their people are inside. it¡¯s too late for us to call for help now. speaking of which¡­ why didn¡¯t your phone break?¡± ¡°i might be lucky.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have time to joke with you. let¡¯s go!¡± xu wenping frowned slightly. in the face of a car accident and being hunted down, cai anlan, as a woman, was a little too calm. it was so calm that it was surprising. however, there was no need for him to leave now. even if the dozen or so drivers behind were all criminals with guns on them, they might not be able to stop xu wenping from leaving alone. moreover, as long as he made the call now, in less than half an hour, chen pi would naturally bring people to save him. at that time, the matter of who the culprit was would become a mystery. just as he was hesitating, a sound suddenly rang in xu wenping¡¯s mind. [ding! detected that the host needs to make a choice. system announcement!] [option 1: refuse the invitation to escape with the beauty and return to the city by yourself. (if a man has no desire for danger and beauty, and no desire for such overlapping stimulation, the host will be like this for the rest of his life.) reward: loo million yuan (annual rate of return of 5%)] when xu wenping heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched. what did it mean by for the rest of his life? the system¡¯s goading method was getting worse and worse! he didn¡¯t need to think to know that option 2 was the correct choice. [option 2: agree to escape with the beauty. (exploring the darkness of the secret, accompanied by beauty, roaming the world, stimulating blood! that¡¯s what men should do.) reward: master of investigation (all types of investigation experience); master of weapons (all types of weapons proficiency)] xu wenping was surprised. ¡°what are you doing? hurry up and leave, they¡¯re here!¡± at this moment, cai anlan lowered her voice and spoke anxiously. ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± xu wenping was already a super-rich man. even if he had no money, he would choose the second option without hesitation. the master of weapons was a man¡¯s dream! don¡¯t ask why, it just was! xu wenping was following cai anlan. the memories in his mind had already been integrated. as his body trembled, xu wenping¡¯s eyes lit up. in front of him, he had a lot of knowledge about the north, south, east, and west. ¡°come here, i¡¯ll hug you!¡± the two of them crossed the road and ran down another long slope. after all, it would be a little wishful thinking if they didn¡¯t want to be caught by a car on the road. he wanted to slide down the slope. faced with cai anlan¡¯s domineering request, xu wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. although it was unmanly, there was really no reason to refuse! xu wenping climbed onto cai anlan¡¯s body. the latter gritted her teeth and said, ¡°hang in there, let¡¯s go down together! how can i slide with you pressing on me?¡± ¡°oh!¡± Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Liugou Forest Farm chapter 177: liugou forest farm translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hiss!¡± three long slopes in a row. speaking of which, xu wenping enjoyed it quite a lot. he only needed to push his head forward and bury it in the soft jade fragrance. it was not until he heard the sound of a gasp that xu wenping raised his head and realized that cai anlan¡¯s handsome face was covered in sweat. xu wenping poked her body in surprise. perhaps it had encountered something like thorns, but there was a big hole on the back of cai anlan¡¯s leather jacket. at this time, in addition to a few wounds, there were also some fine splinters. ¡°you¡­ miss¡­!¡± xu wenping looked at cai anlan in a daze. he looked at the wound. it should have slipped when she went down the slope. the woman endured it and did not make a sound. ¡°hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°save it! the thorn in your back is poisonous. i¡¯ll disinfect it for you first. otherwise, you¡¯ll faint after taking a few steps.¡± xu wenping stood up and took two vigorous steps. sure enough, he found a herb on the long slope and put it in his mouth to chew. seeing xu wenping¡¯s agile figure, cai anlan was slightly surprised. then, she said, ¡°how do you know it¡¯s poisonous?¡± ¡°i¡¯m a doctor.¡± ¡°there is an antidote for all poisons within ten steps. otherwise, you would be in trouble. anyway, you can¡¯t run, so you probably have to go to the hospital.¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and applied the medicine. he then tore off the inner lining of his clothes and went to bandage cai anlan. unlike other women, who dilly-dallied, even if xu wenping didn¡¯t want to, he would rub against cai anlan¡¯s twin peaks. although the other party felt a little uncomfortable, she would not say a word. it was also because she really realized that the environment here was dangerous and not calculative with xu wenping. xu wenping found it even more strange. he smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re really weird. when i saw you riding a motorcycle, i thought you were a gangster. now, it seems that you really have great wisdom and courage. who did you offend? why must you die?¡± cai anlan stood up and turned to look at xu wenping. then, she whispered, ¡°some things are good for you if you don¡¯t ask.¡± xu wenping was slightly helpless. in the end, he spread out his hands and said, ¡°i have to know where we are going now, right?¡± cai anlan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. then, she looked at the dark night with a firm gaze. because at this moment, the place where her gaze could reach was not too far. the two of them stood at this relatively high mountain fork and could see the lights of the provincial capital and the neon lights of jin hai city. ¡°you heard those people say that there are only two paths? the one from jin hai city and the one to provincial capital. we can¡¯t take either of these roads. we¡¯ll take a detour to the countryside. i remember there¡¯s a forest facing south. it¡¯s more concealed.¡± the road was not easy to walk because there were still a few long slopes. however, since things had come to this, xu wenping would no longer take advantage of it. therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll slide down the road myself. be careful.¡± although the slope became more steep the further they went down, at least it was not as thrilling as the top, it was still full of danger for ordinary people. of course, for xu wenping, it was as easy as walking on flat ground. in fact, it was not much different. it was already very late at night. relatively speaking, xu wenping¡¯s eyesight was better. when the two of them walked down jiupan mountain, they turned on their phones and saw that it was only 11 pm. it had only been a few hours since he entered the nine mountain, but it felt like a long time. the two of them went down the slope. there was no other way to go. they followed the narrow path of the barren mountain and ran up another mountain. from the beginning, they traveled quickly. by the time they climbed to the mountainside, cai anlan was already staggering. she was walking a little shakily. the night was very quiet. the two of them did not speak and he watched cai anlan¡¯s desperate look. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of a buddhist heart. ¡°let¡¯s take a break before we leave!¡± he said with a bitter smile. ¡°you can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine¡­ aiya!¡± cai anlan was still saying that it was okay. as she said that, cai anlan¡¯s body leaned back. xu wenping turned around to support her, but cai anlan was already in so much pain that her veins were bulging. xu wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°i told you to take it easy. sit down.¡± cai anlan sat down. xu wenping didn¡¯t waste any time and directly went to drag her flat leather boots. cai anlan then said in a low voice, ¡°what are you doing? are you lustful? i don¡¯t blame you for taking advantage of me all the way¡­ the knife is already on our necks, and you still want to take off my clothes!?¡± ¡°hehe, dying under a peony flower, being a ghost is also romantic. in any case, it¡¯s late at night. no one will come to save you even if you scream your lungs out! hehe!¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s evil smile, cai anlan¡¯s face turned pale. she tried her best to pull her foot back and said angrily, ¡°can¡¯t you be a little more serious? if we go back alive, i¡¯ll serve you in bed! don¡¯t move now. save your strength.¡± ¡°all, ah¡­¡± even so, the nervousness on cai anlan¡¯s face could not be concealed. it was not until the pain of her sprained ankle suddenly eased that cai anlan realized that xu wenping was only massaging her bones. xu wenping turned around and smiled. cai anlan was nowhere to be seen in the darkness, and her face turned red. xu wenping took out his phone and turned on the night light. he placed it on cai anlan¡¯s foot. the redness and swelling had mostly disappeared, but the red peony on it surprised xu wenping a little. ¡°oh, you¡¯re a little girl. why are you tattooed?¡± ¡°full of tattoos on your legs or bare feet?¡± cai anlan stared at xu wenping and felt a lump in her throat. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°i realize that you¡¯re really big-hearted. i beg you to be more serious. turn off the lights quickly. if people find out later, we won¡¯t even know how we died!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. i guess the killer won¡¯t come up even if they have ten guts. only you are so bold!¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly, then pointed his phone into the distance. he saw rows of green barbed wire with some labels on it. ¡°wild boars appear, pedestrians are not allowed to approach.¡± ¡°don¡¯t stay in the electric net.¡± ¡°a place where wild animals appear.¡± cai anlan was slightly stunned. then, she suddenly smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. she leaned against the tree and said, ¡°at the end of the road, there is no way out. looks like we¡¯re saved.¡± ¡°we¡¯ve covered nearly 25 kilometers. if i¡¯m not wrong, this should be the liugou forest farm between the provincial capital and jin hai city. if we stay here until dawn, even if the killer doesn¡¯t kill you, won¡¯t the government shoot you? is there a difference?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. this girl¡¯s stamina was really good. for ordinary soldiers, this level of mountain raid was already quite stressful. for a girl to not faint at this point, it meant that she was in good health. cai anlan was slightly stunned when she heard the words ¡®liugou forest farm¡¯.. then, she revealed a flustered expression and whispered, ¡°liugou forest farm? no way!¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Time to Escape chapter 178: time to escape translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation although xu wenping was not born and raised in the city, he had lived here for many years. this forest farm was not very famous, but generally speaking, the locals knew about it. because this was a wild animal ecological reserve, it was not strange to see tigers within the range of the power grid, let alone wild boars. the two of them were now outside the electric fence, so it was actually safe. after all, no matter how fierce the beast was, it could not rush out of the electric fence. however, if they were to stay at the side and encounter patrolling people, they would probably be seen as poachers from afar. they would probably only shoot twice and no one would talk about the 20,000 to 80,000. cai anlan couldn¡¯t be blamed. her face suddenly turned pale. xu wenping covered his mouth and laughed. in the next moment, his eyes suddenly flashed like lightning. he held the stone in his hand and directly threw it into the grass. ¡°all!¡± cai anlan, the calm woman, finally shouted in surprise. xu wenping smiled and went to the grass to take out a rabbit. ¡°it¡¯s not a big problem. we¡¯re both at our wits¡¯ end. this is an emergency situation. if we encountered a tiger eating a tiger, or a giant panda eating a giant panda, it¡¯s better to get some meat to replenish before leaving!¡± ¡°if there are people patrolling¡­¡± cai anlan suddenly lost her composure. ¡°who¡¯s as crazy as you in the middle of the night?¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°besides, we¡¯re outside the power grid. there¡¯s still a chance to explain.¡± xu wenping was picking up firewood in the dark of the night, and he was extremely skilled. cai anlan¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled as she watched. finally, when xu wenping skillfully skinned the rabbit and put it on the fire to roast, cai anlan finally asked in a low voice, ¡°who exactly are you¡­who are you?¡± ¡°i thought you weren¡¯t interested in me?¡± xu wenping laughed. ¡°why are you asking now?¡± cai anlan raised her head and glanced at xu wenping. ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve heard of someone throwing a rock at a rabbit. looking at your wilderness survival skills, are you a soldier?¡± xu wenping shook his head. while roasting the rabbit, xu wenping looked at cai anlan with a casual expression and said, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about me. let¡¯s talk about you! the two of us can be considered to have lived and died together. you have to let me know why i want to go with you!?¡± cai anlan frowned. after hesitating for a moment, she said in a low voice, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i tell you. you already know my name. my name is cai anlan. of course, this name is insignificant. if you were from the provincial capital, you would have heard of cai yang¡¯s name.¡± ¡°what a coincidence, i¡¯m not from the provincial capital.¡± xu wenping had already taken care of the people in jin hai city, let alone the provincial capital. if they knew each other¡­ he seemed to have been tricked by him. back then, president kong, the president of the jin hai city¡¯s chamber of commerce, was somewhat familiar. the corners of cai anlan¡¯s mouth curled up, and then she chuckled. ¡°cai yang is my brother. how do 1 describe him? you can just treat him as a gangster who started out in the dark. it¡¯s not a big deal. he just sits in the seafood market of the entire provincial capital and half of the seafood market in the eastern province.¡± even so, cai anlan¡¯s eyes were still filled with arrogance. xu wenping rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. in fact, recently, xu wenping¡¯s concept of money had become lower and lower. he even ignored jiang yueming¡¯s report on how to acquire tianhai taste industry. because his balance was rising every day, but the places where he needed to spend money were getting fewer and fewer. if one were to calculate carefully, his total assets had exceeded 100 billion. in jin hai city alone, he could be considered the richest. even if the cash flow used was not that much, there was actually no business that required tens of billions of dollars at once. there were no expenses, and the money was not enough to satisfy them. however, the more he reached this moment, the more he could feel that when xu wenping entered a new class, his relationship with li zhengkang, or the actual power he had, was even more contested by the rich. take president kong for example. it might not be a big deal if his business was defeated, but xu wenping¡¯s existence had collapsed. his plan in jin hai city was difficult for the two of them to adjust. the eastern province itself was a province with a lot of sea products. although xu wenping had never heard of cai yang¡¯s name before, and he probably controlled half of the eastern province¡¯s seafood market, perhaps because of his light assets, his total assets were not much higher than xu wenping¡¯s, but in fact, he could insinuate more aspects. there was a greater amount of commercial power. ¡°because of business matters, my brother and the people from the small island country became enemies. recently, he has been very busy. hmph¡­ it¡¯s likely that his life and death are also uncertain now. those killers wanted to kidnap me so that they could use me to threaten my brother.¡± xu wenping was enlightened. no wonder the first thing this girl thought of when she was being chased was not to ask for help but to escape. in fact, in a business competition of this magnitude, sometimes it was due to a very small information gap. it would take some time for the government to make a move, and cai anlan could not afford to wait. ¡°come, eat the rabbit.¡± xu wenping handed the girl a rabbit leg and smiled. ¡°according to what you said, how long are you going to hide? if your brother still can¡¯t solve the problem tomorrow, are you going to stay in the mountains forever?¡± ¡°even if you can handle it, liugou forest farm will not accept you.¡± cai anlan frowned. ¡°i¡¯ve never been involved in my brother¡¯s business, so 1 don¡¯t know much about it. sigh¡­ forget it, let¡¯s leave after eating the rabbit. we can¡¯t stay here any longer anyway. we¡¯ll find a small town nearby and hide for a few days.¡± ¡°oh.¡± xu wenping did not express his opinion. the two of them were silent for a long time. after all, it was already 3 or 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. from time to time, rustling sounds could be heard in the deep mountains and forests. they did not feel it when they were fleeing, but they were a little afraid when they stopped. cai anlan struggled to get up. after all, she had sprained her ankle. although it had already eased, it was obvious that her legs were still a little weak. she swayed as she walked. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°can¡¯t walk anymore?¡± ¡°come, i¡¯ll carry you.¡± xu wenping carried cai anlan on his back and followed her finger down the mountain. cai anlan whispered, ¡°you said you have a wife tonight. how many wives do you have?¡± xu wenping looked back in surprise and saw cai anlan lowering her head shyly. xu wenping smiled strangely and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you already so touched by me?¡± ¡°a little.¡± cai anlan did not hide it and nodded lightly. ¡°you¡¯re better at riding than me, and you¡¯re very manly. 1 like you a little.¡± cai anlan seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with her, but it had to be said that her expression was very brave and powerful. she was a temperamental woman. ¡°but 1 might not like you.¡± xu wenping smiled strangely and said, ¡°you dragged me around in the middle of the night. a woman like you is too dangerous.¡± cai anlan lowered her head and pondered for a moment. she did not say a word. no one knew what she was thinking.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Still Captured chapter 179: still captured translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after all, it was an unknown path. when dawn broke, xu wenping carried cai anlan out of the jungle and went to the side of a provincial road. he let out a sigh of relief and put her down. ¡°what are you doing? let¡¯s go, it¡¯s dangerous here!¡± xu wenping rolled his eyes. ¡°you¡¯re on my back, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said. ¡°we¡¯ve been walking for so long. shouldn¡¯t even an iron man take a breather?¡± ¡°wait for me to steal a fruit to eat.¡± at the edge of the provincial road, he could already see the farms and fields. xu wenping climbed over the interception net and picked two pears. he ate one himself and gave one to cai anlan. at the same time, he made a call. ¡°what are you doing!¡± seeing that cai anlan was nervous again, xu wenping rolled his eyes and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been playing with you all night. of course, 1¡¯11 find someone to bring me home. we don¡¯t even know where we are. did the robbers set a gps on you?¡± cai anlan was speechless. ¡°how naughty¡­ i¡¯m on provincial road 329. i¡¯ll find my brothers to pick me up. ah¡­¡± ¡°give your sister-in-law li a call!¡± xu wenping¡¯s phone had just been connected when a blue jeep stopped. seeing the pistols in their hands, xu wenping¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. turning to look at the ashen-faced cai anlan, xu wenping sighed and said, ¡°who told me to be soft-hearted?¡± ¡°put your phone down!¡± ¡°alright!¡± xu wenping obediently threw the phone away and raised his hands. he looked at the robbers opposite him with a normal expression and smiled gently. ¡°don¡¯t kill me yet. 1 might be more useful than this chick. i¡¯m a rich man, 1 have money! and i¡¯m very powerful!¡± ¡°look at my watch, vacheron constantin. look at my underwear brand, versace¡­¡± cai anlan thought that he would struggle a little, but when she saw xu wenping surrender and pull out the edge of his pants to reveal the versace logo, the corner of her mouth twitched. this man was supposed to be manly. not to mention that the robbers were quite brave, in fact, when they got out of the car and pointed at xu wenping¡¯s head, there was a bald guy with a round head who even had the desire to pull the trigger. when they heard xu wenping¡¯s words, they hesitated. ¡°get in the car.¡± xu wenping turned back to support cai anlan and said with a bitter smile, ¡°let¡¯s go. it¡¯s a one-day trip to the warehouse.¡± cai anlan¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. the two of them squeezed into the car. the bald man sitting in the front passenger seat chuckled and said, ¡°miss cai, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky. not only did you not die from falling from such a high place, but you¡¯re still alive and have come here.¡± judging from this voice, they had heard it on the mountain last night. cai anlan chuckled, but she did not show any fear even before she died. she said indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m also very curious. i¡¯ve already come this far, so how could i still be caught by you? what abilities do you have?¡± hearing this, the bald robber was amused. the other robbers also revealed an interesting smile on their faces. the bald robber said embarrassedly, ¡°miss cai, it¡¯s really fate. we searched for you all night last night and just changed people. we¡¯re waiting at the intersection.¡± ¡°who would have thought that we would see you by the roadside? hehehe¡­ it seems like it¡¯s your destiny to be captured by us!¡± cai anlan¡¯s mouth twitched. if she had known this would happen, she would have hidden in the grass for a few more minutes and waited for the car to pass before coming out. that would have been safe. when xu wenping heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but choke. he looked at cai anlan and said, ¡°that¡¯s right¡­ if 1 knew this would happen, why would i hang out with you for a night? you can¡¯t go against destiny!¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s reply, the bald fatty turned his head and said, ¡°i find that you¡¯re quite relaxed. don¡¯t you feel the pressure of being kidnapped at all? how about 1 give you two electric cannons first?¡± ¡°no, no, no¡­¡± xu wenping quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°come, big brother, take my vacheron constantin with you. it¡¯s not expensive, but it¡¯s at least 1 million yuan. brother, isn¡¯t it just for money? i¡¯ll get my brother to send more later. i have money!¡± as the saying goes, you don¡¯t hit a smiling person. seeing xu wenping being so sensible, the bald man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°speaking of which, you¡¯re fated to meet this calamity. if you rode slower on your motorcycle last night, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet me.¡± ¡°how much money do you have?¡± ¡°i¡¯m the richest man in jin hai city.¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you asking for more, but i¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t take it away. big brother, don¡¯t worry. catching me will be the grand slam of your career!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so cheerful!¡± the bald man laughed and turned to give xu wenping a cigarette. xu wenping¡¯s expression was still the same. he lit a cigarette and smiled. ¡°men, who doesn¡¯t admire robbers with sharp weapons? i just don¡¯t have the courage. otherwise, 1 would have walked the same path as big brother. i, xu wenping, respect heroes the most in my life!¡± ¡°a confidant, a confidant! aiya, i really can¡¯t bear to catch you now.¡± cai anlan¡¯s face turned green and white when she heard them talking happily. she was speechless, but there was a trace of admiration for xu wenping in her eyes. this man was too stable. whether it was a night of escape or landing in the robber¡¯s car, with xu wenping by her side, cai anlan actually didn¡¯t feel the slightest sense of danger. instead, she felt at ease as if she was going on a trip. the car turned left and right, and they arrived at an abandoned warehouse overgrown with weeds. they could still smell the sea breeze from afar. the two of them were escorted into the big warehouse. they watched xu wenping talk and laugh with the robbers. the robbers inside looked at the unfamiliar face with interest and did not have any intention of tying him up. it was not until cai anlan was tied up that the bald robber walked up to a resolute middle-aged man and said, ¡°big brother, this person is the biker who was with cai anlan last night. i asked, and he said that he¡¯s the richest man in jin hai city and was extremely willing to pay the ransom, so i¡­¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched. without waiting for him to speak, xu wenping quickly stretched out his hands and said, ¡°big brother, don¡¯t tie me up. i won¡¯t resist. 1 have money, i really do!¡± ¡°i still have some power, 1 can help you deal with cai yang!¡± after all, the big brother was the big brother. he was more irritable than the bald robber. seeing that he was about to hit someone, xu wenping threw out the second sentence. brother gang yi¡¯s expression changed slightly, but a bespectacled man beside him also smiled and said, ¡°looks like you know a lot, little brother. come, come, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± this should be the ¡®military counselor¡¯ that the two of them had mentioned last night. xu wenping pretended to be relieved and sat in front of the old sofa. he smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you. you can ask around. my name is xu wenping, the richest man in jin hai city, and an outstanding young man in the eastern province. working with me to take down cai yang is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°how about we cooperate for mutual benefit?¡± Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: The Power of the Mouth chapter 180: the power of the mouth translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as he spoke, the military advisor was already looking for information on his laptop. other related information might be difficult to find, but the outstanding youth of the eastern province was easy to find. the three of them stared at the laptop and then compared it to xu wenping. xu wenping stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°haha! he didn¡¯t expect it to be a huge fish! big brother, can i be considered to have made a great contribution this time?¡± the resolute young man¡¯s face was also filled with joy as he said, ¡°you won this round!¡± only the military advisor had an ugly expression and said in a low voice, ¡°big brother¡­ bald head¡­¡± advisor jun called the two of them to the side. ¡°what concerns do you have, advisor jun?¡± the middle-aged man asked curiously. ¡°if this person is willing to work for us, with his power in jin hai city, he can also make a move on the provincial capital. we don¡¯t have to worry about cai yang not yielding!¡± advisor jun choked and said, ¡°big brother¡­ if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just capture cai yang?¡± the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say anything. the bald man said strangely, ¡°advisor jun, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? we can¡¯t even finish fighting cai yang¡¯s bodyguards, let alone the market. with the security of the seafood market, i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be killed before we even enter.¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. if there¡¯s no one in charge of the seafood market, wouldn¡¯t the black and white gangs in the provincial capital go crazy and take revenge on us? can we really kill cai yang?¡± seeing the bald man¡¯s matter-of-fact look, advisor jun was speechless. however, the middle-aged man immediately understood the crux of the matter. he slapped his head angrily and said, ¡°advisor jun is right! the eastern province has lost an outstanding youth. it¡¯s a disgrace to the government. if the government finds out, we won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°what don¡¯t¡­¡± the bald robber was about to say something when he suddenly reacted. his expression changed drastically. ¡°it¡¯s over. when 1 saw him, he was on the phone!¡± the three of them pressed forward gloomily. xu wenping¡¯s expression was strange. although he heard the three people¡¯s discussion, he was only amused in his heart. he said with a normal expression, ¡°why are the three big brothers looking at me like that?¡± ¡°this place is hidden! your people can¡¯t find you! mr. xu, it looks like you have to die today.¡± the middle-aged man was furious and took out his gun. ¡°wait!¡± xu wenping raised his hand. without waiting for him to pull the trigger, xu wenping said calmly, ¡°gentlemen, why don¡¯t you think about it? i, xu wenping, am also known as the king of jin hai city. if i want to advance further, how can 1 not enter the provincial capital!?¡± ¡°i understand your concerns. however, if 1 can carve up some of cai yang¡¯s market, wouldn¡¯t i have a foothold in the provincial capital?¡± ¡°if i cooperate with the three of you, not only will my reputation be guaranteed, but i can also use your strength to expand my own channels. the three gentlemen¡­ if one¡¯s horizons were wider, what is a little money?¡± however, this resolute middle-aged man seemed to have a one-track mind. not only did he not listen, he even pulled the safety and prepared to shoot. xu wenping sighed in his heart. however, at this moment, the strategist¡¯s eyes flashed with wisdom as he said, ¡°big brother, wait!¡± advisor jun looked at xu wenping and smiled. ¡°mr. xu, do you really have such intentions?¡± ¡°advisor jun!¡± the middle-aged man was a little anxious. ¡°mr. xu, the three of us are just outlaws and mercenaries.¡± the military counselor smiled. ¡°this time, we were hired by the matsuoka corporation from the small island country, and we didn¡¯t earn much money. if we can follow mr. xu, it¡¯s actually our blessing!¡± hearing this, the resolute youth seemed to understand the military advisor¡¯s meaning. as outlaws, although they earned a lot of money from a single deal, it was only a few tens of millions. there was no need to talk about professional ethics when licking blood on the blade. if the person they captured was an ordinary person, it would be fine if they shot him to death. however, if they wanted to cooperate with someone of xu wenping¡¯s level, the profits would be more substantial and it would be safer. after all, even if it was the matsuoka corporation, the one who really talked to them was probably at jiang yueming¡¯s level. this was the prestige of a big shot! it was enough to make people waver! it was also thanks to this military advisor¡¯s high iq. xu wenping smiled when he heard this. ¡°the three of you are indeed sensible. i¡¯ve heard of this matsuoka corporation. your power is quite great, and i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easily shaken. do you three gentlemen have any good ideas?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. if you can take down cai yang¡¯s group, a few hundred million yuan will be a piece of cake! furthermore, it isn¡¯t difficult for me to change your identities.¡± use emotion to entice people, lure them to profit. excitement appeared in the eyes of the three of them. the military advisor said in a low voice, ¡°as far as we know, cai yang started out as a vicious person. he has many ruthless people around him, so it¡¯s impossible to attack him head-on.¡± ¡°the matsuoka corporation also found out about cai yang¡¯s only weakness. her sister, cai anlan, whom he depended on for survival! with cai anlan around, it will not be a problem to take down a few transportation lines¡­ however, without the matsuoka corporation¡¯s naval forces, even if cai yang takes action at sea and obtains the transportation line, it will be useless!¡± ¡°mr. xu, you can work with the matsuoka corporation to make some profits. it¡¯s not a problem.¡± xu wenping had a strange expression on his face. he looked back at cai anlan, who was tied up, and said, ¡°with just her? how many transportation routes can cai yang give up?¡± business theories were common. although xu wenping had never done marine business, he knew that the sea was nothing more than the right to use the transportation line and the security force during the use. there was no need to explain the security force. after all, anything could happen when some goods passed through the high seas. cai yang was able to monopolize most of the transportation routes precisely because of his strong security force. in fact, xu wenping could buy this transportation line with money. after all, cai yang occupied half of the seafood market, but there was another half in the eastern province. it was just a matter of earning more. since the matsuoka corporation wanted to buy the transportation line, cai yang naturally wouldn¡¯t give it to the people on the island who were living a good life. that was why he came up with this plan. the situation was clear. at the very least, it meant that cai yang was patriotic. ¡°don¡¯t worry, mr. xu,¡± the military advisor said with a smile. ¡°cai yang is a loyal person and treats his sister like the pearl in his palm. with her in hand, even if cai yang has to give up all his business, cai yang will still agree!¡± ¡°different from other families, the siblings started from scratch and have a deep relationship. if he only needs a few transportation routes, it will naturally be even simpler.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid cai yang¡­ revenge afterward.¡± in the face of these discussions, cai anlan did not say a word, but xu wenping suddenly respected the siblings. just as the military advisor said, cai yang valued loyalty. however, last night, cai anlan ran away. a little girl went deep into the mountains alone, regardless of the dangers. she did not want to cause any trouble for her brother. wasn¡¯t that also sincere? xu wenping¡¯s heart suddenly became anxious.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Substitute chapter 181: substitute translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping was also a temperamental person. such siblings had actually been framed. if it was these few unknown minions, it would be fine. however, as a native of the great dragon kingdom, when he heard that it was the small island country behind the scenes, he felt inexplicably angry. seeing the worry in the military advisor¡¯s eyes, xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile and said, ¡°advisor, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°brother baldy, did you bring my phone?¡± the bald bandit was slightly stunned. he exchanged a glance with his big brother. the three bandit leaders exchanged glances with each other and finally nodded lightly. in fact, this military advisor was quite smart. he understood that with xu wenping¡¯s identity, if he was killed here, the possibility of them escaping was very small. however, the probability of this happening was extremely low. who would have thought that a person like xu wenping would actually hide among a group of bikers? after all, according to his sunny appearance, it had nothing to do with this kind of stimulating exercise. since they didn¡¯t dare to kill xu wenping, they naturally couldn¡¯t kidnap xu wenping to extort him. if they wanted to do this, they would have to transport xu wenping to the international waters and then carry out the transaction. only then would they be able to remain safe. however, their mission was to kidnap cai anlan and blackmail cai yang. although she was cai yang¡¯s younger sister, cai anlan¡¯s influence was only limited to cai yang. xu wenping¡¯s influence could affect other places. for example, the government. if cai anlan was kidnapped, cai yang might be restrained and not call the police. the main reason was that he had the ability to negotiate with the robbers. but if the robbers kidnapped cai yang, what could cai anlan do? without a doubt, in a situation where she did not have enough power, she could only seek greater help. the reason was actually very simple. of all the kidnappings in the world, those who had kidnapped the children and relatives of the rich, and those who had kidnapped the rich themselves¡­ they were most likely mortal enemies who wanted to kill. after all, if you kidnapped someone, where would others get money for you? the reason why xu wenping was so calm was not only because of his powerful strength, but also because he knew about this matter. as long as not all the robbers were like the bald robber, the negotiation could naturally continue. after taking the phone, xu wenping made a call in front of the robbers. he took out a cigarette and lit it himself. at the same time, he handed it to the robbers. ¡°chen pi, have you spoken to li junlan?¡± ¡°not yet. brother, my brothers and i are outside your warehouse right now.¡± chen pi¡¯s words surprised xu wenping. ¡°how do you know the place?¡± seeing the three robbers beside him nervous, xu wenping turned on the loudspeaker and let them listen together. chen pi smiled lightly. ¡°we followed the provincial road to find it. there aren¡¯t many places in this area where people can hide. i didn¡¯t tell sister-in-law because i heard that you weren¡¯t in any danger.¡± ¡°there was a shooting incident on jiupan mountain last night, and you came from liugou forest farm. 1 guessed it. no one from jin hai city made a move. i¡¯ve also asked a few people in the provincial capital. they should be criminals from outside. i just didn¡¯t guess, what does it have to do with you, brother?¡± the expressions of the three robbers instantly changed. the middle-aged man kicked the bald robber, who quickly nodded and sent his underling to check the warehouse. at this moment, a robber rushed in in a panic and said, ¡°big brother, advisor jun¡­there are a few cars coming from the south and north roads. more than 20 big jinbei cars are blocking our way!¡± ¡°did they bring any weapons?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t see it clearly, but there should be!¡± xu wenping looked at the three people¡¯s panicked expressions and quickly said in a low voice, ¡°calm down, calm down. he¡¯s one of us.¡± ¡°chen pi, come in and let¡¯s talk.¡± the expressions of the three bandit leaders were a little ugly. at this moment, the resolute man gritted his teeth and pointed his gun at xu wenping¡¯s head. ¡°mr. xu, you¡¯d better not play any tricks, or else¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t go so far as to take you down with me.¡± xu wenping chuckled. the military advisor beside him nodded. apart from the three leaders, there were only twelve or thirteen people in this group of robbers. although they all had weapons in their hands, it was obviously impossible for them to rush out when they were surrounded by chen pi and the others. if they encountered so many people, the robbers would naturally fall out with them. but now, the factions were still unclear, so these bandits naturally did not want to gamble their lives. chen pi walked into the warehouse with a calm expression. he was holding a pistol in his hand and looked sloppy. there were two young men in suits behind him. one of them was as strong as a fat cow and looked very ferocious. he was holding a rusty ak in his hand. the other one looked very strong and had a scar on his face. he walked in a carefree manner and held a miniature submachine gun in his hand. there was no fear in his eyes. in terms of aura alone, the three people in front of him were not inferior to the three robbers. it could be said that they were evenly matched. ¡°put the gun away!¡± the leader of the robbers shouted. chen pi raised his eyebrows slightly. he didn¡¯t look at the leader of the robbers and looked directly at xu wenping. ¡°brother¡­¡± ¡°give it to them.¡± xu wenping smiled lightly, then he sat down with the brothers and said with a smile, ¡°we just started working together. 1 understand that you don¡¯t trust me. however, if we only have this much trust, it will be difficult for us to continue working together.¡± the bandit frowned slightly. at this moment, the military advisor waved his hand and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. since they¡¯re mr. xu¡¯s people, let them bring their weapons over!¡± advisor jun and big brother looked at each other and nodded slightly. although these people had come, they could still sense whether they had killing intent or not. they were people who had been rushing through life-and-death situations all year round. chen pi and the other two only looked at xu wenping¡¯s words. they didn¡¯t care if the robbers were doing something outrageous. moreover, the group led by chen pi seemed to be worse than these robbers. seeing chen pi¡¯s brothers so well-equipped, xu wenping was secretly surprised. he was naturally not stingy with chen pi¡¯s funding, but he never asked about its development. moreover, this funding was privately funded. xu wenping did not have the right to ask what business chen pi did. of course, if there were any problems with doing these things, chen pi could only bear the responsibility. xu wenping had understood from the start. chen pi was too arrogant. even if he wanted to help him enter the righteous path, it was probably impossible. let go and do your own thing. this matter can only be considered as helping each other. xu wenping did not make any arrangements. when the three of them came over, xu wenping smiled at the bandit leader.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Two chapter 182: two-line operation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°now you can trust me, right?¡± the three bandit leaders looked at each other. at this point, they could only believe it or not. once they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, it wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if they fought. although the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was a little ugly because of xu wenping¡¯s reversal, he still forced a smile and said, ¡°then what do you think we should do next, mr. xu?¡± xu wenping turned to look at cai anlan. the conversation between them was all said in front of cai anlan. cai anlan¡¯s hands and feet were tied and she was sitting on the ground. her mouth was not gagged, but she did not say a word. she looked at xu wenping coldly. compared to li junlan, who was valiant like a woman, cai anlan was indeed like a man with a strong personality. after some thought, xu wenping said, ¡°how about this? you should follow the matsuoka corporation¡¯s request and call cai yang. ask him to bring the sea line agreement to the designated location.¡± the leader of the robbers nodded slightly. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°it was the matsuoka corporation that kidnapped cai anlan. it has nothing to do with us. after the blackmail call, you¡¯ll communicate with your employer¡­¡± when xu wenping said this, he looked at the strategist of the bandit group with a smile and said, ¡°can you tell what i¡¯m planning?¡± advisor jun¡¯s expression was strange. he rolled his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°mr. xu, do you mean that we should negotiate with the matsuoka corporation and discuss the cooperation?¡± ¡°as expected of the military advisor!¡± xu wenping smiled and patted the military advisor¡¯s shoulder. at this point, the three leaders of the bandit group had relaxed their vigilance against xu wenping. xu wenping¡¯s current plan was completely helpless and wanted a piece of the pie. the smartest military advisor was the first to let down his guard. his expression was a little conflicted. if not for their small influence, they would have been the ones to get a share of the matsuoka corporation. xu wenping sized up the military advisor¡¯s expression and saw the three brothers¡¯ dilemma. he continued to comfort them with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t worry, once this matter is settled, i¡¯ll let the three of you change your appearance and settle down. as for the profits of the three of you, why don¡¯t you fight for them on this sea route!?¡± at this point, everyone¡¯s mood was clear. greed flashed in the eyes of the resolute man. he looked at xu wenping and smiled lightly. ¡°mr. xu, we will try our best to negotiate with the matsuoka corporation. however, the three of us have put in so much effort, and the matsuoka corporation has promised us the remaining compensation¡­¡± as expected of a fugitive. at this moment, his mind was still filled with profit. there was nothing wrong with that. if it wasn¡¯t for money, no one would give it their all. xu wenping smiled lightly, ¡°the three of you just need to say a number.¡± at this moment, chen pi, who was behind them, also smiled and said, ¡°look at how inexperienced you are. would my brother be short of money? as long as you work hard for brother ping, you will be able to rise up in the world!¡± the three robbers looked at each other. looking at the attire of chen pi and the other two, then looking at their camouflage clothes, it could be said that they were superior. although they seemed to have the advantage in terms of equipment, this was a problem of channels. they were all outlaws, and it was really miserable to be robbers. as soon as this psychological gap appeared, the three robbers trusted xu wenping more and more. the leader of the robbers said softly, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s actually good for us to move to the international waters as soon as possible. ichiro matsuoka of the matsuoka corporation is currently on a yacht in the open sea. we have two problems that are difficult to solve.¡± ¡°we arrived at the shore by a small fishing boat at night. if they wanted to go to the international waters now, they would have to wait until nighttime and use the fishing boats again. therefore, our original plan was to call cai yang at night.¡± ¡°with mr. xu, your participation was originally a good thing. however, there are still many criminals from the matsuoka corporation on ichiro matsuoka¡¯s yacht. even if you are powerful, i¡¯m afraid ichiro matsuoka won¡¯t let your people on the yacht.¡± after all, they were not doing anything serious, so their difficulty was very simple. they had to be sneaky. of course, there was nothing to say. when they reached ichiro matsuoka¡¯s yacht, they were in international waters and were all ichiro matsuoka¡¯s men. if the business deal did not go through, it would be quite dangerous. this was what the leader of the robbers meant. after listening, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m just going to discuss business. since ichiro matsuoka is a businessman, i believe he won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s casual tone, the three robbers were surprised. advisor jun chuckled and said, ¡°no wonder mr. xu can become a big shot. you have such courage.¡± xu wenping nodded lightly and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s not delay. i¡¯ll settle the problem of going out to sea. you guys immediately contact cai yang and ichiro matsuoka. if we can negotiate this business, you guys will be the first to contribute!¡± for some reason, seeing xu wenping¡¯s arrogant appearance, the robbers didn¡¯t feel annoyed anymore. xu wenping had completely turned the tables and occupied the mental high ground of the robbers. as long as one was a human, they would have a weakness. as long as they had a weakness, they would be defeated. the three of them nodded and agreed. xu wenping retreated to the side while the bald robber called cai yang and filmed the video of cai anlan being kidnapped. seeing the bald robber¡¯s threatening tone, xu wenping was a little amused. he covered his mouth and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you bully that little girl? at least two slaps, wouldn¡¯t cai yang be even more restless?¡± it wasn¡¯t that xu wenping was trying to stir up trouble. he was just a little surprised. after all, robbers were very fierce. however, although these people kidnapped cai anlan, they were careful from the beginning to the end. however, at this moment, the strategist of the bandit group chuckled and said, ¡°mr. xu, you must be joking. we can do the kidnapping, but there¡¯s no need to beat up cai anlan.¡± ¡°after all, if cai yang gets angry, ichiro matsuoka might use us as bargaining chips to exchange for cai yang¡¯s peace of mind. therefore, it¡¯s better to leave the matter of beating up cai anlan to ichiro matsuoka!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands and exclaim at the military advisor¡¯s words. the biggest advantage of this criminal group was that they had a strategist. it could be said that they were a high-intelligence criminal group. they were very clear about their position in this matter, which also created favorable conditions for xu wenping. after xu wenping came out, he dialed city lord li¡¯s phone. although he did not explain the details, he immediately received permission to go out to sea. in theory, this matter was against the rules, but in reality, it was not considered a backdoor. after all, if this group of robbers wanted to leave, jin i lai city, the provincial capital, and countless places near the sea would not be able to stop them. it might even cause casualties, and the gains would not make up for the losses.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Boarding the Ship chapter 183: boarding the ship translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation not far from the coast, a fishing boat docked. the afternoon sun was gentle, shining on the surface of the sea. everyone walked out from the small path in the bushes and walked straight into the sea, swimming toward the fishing boat. ¡°hurry up!¡± xu wenping had already boarded the boat. hearing the urging voices behind him, the bald robber and cai anlan were also the last to board the boat. other than chen pi, the rest of the people on the boat were the robbers. although their clothes were soaked, they were dry in a short while thanks to the sea breeze and the sun. xu wenping and chen pi changed into dry clothes that they had prepared beforehand. when he came to the deck, the bandit leader revealed an admiring expression and smiled gently. ¡°as expected of mr. xu. to be able to brazenly arrange a boat nearby in the middle of the day, your connections must be very good, right?¡± xu wenping chuckled and didn¡¯t deny it. he took out a cigarette and lit one himself before throwing the cigarette box to the robbers. a group of men sat on the deck, puffing smoke as the ship slowly moved forward. originally, he wanted to let the robbers make a call directly, but xu wenping calculated the time. their small fishing boat would actually take half a day to reach the international waters. it was not far from the time they had agreed on at night. it was better not to alert the enemy and wait until they reached the ship. when the fishing boat reached the international waters, it was already sunset. only then did the bandit leader take out a one-way phone and exchange positions with ichiro matsuoka. the sky had just darkened when a luxury cruise ship appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. the leader of the robbers did not dare to be careless and immediately ordered his men to be on guard. the luxury cruise ship approached. the difference in size between the two ships was too great. he did not know if they could be seen from above. in short, they could not see the scene on the cruise ship from below. the leader of the robbers took out his phone again to contact him. ¡°mr. matsuoka, if it¡¯s you on the cruise ship, throw the rope down and connect us,¡± the bandit leader said softly. the person on the other end sounded a little excited. similarly, his great dragon kingdom language was not very good either. he said, ¡°have you caught the person?¡± ¡°mr. matsuoka, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright¡­ i¡¯ll bring you up immediately!¡± a rope was thrown down from the cruise ship. the leader of the robbers and the three of them looked at each other in tacit understanding. everyone boarded the cruise ship in batches. xu wenping was at the back of the line. he said to chen pi, ¡°you don¡¯t have to go up. drive the fishing boat back early.¡± chen pi frowned slightly, obviously a little worried about xu wenping¡¯s safety. however, after thinking for a while, he nodded. xu wenping boarded the ship with a rope. at this moment, the lights on the deck of the cruise ship were dim. however, when one looked inside the cruise ship, it was filled with joy. the decorations of japan were unique and clear. the men and women inside were coming and going. it was like an ordinary commercial cruise ship on the high seas. many robbers had already come up. compared to their chaotic appearance, the few bodyguards in black who were holding submachine guns were neatly arranged and looked exceptionally dignified. in the middle of the bodyguards was a man in a suit. he was less than 1.6 meters tall and had a mustache. there was a mole at the corner of his mouth. his hair was combed back and shiny. even in the dark, it reflected light. this should be ichiro matsuoka. there was a greedy smile in his eyes. when he saw xu wenping, he immediately missed his eyes and continued to stare at the people on the boat. the bald robber was the last to board the ship, while cai anlan was the second last. when he saw cai anlan board the boat, a bright light flashed in ichiro matsuoka¡¯s eyes. seeing that cai anlan¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, he smiled and went up to her. ¡°miss cai! it¡¯s been hard on you. hello, hello, i¡¯m ichiro matsuoka!¡± ichiro matsuoka went up to shake hands with her, but cai anlan glared at him coldly and dodged him. ichiro matsuoka¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but then he laughed and said, ¡°hurry up and untie miss cai!¡± the bodyguards behind him immediately wanted to step forward. however, he was obstructed by the robbers. ichiro matsuoka smiled and patted the bandit leader¡¯s shoulder. ¡°mr. robber, your mission has been completed. you can go to your room to rest. i¡¯ll transfer the remaining money to your account later.¡± the leader of the robbers raised his eyebrows slightly and then chuckled. ¡°mr. matsuoka, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. according to the rules, we will hand over the money and the person. we will just leave.¡± ¡°but this time, it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± ichiro matsuoka frowned slightly and realized that the robbers had not put down their weapons at all. a hint of disdain flashed in his eyes. ichiro matsuoka said, ¡°mr. robber, what do you mean?¡± at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on xu wenping. xu wenping smiled lightly and walked out from the crowd. he stood in front of ichiro matsuoka and said with a smile, ¡°hello, mr. matsuoka. everyone here is my brother. 1 know that you want to take something from cai yang.¡± ¡°i just don¡¯t know, can you?¡± ichiro matsuoka was slightly stunned. then, he frowned and did not reply directly. instead, he turned to look at the bandit leader and said, ¡°mr. robber, i¡¯ve already seen the strength of your kidnapping. however, i¡¯m afraid that business is not something that you can participate in just because you want to.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it a little too unprofessional to play this game?¡± the leader of the robbers chuckled and said, ¡°mr. matsuokais right. we are indeed not good at doing business. didn¡¯t we find an expert mr. xu? mr. matsuoka doesn¡¯t need to talk to us. mr. xu¡¯s opinion can represent us.¡± in front of ichiro matsuoka, these robbers would really show the aura of a desperate man. the main reason was that they had already reached the high seas. the robbers would naturally not be afraid of a fight to the death. however, if it was within the territory of the great dragon kingdom, a meaningless fight would naturally make people retreat. compared to the guns in their hands, it was obvious that the robbers had more. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± ichiro matsuoka¡¯s eyes were filled with a gloomy light. after laughing coldly, he said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you let me hear how it¡¯s done? business¡­ we can talk.¡± ¡°how about this¡­ this is mr. xu? mr. robber, why don¡¯t you take miss cai to rest first, and 1¡¯11 talk to mr. xu first?¡± ichiro matsuoka was also shrewd and shrewd. he still maintained a smile in the face of the robbers¡¯ falling out. the robbers frowned and looked at xu wenping. who knew if ichiro matsuoka really wanted to talk or if he wanted to harm xu wenping? now, these robbers and xu wenping could be considered to have a common destiny. of course, they had to consider xu wenping¡¯s safety.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Late Night Killing Intent chapter 184: late night killing intent translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°alright, since mr. matsuoka wants to talk, then 1¡¯11 talk to mr. matsuoka.¡± xu wenping smiled. after nodding in agreement, he turned around and patted the bandit leader¡¯s shoulder, indicating that he was fine. only then did the bandit leader nod and relax. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± after receiving the order to retreat, the robbers immediately held their guns and went through the aisle on the side of the oil tank to return to their accommodation. the bald robber was escorting cai anlan. at this moment, cai anlan was their trump card. only with her would ichiro matsuoka be able to restrain himself. ichiro matsuoka smiled at xu wenping. seeing xu wenping so bold, ichiro matsuoka was also secretly guessing in his heart. he smiled and led him to the cruise hall. ¡°may 1 know who mr. xu is?¡± ¡°be careful. this ichiro matsuoka is full of tricks. he even holds a gun when he sleeps. i¡¯ll go and see mr. xu.¡± there were rooms on the ship. when they reached the corridor, the bandit leader settled down and handed the big gun in his hand to the military advisor. he put two pistols on his waist and went downstairs. advisor jun and the bald robber looked at each other and nodded. the two of them carried cai anlan into the small room. ¡°advisor! do you think big brother is that afraid? what would a puny ichiro matsuoka do to us? you have to hire us to kidnap someone.¡± ¡°as the saying goes, mice don¡¯t pee. he¡¯s a businessman. is he going to compete with us in spear arts?¡± the bald bandit looked down on the heroes of the world, but advisor jun frowned slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s better to be careful. after all, the matsuoka corporation relied on the mafia of a small island country to start its business. if it were a reasonable and decent businessman, would he have thought of kidnapping others?¡± ¡°hehe¡­ i think you guys are worrying for nothing.¡± the bald robber lay on the bed and opened the beer beside him. without waiting for the military advisor to persuade him, he gulped it down. at this moment, a muffled sound came from the gap in the window. it was a pistol with a silencer. the bald robber reacted. he picked up the gun in his hand and pointed it at the window. his speed was also very fast, but although his reaction was sharp, the person outside the window was already prepared. the gun let out another muffled sound. two people and two corpses. the bullet went through his head. logically speaking, the windows on the cruise ship could not be opened. with this knowledge, the two robbers did not pay too much attention to it. just at this time, the door of the room was opened. a man dressed as a waiter walked over and wanted to control cai anlan. cai anlan¡¯s eyes were cold as she witnessed everything with her own eyes. although cai anlan could not help but blink when blood exploded from their skulls, her eyes were filled with indifference when she saw their dead bodies. she didn¡¯t shout loudly like he had imagined. when the waiter saw this, he also smiled and sighed, ¡°miss cai, you are indeed a member of the cai family. such courage is admirable.¡± at the same time, the other robbers were not spared. almost all of them were killed by the killers that ichiro matsuoka had prepared beforehand when they entered the room. it was obvious. this had nothing to do with whether xu wenping had come to the ship or not. ichiro matsuoka had already prepared his killers. he had no intention of talking about the morality of the martial world. his goal was to kill ail of them when these robbers returned with cai anlan. the most important reason why ichiro matsuoka did not dare to enter the great dragon kingdom to rob cai anlan was because of his nationality and identity. his subordinates were the same. they either did not understand the language or were not familiar with the great dragon kingdom. that was why he went to the trouble of finding these robbers. it was time to make the best use of everything. at this moment, the robber had no idea that his brothers had all died. he walked around a few cameras and arrived at the hall. the luxurious hall was actually a disguise. the entire ship was filled with ichiro matsuoka¡¯s men. the robber came to a table and was about to pick up his wine glass when he felt a chill at his waist. when he turned around, he saw a geisha in a kimono with a faint smile on her lips. probably because he didn¡¯t understand the language, the geisha said a few words, but the big brother didn¡¯t understand at all. looking at her hand gesture, he understood that she was asking him to walk out of the door. the robber was puzzled, but he did not dare to act rashly at this moment. he could only follow her instructions and walk out. when he reached the door and saw a few customers with bulging waists, the robber finally reacted. no way! these guests on the surface were actually ichiro matsuoka¡¯s killers? there were at least 70 to 80 people in the hall. if all of them were ichiro matsuoka¡¯s killers, how terrifying would that be? with just a dozen of their brothers, could they negotiate with the other party? the robber wasn¡¯t stupid. as soon as he was pushed out of the door, he immediately understood what had happened. the geisha had been holding him up with a gun until he reached the edge of the deck. before he could explain himself, he felt a sharp pain in his waist. then, his mind began to blur, and his body swayed as he fell into the sea. it wasn¡¯t until the last moment when he fell into the water that the leader of the robbers finally understood. ichiro matsuoka had no intention of letting them live! mr. xu had no intention of cooperating with them! how sad! the leader of the robbers fell into the water to get his lunch box. the geisha on top only glanced left and right. finally, she pinched the headset in her ear and said in the language of a small island country, ¡°the fish that escaped the net has been dealt with!¡± sitting in the hall, xu wenping¡¯s expression was intertwined. he had indeed discovered the secret in the hall earlier than the robber. fortunately, he did not need to find out about this. ichiro matsuoka knelt opposite xu wenping and took out a pistol from his waist. he placed it on the table and said, ¡°now we can have a good talk. mr. xu, what kind of cooperation do you mean?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the deep music of the small island nation in the entire hall stopped. the performing geishas and the parading drinkers revealed their disguised claws one by one. they stood up in the hail, lined up in two rows, and took out their weapons. ¡°i heard from those brothers that mr. ichiro matsuoka is a businessman. but now, why does it look like a terrorist group? there are so many thugs. is mr. matsuoka trying to scare me?¡± ¡°do your thing. invite miss cai anlan up!¡± ichiro matsuoka¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. he did not take xu wenping seriously at all. instead, he turned around and arranged for his subordinates. in ichiro matsuoka¡¯s eyes, xu wenping, who didn¡¯t even have a weapon on him, was just a fish on the board, a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. he didn¡¯t have to worry at all.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Buying a Life chapter 185: buying a life translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation cai anlan walked over. ichiro matsuoka¡¯s men tied cai anlan to a chair and called cai yang. the phone was on speaker on the table. after making the call, ichiro matsuoka smiled and said, ¡°mr. cai, how have you been?¡± ¡°ichiro matsuoka¡­ 1 knew it was you. let me see my sister!¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heavy and he gritted his teeth. it was obvious that he was hiding his deep anger in his stomach. ichiro matsuoka smiled even more happily. he turned on the camera and took a photo. as he posted it, he said, ¡°mr. cai yang, your sister is currently touring the international waters with me, admiring the night view.¡± ¡°bullsh*t!¡± cai yang, who was on the other side, shouted angrily in a low voice. then, he said, ¡°state your conditions!¡± ¡°you¡¯re a smart man, mr. cai,¡± ichiro matsuoka said with a smile. ¡°then let¡¯s not beat around the bush. our matsuoka corporation wants to purchase the right to use 12 sea routes for 30 years from mr. cai. if mr. cai agrees, that would be great.¡± ¡°what a big appetite you have. can you eat all 12 sailing routes?¡± cai yang roared in exasperation. ichiro matsuoka only smiled lightly and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this, mr. cai. i know whether i can eat it or not. 1 just want to ask mr. cai if this business can be done?¡± ¡°hmph!¡± cai yang snorted coldly and said, ¡°stop farting. i¡¯m coming to find you with the contract for eight sea routes. if my sister is hurt even a little, i¡¯ll give you one less. if my sister is in danger, 1 want the entire matsuoka corporation to die with you!¡± he was a domineering man. ichiro matsuoka¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but before he could reply, cai yang hung up the phone and sent a voice message. ¡°send me the location!¡± ichiro matsuoka¡¯s expression alternated between green and white. after being speechless for a while, ichiro matsuoka waved his hand. his men understood and opened the rope that was tied to cai anlan. the assassins also began to retreat in batches. there were only eight bodyguards and two geishas left by ichiro matsuoka¡¯s side. the rest of his subordinates had returned to their positions. xu wenping watched everything calmly and did not say anything. ichiro matsuoka smiled at cai anlan and invited her to sit down. under the eaves, cai anlan did not say much and sat down calmly. ichiro matsuoka smiled gently at cai anlan. at this time, he looked at xu wenping again and said with a smile, ¡°from your temperament, you look like a businessman. where were we just now? you can continue.¡± ¡°me?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows strangely and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing much to say. i just want to see how shameless and despicable you people from the small island are. you can¡¯t do proper business, but you can be considered an expert in deception.¡± ichiro matsuoka had a strange expression on his face. he touched the gun in his hand and smiled. ¡°it seems that you are also courting death? hehe¡­ in the words of your great dragon kingdom, there is a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it. hell has no door, you barged in!¡± ichiro matsuoka raised his gun and aimed it at xu wenping¡¯s head. indeed, he did not put xu wenping in his eyes at all. this was his world now. even if it was the god of heaven, ichiro matsuoka was not afraid. he could decide at any time when to feed xu wenping a bullet. he had decided now. cai anlan frowned slightly and said, ¡°wait!¡± upon hearing cai anlan¡¯s words, ichiro matsuoka raised his eyebrows and smiled. he stopped pressing the trigger and said with a smile, ¡°miss cai, you plan to protect this person!?¡± ¡°i¡¯m happy to give miss cai face, but can i hear the reason?¡± cai anlan looked deeply at xu wenping with deep doubt in her eyes. however, she only considered it for a moment before she lowered her head and said nothing. what face? right now, she was just a hostage. xu wenping raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°miss cai, why aren¡¯t you being loyal? since 1 can accompany you here, you should also be loyal!¡± cai anlan frowned deeply and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have a backup plan?¡± cai anlan was very surprised in her heart. during the kidnapping process, xu wenping had been calm from the beginning to the end, which gave her a lot of mental support. but at the same time, cai anlan was also thinking. if there was no backup plan, how could he appear so calm? it couldn¡¯t be just because he was big-hearted! ichiro matsuoka¡¯s small eyes rolled as he guessed the relationship between cai anlan and xu wenping. after not getting an answer from xu wenping, cai anlan turned to look at ichiro matsuoka and said, ¡°ichiro matsuoka. this mr. xu is the richest man in jin hai city of the eastern province and an outstanding youth in the eastern province. if he goes missing in international waters, i think you¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure.¡± ichiro matsuoka¡¯s eyes froze slightly as he looked at xu wenping in surprise. then, he smiled and said, ¡°no way! are you bragging? mr. xu looks so young¡­ he actually has such a powerful background?¡± ¡°hehehehe¡­ then i¡¯ve really profited this time. could it be that mr. xu really has business to discuss with me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu wenping nodded and smiled. ¡°mr. matsuoka is right. 1 do have some serious business to discuss with you. i want to buy your life!¡± ichiro matsuoka¡¯s expression froze slightly. a few bodyguards beside him immediately put their hands on their guns, showing their professional qualities. ¡°mr. xu, you really know how to joke. it¡¯s ridiculous for you to think that i, ichiro matsuoka, will die by you.¡± xu wenping shrugged. ¡°speaking of which, this has nothing to do with me. however, mr. matsuoka¡¯s despicable and shameless behavior made me furious for no reason, so 1 followed those robbers and wanted to see what such a shameless person looked like.¡± ¡°now that i¡¯ve seen it, this trip was worth it.¡± as soon as xu wenping finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared in front of ichiro matsuoka. in the blink of an eye, xu wenping appeared behind ichiro matsuoka. he had already picked up the gun in ichiro matsuoka¡¯s hand and pointed it at his head. ichiro matsuoka¡¯s bodyguards immediately shouted, but before they could focus, xu wenping¡¯s figure disappeared again. the next moment, gunshots rang out. with just one shot, two bodyguards had their heads pierced by candied hawthorns. they didn¡¯t even see where xu wenping appeared. a series of gunshots sounded like popping beans. with grandmaster xu wenping¡¯s movement technique, these people could not grasp his whereabouts at all. with xu wenping¡¯s proficiency in all weapons, his control over any weapon far exceeded that of a king of weapons! the eight bodyguards fell to the ground in less than five seconds! Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Massacre chapter 186: massacre translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation there were many things in this world. some things had to be done, while others were not. businessmen would purely act based on their interests, but xu wenping understood that it was really infuriating when he was there! although the kidnapping and extortion incident was already very infuriating, once he knew that this was the behavior of a small island country, it made him even angrier. he was angry for no reason. xu wenping stopped in his tracks and picked up the guns from the bodyguards¡¯ hands. then, he changed the bullets. the whole process took about ten seconds. cai anlan¡¯s eyes widened, and ichiro matsuoka was even more speechless. his mouth was wide open, but he couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. when xu wenping finished adjusting his equipment, he finally shouted with his eyes wide open. because he was speaking in the language of a small island country, xu wenping didn¡¯t know what he was shouting. however, as soon as he finished speaking, a few thugs rushed in from the door with weapons in their hands. they looked fierce. xu wenping raised the gun in his hand. it was like shooting a watermelon. in the eyes of others, xu wenping didn¡¯t even aim at all, but the bullet seemed to be tracking automatically. other than the head, it couldn¡¯t hit anywhere else. ever since xu wenping had gained such powerful strength, this was the first time he had pulled in all his strength. in fact, in terms of combat strength, it was nothing more than speed, strength, and accuracy. with the physique of a martial grandmaster, all the actions of these thugs in front of him were half a beat slower in his eyes. this was enough for xu wenping to have enough time to adjust his attack method. actually, if it had been like that just now, with ichiro matsuoka and the dozens of criminals gathered on the cruise ship, xu wenping would not have dared to act rashly. it was possible for him to avoid these shots and find a way out for himself, but it was impossible for him to ensure that cai anlan would not be affected. ichiro matsuoka¡¯s decision to split up his forces was the worst decision he had made. however, in theory, with eight bodyguards beside him, each of them was armed. facing the unarmed xu wenping, there was no sense of security at all. before xu wenping made his move, ichiro matsuoka even thought that he alone with a gun could take on dozens of xu wenping. when xu wenping¡¯s speed and strength broke through the theory, then the lack of preparation was all the loopholes that caused his death. xu wenping¡¯s ¡¯bang bang¡¯ sounded a few times, and the thugs who rushed in fell to the ground one after another. in the blink of an eye, seventeen or eighteen people had died. only a few minutes had passed. only ichiro matsuoka, cai anlan, and xu wenping were left alive in the hall. ichiro matsuoka continued to shout, but his voice was not enough to rouse the sleeping killers upstairs. the distance was too far. just as ichiro matsuoka was about to pick up the phone, he felt a chill in his temples. he shifted his gaze slightly and saw xu wenping with a calm gaze. he had already placed the muzzle of the gun on his head. no matter how incredulous ichiro matsuoka was, he clearly knew that he was in a dilemma. in an instant, the situation had reversed. he was the meat on the chopping block. ¡°xu¡­ mr. xu¡­ don¡¯t be rash. we can talk. i¡¯m the eldest son of the matsuoka corporation. there¡¯s no benefit in killing me. however, if you let me go, you will definitely be able to obtain huge profits.¡± hearing ichiro matsuoka¡¯s words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. a few hours ago? he was still using these words to negotiate with the robbers. now, it was ichiro matsuoka who used these words to negotiate with him. however, xu wenping didn¡¯t hesitate and just turned to look at cai anlan. this woman was too calm. although he realized that cai anlan also felt panic when xu wenping killed people, she concealed this panic very well. it could even be said that her expression did not change. bang! with a gunshot, ichiro matsuoka¡¯s head exploded. a stream of blood splattered on the table, and a few drops accidentally landed on cai anlan. at such a close distance, cai anlan only raised her head to look at xu wenping with a hint of admiration in her eyes. xu wenping took out a cigarette and placed it directly on the muzzle. this round of shooting had already heated up the muzzle. under the brand, the cigarette was lit up. xu wenping also sat down and turned to look at cai anlan with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ve saved your life this time. have you thought of how to repay me?¡± ¡°you¡­ so strong.¡± cai anlan was silent for a moment, then she said this very seriously. she raised her thumb and said, ¡°you are a real man!¡± ¡°i¡¯m still very happy to hear you praise me like this. actually, these people had caused me to break out in cold sweat. however, after thinking about it, i still have to kill everyone on the ship.¡± xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness. cai anlan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°those robbers have already been killed by ichiro matsuoka.¡± these words also surprised xu wenping a little, but then he muttered, ¡°this is good too. killing the people of a small island country felt like killing pigs and dogs, but when it comes to those robbers, i¡¯m more soft-hearted.¡± if one had to find a reason, it could only be attributed to the suppression of the bloodline. with such good conditions, xu wenping wanted to kill the people from the small island country. there was no other reason! ¡°wait for me here.¡± xu wenping took the gun and went upstairs. at this time, many of the thugs from the small island country should have already fallen asleep. under the training of the system, xu wenping¡¯s strength had unknowingly reached a very high level. now, facing these armed thugs was like an adult trying to pull a chicken out of a cage. their guns were like chicken feet. they might have some attack power, but they had never seen a successful rebellion. cai anlan sat calmly. not long after, ichiro matsuoka¡¯s phone rang. cai anlan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that it was her brother, cai yang. ¡°brother!¡± ¡°little sister??? where¡¯s that bastard ichiro matsuoka?¡± cai yang asked excitedly. ¡°i¡¯m already on my way. we¡¯ll reach international waters soon. little sister, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°brother, ichiro matsuoka is already dead.¡± ¡°huh?¡± cai anlan looked at ichiro matsuoka¡¯s corpse and said indifferently, ¡°ichiro matsuoka is already dead. someone saved me.¡± ¡°f*ck¡­ this¡­ alright, alright, alright!¡± after hanging up the phone, cai anlan sat calmly. after staring at ichiro matsuoka¡¯s body for a long time, the worry in cai anlan¡¯s eyes grew. after a long time, she finally whispered, ¡°but this thing happened too randomly¡­ even brother wouldn¡¯t dare to kill ichiro matsuoka so easily¡­ how do we solve this problem?¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: The Home Was Stolen chapter 187: the home was stolen translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation a large cruise ship parted the seawater at an extremely fast speed. after it docked, it immediately put on the deck and connected the two ships. xu wenping and cai anlan waited quietly on the deck. the leader was a big man with a full beard. he was wearing a crude camouflage uniform and had a weapon at his waist. a group of brothers stood behind him on the boat. ¡°little sister!¡± the burly man had a full beard and was almost 1.9 meters tall. he looked exceptionally strong, and his hair was a little messy. he might even look older than his actual age, like a greasy middle-aged man. there was not a trace of sharpness on his face. this person was cai yang. he rushed up in surprise. when he saw cai anlan, he immediately lifted her up high and laughed. ¡°1 knew that my little sister would definitely be able to turn misfortune into fortune, hahahaha!¡± when cai anlan saw her brother, a pure smile finally appeared on her face. she nodded gently and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine, brother. i just had to trouble you to make a trip.¡± ¡°nonsense, wasn¡¯t this mess caused by me?¡± cai yang rolled his eyes. at this moment, the brothers who had entered the cruise ship to explore behind him also came out and reported to cai yang. cai yang lightly nodded his head a few times, then smiled at xu wenping beside him and said, ¡°yes, sir. you saved my sister¡¯s life, right?? hello, i¡¯m cai yang! 1 go to the sea and do some seafood business.¡± xu wenping nodded with a smile. hearing that he was so approachable and easy to talk to, he did not have any arrogance at all. instead, he had a better impression of him. he shook his hand and nodded. ¡°my name is xu wenping. 1 do some business in jin hai city.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, cai yang immediately raised his head and said, ¡°imperial corporation?¡± xu wenping smiled lightly. ¡°hahaha!¡± cai yang laughed and said, ¡°heroes really come from young people! the main thing is that although i¡¯m in the provincial capital, i¡¯m doing a rough business and don¡¯t mingle with those entrepreneurs. but your name is also well-known in our provincial capital!¡± ¡°meeting is better than hearing about it¡­ we hit it off! let¡¯s go to the boat and have a drink.¡± xu wenping nodded with a smile. since they were on cai yang¡¯s boat, cai yang¡¯s underlings would naturally be responsible for the finishing touches on ichiro matsuoka¡¯s boat. xu wenping couldn¡¯t work and contribute at the same time. after sitting down on the boat, cai yang asked about xu wenping and said, ¡°1 only heard about the medical company last time. the kong family has a youngest son who was chased back to the provincial capital by you and suffered a great loss.¡± ¡°i heard that he bought a factory, and the factory¡¯s executives ran away with the money.¡± speaking of this, xu wenping also raised a strange brow. then, he said helplessly, ¡°you can¡¯t blame me for being unjust if others are heartless!?¡± ¡°haha!¡± cai yang laughed and looked at xu wenping with admiration. ¡°dozens of people on ichiro matsuoka¡¯s ship died. actually, 1 don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a businessman. with this strength, 1 can even see you as a general.¡± ¡°however, you can rest assured that if anyone asks about this matter, just say that i, cai yang, did it. you did it to save my sister. i definitely won¡¯t drag you into this.¡± although cai yang sounded very responsible, he was clearly worried. ¡°are you worried that the matsuoka corporation will seek revenge, mr. cai?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. ¡°mr. cai¡­ if it¡¯s any other cooperation, 1 might not have any intention, but if we join forces to deal with the japanese from a small island country, you can tell me.¡± cai yang opened his eyes slightly, and then, as if he had seen a confidant, he grinned and said, ¡°mir. xu is also a patriot. do you hate these japanese?¡± xu wenping nodded. cai yang suddenly slapped the table and said excitedly, ¡°that¡¯s great, mr. xu. 1 won¡¯t hide it from you. i¡¯m doing business on the sea, and i¡¯ve made countless enemies with the japanese from the small island country. back then, in a fit of anger, 1 drove a fishing boat and crashed into the japanese¡¯s warship. that was why my brothers took notice of me and slowly started doing business.¡± ¡°to be honest, although i bought a lot of sea lines, i didn¡¯t buy them. however, most of them were not used, mainly because they did not have that much strength. once someone else took it, they would inevitably have to do business with the japanese from the small island country. the japanese from the small island country did not care about martial ethics and had harmed countless businessmen!¡± ¡°mr. xu, if you dare, 1¡¯11 give you a few sea lines for free.¡± cai yang was really magnanimous. he directly pulled open the drawer of the table and slammed the contract on the table. ¡°but i have to tell you in advance that the matsuoka corporation is a triad. if you want to do it, outside the international waters¡­ you need something.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. he didn¡¯t sign the contract directly. he smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s no rush to give it away. mr. cai knows that my business is not big, but i¡¯m quite busy. 1 have a brother in the transportation business. 1¡¯11 go down and get the ship first before signing the contract.¡± cai yang was slightly stunned. at first, he thought xu wenping didn¡¯t have the courage, but after seeing his calm expression, he seemed to understand something. he laughed and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°mr. xu is indeed a hero!¡± different from the domestic market, the sea line business was actually considered a gray area business. on the vast sea, the official uniforms of the various countries could not take care of each other, and some were extremely difficult to manage. xu wenping was an outstanding young man and also a decent businessman. although he decided to intervene, he would definitely stay behind and let his subordinates participate to prevent anything bad from happening. if it was in the past, xu wenping would have been so angry that he would have done anything he wanted. however, now, he seemed to have nothing to do, but in fact, he already had a lot of power. every move he made was watched by many people. even people like cai yang and ichiro matsuoka would have heard of xu wenping even if they weren¡¯t familiar with him. xu wenping naturally had to consider the attack of public opinion. therefore, after returning to the port, xu wenping took a taxi and left the provincial capital, returning to jin hai city. during this period, he had already exchanged contact details with cai yang and cai anlan. it was late at night. xu wenping had worked hard all night, but he still had some energy left. he wanted to go back to the villa, but there was no one at home. he would be lonely if he went back. xu wenping thought for a moment and went straight to han xiaoxia¡¯s house. ¡°this girl should be asleep¡­¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin and pondered. after going upstairs, he swiped his card to open the door. the living room was dimly lit, but it was enough to illuminate the way people walked. xu wenping tiptoed in, and before he could get close, he found that han xiaoxia¡¯s bedroom was ajar, and the lights in the room were bright. when he got closer, han xiaoxia was still awake. and there was more than one person. ¡°mmm¡­ you¡¯re lecherous. that¡¯s not good, right?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s laughter made xu wenping¡¯s expression change slightly. no way, no way! his house was stolen? Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: A Moment of Passion chapter 188: a moment of passion translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. his eyes were alert as he peeked through the crack in the door. the lights in the room were bright and bright. through the crack in the door, he could see most of the scene inside. his vigilant gaze waited for him to see the inside story. xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. ¡°aiya, what¡¯s there to be shy about? it¡¯s just trying on a piece of clothing. 1 think it looks pretty good. come on, let me help you put it on.¡± it was also a female voice that responded to han xiaoxia. in xu wenping¡¯s eyes, there were two beautiful women. at this moment, they were both wearing thin clothes. the short-haired and long-legged girl was very exquisite. she was half-kneeling in front of han xiaoxia, holding a piece of black chiffon clothes with very little fabric in her hands. ¡°this¡­¡± at this moment, the short-haired woman who was instigating han xiaoxia was also a familiar face of xu wenping. that¡¯s right, it was xu wenping¡¯s second wife, li junlan. last time, xu wenping felt that something was wrong with li junlan. seeing the harmonious scene in front of him, he seemed to have realized something. at this moment, han xiaoxia¡¯s clothes were completely bare, and her breasts were bulging. her eyes were filled with curiosity as she stared at li junlan with a strange glint in her eyes. finally, she said carefully, ¡°do you want to try?¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± li junlan nodded her head vigorously. her eyes were filled with enthusiasm and anticipation as she stared at han xiaoxia. in fact, it was normal for two close friends to lie on the bed and study what to wear. however, li junlan¡¯s expression was really difficult for xu wenping to understand. of course, this thought only lingered in xu wenping¡¯s mind for a moment. then, he stopped thinking about it. after all, the two in front of him were both women. and they were all xu wenping¡¯s women. with li junlan¡¯s help, han xiaoxia¡¯s face turned red as she put on this tulle sexy nightgown. in xu wenping and han xiaoxia¡¯s several experiences, perhaps due to economic reasons, han xiaoxia¡¯s underwear character was not appreciated by xu wenping. it was just that she was too good-looking, so she looked good in everything she wore. han xiaoxia put on the underwear. before she could admire it in front of the mirror, li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed. she patted han xiaoxia¡¯s peaks. ¡°aiya¡­¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face turned slightly red. li junlan chuckled and said, ¡°little girl, you¡¯re really beautiful. even sister can¡¯t hold it in anymore. who wants you? wasn¡¯t that a blessing that came from eight lifetimes?¡± han xiaoxia blushed. although she felt comfortable with li junlan¡¯s flattery, she still bit her red lips and said, ¡°sister, you really know how to joke. how can 1 be prettier than you? sister, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really cold and proud. it¡¯s hard to control yourself.¡± ¡°yo¡­ if you say so, then 1 might as well not hold back. watch this!¡± li junlan gave han xiaoxia a bear hug, wanting to wrap her in her arms. the latter dodged, and the former naturally missed. the two of them then giggled, looking like they were having fun. however, this endless lust made xu wenping¡¯s stomach burn with desire, and his saliva was about to flow out. good show, this was really a good show. even a movie wouldn¡¯t dare to be filmed like this! after han xiaoxia finished admiring her outfit, the two of them returned to the bed. it seemed that they were still not sleepy. under li junlan¡¯s suggestion, the two of them began to watch the drama. han xiaoxia was lying calmly. however, li junlan¡¯s hand was not idle. from time to time, she would tease han xiaoxia¡¯s body and keep telling some dirty jokes to han xiaoxia. the latter¡¯s face turned red. after a while, han xiaoxia seemed to have been a little delusional. li junlan looked at han xiaoxia with passionate eyes. when the two of them looked at each other, it was incredible. in front of xu wenping, li junlan gently licked her red lips and leaned into han xiaoxia¡¯s ear with temptation. ¡°why don¡¯t we¡­ drill?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s face immediately turned red. without waiting for her to reject, li junlan¡¯s fiery red lips gently pressed against han xiaoxia¡¯s lips. finally, her little tongue moved in and began to spread wantonly. han xiaoxia grunted softly. her hands subconsciously pushed and refused. however, as soon as her hands were out, it was inevitable that she would press on the soft parts. it was like cotton and cotton touching each other. although there was no masculinity, it also made people not wary. han xiaoxia didn¡¯t refuse. in fact, this kind of explosive scene was rare even in the movies of small island country. after all, xu wenping was a man, and he couldn¡¯t imagine the feeling between women. however, after witnessing all of this, he couldn¡¯t be angry at all, let alone jealous. only when this happened could he understand what it felt like. their expressions gradually became strange, and they became more and more engrossed in the scene. the two of them looked like they were young and tender, and their eyes were filled with interest. li junlan, who had a special attribute, had the initiative at this moment. she leaned close to han xiaoxia¡¯s ear and placed a finger on han xiaoxia¡¯s peak. she asked gently, ¡°how should 1 do it?¡± ¡°sister¡­ it¡¯s too explosive. why don¡¯t we stop?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s desire was aroused, and her expression could not be said to be strange. being played by li junlan, her body also rose and fell a little. then, han xiaoxia began to let out a soft cry. at this moment, xu wenping, who was at the door, had his eyes wide open. because it blocked his vision, he subconsciously pushed the door open. creak¡­ the sound of the door being pushed open was soft. their eyes met. li junlan and han xiaoxia both looked over. xu wenping also stared blankly at the two women. li junlan¡¯s hand naturally stopped, but the blush on han xiaoxia¡¯s face did not decrease. instead, it increased. at this moment, the two women¡¯s minds were a little down. they did not react immediately. after being stunned for nearly ten seconds, the two women immediately let out a loud scream and quickly wrapped themselves in blankets. ¡°wenping¡­ how did you¡­¡± han xiaoxia was the first to speak. her eyes were red as she dodged left and right. although they were only two girls, han xiaoxia actually had a strange feeling of being caught in bed. she did not even dare to look at xu wenping. li junlan¡¯s expression was even more evasive. she was not as energetic as when she conquered han xiaoxia. as soon as she saw xu wenping, she immediately looked like a child who had made a mistake. her expression was evasive and her hands were rubbing randomly. xu wenping raised his eyebrows. seeing that he had been discovered, he did not mind. after chuckling twice, he turned around and closed the bedroom door. he smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been watching for a long time. you guys are having fun. do you want to add me in?¡± the two women¡¯s expressions changed slightly, and then they revealed strange expressions.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Torrential War chapter 189: torrential war translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°wenping¡­ we¡­¡± han xiaoxia initially wanted to explain herself, but when she turned to look at li junlan¡¯s expression, she paused slightly. a woman¡¯s sixth sense instantly cleared her mind. she looked at li junlan in surprise, then looked at xu wenping. xu wenping chuckled and walked toward han xiaoxia. the shock in han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes only flashed for a moment. facing xu wenping who rushed up, she sneered and said, ¡°1 see. no wonder we bumped into each other in the small town and immediately met when we arrived at jin hai city.¡± ¡°my good sister li, it turns out that you and xu wenping have long been¡­¡± ¡°hehehehe¡­¡± han xiaoxia sneered, li junlan¡¯s expression was even stranger, and xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. although han xiaoxia looked very angry, she gritted her teeth and looked a little helpless. before xu wenping could come up, han xiaoxia directly lifted the blanket, revealing her body under the sexy tulle pajamas. she let out a cold snort. han xiaoxia¡¯s main color was stubbornness. now that things had come to this, she was emboldened. she turned her head and glared at li junlan. then, she hooked her hands around xu wenping¡¯s neck and kissed him without hesitation. xu wenping had been watching from the outside for a long time, and his entire body was already burning hot. seeing this, he naturally did not avoid it and went up to meet it. last time, although li junlan was also there, there was a layer of glass between them, and han xiaoxia didn¡¯t know the inside story. this time, it was different. li junlan was just watching from the side. seeing the two of them getting intimate, li junlan¡¯s expression changed drastically. her expression began to become hesitant, and her body also reacted at the same time. her hand involuntarily reached out and touched xu wenping¡¯s back. it was coincidentally touched by han xiaoxia¡¯s jade-like hand. the next moment, han xiaoxia freed her hand and pushed li junlan heavily, pushing the latter to the bedside. the latter¡¯s expression changed greatly, and a trace of grievance bloomed in her eyes. she did not expect han xiaoxia to be even crazier. as she flipped her body, she kicked the blanket on the bed to the ground. as she pressed xu wenping under her body, she pulled li junlan over again. ¡°isn¡¯t it interesting to play like this?¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s tone was a little bit gnashing her teeth. she glared at xu wenping angrily. under xu wenping¡¯s surprised gaze, she lifted the bottom of her tulle skirt and sat down in front of xu wenping. oh my god! li junlan could only feel her entire body trembling. she subconsciously thought to herself, ¡®why is this girl, who was so gentle just a moment ago, suddenly so fierce? how dare she? he¡¯s a strong man.¡¯ ¡®aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll be angry?¡¯ li junlan was hesitant because she had thought too much. in this kind of thing, the comfort and pleasure of combining was often greater than anything else. it was also because of li junlan¡¯s complicated psychological line that she thought more about many things than others. her thoughts were more complicated, and it was inevitable that she would be more shameless. li junlan¡¯s head was pressed down by han xiaoxia, and it was stuck between han xiaoxia¡¯s peaks. ¡°move, didn¡¯t you know how to move just now??¡± after being scolded by han xiaoxia, li junlan immediately felt her scalp go numb. she smiled bitterly, but when she stuck out her tongue and tasted the faint milky fragrance, li junlan¡¯s eyes were filled with enthusiasm. she wanted to participate in this game even more. in this process, li junlan was completely passive. however, being dominated made li junlan jump repeatedly in fear and excitement. the prelude soon ended. han xiaoxia slid down and took the initiative to go to the battlefield to fight with xu wenping. her hands were flat on xu wenping¡¯s abdominal muscles, and her slender waist twisted. xu wenping was enjoying himself, and the pleasure reached its peak at this time. looking at the helpless li junlan beside him, xu wenping hugged her with one hand and kissed her. seeing this, han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes were even more unwilling. after all, they were both humans. how could she not be jealous at all? however, she had followed xu wenping here and did not have any hopes of being xu wenping¡¯s wife. however, according to logic, the two of them had already broken through the restriction. this kind of thing only happened once or 100 times, so it didn¡¯t seem that important whether or not it continued. she pulled li junlan¡¯s leg and shouted loudly, ¡°open!¡± li junlan trembled shyly. perhaps only from the looks of the two people, li junlan was the one who looked cold and valiant. on the contrary, han xiaoxia looked sweeter. at this moment, li junlan¡¯s shy appearance really made the contrast between the two words extreme. it made one admire the fall of the goddess. li junlan¡¯s body was too sensitive. even if she did not do anything at this time, just by opening her legs, she was already undulating. when han xiaoxia let go, she saw a flying current shoot out, and li junlan¡¯s entire body spasmed. ¡°you¡¯re so coquettish¡­¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust. li junlan was agitated by the cold gaze. she swayed violently. her tongue stuck out unconsciously, and her mouth was flooded. this was the first time xu wenping experienced this scene. he gathered all the strength in his body. the front field was originally controlled by han xiaoxia. at this moment, xu wenping simply moved. under his movement, han xiaoxia was also furious. she stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes. her whole body began to soften. after a moment, she slapped and scratched xu wenping while shouting, ¡°stop, you bastard! what are you doing¡­ i should be the one angry¡­ stop, stop, i beg you to stop!¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t listen to her at all. no matter how hard she tried to resist, she couldn¡¯t get rid of xu wenping¡¯s strength at all. it was only when she completely lost control and pinched his neck fiercely, trying hard not to drool, that xu wenping relaxed a little. han xiaoxia collapsed on the bed, hunched over like a shrimp, panting heavily. xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a smile. he picked li junlan up and placed her next to han xiaoxia¡¯s head. he said softly, ¡°since you¡¯re both my women, isn¡¯t it good to maintain harmony?¡± han xiaoxia looked at xu wenping with a sad expression. she was indeed a little angry just now, but in this kind of exhaustion, 98% of it was wrapped in happiness. most of the anger and resentment in her heart dissipated. at this moment, li junlan was also lifted up. the two women looked at each other. han xiaoxia bit her red lips resentfully, while li junlan panted and roared in a daze. their breathing only deepened the pleasure.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Night Golden Sea chapter 190: night golden sea translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation it was an unspeakable night. when he woke up the next morning, one of the two women curled up in xu wenping¡¯s left arm and the other landed on xu wenping¡¯s right arm. the fragrance filled his nose. even though xu wenping had the habit of waking up early for many years, he still firmly chose to stay in bed. he wrapped his arms around the two girls and hugged them even tighter. han xiaoxia opened her eyes in a daze. she didn¡¯t know if she saw xu wenping clearly, but she hugged him even tighter. as for li junlan, after a night of running wild, she didn¡¯t have the strength to react at all. she was like a ball of cotton, huddled beside xu wenping. when the sun shone on his butt, xu wenping reluctantly ended his blessing. he got up and ordered two takeouts. it looked like it would take a long time for li junlan to wake up. han xiaoxia¡¯s recovery ability was still strong. not long after xu wenping got up, han xiaoxia got up and looked at xu wenping strangely. she looked at li junlan who was lying on the bed. then, she went to wash up silently. xu wenping took the takeout and opened it on the table. he lit a cigarette and waited for han xiaoxia to take it out. then, he took out his phone and dialed chen pi¡¯s number. yesterday, he had already agreed to cooperate with cai yang. he definitely wouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter directly. it would be best for chen pi to do it. chen pi was originally in the business of shipping. now that he had established a sea transportation route, it was actually considered a business scope. he might know more than xu wenping. after hanging up the phone, han xiaoxia calmly sat down opposite her. she looked at the takeout on the table and said, ¡°i¡¯m so tired after a night. why don¡¯t you eat some spicy hotpot when you wake up?¡± ¡°uh¡­ i think you will like it.¡± xu wenping smiled gently. han xiaoxia picked up her chopsticks proudly and glanced at the bed. ¡°are you sure she doesn¡¯t like it more than me?¡± xu wenping was speechless and didn¡¯t reply. han xiaoxia smiled as she ate and said, ¡°how is it? did you have fun last night?¡± ¡°yes!¡± xu wenping nodded as if he was serious. when he saw han xiaoxia¡¯s strange expression, he laughed and said, ¡°haha, actually, after 1 finished my work last night, 1 thought i¡¯d come to see you. 1 don¡¯t know why the two of you are together. there was no¡­ that¡¯s great, right?¡± ¡°eh¡­¡± han xiaoxia shuddered. ¡°look at you. we¡¯re two beauties, yet you¡¯ve ruined us for no reason. we didn¡¯t even say anything, yet you¡¯re giving us a bad review?¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s fine, but 1 think we should expand our moves next time¡­ for example¡­¡± xu wenping¡¯s evaluation was fair. han xiaoxia¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°i realize that you¡¯re really not satisfied. next time? you really dare to think about it!¡± as she spoke, han xiaoxia put down the chopsticks in her hand and stared at xu wenping strangely. ¡°that¡¯s not right, xu wenping. you can¡¯t really be that reckless bull, right? forget about me, but look at what you¡¯ve done to sister li. 1 don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to wake up in the afternoon.¡± ¡°that¡¯s it. why don¡¯t i see your legs shaking at all? tell me honestly, how much strength did you use last night?¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± the two girls really didn¡¯t make him feel anything. he was completely at ease, and even¡­ it couldn¡¯t be considered development. however, in order to save han xiaoxia¡¯s face, xu wenping still chuckled and said, ¡°about 70-80% strength!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s brows furrowed, but then they relaxed. ¡°forget it, 1 won¡¯t argue with you this time.¡± ¡°my legs are still shaking even now!¡± han xiaoxia glared at xu wenping. even xu wenping didn¡¯t expect her to say such vicious words. he secretly glanced at han xiaoxia and pretended to be wronged. ¡°hmph, even after finding a new lover, you still won¡¯t let me sleep with you. you¡¯re a woman who abandoned me after being promiscuous.¡± xu wenping¡¯s words made han xiaoxia speechless. then, she lowered her voice meaningfully and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that 1 want to criticize you, xu wenping, but not many people can stand you like this! my body will be crippled if 1 do this every day. after last time, 1 planned to buy some red wolfberries to supplement my body.¡± these words made xu wenping giggle. han xiaoxia also laughed when she saw this. the two of them laughed and scolded each other. when it was noon, they took a bath together. han xiaoxia was obviously not angry. ability was one thing, but because han xiaoxia had her own psychological preparation in advance, it was also a bigger aspect. xu wenping did not say it clearly, and han xiaoxia did not ask directly. now, it was the last layer of membrane. however, han xiaoxia still did not ask if he had any other women besides li junlan. there was. but han xiaoxia didn¡¯t ask. this kind of tacit understanding was built in the process of the two people being very happy. the person was right, but the timing was wrong. han xiaoxia understood that she was the one who came later. even if she knew all this, other than adding to her troubles, what else could she do? when li junlan got up, it was already afternoon. she got up to take a shower, but she really had no appetite. she looked at xu wenping and han xiaoxia awkwardly. she felt that her dark thoughts were being read, so she was not very comfortable. therefore, she was a little evasive. ¡°sister li, let¡¯s go shopping tonight!¡± when li junlan came out of the bathroom, han xiaoxia had a bright smile on her face. there was even a hint of teasing at the corner of her mouth. li junlan immediately regained her cool appearance and said, ¡°it¡¯s already so late. are you still going shopping?¡± ¡°play with me! 1 just came to jin hai city and haven¡¯t been to many places. i heard that the pedestrian street is quite fun. let¡¯s eat and drink. let this old fellow reward us well¡­ shameless bull.¡± li junlan¡¯s face turned green and white, but when she heard the metaphor of a strong cow, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. she turned to look at xu wenping and said a little submissively, ¡°if 1 can¡¯t bully you in the future, i¡¯ll let xiaoxia bully you! i think it¡¯s like one thing subduing another.¡± xu wenping saw their harmonious scene and smiled happily. after dressing up, the three of them went out. li junlan and han xiaoxia were holding hands. the former had a long coat and high heels. she was still cold and arrogant when she walked. she was beautiful beyond compare and looked valiant. han xiaoxia was not used to wearing high heels when she walked long distances, so she wore white thick-heeled shoes, a pair of black jeans with a small horn at the bottom, and a short white jacket on top of a t-shirt. her long hair was tied up, and she looked cute. in the night, the two of them walked side by side. han xiaoxia leaned on li junlan¡¯s shoulder from time to time. they were extremely intimate. it made xu wenping, who was following behind, seem like an extra existence.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Frenzy Walking Street chapter 191: frenzy walking street translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the three of them didn¡¯t even drive their car and wandered along the pedestrian street. fortunately, li junlan¡¯s location wasn¡¯t far from some fun areas. it was close to the pedestrian street and there were some decorations along the road. xu wenping followed behind with a cigarette in his mouth. the two women stopped in front of a small stall. han xiaoxia dragged li junlan to the stall and then chose an ordinary hair tie. at this time, li junlan patted han xiaoxia¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°which one do you like? 1¡¯11 buy it for you.¡± han xiaoxia smiled and immediately picked up a few. ¡°1 like this, this, and this.¡± ¡°pack it up.¡± li junlan was rather handsome. han xiaoxia also smiled sweetly. xu wenping rubbed his chin, doubting his life. good heavens, these two people were really like a couple. xu wenping was purely a third wheel hanging beside them. he had thought that he was called over to pay the bill, but now, he couldn¡¯t even get a handbag. there weren¡¯t many tourists on the pedestrian street today. if it was during the holidays, it might not be as fun when it was crowded. the two of them bought some snacks along the way. then, they sat down on the seats arranged by the roadside. one of them ate while the other fed them. they were very close. what if it was even more superfluous? ¡°hey, you two¡­¡± ¡°shut up!¡± the two women said in unison. xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not dare to say anything. ¡°come, let me feed you some cheese,¡± li junlan said to han xiaoxia. ¡°baby, do you want some ice cream?¡± li junlan said to han xiaoxia. ¡°my legs are a little tired. can you help me massage them?¡± han xiaoxia said to li junlan. xu wenping¡¯s face darkened. there was definitely something wrong with these two women. there was no need to doubt them now, and they were so brazen! xu wenping was angry, so he got up and sat on the steps by the street. there was no helping it. it was too unnecessary, his family. xu wenping just admired it. was this the sour smell of love? it¡¯s been half an hour. my family, can¡¯t you finish the little snacks in your hands? is it fun to feed this to that and that to this? eh, there¡¯s a good show to watch! just as xu wenping was feeling sad, a few hooligans suddenly passed by. xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. the hooligans were all in their twenties and had been sizing up the two women from afar for a few minutes. there seemed to be a conspiracy. ¡°whistle¡­¡± a whistle sounded from afar. a bold young man with short blond hair whistled first. li junlan¡¯s brows turned slightly and she glared at him coldly. it couldn¡¯t be helped. beauties like li junlan and han xiaoxia would attract attention wherever they went, not to mention in a place like the snack street where there was a mix of good and bad people. there was no lack of hooligans who were brave and courageous. although they usually couldn¡¯t take advantage of others, it always made people feel disgusted. xu wenping, who was sitting at the side, was a little interested. who told the two of you to ignore me? now, let¡¯s see what you can do! not only was he not surprised, but xu wenping was also secretly cheering for the hooligans. he was afraid that li junlan¡¯s glare would make the hooligans not dare to step forward. fortunately, they did not disappoint xu wenping¡¯s expectations. the few of them discussed for a moment. the short-haired punk took the lead, and two pioneers approached. when they arrived at their table, the two hooligans immediately sat down after a glance. the short-haired hooligan was the first to smile and say, ¡°why are the two beauties so relaxed?¡± han xiaoxia and li junlan ignored him. the yellow-haired hooligan did not get angry when he saw this. he chuckled and said, ¡°do you have any plans for tonight? let¡¯s go to the bar and have fun later!¡± han xiaoxia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she turned her head coldly and glanced at xu wenping beside her. naturally, she saw xu wenping¡¯s smile. when their eyes met, xu wenping simply turned his head away. han xiaoxia was speechless. at this moment, li junlan raised her eyebrows and looked at the two hooligans. then, she pulled han xiaoxia¡¯s head over and their lips touched. han xiaoxia¡¯s face immediately flushed red. although she could accept it in her heart, she was still a little shy to be in public. she turned her head away. this time, it was the two hooligans¡¯ turn to be stunned. no way, no way? how could these two beautiful women like flowers and jade like him? something didn¡¯t seem right? ¡°do you understand now?¡± li junlan said calmly. ¡°go play by yourself. if you dare to hit on my girlfriend, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± not only were the two hooligans shaking, even xu wenping was stunned. li junlan, li junlan, you¡¯re really that! the yellow-haired man tugged at his brother beside him. the two of them stood up from their chairs in fear. they did not dare to stay for a moment and left with embarrassed smiles. li junlan turned around and gave xu wenping a look of arrogance. xu wenping shrugged speechlessly. the hooligans quickly walked to the other end of the street. just as xu wenping was feeling bored, there was a sudden burst of cheers. on the other side of the street, a few hooligans who had just left rushed over as if they were being chased by something. a few hooligans ran all the way. then, xu wenping saw a crowd of people on the street. the pedestrian street was filled with people. one person squeezed one person and quickly rushed over. a few hooligans ran past them quickly. a few bodyguards behind him formed a human wall, as if they were blocking a person inside. they also ran in panic in front, and someone shouted loudly behind them,¡±nangong yiran, nangong yiran, 1 love you!¡± they looked over and saw a crowd of people pushing over many things in the food street. they walked over impulsively. what happened? ¡°run!¡± with just a glance, xu wenping realized that the crowd had become unstoppable. in the blink of an eye, the wall of flesh formed by the bodyguards was submerged. xu wenping shouted and quickly went to the table. han xiaoxia and li junlan were on his left and right, with one hand on their waists, and they ran quickly. the surging crowd ran extremely fast. in the blink of an eye, even the hooligans were covered in it. it was simply a scene of people squeezing and stepping on each other. the hawkers and pedestrians were all caught in the flood. xu wenping¡¯s footsteps were fast. although he was carrying two people, he was still very fast. in the blink of an eye, he surpassed the other people until he found a narrow alley. xu wenping rushed into it and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°hu¡­¡± outside the alleyway, the whistling footsteps continued to rush forward, like a long dragon filling the entire pedestrian street.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Nangong Yiran chapter 192: nangong yiran translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°oh my god!¡± looking at the crowd rushing past the alley, it was like the great migration of species in the animal world. many people did not seem to want to move, but they were also led by the people beside them. in the crowd, many people were shouting a name. ¡°nangong yiran.¡± han xiaoxia had never seen so many people appear on the same street at the same time. her eyes were wide open. she turned to look at li junlan and frowned strangely. ¡°what¡¯s going on, sister li!? pedestrian street? what is this for?¡± li junlan, who was standing still, was already cramming up on her knowledge. she picked up her phone and searched for something. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°it should be a small celebrity who was discovered by fans on the street. a group of reporters and fans followed suit and cheered. there are so many people on the pedestrian street.¡± ¡°those who want to make a scene and those who don¡¯t want to make a scene are all together.¡± ¡°a small celebrity?!¡± realization flashed across han xiaoxia¡¯s face as she said, ¡°no wonder.¡± just as the few of them were talking, people began to pour into the small alley. the narrow alley was instantly filled up. the three of them could only retreat. in the blink of an eye, they would be squeezed into a corner. a series of curses sounded in their ears. ¡°f*ck, are these brats crazy? the pedestrian street is only so big. they want to trample people to death!¡± ¡°can you guys stop running? what, there¡¯s a pirate¡¯s treasure ahead?¡± ¡°be gentle, be gentle. squeeze me gently!¡± ¡°f*ck, are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the commotion. they had already been squeezed into the end of the alley. at this moment, although there were only li junlan and han xiaoxia, xu wenping was protecting them from behind. it was inevitable that it was a little crowded. li junlan shouted, ¡°xu wenping, think of something!¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°now you know to let me think of a way?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be silly! tell me, what can we do?¡± xu wenping raised his head and looked at the wall behind him that wasn¡¯t too high. he had an idea and smiled at li junlan and han xiaoxia. ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll carry you, and you jump over the wall. go through the back door. there should be restaurants. you can enter from the back door and walk out of the restaurant. you will see binhe road.¡± fortunately, xu wenping was quite familiar with this area. he often came to places like the pedestrian street when he was in school. he had also jumped over the wall because of small incidents like skipping class and avoiding teachers. li junlan was surprised. she looked down at her shoes and said, ¡°i¡¯m wearing high heels. how to go up the wall?¡± when han xiaoxia saw this, she was slightly stunned. then, she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go up first and pick you up over there.¡± ¡°if the two of us go over, what will you do?¡± han xiaoxia looked at xu wenping strangely. xu wenping shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°i¡¯m a man, so i can squeeze through. don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to squeeze for long. the security guards of the pedestrian street should be evacuating the area.¡± han xiaoxia smiled and nodded. before she left, she did not forget to kiss xu wenping on the cheek and said, ¡°i still have to rely on you men when i encounter such a thing. thank you!¡± han xiaoxia¡¯s self-conscious and passionate actions made li junlan feel envious. han xiaoxia stepped on xu wenping¡¯s foot and was gently pushed to the wall. then, she jumped down without hesitation and shouted, ¡°i¡¯m done. let sister li come up!¡± xu wenping also sent li junlan up the wall. when li junlan passed, xu wenping immediately felt that the crowded environment had dispersed a lot. the people in the alley also began to slowly flow out. when xu wenping came out, the sound of a police car and an ambulance could be heard outside. it was likely that there was a stampede in this crowded situation. when xu wenping walked out, the security guards and constables were already sorting out the incident on the pedestrian street. some of the overturned stoves were also turned over. after dozens of minutes, there was not much trouble. the pedestrians on the street also began to consciously help the merchants and customers next to them to tidy up their items. in modern society, everyone¡¯s character is actually quite good, but there were a few people who took the lead in stirring up trouble. seeing this, xu wenping also joined in with a smile and began to help maintain order in the pedestrian street. ¡°someone is dying here. is there a doctor nearby? is there anyone who knows first aid?¡± suddenly, a security guard shouted. xu wenping wasn¡¯t too far away, so he quickly turned his head to look. he saw a woman wearing a cap and black clothes. her long hair was like a waterfall. at this moment, she was lying on a recliner by the street. she was already out of breath. in addition to the security guard, there was also a middle-aged woman standing at the side. she was dressed in a clean uniform. when she heard this, her expression immediately changed. she tried to stop the security guard and said, ¡°don¡¯t shout. this is¡­¡± at this moment, xu wenping had already walked up. he looked at the woman lying down with narrowed eyes and immediately crossed his hands, pressing on the woman¡¯s chest. ¡°hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be noisy.¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression was serious as he slowly said, ¡°this lady is already out of breath. she was pushed too much on the way and can¡¯t take her breath out.¡± sometimes it was difficult to die, but sometimes it was easy. xu wenping was not exaggerating at all. the woman¡¯s body did not look particularly good. she was chased by the crowd and could not keep up with her breathing. in fact, she had been suffocating for several minutes. if she was sent to the hospital now, there would probably only be a corpse left. the woman and the security guard¡¯s expressions changed. however, seeing xu wenping¡¯s skillful technique, the two of them did not refuse and allowed xu wenping to press. however, after pressing for a moment, xu wenping had a thoughtful look on his face as he frowned and looked at nangong yiran¡¯s face. ¡°how is it? she¡­¡± rubbing his chin, xu wenping finally chose to pinch nangong yiran¡¯s face, making her pout. then, he pressed a deep kiss on her. ¡°you¡­ what are you doing!¡± the uniformed woman¡¯s expression changed drastically. she immediately wanted to stop xu wenping, but she was pulled over by the security guard next to her. he rolled his eyes and said coldly, ¡°can¡¯t you tell? this is cpr!¡± as xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched, the woman in front of him twitched. after a violent painful spasm, she finally got up. then, she coughed, and faint blood fell to the ground. her face became paler. at this moment, xu wenping was still pinching the jade-like wrist of the woman in the cap. he turned to look at her manager and said, ¡°who is this girl to you? her body is too weak¡­ it¡¯s recommended that she find a good chinese medicine doctor to recuperate as soon as possible. otherwise, even if she can survive today, she will not live for a few months.¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression was calm.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Meeting chapter 193: meeting translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ten steps to kill a person, thousands of miles do not leave a line, after the matter brushed away, hidden merit and reputation. after xu wenping said this, he turned around and left. in fact, the girl in front of him wearing a cap was really pretty. it was no wonder that xu wenping had a hint of hesitation when he bit her. although he thought that he was a good young man in the 21st century and should make some contributions to society. however, if the person lying on the ground was a burly man, xu wenping would have chosen acupuncture with gold needles if he had no other choice. of course, he would not choose mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. xu wenping turned around and left. he had only taken a few steps when he received a call from li junlan. she asked about xu wenping¡¯s situation and then told xu wenping that she was going to eat with han xiaoxia. her tone was full of resistance to him participating. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly ¡°hey, you two are not like that, are you?? you guys can do that!¡± ¡°tsk, you¡¯re the bad guy, and you¡¯re still blaming us. anyway, you don¡¯t have to participate in our date today. you can go wherever you want!¡± ¡°who knows how many good sisters you have outside? it¡¯s not a big deal without us!¡± xu wenping still wanted to defend himself, but li junlan had already hung up the phone. the latter had nothing to say. he walked down the street and continued to help the stall owners deal with the terrible situation on the pedestrian street. xu wenping was about to walk out of the pedestrian street. suddenly, two bodyguards in suits blocked his way. xu wenping¡¯s expression changed slightly. he looked up at the two and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± one of the bodyguards smiled and said, ¡°our miss wants to see you. please come with us, sir!¡± ¡°miss? see me?¡± a series of question marks appeared in xu wenping¡¯s mind. fortunately, the bodyguard was easy to talk to and explained, ¡°it¡¯s the girl you saved on the street just now.¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned, then he smiled and said, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is? no need, no need¡­there¡¯s no need to thank me. it¡¯s just a chance meeting in jianghu. it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± xu wenping sighed in his heart. this girl had a good heart. after all, although people did good things for nothing, the other party¡¯s attitude of asking for repayment still made people happy. however, just as xu wenping was about to walk over, two bodyguards suddenly stretched out their hands. one of them smiled and said, ¡°sir, we are only following orders. please give us a chance, and also give you a chance.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. although the two of them were still very respectful, the aggressiveness in their tone was no longer concealed. after thinking for a while, xu wenping said lightly, ¡°lead the way.¡± the two bodyguards walked all the way in front and soon arrived outside the pedestrian street. they arrived at haosheng hotel and the two bodyguards brought xu wenping into a private room. he pushed the door open and entered. there were three people in the private room. one of them was the woman in uniform, followed by the girl in the cap whom xu wenping had treated. at this moment, the girl in the cap still looked weak as she was held in the arms of the woman in uniform. the other was a young and handsome man. he was 1.85 meters tall and had a well-proportioned figure. his hairstyle also looked very explosive. he must have put on hair gel. he also had makeup on his face, making his facial features even more prominent. in terms of height, xu wenping seemed to be a little inferior. however, a man with makeup, although he was handsome in line with the secular definition, xu wenping still felt a little disgusted. at this moment, the man was feeding the girl with a cap with great concern. ¡°miss, young master huang, the person is here.¡± after xu wenping entered, the three men looked over. the uniformed woman¡¯s expression was uncertain, flickering, as if she had something to say. as for the woman in the cap who was lying down, her pair of cave spirit eyes only looked at xu wenping strangely and did not say a word. the young man called young master huang nodded lightly and waved his hand to dismiss the bodyguard. then, he looked at xu wenping coldly and said, ¡°you gave yiran mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?¡± the man¡¯s arrogant voice made xu wenping feel a wave of dislike. he casually pulled out a chair and sat down. he put down the thermos flask in his hand and smiled. ¡°if you want to thank me and treat me to a meal, i don¡¯t think 1 mind.¡± ¡°thank you!?¡± young master huang slammed the table heavily and shouted, ¡°do you know who this is? a diva-level artiste, nangong yiran! do you know how many paparazzi were secretly watching you when you gave her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?¡± ¡°do you know what kind of setback miss nangong¡¯s image will suffer if these things are posted online?¡± ¡°yiran has always been known by her fans for her purity. do you know how much of an impact it will have on yiran¡¯s career if a nobody like you stole her first kiss?¡± he questioned him three times in a row, and each of his words were eloquent and powerful. young master huang looked at xu wenping with a burning gaze. the latter was so angry that he laughed. he looked at young master huang strangely, then at the woman and the young woman in uniform. he smiled and said, ¡°so you¡¯re saying that i should just leave her in the lurch?¡± at this moment, the young woman spoke. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°who knows if you recognized yiran just now and took advantage of her under the pretext of treating her? otherwise, why would you stare at yiran¡¯s face?¡± ¡°do you have a medical qualification certificate? you can take it out now. i don¡¯t want to talk to you about anything. i¡¯m going to use my best efforts to recover the public relations losses. don¡¯t worry, we will compensate you!¡± as she spoke, the young woman was somewhat speechless. xu wenping choked on his words. putting everything else aside, he really didn¡¯t have a qualification certificate. however, in his position, even the professors of the chinese medical university were considered half his apprentices. if he was not qualified, who was?? hearing that they wanted compensation, xu wenping felt even more amused. after all, humans were not saints. how could he not be angry? however, after thinking about it for a while, xu wenping gave up the idea of going up and hitting him twice. he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll take it that i¡¯ve suffered when i met you unreasonable people, alright? you can sue me. go to my lawyer. don¡¯t look for me!¡± as he spoke, xu wenping intended to get up and leave. it was quite disgusting for such a thing to happen when one was doing chivalrous deeds. it was no wonder that in the current world, many people could only stop in their tracks when faced with a righteous act. who could withstand such a disgusting thing? it was simply disgusting! Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Can’t Leave? chapter 194: can¡¯t leave? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however, just as xu wenping stood up, young master huang suddenly shouted, ¡°stop! you can¡¯t leave!¡± xu wenping looked back coldly. ¡°do you think you can still leave at a time like this?¡± young master huang said coldly. ¡°sir, if you¡¯re here to solve the problem, 1 hope you can sit down immediately!¡± xu wenping turned around. he didn¡¯t sit down, but lit a cigarette. then, he put the thermos cup on the table and walked slowly toward young master huang with a gentle smile. although young master huang was tall and strong, he didn¡¯t seem to have much inner strength. as xu wenping approached, his eyes flickered. he was a little scared by xu wenping¡¯s sudden aura and said, ¡°you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping laughed coldly. then, he threw a heavy punch at young master huang. young master huang didn¡¯t even have time to react. he punched his knife-like face, and his 1.85-meter-tall body was sent flying, crashing into the wall. then, he could only cover his mouth and suck in cold air. blood was already flowing out of his lips. ¡°can i leave now?¡± young master huang could not catch his breath. he lay in the corner and looked in the direction of the door. he might have wanted to call the bodyguards in, but he was occupied by pain and could not make a sound. just as xu wenping was about to raise his leg and kick again, nangong yiran suddenly became weak and said, ¡°sir, please wait.¡± xu wenping turned his head and sized up the woman. as expected of the country¡¯s pure goddess. if it weren¡¯t for her beautiful face, xu wenping wouldn¡¯t have made such a quick decision. the woman¡¯s smile was very weak, like a severely injured fairy who had been banished from the sky. even her voice was weak. xu wen usually didn¡¯t have the intention to punch someone who could be killed with one punch. he only smiled calmly. ¡°do you have something to say?¡± ¡°this gentleman. i believe that young master huang and sister liu have no ill intentions in inviting you over. sister liu is my manager. young master huang and i are actually going to imperial entertainment to sign a contract.¡± ¡°although i¡¯m very grateful to you for saving my life, however, i¡¯m just a small artiste. if my image is affected, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll bring negative public opinion to imperial entertainment. i wonder if you can understand?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. if he had just come in and she said such words, there would really be room for discussion. however, at this time, this nangong girl¡¯s words made xu wenping feel a little funny. he ignored young master huang and sat down with a smile on his face. he said softly, ¡°then what do you think?¡± ¡°those unscrupulous media outlets have no limits when it comes to hype. in fact, this incident at the pedestrian street was caused by some media outlets who deliberately exaggerated things.¡± nangong yiran smiled and said, ¡°sister liu and young master huang are anxious because of the media. now, our public relations department has to make an explanation. if we delay the release of the article, we will lose the initiative. so, i hope that you and i can discuss a method that is acceptable to both of us.¡± xu wenping chuckled and turned to young master huang. ¡°this miss nangong is much better at talking than you.¡± miss nangong smiled lightly, then coughed. hearing these weak coughs, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. it might not be the case. this was what nangong yiran wanted to do. her body was already weak and overdrafted to a certain extent. if she didn¡¯t recuperate, she really wouldn¡¯t have three to five months to live. thinking about how he was facing a person who was about to die, xu wenping¡¯s anger was suddenly extinguished by half. after she finished coughing and gathered enough strength, nangong yiran smiled and said, ¡°sir, can i trouble you to sit in the private room next door? i¡¯ll discuss it with sister liu. let¡¯s eat something and then discuss it slowly?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. since there was nothing else to do, it was fine for the sake of the beauty. after nodding, he walked out of the private room with the thermos. nangong yiran was still on the other side. she looked at young master huang helplessly and said, ¡°ah tao, how many times have 1 told you? a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake¡­ you always don¡¯t listen. you¡¯re at a disadvantage this time, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°miss nangong, i¡­¡± nangong yiran waved her hand and said, ¡°i know what you want to say. that gentleman just now has extraordinary skills. it¡¯s one thing whether the people we brought can beat him. if they beat him, it¡¯s our fault. if they can¡¯t win, then that person would be thoroughly embarrassed. are you going to ask mr. jiang to help you settle the matter?¡± young master huang lowered his head. nangong yiran still looked at sister liu and smiled bitterly. ¡°what do you think we should do about this, sister liu? today¡¯s incident happened very suddenly. it¡¯s obvious that those people from jingdu entertainment are up to something. in the end, they want to renew my contract and continue to eat my flesh and drink my blood.¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t get it, then destroy it.¡± ¡°how should we deal with this?¡± sister liu lowered her head. ¡°i¡¯ve already advised you on this matter, miss nangong. the entire entertainment industry is in this kind of atmosphere, although jin hai¡¯s future is indeed brighter¡­ but you¡¯ve already accumulated so much traffic, how could they let you go?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no one left in the company. young master huang is deeply in love with you, but his team is also very small. there¡¯s no way he can go against those large entertainment companies.¡± seeing the manager open her palm, nangong yiran looked at young master huang helplessly and said, ¡°ah tao¡­ in fact, this matter has nothing to do with you at all. moreover, you¡¯ve always known that i¡¯m a celibate. your efforts are worthless.¡± ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t care! even if you are celibate, i will always be by your side!¡± this kid who didn¡¯t take a beating seemed to be infatuated. ¡°sigh!¡± nangong yiran let out a long sigh. she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. finally, she looked at the door and said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one way.¡± ¡°what method?!¡± sister liu and young master huang¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. ¡°it¡¯s a fake show for real.¡± nangong yiran smiled. ¡°since we can¡¯t do anything about it, we might as well admit it. sister liu, just admit to my relationship with this gentleman on the public relations platform and make it public.¡± ¡°i¡¯m already 27 years old, although that¡¯s what i¡¯m nominally. however, even if there are some scandals, the loss of fans will always be less than letting others expose it.¡± their expressions changed drastically when they heard this.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: The Pot Will Explode chapter 195: the pot will explode translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after more than ten minutes, nangong yiran looked like she could barely walk. she invited xu wenping back to the private room. at this time, the table was already filled with dishes. nangong yiran still smiled. xu wenping saw that sister liu and young master huang were not there, and his expression became a little strange. he said, ¡°it seems that miss nangong thinks that i can¡¯t get along with them, so she specially created an environment for us to talk?¡± ¡°hehe¡­ yes.¡± nangong yiran still smiled lightly and said, ¡°i have some private things to ask you, sir. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for them to listen. we just need to communicate.¡± xu wenping nodded. just now, when he was sitting at the table next door and had nothing to do, he had also checked on nangong yiran. this woman¡¯s information network was very comprehensive, and there were many scandals. in fact, she had the burden of being an idol. although xu wenping was not a fan, he had heard of the popular name nangong yiran. she was a singer in her early years. later on, she also acted in television dramas and movies. overall, she was very famous. it was possible that the screen was over-packaged, but nangong yiran still had a great temperament. if it wasn¡¯t for her weakness, she would be even brighter in person than on the screen. as he stepped into a higher world, xu wenping was less concerned about this matter. just as they had said, nangong yiran wanted to sign a contract with imperial entertainment. however, imperial entertainment was actually a matter of a word from xu wenping. of course, xu wenping obviously wouldn¡¯t be willful enough to make decisions on any business problem. he still believed that jiang yueming¡¯s decision was right when it came to managing a business. no matter what, xu wenping was unwilling to lead his group to a bad place. this was human nature. nangong yiran nodded with a smile and said, ¡°i still don¡¯t know, sir, how should i address you? what industry are you in?¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°my surname is xu. you can call me mr. xu. as for the industry i¡¯m in¡­ i¡¯m an idle member of society. i¡¯m unemployed, so i just stroll around every day.¡± at this time, xu wenping naturally could not reveal his true identity. nangong yiran was surprised to hear that, but seeing that xu wenping didn¡¯t say much, she naturally didn¡¯t ask any more questions. she smiled and said, ¡°alright, let me introduce myself first.¡± ¡°my name is nangong yiran. i started writing songs when i was in the music academy. although i don¡¯t dare to claim that i¡¯m very famous, i should have a certain degree of influence.¡± xu wenping touched his chin and smiled honestly. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to talk about understanding you. although i believe that you have a certain artistic standard, i¡¯m not a person who enjoys art.¡± nangong yiran¡¯s face flashed with embarrassment. ¡°alright, then let me introduce myself. my name is nangong yiran. i¡¯m 1.76 meters tall and weigh 58 kilograms. my favorite fruits are bananas, oranges, and dragon fruits. my favorite sport is swimming, and¡­¡± ¡°stop, stop, stop!¡± xu wenping quickly waved his hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°miss nangong, aren¡¯t we going to talk about solving your problem? what happened to you? it¡¯s like a blind date!¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± xu wenping¡¯s words made nangong yiran speechless. in the end, she raised her eyebrows and smiled bitterly, ¡°if it¡¯s a real blind date, will mr. xu think that i¡¯m not suitable?¡± this time, it was xu wenping¡¯s turn to be surprised. xu wenping listened carefully to nangong yiran. there was nothing to say about her looks, and her personality was genuine. she was also quite gentle. compared to young master huang and sister liu, she was clearly superior. however, xu wenping really didn¡¯t have such thoughts recently. this had nothing to do with her health. ever since he went on a blind date with su yurou, it wasn¡¯t too much to flirt with other women. in fact, su caiwei and li junlan could be ignored. in the end, one was a problem left behind by history, and the other was that he himself was a little passive. but how could he explain it to yu youling and han xiaoxia? all in all, he felt that his relationships were quite messy now. just as xu wenping was thinking, nangong yiran smiled and said, ¡°although i don¡¯t know what mr. xu is thinking, i¡¯ve already gotten crisis public relations to do it. admitting our relationship, i¡¯ll announce it online. i¡¯m in love!¡± xu wenping blinked his eyes in a daze. ¡°huh? what did you say?¡± seeing xu wenping¡¯s surprised face, nangong yiran¡¯s face turned slightly red. then, she smiled at xu wenping and said, ¡°i don¡¯t dare to lie to mr. xu. actually, it¡¯s not just the comments on the internet. it¡¯s true that i¡¯ve been conscientious ever since i debuted.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. in short, you stole my first kiss. you can¡¯t be irresponsible, right?¡± a woman¡¯s gentleness was the greatest weapon against a man. no matter what kind of life nangong yiran usually led, she had been in the entertainment industry for many years. obviously, her understanding of the ways of the world was not something that ordinary people could compare to. her every movement was naturally gentle and seductive. ¡°now?! it¡¯s already sent out?¡± xu wenping looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. he felt as if his chest had been hit by a sledgehammer. nangong yiran nodded lightly and said, ¡°after all, a minute late in crisis public relations will cause more losses. people like me can lose millions in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°of course, i can compensate you. other than the fact that we can¡¯t have physical contact, i can pay a price of money or something else.¡± xu wenping¡¯s mind flashed a few times. ¡°immediately delete the article!¡± ¡°hmm?¡± nangong yiran still had a strange expression on her face. although she had made the decision first, she had considered it carefully. she was such a big star, and it was estimated that more than 60 to 70 percent of people would be willing to have a scandal with her. even if you can¡¯t move them with emotion and reason, you can still lure them with benefits. that meant that she had an eighty to ninety percent chance of success. therefore, in nangong yiran¡¯s heart, she did not even think that her attack would not succeed. xu wenping admitted that he had never been so flustered before. after taking a sip of hot tea and wiping off his cold sweat, xu wenping stared straight at nangong yiran and said, ¡°miss nangong, what do you think? how dare you make an official announcement without asking for my permission!!!¡± ¡°do you know who i am? i¡¯m xu wenping!¡± ¡°xu wenping¡­¡± nangong yiran said in surprise. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°f*ck me.¡± xu wenping¡¯s face turned green and white as he whispered, ¡°i¡¯m the chairman of the imperial corporation. i even suspect that you¡¯ve already planned to seduce me.¡± annoyed! this time, it wasn¡¯t a thunderclap! wouldn¡¯t a top celebrity¡¯s official announcement be overwhelming? it was going to explode, it was going to explode! Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: An Outrageous Incident chapter 196: an outrageous incident translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hearing this, nangong yiran¡¯s face was slightly stunned, and the surprise on her face flashed past. she stared at xu wenping and sized him up. after ten seconds, she suddenly covered her mouth and smiled brightly. ¡°mr. xu¡­ you must be joking.¡± xu wenping¡¯s face turned green and white. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have time to joke with you. tell your men to stop immediately.¡± actually, it didn¡¯t really matter to xu wenping whether or not he had any scandals with nangong yiran. however, the problem was that with nangong yiran¡¯s influence, once it exploded on the internet, in this era of information explosion, how could su caiwei, su yurou, and even li junlan not know about it? at that time, xu wenping himself was not sure what kind of waves it would cause. moreover, once the matter of nangong yiran being related to him spread in the business world, perhaps the only beneficiary would be nangong yiran. nangong yiran remained noncommittal. ¡°mr. xu, i know you don¡¯t want to expose our relationship for some reason. or rather, you don¡¯t want our relationship to be exposed in this way. but you said that you¡¯re the chairman of the imperial corporation. that¡¯s a little nonsense.¡± xu wenping was flabbergasted. the last time xu wenping was so speechless was the last time. in many cases, he tried his best to hide his identity. it was not easy for him to reveal it, but the other party did not believe him. ¡°although i know that there¡¯s a big shot behind the imperial corporation and mr. jiang,¡± nangong yiran said confidently. ¡°but forgive me for being blunt, but no matter how i look at it, you don¡¯t look like this big shot.¡± xu wenping was slightly stunned. after thinking for a moment, xu wenping whispered, ¡°then what do you think this big shot should look like?¡± nangong yiran still covered her mouth and giggled before saying, ¡°at the very least, you should be a middle-aged man over 40 years old. i see that you¡¯re only in your early 20s. even if you graduated from school, i¡¯m afraid it hasn¡¯t been many years, right?¡± he really didn¡¯t want to say it. nangong yiran¡¯s reasoning could be said to be reasonable and well-founded. if one were to imagine it, perhaps no one would think that a person who could make a business expert like jiang yueming submit to him was a young man who had just stepped out of the woods. but this was the truth! xu wenping wanted to defend himself, but after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t defend himself. this was purely a crime that he wanted to add, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about having no excuses. the only valid evidence was to call jiang yueming over and meet nangong yiran. perhaps this misunderstanding could be resolved. however, looking at nangong¡¯s confident expression, xu wenping guessed that the so-called announcement had already been made. xu wenping was speechless for a moment, but in the end, he laughed in anger. ¡°hehe¡­ since miss nangong insisted on thinking so, then continue to think so¡­ alright, i agree with your idea. 1 wish you success. goodbye!¡± what was done could not be undone. if xu wenping continued to waste his breath on nangong yiran, there would be a real problem. xu wenping stood up and was about to leave when nangong yiran said crisply from behind, ¡°mr. xu, wait!¡± ¡°hmm? is there anything else?¡± ¡°mr. xu, aren¡¯t you going to eat something before you leave?¡± nangong yiran asked with a smile. ¡°1 still want to talk to sir¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°i have a dance party tomorrow night, and i want to invite mr. xu to attend it together!¡± nangong yiran hurriedly shouted. seeing nangong yiran¡¯s reaction, xu wenping was amused again. he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing and said, ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll be there as scheduled.¡± ¡°but we haven¡¯t left our contact information. how should 1 find you?¡± nangong yiran continued. xu wenping smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to come to me. i¡¯ll find you.¡± after leaving the hotel, xu wenping immediately called jiang yueming. ¡°hehe, chairman, you haven¡¯t called me for a long time. what have you been busy with recently?¡± jiang yueming laughed casually. xu wenping was helpless. ¡°don¡¯t ask these useless questions first. immediately pay attention to the hype of nangong yiran¡¯s studio. if it¡¯s related to me, immediately do a crisis public relations.¡± ¡°nangong yiran!?¡± jiang yueming was surprised for a moment, then he chuckled. ¡°chairman, your news came faster than mine. our company is going to sign a contract with nangong yiran. it was only decided the day before yesterday, and the two of you are already¡­¡± hearing jiang yueming¡¯s meaningful voice, xu wenping¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°what are you talking about? do i look like that kind of person?¡± ¡°uh¡­ yes.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright!¡± xu wenping was speechless. ¡°anyway, 1¡¯11 leave this matter to you. control the public opinion to the minimum! it¡¯s best if no one knows.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already seen it. chairman!¡± jiang yueming seemed to be collecting data. he clicked his tongue and praised, ¡°as expected of the chairman. as far as i know, this nangong yiran is still known as the pure goddess. many young men, elites, and rich young men can¡¯t get close to her! you took it down just like that? moreover, the other party even took the initiative to announce it!¡± ¡°awesome, awesome!¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. fortunately, he knew that jiang yueming was joking, so he wasn¡¯t angry. he laughed dryly and said, ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t be silly. 1 just want to know if this matter can be handled well.¡± ¡°hehe, no problem.¡± ¡°oh? is there no problem?¡± xu wenping found it interesting. ¡°don¡¯t worry, chairman,¡± jiang yueming said with a smile. ¡°1 won¡¯t be careless with the task you gave me.¡± xu wenping heaved a sigh of relief. as he walked out of the hotel, he hailed a taxi and went to han xiaoxia¡¯s house. in a business suite in the hotel, sister liu, young master huang, and a few other staff members were staring at the computer. ¡°in other words, miss nangong has a way. actually, doing such a thing isn¡¯t a bad thing for miss nangong. it can even be used as a hot topic to hype things up!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll push miss nangong¡¯s popularity to a new peak.¡± sister liu was still very optimistic. at first, she didn¡¯t understand, but thinking about it later, nangong yiran started to become popular in her teens. she became popular at the age of 20 and reached her peak at the age of 23 or 24. although she still maintained her popularity, there was a slight decline. if she wanted to continue to attract traffic, of course, she had to create a hot topic. wasn¡¯t this big news about the pure goddess announcing her love a very good explosive point? as soon as sister liu¡¯s official announcement was released, the number of views immediately exceeded 10 million. in less than three minutes, there were more than 100,000 likes. the comments section was constantly refreshing with well-wishes. at least in the entertainment industry, this information was already known by everyone.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Who Is Stronger chapter 197: who is stronger translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation at this moment, nangong yiran slowly pushed open the door and walked over. she still looked a little weak. young master huang and sister liu wanted to help her up, but nangong yiran waved her hand lightly, indicating that there was no need. in the end, she looked at the computer with a smile and said, ¡°how¡¯s the information?¡± ¡°miss nangong, you¡¯re the one with the idea! 1 think this crisis public relations is really wonderful. you can even use this to get a wave of traffic and increase your exposure again!¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be more beneficial to our fight against jingdu entertainment, and it¡¯ll also be more convenient for us to cooperate with imperial entertainment!¡± sister liu¡¯s voice was a little excited, then she looked at nangong yiran and said with anticipation, ¡°miss, what about you? have you discussed it with that person?¡± although this crisis public relations was indeed good, if there was no way to negotiate with xu wenping, it might cause some unnecessary trouble. it was reasonable for sister liu to have such doubts. nangong yiran was stunned for a moment. then, xu wenping¡¯s exasperated look appeared in her mind. she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh. this made sister liu and young master huang a little stunned. ¡°yiran, what do you mean?¡± young master huang couldn¡¯t help but ask. nangong yiran shook her head lightly and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± however, when she thought about how xu wenping claimed to be the chairman of imperial corporation and was exposed by her, she found it a little funny. seeing this, everyone did not say anything else. sister liu nodded. from nangong yiran¡¯s smile, she could see the ending of his conversation with xu wenping. then, she was relieved and turned back to look at the computer. it sounded complicated, but public opinion was like that. once someone took the lead, the rest was to follow the flow. as long as the channels were opened, the following things were very simple. nangong yiran still didn¡¯t want to look because she felt a little tired. she leaned on the sofa and rested, half-asleep. although she seemed to be idle, her heart could not rest for a moment. her mind was filled with her own career. this was her obsession. other than that, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about her health. in fact, how could she not have gone for treatment when her body had become like this? not only had she been treated, but she had also looked for almost all the doctors she could find, but the results were not very optimistic. however, as for what exactly was wrong with her, the famous international doctors could not give a specific answer. her body was not sick, but her internal organs were inevitably damaged due to fatigue. simple medication was no longer effective. nangong yiran¡¯s thoughts were stuck, and she suddenly thought of xu wenping. she turned her eyes and looked at her red lips in the mirror. she was speechless and a little amused. for so many years, she had not been in a relationship with anyone. other than not finding the right person for her, the burden of being an idol was actually a huge burden. what was ridiculous was that her first kiss, which she had saved for so long, was actually lost in a cpr. the world was truly wonderful. nangong yiran still remembered xu wenping¡¯s words of comfort when she was half-awake. he seemed to be bragging shamelessly that she would not live for more than a few months, and he even asked her to find a traditional chinese medicine doctor to recuperate. ¡°other than bragging about not paying taxes, there is actually nothing to hate about this fellow¡­¡± nangong yiran murmured softly. at this moment, sister liu, who was drinking water and watching the reaction on the internet, suddenly had a slight change in her expression. kacha, kacha, kacha. she clicked the mouse several times. ¡°xiao huang, come and see what¡¯s going on.¡± sister liu called out to young master huang. young master huang quickly took over and looked at it. a series of web pages refreshed. not only was the data from before gone, but the entire page had also changed to 404. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± sister liu was still asking at the side. young master huang quickly logged out and logged in again. he refreshed and found that on nangong yiran¡¯s official account, the other messages were the same as usual, but the message they just sent had a notification from the background. [the message you sent is suspected of violating the online community management law and has been reported. after investigation, it is indeed possible that there is a rumor. it is now permanently banned!] [the message you sent is suspected of violating the online community management law and has been reported¡­] [the¡­] the three messages in a row made young master huang¡¯s expression change drastically. as a veteran manager, sister liu had not reacted for a moment. when she saw these notifications, she seemed to have recalled something. ¡°miss nangong¡­!¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°it failed!¡± nangong yiran frowned. when she came to the page and saw that the notification was a private message, her face turned green and white. she said in a low voice, ¡°try sending another one!¡± sister liu immediately followed the steps. unlike the previous post, which had received hundreds of thousands of likes, this post had been edited and republished. during the review process, it was rejected again for violating the internet community safety punishment act. ¡°this is impossible¡­ we are a community security account, and we have been verified! could it be that someone had reported us? even if it was reported, it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± young master huang scratched his head and thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. nangong yiran¡¯s eyes flickered as she clenched her fists tightly. although her voice was very weak, it was a little soft on the outside but firm on the inside. she said indifferently, ¡°could it be jingdu entertainment? what tricks did you use behind the scenes?¡± young master huang and sister liu patted their heads and agreed. sister liu said, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible. after all, jingdu entertainment is deeply rooted, but¡­ if they used a platform-level move, wouldn¡¯t it be a little too immoral?¡± looking at the light in sister liu¡¯s eyes, nangong yiran still frowned slightly. although sister liu did not name names, nangong yiran still understood the meaning of the painting. jingdu entertainment had only used a small management team to deal with her. if they were to directly make decisions on the platform, it would be illegal to interfere in business. moreover, the money they had paid would probably be unprecedented. after all, the owner of the website and the owner of jingdu entertainment. even if they did not differentiate them in terms of rank and assumed that they knew each other, which businessman would choose to sacrifice their own interests? if nangong yiran no longer had any benefits, then why would jingdu entertainment bother to deal with her? ¡°there is another possibility. still¡­ could it be the man who reported it today?¡± this muscular young master huang had finally developed a brain. xu wenping¡¯s smiling face flashed across her mind, and nangong yiran also became suspicious.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Sending Flowers chapter 198: sending flowers translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation this thought lingered in nangong yiran¡¯s mind until the next morning. however, there was no contact information between the two of them. even if she was suspicious, she couldn¡¯t find him. nangong yiran was still regretful. why didn¡¯t she forcefully leave his contact information last night? the next day, nangong yiran had already woken up before the sun had even risen. sister liu looked like she had been fighting all night. seeing nangong yiran get up, she smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re up, miss? do you want to order some breakfast?¡± ¡°how can i be in the mood for breakfast now? how¡¯s the situation?¡± seeing nangong yiran sighing, sister liu was slightly stunned. then, she raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°you don¡¯t have to say, miss. this matter is really a little strange.¡± ¡°although our information was blocked last night, i didn¡¯t see any of the public opinion and hype on the internet. there were indeed a few entries, but they were all positive. moreover, they were all from small media outlets and did not make it to the trending searches.¡± ¡°all?¡± nangong yiran was surprised for a moment, and then she went to the computer. sister liu immediately opened the powerpoint she made and smiled. ¡°miss, look. these were some of the things that happened last night. among them, the one with the highest number of likes was this one with 35,000.¡± ¡°there was a huge crowd on the pedestrian street. the suspected celebrity nangong yiran still appeared. after the tide passed, the crowd spontaneously maintained order and the doctors rescued the people who were trampled.¡± the photo in the video showed xu wenping performing cpr on nangong yiran from a distance. however, the view was not clear, so they could only get a rough picture. in the following posts, the highest number of likes was only 10,000. most of them were about the crowded pedestrian street and the fact that the masses helped each other. none of them focused on nangong yiran¡¯s scandal. therefore, as a social media, it was supposed to report more about social matters. however, the facts often differed. after all, social matters were not as fun as gossip. seeing this scene, nangong yiran was still puzzled. however, this way, the things she was worried about last night had been inadvertently shattered. at this moment, sister liu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°however, our crisis public relations last night was quite effective. from last night until now, a total of nearly 20 well-known artistes have responded to your official announcement. how should we answer?¡± nangong yiran was still surprised. shooting oneself in the foot? if her crisis management was successful, she would naturally thank the other party for their congratulations. but now that the post had been deleted, how was she going to reply? nangong yiran still pinched her chin as she pondered. at this moment, xu wenping had already woken up, washed his face, and brushed his teeth. he looked listless because he had spent the night alone. after listening for half the night, li junlan and han xiaoxia, the two sisters, talked about many things. in the end, they talked for the whole night. xu wenping wanted to go in at night, but the two sisters pushed him out of the door. han xiaoxia, who was wearing sexy lingerie, also walked out of the bedroom door. after stretching, she looked at the listless xu wenping and smiled. ¡°yo, mr. xu seems to be in a bad mood today!?¡± ¡°ah, this¡­¡± ¡°as a reward, you can have breakfast with us. how about steamed dumplings?¡± han xiaoxia came over and exhaled. xu wenping smiled lightly and stamped han xiaoxia¡¯s cheek. the toothpaste powder stuck to it, causing han xiaoxia to shake it off. she drank and scolded while washing her face. in the blink of an eye, the cold and aloof li junlan also woke up. this was also the first time that li junlan woke up early in xu wenping¡¯s memory. however, in fact, as a career woman, this was her basic habit. it was because she did not grasp the rules well in the two battles with xu wenping that she was sleepy. however, when this cold girl woke up this morning, she gave xu wenping a gentle smile, which made xu wenping feel surprised and happy at the same time. the three of them washed up together and were already planning their work for the day because han xiaoxia¡¯s hair salon was opening today. li junlan said that she would be going to cut the ribbon, but xu wenping did not have to participate. xu wenping was happy. the three of them went downstairs together and planned to go their separate ways after breakfast. xu wenping did not have much to do today, but he had to go to imperial corporation¡¯s banquet in the evening. he was always suspicious about how the matter with nangong yiran was resolved. just as the three of them walked past the intersection, a voice suddenly came from afar. ¡°hello, xu wenping!¡± xu wenping turned around. li junlan and han xiaoxia also turned around subconsciously. at the corner of the street, there was a black motorcycle. a valiant woman riding on the motorcycle gently flicked off her helmet. li junlan and han xiaoxia both looked at xu wenping in confusion. xu wenping was surprised. before he could say anything, he saw the woman stop her motorcycle and walk over. ¡°cai anlan. you¡­¡± xu wenping scratched the back of his head in confusion. before the two of them could continue their conversation, li junlan snorted coldly and sized up cai anlan. then, she turned to han xiaoxia and said in a strange tone, ¡°look, your old xu is flirting again. it¡¯s better for the two of us to stay away from each other.¡± han xiaoxia also had a strange expression on her face. ¡°that¡¯s not right. listen to me¡­ this person, she¡­!¡± without waiting for xu wenping to explain, the two girls rolled their eyes. han xiaoxia pulled li junlan and replied to xu wenping at the same time, ¡°who wants to listen to your nonsense?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, sister li.¡± xu wenping was speechless. the handsome cai anlan turned a deaf ear to their conversation and walked straight to xu wenping. she took out a rose from her back and put it in front of xu wenping. ¡°good morning!¡± at this moment, han xiaoxia, who was behind him, snorted coldly. ¡°you¡¯ve already sent flowers, yet you still say that there¡¯s no relationship. xu wenping, don¡¯t come to my house again!¡± xu wenping patted his head helplessly and took the rose from cai anlan¡¯s hand with a bitter smile. he smiled and said, ¡°you brat, what are you doing? you brought me a flower so early in the morning?¡± ¡°roses represent love. 1¡¯11 give you one every morning in the future. if you¡¯re not around, i¡¯ll send it to your office!¡± cai anlan laughed heartily. ¡°huh? love?¡± xu wenping was dumbfounded. cai anlan smiled handsomely and confidently.. ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m going to start chasing you!¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Preparing chapter 199: preparing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°ah?¡± xu wenping really couldn¡¯t react in time, but before he could ask anything, cai anlan turned her head and even gave xu wenping a handsome flying kiss. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but shiver. cai anlan¡¯s appearance was indeed very beautiful. however, her face was as sharp as a knife, and she was originally somewhat handsome. in addition, she was dressed in pure black. if one were to directly examine her with their eyes, she would always be more handsome than beautiful. if someone saw this from afar, they would think that he, xu wenping, was a psychopath. it was not until cai anlan started the engine that xu wenping shouted, ¡°don¡¯t come tomorrow!¡± boom! cai anlan stepped on the accelerator and drove away. when xu wenping turned around, li junlan and han xiaoxia had already disappeared. he was thinking of having breakfast, but it seemed that it was useless. his life was indeed a little chaotic. xu wenping hailed a taxi and went straight to imperial corporation. due to his encounter with cai anlan, he remembered the matsuoka corporation and quickly called chen ping. fortunately, the conclusion was not bad. chen pi had already purchased some ships. with cai yang¡¯s help, chen pi¡¯s words about sea transportation were also reasonable. xu wenping was relieved. however, he didn¡¯t forget to make arrangements. chen pi¡¯s business was not limited to shipping goods by sea. the most important thing was to go against the japanese from the small island country. xu wenping really took this matter to heart. when he arrived at the imperial corporation building, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. xu wenping never had the habit of bringing his work pass. fortunately, the security guard at the door was still the same, so he did not stop him. xu wenping strolled into the company. in fact, this was also one of the daily activities of a hands-off manager. it was just that xu wenping¡¯s hands were too open, so he usually didn¡¯t even have time to inspect his own company. he casually walked around the various floors. the entire company was still thriving and bustling with activity. when xu wenping arrived at the higher-ups¡¯ office, jiang yueming was in a meeting. he didn¡¯t go in. when he saw xiao gao signaling to him, xu wenping made a booing gesture and then listened outside. the other arrangements were nothing much, but when he heard about the management company, xu wenping frowned slightly. after that, he stopped listening and told xiao gao to ask jiang yueming to come and find him after the meeting. he then returned to his office on the top floor. even though he never came, they never neglected to tidy up the office. jiang yueming came up quickly. when he saw xu wenping, he immediately took out a cigarette box and handed it to xu wenping with a smile. ¡°hello, chairman!¡± ¡°why did you bring cigarettes?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°did you learn to smoke too?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been preparing it for the chairman.¡± jiang yueming smiled lightly. although he said that, there wasn¡¯t much flattery in his tone. instead, he was slightly touched. in fact, xu wenping¡¯s degree of relaxation toward jiang yueming was perhaps rare in the entire business world. he was just a professional manager, but he controlled all the affairs of the entire company and was extremely favored. xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°sit!¡± ¡°what about last night?¡± after jiang yueming sat down, xu wenping asked with a smile. jiang yueming nodded gently and smiled. ¡°this thing isn¡¯t difficult to handle. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an ordinary person, but it¡¯s you, chairman, after all. i¡¯ve communicated with the website officials. they can¡¯t afford to be sued for your portrait rights, let alone commit the crime of spreading rumors.¡± ¡°although the opponent is nangong yiran, they still know who is older and who is younger.¡± seeing the delight in jiang yueming¡¯s eyes, xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°so you and i are still more powerful than that little celebrity?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. this is just a small matter. there¡¯s no need for you to do it yourself, chairman. i¡¯m just trying to beat around the bush. if i were to sign up directly, those small media outlets probably wouldn¡¯t be able to publish any positive reports.¡± xu wenping finally understood and felt relieved. however, at this moment, jiang yueming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°but that nangong yiran still has some influence. the likes and comments from the last few minutes, as well as the number of views, are not fake.¡± ¡°at least half of the people in the entertainment industry know about nangong yiran¡¯s official announcement, even though most of them should be able to catch wind of it and realize something.¡± ¡°but if someone is playing tricks, this matter should not have completely subsided.¡± seeing jiang yueming frown, xu wenping smiled and suddenly changed the topic, ¡°1 heard from the entrance of the conference room that imperial entertainment¡¯s banquet tonight is quite grand.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± jiang yueming raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°many celebrities will be attending tonight¡¯s banquet. for our imperial entertainment, this is also a matter that can be decided with a single move. i will personally attend the gathering. there are a few people who might not be easy to deal with, so i will arrange for the subordinates to be careful.¡± jiang yueming continued to report, ¡°the people we invited this time are¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to say anything. i¡¯ll go too tonight. nangong yiran will be attending too, right?¡± xu wenping stroked his chin. jiang yueming paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°she¡¯s also one of the invitees. although she has a lot of traffic, she¡¯s actually not considered to have any status in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve done some research. the incident at the pedestrian street should have been caused by someone hiring an extra. some people from the imperial entertainment film and television base were also implicated. i can basically confirm that the one playing tricks is jingdu entertainment. for the sake of face, i didn¡¯t ask.¡± xu wenping nodded lightly. ¡°alright, arrange a title for me. i¡¯ll attend as an ordinary employee of the group.¡± jiang yueming nodded with a smile, not daring to show any disobedience in his eyes. after agreeing, jiang yueming laughed dryly and said, ¡°chairman, 1 have one more question. i wonder where i should place this nangong yiran?¡± no matter how smart jiang yueming was, he couldn¡¯t guess what xu wenping was thinking at this moment. the biggest reason was that xu wenping didn¡¯t feel good or bad about nangong yiran. as for how they should get along, it still needed to be developed. after thinking for a while, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°think from your point of view! as long as it did not affect the company¡¯s development, no matter what? the arrangements are considered appropriate.¡± jiang yueming nodded happily. even though jiang yueming was the one who had the final say in the current situation, the decision-making power was still in xu wenping¡¯s hands. as the ceo, what he was most afraid of was a case that he had handled for a long time being denied by xu wenping. it meant that everything he had done was like water flowing eastward, never to return. naturally, he was happy to get this result.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Big Shot chapter 200: big shot translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. xu wenping took a nap. when he got up and went to imperial entertainment film and television city, it was already nighttime. although it hadn¡¯t been developed for long, other than a prototype, the film studio already had a main building. today¡¯s banquet was held here. as the saying went, the bigger the business, the more low-key it was. it was said that all the people present today were celebrities, but there was only a simple and large round table. there were many more people coming and going in the makeup artist¡¯s office than in the banquet hall. the big round table could seat at least 20 people. there was a small stage in front of it. xu wenping came in today as a member of the band. of course, although he was holding an instrument in his hand, he did not need to do anything. they had been seated for a long time, but the dressing room was still dawdling. the first to walk over were five middle-aged men who looked sloppy. almost all of them had three-inch hair, and their clothes looked simple and unadorned. ¡°director liu, long time no see!¡± ¡°it¡¯s been a long time! 1 didn¡¯t expect that you, second baldy, would also jump onto the table?¡± ¡°hehe, i was lucky.¡± ¡°i heard that you did a good job in the movie ¡®shuo zi¡¯. i couldn¡¯t stand it after watching the beginning. how dare you bring it out to embarrass yourself!¡± ¡°bullsh*t, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s good at filming!¡± as they walked, they laughed and scolded each other. it looked like they were having a lot of fun. one of them, a horse-faced bald man in a red short-sleeved shirt, sat down on the main seat, looking as if he was taking on the responsibility. the rest of them were listed as well. then, they started smoking and talked about what movies they had filmed or what albums they had produced. everything at the moment should be xu wenping¡¯s knowledge blind spot. the few of them talked for about ten minutes before the leader frowned and said, ¡°why haven¡¯t those bustards come out after so long?¡± ¡°second baldy, go and hurry them. why aren¡¯t they here yet? are they waiting for the dishes to be served?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not rushing them. what the h*ll am i rushing them for? you don¡¯t know any of them at all. can¡¯t you go yourself if you want to rush them?¡± it was also at this moment that a scene that surprised xu wenping appeared. jiang yueming seemed to be the leader of the team, and behind him were more than a dozen familiar figures in the entertainment industry. xu wenping had seen many of them on the screen. but what surprised xu wenping wasn¡¯t these people, but jiang yueming¡¯s attitude. as the ceo of the imperial corporation, he actually bowed. he smiled and bowed respectfully to invite everyone to the venue. these people walked in a distinct manner. the leader was a middle-aged woman, but she had an afro and looked like a golden lion. she wore a dress that looked like a water snake and was extremely glamorous. behind her was an old man wearing a suit vest and a white moustache. he looked a little old. at xu wenping¡¯s age, he had never seen these two old artists before. however, when he heard jiang yueming address them as ¡®teacher zhou¡¯ and ¡®teacher wang,¡¯ he knew that the man¡¯s surname was wang, and the woman¡¯s surname was zhou. ¡®you have no balls!¡¯ xu wenping scolded in his heart. xu wenping wasn¡¯t interested in the entertainment industry, but his ideology had never acknowledged artists in the industry, so he looked average when he sat backstage. although jiang yueming should be more cautious since all the big shots were here, his attitude was really not in line with the imperial corporation¡¯s name. he did not have any style at all. as the crowd walked up, xu wenping also saw nangong yiran. as a popular celebrity, nangong yiran was actually only in the back row, not qualified to walk in front at all. finally, everyone sat down. jiang yueming, the inviter, was pushed to the end. he had no status at all. soon after, the dishes were served one by one. there were a few second-tier and third-tier female celebrities who could only serve as wine openers in this event. jiang yueming poured wine for everyone. then, he raised his glass with a smile and said to the bald man in a red t-shirt in the middle, ¡°director liu, let me toast you with this first glass of wine! it¡¯s my, jiang yueming¡¯s, fortune to have you here!¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome, mr. jiang. 1 still have to thank you for adding such a good location to our art world. if there¡¯s a place for filming in the future, i¡¯ll have to trouble you, mr. jiang!¡± director liu, who was sitting at the head of the table, took the lead to drink. jiang yueming also drank a cup of wine. after that, they started to spin around. the few ruffians who came at the beginning seemed to be either directors, screenwriters, or producers. they were all easy to talk to. everyone drank a glass of wine with jiang yueming, then lit up their cigarettes and waited. they also stopped chatting. when jiang yueming toasted madam zhou, the plot suddenly changed. the middle-aged woman picked up the wine cup but did not drink it immediately. instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°mr. jiang, it¡¯s our first time communicating. why don¡¯t you drink with director liu and the others as an apology?¡± ¡°mr. jiang, you should know how to behave at the table. how could you forget about this? director liu and the others have gone through a lot of hardships and took time out of their busy schedules to come over.¡± jiang yueming was slightly stunned. he didn¡¯t even say anything, so what did she say? however, seeing that director liu and the others didn¡¯t have any changes in their expressions, jiang yueming could only raise his wine glass and say, ¡°teacher zhou is right. i¡¯ll first give everyone here a drink of apology.¡± jiang yueming downed a glass of wine. the middle-aged woman who was addressed as teacher zhou clapped her hands and immediately smiled. ¡°mr. jiang is indeed an open-minded person. since he¡¯s an open-minded person, let¡¯s play more open-minded. what was the point of drinking? why don¡¯t i make a suggestion?¡± ¡°this can also be considered an art gathering. why don¡¯t we do this? everyone can perform a short segment. how about whoever drinks? of course¡­ director liu and the others are not performing artists, so they have to be removed.¡± teacher zhou smiled sinisterly. jiang yueming¡¯s face turned green and then white. the other artistes covered their mouths and laughed. their faces were full of mockery. jiang yueming looked up at director liu, but he didn¡¯t respond. then, he turned to look at teacher zhou and the other celebrities in the entertainment industry. when he saw everyone¡¯s gazes, the corners of jiang yueming¡¯s mouth twitched. he chuckled and said, ¡°teacher zhou, i¡¯m sorry. i, jiang yueming, am just a businessman. how dare 1 play such a game with you teachers?¡± ¡°how about this, why don¡¯t i punish myself by drinking three cups first? consider it an apology to everyone.¡± jiang yueming was about to serve the wine. teacher zhou smiled coldly and spilled the wine in her hand on the ground. ¡°mr. jiang, if you say so, aren¡¯t you looking down on us too much?¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t play the game, then forget about this meal!¡± Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Looking at the Master chapter 201: looking at the master translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation looking at the people watching coldly from the side, how could jiang yueming not understand that this group of people had clearly discussed it long ago? they wanted to make him suffer and give him a show of strength. jiang yueming also realized that the entertainment industry would not be easy to handle. after all, this industry that started in xiangjiang city was still a little different from the real mainstream. jiang yueming¡¯s face turned pale. teacher zhou gently put down the cup and crossed her arms. she looked at jiang yueming coldly and said, ¡°i¡¯ll give you three minutes to consider it. if you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t blame me for not being able to accompany you!¡± teacher zhou¡¯s words were powerful. jiang yueming said nothing. in the blink of an eye, a minute passed. the atmosphere was a little awkward. the few people in front were smoking calmly. at this moment, nangong yiran suddenly stood up and smiled, ¡°teacher zhou, why don¡¯t we forget about it? after all, it¡¯s mr. jiang¡¯s first time eating with us. as for the performance, let¡¯s wait for the next one!¡± nangong yiran still covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°let mr. jiang go down and prepare. next time, we¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°shut up!¡± before nangong yiran could finish her sentence, teacher zhou scolded her sternly. then, she looked at nangong yiran coldly and said, ¡°what does this have to do with you? nangong yiran, don¡¯t think that just because you have a little bit of traffic, you¡¯re a big shot!¡± ¡°which one of you here doesn¡¯t have more experience and resources than you? did you see them talk?¡± nangong yiran was still surprised. she looked at teacher zhou strangely and did not dare to say anything else. in fact, according to the rules, it was enough to show jiang yueming her might, so it was reasonable for nangong yiran to stand up. she had no choice but to come forward because imperial entertainment had already invited her to sign a contract with them. perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before she became an artiste of the imperial entertainment. it was reasonable for her to speak up for her boss. at this moment, teacher zhou smiled coldly and said, ¡°mr. jiang, why are you setting up a film and entertainment city in such a small city? why didn¡¯t you think of us when you were building?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make it clear today. as long as it¡¯s an artist who has some relationship with you, i won¡¯t work with the imperial corporation.¡± jiang yueming clenched his fists. as the saying goes, clay figurines still have some fire in them, let alone jiang yueming. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°teacher zhou, that¡¯s not what you said when 1 invited you here!¡± ¡°you said before¡­¡± ¡°what did i say? can you produce a valid contract? since there¡¯s no contract, how can you prove that i said it?¡± teacher zhou¡¯s face rippled with a mocking expression. then, she said softly, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not impossible for us to cooperate with you. we don¡¯t want you to do anything else. just open your mouth and sing a play for us. if we¡¯re happy, maybe we¡¯ll agree to cooperate with you?¡± as soon as teacher zhou finished speaking, many artistes covered their mouths and laughed. the few artistes above still looked sloppy, but they did not have the slightest intention of pleading for jiang yueming. jiang yueming¡¯s entire body trembled, and his face burned red. in fact, in such an environment, asking someone who knew nothing about art to sing was tantamount to sticking his face into a pile of sh*t. however, jiang yueming was¡­ he hesitated. that was right. the construction of the imperial entertainment group was of great importance. jiang yueming did not dare to relax at all. he was in a state of extreme conflict. not to mention jiang yueming, xu wenping was hiding behind them and felt embarrassed. jiang yueming was the one who usually walked in his place. jiang yueming was the signboard of the imperial corporation and also xu wenping¡¯s face. slapping jiang yueming¡¯s face was equivalent to slapping xu wenping¡¯s face. xu wenping didn¡¯t hesitate at all. at this moment, another notification sounded in his mind. [detected that the host is facing a choice! the selection system is activated! what should he do when faced with the oppression of the big shots in the entertainment industry?] [option 1: don¡¯t resist. (since we are under the eaves, we have to lower our heads. as long as we can survive this, we will immediately see huge benefits. why not?) reward: a golden toilet bowl trophy (the host can really take any kind of anger!)] [option 2: be a peacemaker. (safely resolve this crisis, choose to compromise and make concessions.) these big shots did not dare to go overboard when facing the chairman of the imperial corporation.) reward: 1 billion.] [option 3: immediately pick up the ukulele in your hand and spit it on the troublemaker¡¯s face. (it¡¯s unbearable, especially as a respected system host. so what if he faces the pressure of the entire entertainment industry?) reward: parallel space-time entertainment information gift pack, io billion yuan!] was there a need to choose? xu wenping had already gripped the instrument in his hand tightly. at this moment, he looked at the arrogant teacher zhou and directly waved the instrument in his hand. a ukulele suddenly flew over from afar. before anyone could react, the ukulele smashed into teacher zhou¡¯s head. with a bang, the instrument bounced to the ground, making a trembling sound. teacher zhou covered her head and her expression changed drastically. she quickly turned around and looked at the music department. she shouted angrily, ¡°who is it? who did it?¡± xu wenping stood up with a cold expression. ¡°where the f*ck did you come from?¡± teacher zhou was in pain from being hit, so of course, her temper wasn¡¯t too good. at this moment, jiang yueming also shouted in surprise, ¡°chairman, don¡¯t¡­!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t want it?¡± xu wenping looked at jiang yueming angrily and shouted, ¡°look at your servile appearance. what¡¯s wrong? did 1 make you the ceo of the imperial corporation just to bow down to these chickens and ducks?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have the demeanor of imperial corporation at all. now, i¡¯ll teach you how the imperial corporation does things. if you can learn it, then learn it well. if you can¡¯t, get lost as soon as possible!!¡± as xu wenping spoke, under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, he directly came in front of teacher zhou. no matter how angry his face was, he directly slapped her a few times. the crisp sound of slapping echoed throughout the entire hall. many artistes were so frightened that their expressions changed slightly. however, the bald men sitting in the middle only raised their eyebrows slightly and did not feel fear. in an instant, teacher zhou was beaten into a pig¡¯s head and thrown to the side. xu wenping said indifferently, ¡°do you think you have a big wrist? let me tell you, the imperial corporation doesn¡¯t care about you at all. if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost immediately!¡± ¡°you¡­ just you wait! i will make you pay the price!¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression was cold.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Then Cultivate a Group chapter 202: then cultivate a group translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°follow me!¡± teacher zhou shouted. including teacher wang, the artistes who came behind immediately left. xu wenping¡¯s expression was calm. jiang yueming didn¡¯t dare to raise his head and look at xu wenping. although he looked at the artists who had left with a hint of regret and heartache in his eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to ask them to stay. xu wenping sat down and saw that director liu and a few old artists who were sitting at the head of the table did not leave. he raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± director liu looked at jiang yueming. ¡°this is the chairman of the imperial corporation, chairman xu,¡± jiang yueming introduced softly. director liu looked surprised as if he had suddenly realized something. then, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°so it¡¯s chairman xu. we also feel very sorry that the banquet ended on bad terms. however, before we leave, we have to clarify ourselves.¡± ¡°we still admire mr. jiang¡¯s film studio. if there¡¯s any filming cooperation in the future, we¡¯ll do it as usual.¡± director liu¡¯s smile was neither servile nor overbearing. it was also the last line of an old artist. xu wenping did not blame him. from the beginning to the end, he could see that these two groups of people seemed to be superior, but in fact, they were completely different. xu wenping nodded and said softly, ¡°i¡¯m a businessman. there¡¯s nothing much to say. if someone respects me, 1¡¯11 respect them. in normal business dealings, you can just talk to yueming.¡± director liu nodded gently. finally, he gave xu wenping a thumbs up and said, ¡°mr. xu is indeed a sentimental person.¡± ¡°however, 1 have to remind you that although we don¡¯t really like those trash artistes, the audience recognizes them. they control a lot of traffic and are colluding with each other. without these celebrities, your entertainment company might not be able to do well.¡± how could xu wenping not know? wasn¡¯t this the reason why jiang yueming had to bend his knees? those celebrities themselves had a lot of traffic and resources, which was also the reason why they dared to talk nonsense. to put it bluntly, the entertainment industry relied on these people. otherwise, the so-called film and television base that jiang yueming had built would be like an unfinished building and would not be able to generate any benefits. in fact, xu wenping could understand what jiang yueming had done just now. after all, if he had caused the company to suffer losses, it would be his fault as the ceo. xu wenping was different. he could accept this loss. after listening to director liu¡¯s words, xu wenping¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. then, he chuckled and said, ¡°without celebrities, what are you afraid of? without an artist, what was there to be afraid of? we can just nurture a few.¡± xu wenping¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s expression change drastically. in xu wenping¡¯s mind, many works of art from the parallel world were imprinted. the system¡¯s products were definitely top-notch. director liu and the others looked at each other, then smiled slightly and said, ¡°mr. xu¡¯s idea is indeed magnificent. then we¡¯ll wait and see. we do hope that mr. xu can nurture some outstanding performing artists, so that we can use more people.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take my leave today!¡± director liu and the others also retreated. at this moment, there were only three people left at the dining table: xu wenping, jiang yueming, and nangong yiran, whose eyes were shining. xu wenping looked over coldly and said, ¡°they¡¯ve already left, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± nangong yiran¡¯s expression flickered, and she said, ¡°teacher zhou is an artiste from jingdu entertainment. coincidentally, i¡¯ve already terminated my contract with jingdu entertainment. i¡¯m here today to sign an agreement with mr. jiang and join imperial entertainment.¡± xu wenping glanced at jiang yueming. ¡°there are also some second-and third-tier celebrities,¡± jiang yueming said in a low voice. ¡°among the a-list celebrities, the only one who was invited and interested was miss nangong yiran.¡± xu wenping looked surprised. ¡°didn¡¯t you realize that 1 was going against the entire entertainment industry just now? aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be famous and will get into trouble if you follow me?¡± nangong yiran¡¯s expression flickered, and then she said calmly, ¡°actually, i don¡¯t mind. as long as the contract fee is appropriate, it doesn¡¯t matter where 1 stay. if your company doesn¡¯t have any business, i¡¯ll have fewer jobs and earn some extra money.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly. nangong yiran smiled. ¡°but i¡¯m a little surprised. 1 always thought you were bragging. i didn¡¯t expect you to really be the chairman of imperial corporation!¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled lightly and did not answer this boring question. he walked in front of nangong yiran and extended his hand to shake her hand. then, he said, ¡°welcome to the team.¡± ¡°happy cooperation!¡± nangong yiran smiled and said, ¡°i still want to ask¡­¡± without waiting for her to speak, xu wenping shook his head and interrupted, ¡°if you think that you won¡¯t have any jobs if you join our company, then you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°yueming, contact director liu later. i¡¯ll come up with the script. i¡¯ll take out io billion yuan and film three movies for me. the three movies are shot together, and nangong is still the female lead. the imperial corporation can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± xu wenping rubbed his chin. the plot had already taken shape in his mind, as well as the complete template. jiang yueming looked surprised and said in surprise, ¡°chairman¡­ the people who arrived today were basically the top talents of the entertainment industry. although there are still a few people who haven¡¯t arrived yet, those people basically have contracts. do you know anyone¡­ a novelist? the scriptwriter?¡± xu wenping chuckled. ¡°i don¡¯t need to know him. i can create my own.¡± nangong yiran¡¯s jade-like lips opened slightly, and she was rather surprised. disbelief flashed in her small eyes. once again, she felt that this young man in front of her, who was filled with killing intent and ruffian aura, was definitely not a literary artist. however, the surprise in jiang yueming¡¯s eyes only flashed for a moment before it eased up. there was even a faint admiration in his eyes. xu wenping turned around to take his thermos flask and said, ¡°prepare some food for me in the office. 1 want to show these arrogant artistes the consequences of not using bean buns as rations!¡± xu wenping was planning to burn the midnight oil. but he had never been so angry before. if he didn¡¯t cause a huge commotion in the entertainment industry, he would be letting down the system¡¯s trust! after xu wenping left, nangong yiran looked at jiang yueming in a daze and said, ¡°mr. jiang¡­this chairman xu looks¡­ he¡¯s really young and impulsive. can he do it?¡± ¡°remove the question mark.¡± jiang yueming patted nangong yiran¡¯s shoulder in excitement and said, ¡°he can!¡± ¡°to tell you the truth, i¡¯ve never seen the chairman really take anything seriously. he often gives me a casual reminder that will benefit me for the rest of my life.. this time¡­ he¡¯s getting serious!¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Su Yurou’s Situation chapter 203: su yurou¡¯s situation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping was indeed a little serious. he had this kind of temper. he was very stubborn. unless he went along with it, he would not walk away and would retreat. moreover, the moment xu wenping spoke, his mind was already occupied by the complicated literary memories of the parallel world. in just a moment, he felt as if he had obtained a ph.d. in all the literature and art subjects. coupled with the memories that flooded the sea, it was as if they were printed in his mind. even if he wanted to forget, he could not forget them. moreover, after obtaining this part of the memory, xu wenping¡¯s heart immediately began to flood. thinking about the literary knowledge he had obtained in this world and looking at the literary knowledge in his mind, it was simply a world of difference. compared to the music in his mind and the story in his mind, the so-called works of art that had originally occupied the top spot in the great dragon kingdom were simply difficult to swallow. all xu wenping had to do was copy it. however, after sitting down in the office, xu wenping¡¯s heart began to twist and turn. he was unwilling to copy them out completely. xu wenping pondered seriously. just as he was about to write, his phone rang. xu wenping was slightly stunned. he picked it up and saw that it was su yurou. putting aside the work at hand, xu wenping picked up the phone and immediately put on a gentle smile. ¡°my good wife¡¯s work is finally done? did she remember to call her husband?¡± ¡°garrulous!¡± su yurou chuckled and said, ¡°1 haven¡¯t finished my work yet, but caiwei is going back to school. i just sent her to school. what are you doing?¡± it was fine if su yurou didn¡¯t ask. when su yurou asked this question, xu wenping immediately became furious. he was so angry that he felt like he was about to die. a ball of fire burned in his stomach, and he immediately told su yurou what had happened today. su yurou listened silently, then giggled and said, ¡°the two of us are really at two ends of the world. i just made some time, and you¡¯re busy again.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m actually¡­¡± xu wenping immediately wanted to throw down the pen in his hand. but at this moment, su yurou said softly, ¡°it¡¯s okay. you can do your thing. although i don¡¯t have to do anything at the company, there¡¯s still something i need to do. i¡¯m calling to inform you.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± xu wenping was slightly suspicious. ¡°i¡¯m planning to meet li junlan today,¡± su yurou said softly. ¡°let¡¯s have a talk.¡± xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. however, he soon felt relieved and thought about it more openly. li junlan knew more about xu wenping¡¯s relationship than su yurou. in xu wenping¡¯s opinion, it would be harder than ascending to the heavens to make li junlan really angry. these two women were very sensible. when they met, xu wenping was not worried. after a moment of hesitation, xu wenping comforted su yurou, ¡°sorry to trouble you, yurou.¡± ¡°hehe¡­ there¡¯s nothing to be wronged about. then that¡¯s it for now. you go ahead and do your work!¡± on the other side, the gentle and beautiful smile on su yurou¡¯s face disappeared instantly after she hung up the phone. in the blink of an eye, she had turned from a sweet and gentle little bird into a cold and daunting ice mountain. yu youling was sitting in the passenger seat beside her. her fingers were clasped together as she bit her lip. the baby fat on her face was bulging. she looked cute and aggrieved, but at the same time, there was a hint of concern for su yurou. ¡°sister yurou¡­ what exactly happened? i think you can tell xu wenping¡­ he is so capable. he will definitely be able to help you out of your predicament!¡± su yurou¡¯s expression froze. at the mention of xu wenping, her eyes unconsciously revealed a touch of tenderness. then, she gently shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s my blessing to be able to meet him, but i¡­ it¡¯s destined that i won¡¯t be able to truly possess him.¡± ¡°during this period of time with him, 1 was very happy. 1 miss him all the time¡­ but xiaoyu, the things i¡¯ve encountered are much bigger than you can imagine. it is precisely because i love him that it is even more impossible for me to drag him into this quagmire.¡± hearing this, yu youling could only lower her head. in the beginning, su yurou had discovered that yu youling was afraid of her and xu wenping. however, as they worked by su yurou¡¯s side, although the two of them had never mentioned xu wenping directly, they had already known each other¡¯s existence through their words and actions. after a moment of silence, su yurou continued softly, ¡°i¡¯ve never seen that girl called li junlan before, but she¡¯s from an aristocratic family after all, so she¡¯s more or less knowledgeable. today, i brought you to meet her because i hope that when you two stay together in the future, you can treat wenping well.¡± ¡°yes!¡± yu youling¡¯s voice was as soft as a fly¡¯s. at this time, xu wenping was completely unaware of everything. after hanging up the phone, he buried his head in the table. after thinking for a moment, he began to write quickly. it was inevitable that there would be a reduction in the dimensions of art. what xu wenping had to choose was just how to sort out all of this. after thinking hard, xu wenping had a bold idea. wuxia was an unpopular element that was rarely popular in this world. one had to know that the most popular movies and television shows in the current great dragon kingdom were mainly about romance. the audience for martial arts dramas could be said to be very small. however, the more it was like this, the more the sword went astray. victory was even more eye-catching. xu wenping began to write quickly. in just the time it took for night to fall, he finished writing the first legend of the condor heroes, followed by the return of the condor heroes and the heaven sword and dragon sabre. hehe, he was directly paying tribute to the classics. however, these three stories were all simplified into scripts by xu wenping, and the plots were selected and condensed. of course, for the reasonable plot, xu wenping could be considered to have changed it. however, according to the current viewing style of the great dragon kingdom, this style seemed to be very good! when xu wenping finished writing, he didn¡¯t realize that he had been sitting from night to dawn. just as xu wenping put down his pen, jiang yueming yawned and handed a cup of tea to xu wenping. ¡°you didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± xu wenping looked at jiang yueming strangely. the latter nodded and said, ¡°with such a big loophole, how could 1 dare to sleep! how is it? chairman, how¡¯s your writing? do you want to take a break before starting again?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and stretched his back. ¡°it¡¯s all finished! let¡¯s start filming directly later!¡± ¡°finished writing?¡± jiang yueming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly walked toward xu wenping¡¯s manuscript. looking at the neat story, it was very easy to understand. even though he trusted xu wenping very much, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to change it?¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°not a single word changed!¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: A Stunning Script chapter 204: a stunning script translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you don¡¯t need to change a single word?¡± jiang yueming widened his eyes and looked at the three scripts in his hands. he had only written it once and he was about to shoot it. xu wenping¡¯s confidence surprised him. however, this thought only lingered in his mind for a moment before it was completely dispelled. for a long time, xu wenping had given him enough surprises and shocks. jiang yueming firmly believed that he could create miracles. ¡°yes, chairman. i¡¯ll take it down and let them start filming.¡± he nodded excitedly. he had not slept the entire night, but at this moment, his eyes were filled with excitement and agitation. xu wenping nodded and stretched his body. there was some fatigue between his brows. after a night of writing, although his physical strength was strong, he had also consumed a lot of energy. especially when his brain was working, he felt a little sleepy. ¡°alright, go ahead and do your work. call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± after xu wenping finished speaking, he stood up and walked toward the door. going home to rest was what he should do now. jin hai city, jinfu hotel, tenth floor. early in the morning, teacher zhou, who had been beaten up like a pig¡¯s head, sat on the sofa in the living room. his face was gloomy. he had just touched his cheek with his hand, and the gloominess in his heart was indescribable. ¡°bastard, you dare to hit me? fine! if i don¡¯t teach him a lesson, i¡¯ll write the word ¡®zhou¡¯ upside down.¡± teacher zhou slammed the sofa hard. his eyes were spitting fire. the few slaps he had received yesterday were painful and embarrassing. this was the first time he had encountered such a thing in his life. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t be angry. the imperial corporation is courting death now.¡± sitting opposite him was a young hunk in his twenties. he had a disdainful expression on his face. he was a popular young hunk. although he didn¡¯t have a lot of popularity, it was enough to make some actors who had just entered the industry envious. ¡°hmph! it was easy to say, but the imperial corporation has a lot of capital. it¡¯s not easy to touch it.¡± although teacher zhou was furious, his mind was not muddled. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible.¡± the other man pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, looking a little arrogant. he crossed his legs and held a cigarette in his hand. he puffed out the smoke and said, ¡°teacher zhou is right. the other party¡¯s capital is indeed very strong. even so, they have never been in contact with the operations of the entertainment industry and do not know how deep the waters of the entertainment industry are.¡± as the man spoke, he knocked the banquet into the ashtray. ¡°therefore, i think that using our traffic to attack the imperial corporation is more than enough.,¡± ¡°hit them with traffic?¡± teacher zhou¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately perked up. ¡°tell me, what are the details?¡± he touched his cheek, his hatred for xu wenping deepening. ¡°we can insinuate or do some negative publicity against the imperial corporation. for example, we can attack some of their companies and pick out the problems for reporting.¡± there was a hint of ruthlessness between the man¡¯s brows. he ruthlessly extinguished the cigarette butt in the ashtray. ¡°he dares to offend people in the entertainment industry. doesn¡¯t he know how terrifying the entertainment traffic is?¡± ¡°the power of capital is the greatest.¡± the man lit another cigarette. after taking a puff, his gaze became sharper. ¡°alright, let¡¯s do that. we¡¯ll go back to the company immediately. 1 want the imperial corporation to be completely destroyed.¡± after saying that, he stood up and took out his phone to make a call. at the same time, jiang yueming had a different feeling. of course, he knew that the waters of the entertainment industry ran deep. however, he currently held three treasures in his hands. three scripts, three scripts that carried his hopes and the hopes of the imperial corporation¡¯s film studio. jiang yueming, who was excited, walked quickly and soon saw nangong yiran, who was admiring everything in the film studio. ¡°miss nangong, this is the script written by the chairman.¡± jiang yueming walked over and handed the script over. the reason why he found nangong yiran was entirely because of xu wenping¡¯s words. xu wenping had said that nangong yiran would be the female lead, so now he had found her to let her read the script first and then confirm the role of the female lead. another reason was that nangong yiran was also considered one of the more capable actresses in the industry. he also wanted to understand the value of xu wenping¡¯s script through her. she took the script from jiang yueming. nangong yiran still flipped it open and read it carefully. at first, her frown was very deep, but the more she opened it, the more relaxed it became. in the end, the shock on her face became more and more intense. her eyes were even beginning to glow. ¡°this, this script¡­ it¡¯s too exciting¡­¡± her hand that was holding the script started to tremble uncontrollably. she raised her head and looked at jiang yueming. ¡°is this script really written by your chairman himself?¡± she looked at the man in front of her with a suspicious and shocked expression. her tone was actually trembling. ¡°yes, it was indeed written by our chairman himself. he wrote these all night.¡± jiang yueming¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and respect. ¡°good, this script is too good, and the character is simply too wonderful. i like this girl called huang rong.¡± holding the script in her hand, nangong yiran¡¯s face was flushed red, and her eyes were shining. ¡°definitely. you must give me the role of huang rong.¡± she was still a little impatient. ¡°alright, the chairman has also instructed that the role of the female lead will be arranged for you.¡± when jiang yueming saw nangong yiran¡¯s expression, he immediately understood the importance of the three scripts. jiang yueming kept the script and discussed the details with nangong yiran before leaving in a hurry. watching jiang yueming¡¯s back as he left, nangong yiran¡¯s gaze had a hint of playfulness. she still couldn¡¯t help but think of that ruffian-looking, cynical man. ¡°could it be¡­ did 1 really misjudge him?¡± how could such a ruffian be an artistic youth? however, the three scripts that she had just completed had amazed her. she had watched so many dramas and acted in so many movies and television dramas, but she had never seen such a script. it was breathtaking and unbelievable. ¡°hiss!¡± li junlan opened her eyes and rubbed her temples. last night, she drank a lot with su yurou and yu youling. the three women were putting on a show. they had talked a lot yesterday, drinking and chatting. they had actually drunk too much. rubbing her temples, li junlan couldn¡¯t help but think about the things the three of them had talked about last night.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Three Women in a Show chapter 205: three women in a show translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation it was around 6 o¡¯clock last night. li junlan had never expected that xu wenping¡¯s wife would suddenly appear in front of her with yu youling. even though she was quick-witted, she was still stunned. no matter what, no matter how domineering li junlan was, she still knew in her heart that su yurou was that man¡¯s true wife. therefore, her expression was a little ugly at that time. ¡°miss li, nice to meet you.¡± standing opposite li junlan, su yurou appeared very relaxed and relaxed, without any discomfort. yu youling, who was standing beside her, had a strange expression on her face and was a little nervous. she had never experienced such a scene before. according to su yurou¡¯s information, the girl with the surname li should be xu wenping¡¯s second wife. then¡­ how many numbers could she get? when she thought of this question, her face could not help but turn red. at this moment, li junlan was not looking at yu youling. she saw su yurou reach out her hand to shake hers. she was no ordinary woman. after a moment of absent-mindedness, she immediately reacted. ¡®hmph! no matter what, i can¡¯t weaken my imposing manner. no matter what, i¡¯m still that stinky man¡¯s second wife.¡¯ normally, she would never admit that she was xu wenping¡¯s second wife. however, at this moment, for some reason, such a thought popped up in her mind. hello, i¡¯m li junlan.¡± reaching out her hand, she shook hands with su yurou and said with a smile, ¡°you must be yurou? i didn¡¯t expect our first meeting to be like this.¡± the smile on her face was very faint as she spoke. in the eyes of the two women in front of her, they could feel her neither servile nor overbearing attitude. ¡°that¡¯s right! i really didn¡¯t expect that we would meet so soon.¡± after su yurou shook hands with the other party, the smile on her face didn¡¯t diminish. then, she introduced her and said, ¡°she¡¯s yu youling, xu wenping¡¯s confidante.¡± at this moment, su yurou didn¡¯t hide anything and directly said the words ¡®confidante¡¯. li junlan smiled and nodded. she let go of su yurou¡¯s hand, then shook yu youling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°i know, of course 1 know. miss youling is also very powerful. although she has not been in the business world for long, she is still a capable woman.¡± as she said this, she was sizing yu youling up. ¡°hello, miss li. nice to meet you.¡± yu youling was still a little unnatural, but she had a smile on her face. however, she felt a little disappointed. one of the two women in front of her was xu wenping¡¯s official wife, and the other was the man¡¯s second wife. but what about her? yu youling could feel that su yurou wanted to nurture her into a second wife. even so, the aura of the two women in front of her made her feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°come, sit here.¡± because su yurou and yu youling were here to pay a visit, li junlan hurriedly made way for them to enter the house. the three women entered the office and looked at the messy place. li junlan smiled. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, the company is a little messy. you guys sit first. 1 have something to deal with. let¡¯s find a place to have a good chat.¡± after she finished speaking, she let the two women sit down and then went to arrange the work. ten minutes later, the three women arrived at a room on the south side of the top floor of the commercial building. this was the accommodation that li junlan had arranged for herself. if she worked too late, she would not go home and would stay here. ¡°please come in. what would you like to drink?¡± li junlan was still smiling, and her expression was very amiable. those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that the three girls were very good friends. ¡°do you have wine?¡± su yurou asked with a smile. her tone was very casual, as if this was not someone else¡¯s home. ¡°yes, drink?¡± li junlan was a little surprised by su yurou¡¯s question. even yu youling, who was sitting next to su yurou, was a little surprised. after all, su yurou didn¡¯t tell her that she wanted to drink when she came. ¡°drink some wine to ease your emotions.¡± su yurou¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°okay, then let¡¯s drink some red wine.¡± as she spoke, li junlan had already taken out two bottles of red wine from the wine cabinet and placed them on the coffee table. ¡°i¡¯ll prepare some food. wait a moment.¡± li junlan went to the kitchen to prepare some food, leaving su yurou behind. ¡°sister yurou, why do you want to drink?¡± yu youling couldn¡¯t help but ask softly. ¡°drink some wine so we can chat. otherwise, we can¡¯t let go, right?¡± su yurou smiled with a hint of disappointment. her eyes were filled with even more complicated emotions. very quickly, li junlan prepared the food. there were some cooked food and some nuts. these things were most suitable for drinking and eating, so after they were placed on the table, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. ¡°that¡¯s great. it seems that miss li is a very good person.¡± as she spoke, she had already picked up the wine glass that li junlan handed over. on the other side, yu youling could only sigh and pick up her wine glass. ¡°come, let¡¯s drink to our acquaintance.¡± su yurou smiled as she raised her wine glass and placed it in the middle of the coffee table. the two girls looked at each other, then raised their glasses and toasted. su yurou downed her glass of wine and put it down. li junlan poured her a cup, but her eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that. 1 know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± su yurou smiled and gently wiped the wine stain on her mouth. seeing li junlan looking at her, su yurou sighed and said, ¡°actually, i already knew about you and xu wenping.¡± when she said this, her tone was very calm, without any anger. li junlan¡¯s body moved slightly. she was already mentally prepared. because su yurou knew about her relationship with xu wenping, she had long expected that the other party would know. su yurou was not an ordinary woman. she was extremely intelligent. how could she not see through some clues? therefore¡­ she had long thought about the day when the other party would come looking for her. however, she was still a little surprised. she was surprised that the other party did not seem angry at all. instead, she looked at her with a gaze that was not only examining but also admiring. this was what she did not understand the most. seeing that li junlan didn¡¯t say anything, su yurou smiled. she picked up the cup. this time, she didn¡¯t let the two girls drink with her. instead, she took a sip. ¡°xu wenping is a good man, and a man worth entrusting my life to.¡± her tone was calm, but the praise for xu wenping in her tone became more prominent. ¡°i know that it¡¯s impossible to tie him down and make him only have me. how could such an outstanding man be captured by a woman?¡± she smiled and looked at the two girls beside her.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: The Truth in My Heart chapter 206: the truth in my heart translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation li junlan exchanged glances with yu youling. the two women¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. ¡°that¡¯s right! he¡¯s indeed not someone a woman can restrain.¡± li junlan picked up her wine glass and took a sip as well. su yurou didn¡¯t hear the profoundness in it and also raised her cup and took a sip. ¡°but¡­¡± she narrowed her eyes slightly, looking as if she was a little drunk. ¡°if you ask me, he¡¯s a pervert and a big bad guy. otherwise, why would he provoke women like us?¡± su yurou smiled and snorted. ¡°men are all bad.¡± on the contrary, she actually started to criticize xu wenping. yu youling was stunned. she wasn¡¯t good with words, so she just listened. ¡°yes, he¡¯s a playboy. he likes one person after another. sister youling, don¡¯t you think so?¡± li junlan nodded in agreement, and the smile on her face grew wider. she raised her glass and clinked it with yu youling¡¯s. this time, yu youling had no choice but to drink and answer. ¡°is, is it okay? brother wenping is a good person.¡± yu youling¡¯s face was a little red again. she took a sip of red wine and mumbled. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! or is it you, this girl, who cares about that bad man?¡± li junlan pursed her lips and looked disapproving. ¡°sister yurou, am 1 right? that man is a playboy.¡± su yurou nodded slightly and raised her head as if she were reminiscing. ¡°in the beginning, when 1 went on a blind date with him, this fellow¡¯s behavior seemed very normal, but¡­ hmph! now that i think about it, it was all an act.¡± although she said that, a smile could not help but appear on her lips. yes, her heart was actually gentle and warm. when li junlan saw this scene, she could not help but sigh. to be honest, she was also very unhappy with xu wenping. not only was she unable to hate him, but there was also an unknown emotion flowing in her heart. ¡°that bad guy, hehe!¡± shaking her head, li junlan couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when xu wenping and han xiaoxia were together. thinking about it carefully, that man was really passionate. unknowingly, she seemed to have really fallen in love with him. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this trip.¡± just as li junlan was deep in thought, su yurou spoke again. the red wine in her glass had already been drained by her. ¡°this time, i really want to see what kind of beauty old master li¡¯s granddaughter is.¡± her smile was like a flower, without any anger. she stared at li junlan¡¯s face with a burning gaze, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°i¡¯m very satisfied, whether it¡¯s your appearance or your personality.¡± as she spoke, the expression on su yurou¡¯s face became even more disappointed. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be surprised or worry. 1 don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± su yurou poured herself a glass of wine and took another sip. ¡°i think it¡¯s xu wenping¡¯s blessing that you¡¯re with him, so you have to stay by his side and take good care of him, understand?¡± at this point, su yurou¡¯s eyes were misty. li junlan was a very sensitive person. hearing this, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of her. ¡°your words¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just feel that you¡¯re very good. it¡¯s a good thing that you can stay by xu wenping¡¯s side.¡± perhaps she felt that she had said something wrong, so su yurou smiled. ¡°of course, you have to be big and small. you can¡¯t be rude, understand?¡± su yurou followed up with another sentence, expressing her stance and declaring her sovereignty. the meaning was clear. she was the eldest, and li junlan was just the second wife. li junlan¡¯s eyes flashed. she felt that the woman in front of her had something to say. ¡°come, let¡¯s drink. let¡¯s not talk about that bad guy. 1 think we should be the tallest sisters, right?¡± li junlan raised her glass and clinked glasses with the two girls before starting to drink. just like that, the three women drank together. speaking of alcohol tolerance, li junlan was actually the best among the three women. next was su yurou. yu youling was the weakest among them. she had only drunk three glasses of wine before she collapsed on the sofa. li junlan and su yurou drank a total of four bottles of red wine before hugging each other and falling asleep. as for what they had said after drinking for such a long time, perhaps only the two of them knew? after waking up, li junlan looked around. su yurou and yu youling had already left. the house had already been cleaned up, and the two girls had taken away all the trash. it was as if nothing had happened last night. she rubbed her temples hard. ¡°i drank too much and only woke up now.¡± as she got up, she was thinking about what su yurou had said yesterday, especially when she had said that she would take good care of xu wenping. ¡°why? what is her purpose in coming to see me?¡± even someone as smart as li junlan couldn¡¯t see through su yurou. since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. at this moment, xu wenping had returned home. he went to han xiaoxia¡¯s residence. after all, it was very quiet here. he opened the door with the key card and entered the room. there was no one in the room. han xiaoxia must have gone to the hair salon. he went to take a shower, then buried his head under the blanket and began to sleep. xu wenping was exhausted from last night¡¯s vigorous writing. although it wasn¡¯t that exaggerated, it was still quite exhausting. he closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. after sleeping for an unknown amount of time, his phone suddenly started ringing crazily. the phone was beside the pillow, and xu wenping immediately opened his eyes. he grabbed the phone and looked at the number on it. he could not help but frown. it was already past three in the afternoon. it was han xiaoxia. ¡°hey, what are you doing?¡± xu wenping yawned and asked slowly. ¡°wenping, something happened. someone, someone came to the hair salon to cause trouble¡­¡± when han xiaoxia was talking, xu wenping heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. it was obviously the sound of a mirror being broken. ¡°oh?¡± shocked, xu wenping¡¯s sleepiness immediately disappeared. he flipped his body and landed on the ground. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. t-they were all wearing black suits. they started smashing things the moment they came in. they even said that if i didn¡¯t agree, they would drag me away¡­¡± han xiaoxia spoke in a hurry, and xu wenping could not help but raise his eyebrows. who was this blind person? he actually dared to find trouble with his woman.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Contact Young Master Jin chapter 207: contact young master jin translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°alright! i¡¯ll go over now.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows, put down his phone, put on his clothes, and immediately went out. he drove straight to the commercial building. when he arrived at the entrance of the building, he could not help but be stunned. there were five white vans parked at the entrance of the building. there were two men in black suits standing under the car, smoking. looking at their appearance, they should be the same people as the one han xiaoxia mentioned on the phone. xu wenping frowned and got out of the car. ignoring the two guys standing outside, he directly walked into the commercial building. bang! as soon as he entered the commercial building, he heard the sound of things being smashed. after that. a group of people burst into laughter. ¡°hahaha¡­ awesome! smashing things feels so good.¡± ¡°d*mn, i haven¡¯t felt so good in a long time.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! i say, pretty lady, you¡¯re really stubborn. i¡¯ve said it before. come with us obediently. let alone this lousy hair salon, even if it¡¯s a bigger shop, our young master jin can afford it.¡± the last guy spoke a little, as if his teeth were not quite neat. xu wenping heard what he said just as he was about to leave. sweeping his gaze, he saw that there were seven or eight guys surrounding han xiaoxia and the other two girls. the others were constantly smashing things in the house. the shop, which was originally well-decorated, was now in a mess. han xiaoxia¡¯s face was filled with anger. her body was trembling and her fists were clenched tightly. to be honest, she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in jin hai city. thinking about what had happened just now, she was really at a loss. if it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t solve it herself, she really didn¡¯t want to ask xu wenping for help. for her, she had always hoped to be able to take charge of her own affairs without xu wenping¡¯s help. however, she really couldn¡¯t settle today¡¯s matter. xu wenping, who had just entered the shop, said calmly, ¡°alright, stop!¡± there was no anger in his tone, but the sharpness in his eyes proved the anger in his heart. the group of people who were originally laughing wildly suddenly heard a calm but very clear voice. everyone was stunned and then looked at the entrance of the shop. xu wenping stood there, looking a little lonely. however, his aura was not weak. looking at xu wenping and seeing that he was alone, the man in the black suit couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°yo, who are you?¡± xu wenping pointed at han xiaoxia and said slowly, ¡°her man.¡± ¡°man?¡± the leader sneered and looked at han xiaoxia. then, he nodded and said, ¡°1 remember now. she called you just now, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu wenping replied lightly and took a step forward. ¡°if you leave now, you won¡¯t suffer any injuries.¡± ¡°f*ck, kid, is there something wrong with your head?¡± behind the leader of the group, an indignant voice sounded. xu wenping didn¡¯t even look at him. instead, he looked at the man in the lead. ¡°if you don¡¯t leave, then you¡¯ll be the ones to suffer.¡± ¡°bullsh*t, we haven¡¯t finished what young master jin asked us to do.¡± the man in the lead laughed sinisterly, then waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, take him away. this kid is crazy.¡± the man was a little nervous about xu wenping¡¯s aura. he had seen many people, but xu wenping¡¯s temperament and his calm tone made him uncomfortable, so he didn¡¯t plan to touch xu wenping just like that. but it was also because of this that he managed to survive. ¡°yes, boss.¡± the lackeys stepped forward and were about to catch han xiaoxia. however, before their hands could touch han xiaoxia¡¯s arm, a figure flashed in front of them and xu wenping stood in front of them. bang, bang, bang¡­ a series of muffled sounds rang out, and then the sounds were sent flying. there were a total of more than ten people, but at this moment, they were sent flying by xu wenping¡¯s punches. the only person left was the leader. xu wenping took a step forward and stood in front of the man. ¡°do you know why 1 asked you to stay?¡± xu wenping¡¯s words were very oppressive. the man¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. he had not seen clearly how xu wenping had beaten up his subordinates. at that moment, all he saw was a shadow, and then his subordinates were sent flying. ¡°no, no 1 don¡¯t know.¡± he was already stuttering. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°i want to ask you, who is this young master jin you mentioned? why does he want to kidnap my woman?¡± ¡°young master jin, he, he is¡­ yes, the second young master of the jin family in the provincial capital.¡± the man could not speak fluently. he stuttered as he spoke. ¡°then why?¡± xu wenping listened indifferently and asked. ¡°he, when he came for a haircut, he thought, thought that your wife was very beautiful.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t need to listen anymore. he understood. ¡°where is he now?¡± ¡°1,1 don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± xu wenping stared at him coldly. ¡°go, go to the hotel. young master jin said to enjoy it when he comes back.¡± ¡°interesting.¡± xu wenping smiled. there was actually someone who dared to touch his woman in jin hai city. ¡°now, contact him and video call him. i have something to say to young master jin.¡± ¡°this, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± the man felt that it was a little difficult to do so, but just as he finished speaking, xu wenping¡¯s hand was already placed on his shoulder. in an instant, a sharp pain came from his shoulder. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± the man screamed, and sweat immediately flowed down his forehead. ¡°how is it?¡± ¡°i, i¡¯ll contact him, i¡¯ll contact him!¡± as he spoke, he took out his phone from his pocket and opened the video. the video call was quickly connected. then, a young man who was not tall and wore branded casual clothes appeared in front of the camera. looking at his background, he should be in a casino. ¡°all san, what are you doing? don¡¯t you know that i¡¯m playing?¡± smoke came out of the man¡¯s mouth. it was obvious that he had just taken a puff. ¡°young master jin, i, i¡­¡± ah san wanted to say something, but before he could finish, his phone was snatched away by xu wenping.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: If I Like It, It’s Mine chapter 208: if i like it, it¡¯s mine translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you are young master jin?¡± xu wenping asked the young man on the other side of the video. seeing that the person in the video had changed to xu wenping, young master jin was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage. ¡°who the h*ll are you?¡± ¡°my name is xu wenping.¡± ¡°f*ck, i don¡¯t care what you are. what are you doing?¡± ¡°nothing. i just wanted to ask you why i wanted to capture my wife.¡± ¡°d*mn it, why do you care? i like it, so i want it. what¡¯s wrong with your wife? same.¡± young master jin bared his teeth, looking as if he was wang er. ¡°oh? are you that arrogant?¡± xu wenping smiled faintly and said, ¡°now, your subordinates have been beaten down by me. what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°f*ck! a bunch of good-for-nothings who couldn¡¯t do anything well.¡± waving his hand, young master jin looked indifferent. ¡°also, let me tell you, if our jin family wants to kill you, it¡¯s as easy as killing an ant. if you know what¡¯s going on, strip your wife naked and send her straight to my bed. 1 might consider letting you off.¡± young master jin¡¯s arrogance had reached a certain level. even through the screen, his arrogant and despotic attitude was very clear. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled and his anger dissipated. he nodded and said, ¡°alright, since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll see how powerful you are when the time comes.¡± as he spoke, he glanced at ah san beside him. ¡°tell me, which casino are you at now?¡± xu wenping was still calm, but the words he said stunned everyone. ¡°f*ck! you came to find me? if you can come in, then you¡¯re awesome.¡± ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°riches manor.¡± ¡°very good, i¡¯ll go over now.¡± xu wenping had never heard of the name of riches manor, but he knew one thing. there were many big families in jin hai city, and some of them were hidden behind the scenes. however, they didn¡¯t have much contact with the outside world. even if they did, it was the forces they had cultivated. since this young master jin could come to that riches manor to play, and there was a large-scale casino there, and it was not closed by the government, it meant that the people there were very tough. but no matter what, it was impossible for jin hai to touch xu wenping. without waiting for the other party to say anything, xu wenping directly hung up the phone. he stuffed the phone into all san¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°young master jin said that he would let you fend for yourself.¡± after saying that, he suddenly said loudly, ¡°get lost, all of you get lost, or i¡¯ll kill you.¡± his voice was very loud. immediately, those fellows who were lying on the ground and seemed to be unable to get up suddenly jumped up and ran out. they knew how powerful xu wenping was. if he wanted to kill them, it would not be difficult. cold sweat broke out on ah san¡¯s forehead. he took a deep breath and looked at xu wenping deeply before turning around and walking out. his heart was filled with complicated emotions. he had two choices. one was to go back and find young master jin. the other option was to leave young master jin. young master jin¡¯s words had indeed hurt him, so he had a better understanding of people like young master jin. xu wenping sneered as he watched the group of people leave. then, he turned to look at han xiaoxia, who was staring at him with wide eyes, and said, ¡°alright, you guys can go back first today. come back to work after the renovation is done.¡± han xiaoxia nodded. she naturally knew about xu wenping¡¯s skills. but when he was so domineering just now and said that she was his woman, her body started to tremble. ¡°wenping, i, i am your woman¡­¡± tears welled up in han xiaoxia¡¯s eyes. ¡°of course you are. you have always been, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°yes, always.¡± han xiaoxia nodded and smiled. xu wenping stroked her hair and said gently, ¡°alright, go back and rest. leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go back first. be careful.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry.¡± xu wenping smiled and walked out of the shop. at this moment. the few cars outside the commercial building had disappeared. it seemed that those people were really afraid. after thinking for a while, xu wenping picked up his phone and called old master li. the content was very simple. he roughly asked about young master jin¡¯s background and the situation of riches manor. the news he received was that young master jin¡¯s family was considered a second-rate family in the provincial capital. their strength was indeed not weak. this young master jin was also very arrogant. he was quite arrogant in the provincial capital. he came to jin hai city to do business, but he was very ostentatious and gambled. his other hobby was naturally women. as for riches manor, it was a hidden area in jin hai city. the reason why it was called a hidden area was that the owner of the manor was probably a big shot with some status. after he lived behind the scenes, he retired here. as for his identity, even old master li wasn¡¯t too sure. old master li only knew that this person had always been in contact with the big shots in the provincial capital. according to reliable sources, he was extremely powerful, and even those people in the provincial capital had to respect him. after receiving the news, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh coldly. young master jin wasn¡¯t a big deal, but from what old master li said, the real problem should be in riches manor. whether he could take advantage of it or not, it was really a little uncertain. just as he was thinking about it, the system notification sounded in his mind. [ding!] the system prompted him with three options: [option 1: choose not to go and swallow your anger. reward: a turtle gold medal that can be exchanged for 100 million yuan.] [option 2: go and wait outside the manor. wait for young master jin to come out and deal with him. reward: 1 billion yuan and a pair of golden scissors.] [option 3: enter riches manor and capture young master jin. if anyone dares to stop him, kill him. touching my woman is touching my reverse scale. reward: sunflower acupoint pressing hand (advanced acupoint pressing skill)] looking at the three options in front of him, xu wenping wanted to curse again. was there still a need to say? that was naturally option three. was there a need to ask? ¡°option 3.¡± xu wenping made his choice. then, he realized that this time, the reward was actually given out directly. ¡°f*ck, there¡¯s no one else like this system. how can it be played like this?¡± just as he was thinking about it, a series of information came into his mind. then, a set of perfect and extremely powerful acupuncture techniques merged into his memory.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Persuade chapter 209: persuade translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping, who had obtained the acupoint skill, immediately took a taxi and set off. according to the information he had just obtained, xu wenping naturally knew the location riches manor. the taxi drove very fast, but the driver was a very talkative man. from time to time, he would chat with xu wenping, especially when he said that there was nothing fun at riches manor. according to his past experience, there had been a murder case there a few years ago. because of this, fewer people went there later. of course, it was said that there were also very good places there, such as horse racing. ¡°brother, i think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go there.¡± the driver said a lot, but xu wenping didn¡¯t respond. he couldn¡¯t help but be curious and turned his head to persuade him. ¡°yes, i definitely have to go.¡± xu wenping smiled and waved his hand. his expression was very firm. ¡°you¡¯re really stubborn.¡± the driver shook his head. he drove as steadily as possible so that the car wouldn¡¯t shake too much. at this moment. they were already in the suburbs, so the road was not so smooth. a few minutes later, the car stopped beside the manor. ¡°brother, i think you should reconsider. it¡¯s best not to go to that place. it¡¯s dangerous.¡± when he said this, the driver¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard the last sentence. he looked at the driver in front of him with a strange expression. ¡°how do you know?¡± hearing his question, the driver knew that he had said something wrong. he shrank his head and his eyes were complicated. however, in the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i saw that you were young and was afraid that something would happen to you, so i said it.¡± he closed the windows and looked around to see that there was no one around. then, he said, ¡°let me tell you, a few years ago, i drove here to send someone off. at that time, because it was night, 1 drank too much water. after sending someone off, 1 wanted to relieve myself.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at the forest beside him and continued, ¡°at that time, i went in here. at that time, i saw a few men dragging a man out and burying him casually.¡± as he spoke, his pupils dilated. thinking back, that scene had terrified him. until now, he might not have walked out of that shadow. looking at his facial expression, xu wenping understood what he wanted to say. what he meant was to tell xu wenping that this place was not a good place. he had to stay away from here and not get too close to avoid losing his life. with a smile, xu wenping felt a sense of familiarity with this driver he had never met before. ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry. since 1 dare to come, i naturally won¡¯t be afraid.¡± as he spoke, he had already paid the fare and got out of the car. seeing that xu wenping didn¡¯t listen to his persuasion, the driver couldn¡¯t help but sigh. he could only accept the money and then look at xu wenping¡¯s back and shake his head. ¡°i wish you good luck!¡± as the driver spoke, he lit a cigarette and slowly smoked it. there was a deep and thoughtful look in his eyes. as for xu wenping, he didn¡¯t know what the driver was doing. his footsteps were firm as he walked toward the manor. he only had one purpose for coming here, and that was to capture young master jin. xu wenping stood at the entrance of the manor and walked in without saying anything. ¡°stop right there.¡± before he could cross the threshold, four men suddenly came out from the side room at the entrance of the manor. they were all wearing black suits. from their looks, they should be the bodyguards guarding the door. ¡°i want to go in and find someone.¡± xu wenping¡¯s words were very calm, without any anger. however, for some reason, the four bodyguards were stunned for a moment. this aura and tone made it seem as if he was strolling in his own backyard. ¡°do you know where this is?¡± the man in the lead came back to his senses and sneered. ¡°riches manor.¡± xu wenping was still calm and his answer was extremely concise. ¡°since you know, you should know the rules.¡± ¡°what rules?¡± ¡°how dare you come here without knowing the rules?¡± the other man was furious when he heard xu wenping say that he didn¡¯t know the rules. xu wenping looked over and shook his head. ¡°if i want to find someone, i don¡¯t need any rules.¡± after saying that, he continued to walk forward. the few people in front of him were not in his eyes at all. however, his actions angered the four people in front of him. ¡°f*ck, you¡¯re courting death. go, catch him first.¡± the man in the lead roared and took the lead to rush forward. he punched xu wenping¡¯s temple. he had been a soldier before. if he hit the spot where the punch landed, an ordinary person would directly faint. the fist wind whistled and was about to hit xu wenping¡¯s temple. however¡­ his figure disappeared without a trace. ¡°what?¡± the punch missed and the man was shocked. not only was he shocked, the other three people beside him were also shocked. just a moment ago, xu wenping was still there, but in the blink of an eye, xu wenping mysteriously disappeared. he disappeared right in front of the four of them. strange, it was simply too strange. just as the four of them were stunned, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared again, but he was already on the right side of the man. he stretched out two fingers, and the four major forces had already been injected into his fingers. ¡°don¡¯t move.¡± as he spoke, his finger had already pressed on the man¡¯s acupuncture point under his armpit. speaking of which, it was really amazing. that man was really obedient. immediately, like a wooden sculpture, he stopped there and did not move at all. seeing that his companion had stopped moving and was just standing there like a stake, the others felt a little uneasy. ¡°what¡¯s going on? old zhang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the three of them shouted loudly, trying to wake him up. unfortunately, old zhang was still standing there, motionless. he couldn¡¯t even move his eyes. ¡°demonic techniques, this guy knows demonic techniques.¡± one of the men shouted loudly, his face already had a ferocious expression. ¡°let¡¯s go together. i don¡¯t believe he¡¯s that powerful!¡± one of the men shouted. after exchanging glances with the other two, the three of them rushed toward xu wenping. since one person couldn¡¯t do it, the three of them would do it together. to them, as long as they could take down xu wenping, everything would be fine. however¡­ what they did not expect was that xu wenping¡¯s speed was even faster this time. his figure was like a ghost as he disappeared in an instant.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: I’m Here to Find Young Master Jin chapter 210: i¡¯m here to find young master jin translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the three of them were once again shocked. just as they were stunned, xu wenping appeared beside them. ¡°don¡¯t move.¡± as he spoke, he had already tapped each of them. it looked like he had ordered it very casually. however, when he raised his hand, the person who was pointed at would stand there without moving. the four of them stood in four different positions, not moving at all. looking at the four of them, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. he clapped his hands and walked into the manor. he had only taken about twenty steps when more than ten men rushed out from inside. they were all carrying batons and other things in their hands. when they saw xu wenping walking over, they immediately shouted and rushed forward. unfortunately, their movements were too slow. in a short while, they were already stopped. another dozen people stopped moving. they stood there like wooden stakes. xu wenping smiled and continued walking forward. this time, he did not encounter any obstacles. he walked all the way and soon arrived at the hall of the manor. although it was called a hall, it was actually just a building that looked a little old. it was huge and ancient. after entering, he saw an old man sitting in the house. the old man held a teacup in his hand and drank it one mouthful at a time. it seemed that he was neither surprised by xu wenping¡¯s arrival nor did he feel that it was out of the rules. ¡°excuse me, where is the casino here?¡± xu wenping¡¯s smile was very faint. he walked over and asked the old man directly. the old man didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. he just raised his hand and pointed to the right. ¡°over there.¡± there was no anger, nor was there any sharp tone. there was only calmness. moreover, in xu wenping¡¯s opinion, this old man actually gave him a feeling that he could not see through him. however¡­ no matter what, he didn¡¯t care about that and walked straight to the right. there was a door on the right. standing at the door, xu wenping reached out and pushed the wooden door. creak! soon, the door was pushed open, and the furnishings in the room were quickly exposed before his eyes. the antique furnishings looked very pleasing to the eye. however, that was not important. what was important was that in the middle of the house, there was an ancient staircase that led directly down. as he saw the stairs, xu wenping also heard a commotion coming from downstairs. the sounds were very loud, and it sounded like a casino. however, after the door was closed, the sound was isolated. xu wenping walked in and headed straight for the stairs. he walked very slowly and every step was very steady. the wooden floor made no sound. soon, he reached the stairs. the staircase went down for about thirty meters. xu wenping walked down, and no one stopped him. when he arrived at the casino, he was more or less shocked by the scene inside. this was because this place was really too big. it was about 30 meters underground and occupied an area as big as two football fields. the casino was filled with smoke and people. these people didn¡¯t look like ordinary citizens. they were people with high social status and quality. however, they had completely let themselves go here. xu wenping looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but frown. however¡­ he wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about anything else. his goal for this trip was to find young master jin, take him away, and teach him a lesson. after walking around, he couldn¡¯t find young master jin. ¡°looks like i have to ask someone.¡± after pondering for a while, xu wenping walked directly to the bar counter. xu wenping stood at the bar counter and said to the waiter inside, ¡°give me a glass of water.¡± the waiter quickly handed him a glass of water, but his eyes kept scanning him. ¡°young master jin, from the provincial capital. do you know where he is?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s gaze and just asked indifferently. the waiter didn¡¯t want to offend him, so he thought for a moment and said, ¡°he should be playing in the vip room over there.¡± as he spoke, he pointed to the west. xu wenping nodded and took a sip of water. he put down the cup and walked to the vip room on the west side. ¡°hurry up and deal the cards! d*mn, 1 didn¡¯t feel anything at all. i won more than ten rounds in a row. it¡¯s simply too smooth.¡± at this moment, in the vip room, young master jin was still playing cards with a cigar in his mouth. on both sides of him, there were two beautiful women serving him. he had temporarily forgotten what had just happened. to him, he had to play well first before talking about anything else. moreover, he did not take xu wenping to heart at all. needless to say, with his knowledge, xu wenping should not even be able to enter the door. therefore, at this moment, he was playing to his heart¡¯s content. however, he was also thinking in his heart that it was impossible for him not to get that beauty. when he had enough fun, he would go and find trouble with xu wenping. just as he was having fun and was in the best mood, the door of the vip room was pushed open from the outside. as the door opened, xu wenping walked in. there were a total of ten people in the private room. four of them were bodyguards, and the rest were three women. one of them was a female dealer, and the other two were two beauties sitting beside young master jin. as for the others, they were the guests who were playing cards together. the door of the private room was pushed open, and everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on it. the vip room was like a private place, and only people who had big stakes and were familiar with each other would come here to gamble. therefore, it would be wrong to say that a stranger had come. ¡°who the h*ll are you?¡± a fat man was furious. he stretched out his hand and shouted with a cigar between his fingers. he was considered rich, especially in jin hai, where he could be considered a third-rate family. he was worth at least four to five hundred million yuan. it wasn¡¯t a lot, but it was still considered a lot of property. the young man beside him looked at xu wenping with disdain. the others looked at the door at the same time, but they didn¡¯t say anything. the disdain in their eyes was also very strong. xu wenping walked into the vip room and stood in front of the gambling table. he slapped the gambling table and said, ¡°i¡¯m here to look for young master jin. i won¡¯t have anything to do with you guys. you guys can continue to play, but don¡¯t try to mess with me.¡± he said it very simply, and his tone was very calm, giving people the feeling that he was just stating the matter. young master jin was also looking at xu wenping. however, his expression was a little ugly at this moment. it could even be said that there was a cold light in his eyes. ¡°brat, you actually came, hehe! are you courting death?¡± as he spoke, young master jin smiled faintly. then, he knocked the cigar in his hand into the ashtray and slowly stood up.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: What’s Wrong? chapter 211: what¡¯s wrong? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°follow me,¡± xu wenping said indifferently. this sentence was naturally directed at young master jin. ¡°motherfucker, who the h*ll are you?¡± the fatty from before was furious when he saw that xu wenping ignored him. he slammed the table, stood up, and walked over. ¡°who do you think you are to ask young master jin to go with you? is there something wrong with your brain to dare to speak to young master jin like this?¡± the fatty knew young master jin very well. it was precisely because of this that he deliberately jumped out at this time. if he didn¡¯t show it now, when would he show it? as long as young master jin was satisfied at this moment, his business might be better in the future. xu wenping looked at the fatty indifferently. ¡°get lost, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± if a smart person saw xu wenping¡¯s eyes and heard his words, they would definitely have some misgivings. however¡­ this fatty in front of him was really blinded by greed. to him, being able to get close to young master jin was the most important thing. therefore, he started to clamor. ¡°f*ck! idiot, is there water in your brain? do you know who 1 am? i¡¯m telling you, kneel down and kowtow to young master jin right now, apologize, and then take out a few million yuan as an apology fee. perhaps young master jin will forgive you.¡± the fatty¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant. xu wenping nodded and said in a calm voice, ¡°i understand. you¡¯re here to die.¡± after saying this, he suddenly punched the fatty in the chest. bang! at this time, xu wenping¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too great. he only used less than 30% of his strength. however, it was only this 30% of the strength that directly sent the fatty flying. ¡°all!¡± after the fatty let out a miserable cry, his body was sent flying for more than ten meters. then, he crashed into the wall and made an even louder sound. ¡°all¡­¡± the fatty screamed again and even rolled on the ground. he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. xu wenping retracted his hand and sighed. he shook his head and said, ¡°seriously, you have to make me do it. i¡¯m originally a refined person.¡± when he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at young master jin. at this moment, young master jin was stunned. but soon, he let out a furious roar. ¡°bastard! what are you guys still standing there for? attack! as long as you don¡¯t kill him, 1 don¡¯t care how much you hit him.¡± he was afraid, but he couldn¡¯t back down. if he admitted defeat now, how would he survive in jin hai city? therefore, when he shouted, the bodyguards around him immediately rushed out. there were only four bodyguards in total. at this moment, the four of them rushed up and attacked. xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were very powerful. they could tell, so they used the most ruthless methods. unfortunately, their attacks were nothing to xu wenping. with a flash of his body, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. dealing with these people was simply a piece of cake. bang, bang¡­ four muffled sounds rang out, and then four people were sent flying. they were in a miserable state, with blood spurting out of their mouths and noses. this scene shocked everyone present. ¡°you!¡± looking at xu wenping in front of him, young master jin¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. he really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to be so powerful. he took down his four bodyguards in a single move. others might not know, but he knew it all too well. his four bodyguards were all vigorous veterans. let alone an ordinary person, even a very powerful expert would probably find it difficult to defeat them so quickly. ¡°what about me?¡± xu wenping clapped his hands and casually walked toward young master jin. ¡°you¡­ haha! you¡¯re dead.¡± suddenly, young master jin laughed, and he laughed very comfortably. it was also at this moment that xu wenping felt a gust of wind in his head. he raised his eyebrows and turned his body to the side. then, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. everyone was shocked. when they saw xu wenping¡¯s figure again, he was already standing beside a skinny old man. ¡°sneak attack! you¡¯re not a hero to act in secret.¡± xu wenping sneered, but he didn¡¯t attack. instead, he stared at the old man. it was not that xu wenping was lenient, but he was more or less surprised. this was the first time he had encountered an expert in such a long time. the person in front of him had real martial arts. it could be said that the people he had met in the past were just some small characters. needless to say, there was no inner strength when they attacked. even if their body was strong, there was no real strength to speak of. to put it simply, if a punch landed on a person¡¯s body, it might cause a fracture, but it might not cause internal injuries. however, the old man in front of him had clearly used a lot of inner strength in his punch just now. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± the old man laughed. he withdrew his fist and placed his hands behind his back. his long robe looked a little ancient. ¡°little friend, your kung fu is not bad!¡± this old man was very thick-skinned. he didn¡¯t take xu wenping calling out his sneak attack to heart. moreover, his eyes were filled with solemnity and vigilance. he hadn¡¯t seen the movement technique xu wenping used to dodge his punch, so he had a higher estimation of xu wenping. looking at the old man in front of him, xu wenping smiled faintly. ¡°you have two choices. first, you leave and let me take young master jin away. second, you fight with me, and if i beat you to death or injure you, i¡¯ll take young master jin away,¡± xu wenping said calmly, his tone filled with contempt. ¡°oh? little friend, don¡¯t be too confident. this is the first time i¡¯ve met someone as arrogant as you.¡± the old man frowned and sized up xu wenping. ¡°tell me, which family are you from? maybe 1 know your parents.¡± there was hope in his eyes, but his vigilance did not dissipate. ¡°no need to talk nonsense, just do it.¡± xu wenping was still indifferent. he extended his index finger at the old man and then hooked it, looking extremely contemptuous. ¡°bastard!¡± the old man was furious. no one had dared to talk to him like that for so many years. furious, he rushed forward and punched xu wenping in the chest. the power of this punch was faster and stronger than the sneak attack. if one looked closely, one could see that his arm was actually five to six times thicker than before he punched out. if this punch had landed on a rock, it would probably have sent stone fragments flying everywhere. seeing that the fist was already in front of xu wenping, everyone could not help but widen their eyes.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Sky chapter 212: sky-high wages translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the wind from his fist whistled, and it was full of strength. the fist was already in front of xu wenping and was about to hit his face. xu wenping smiled faintly. when he smiled, everyone saw it. in the next moment, he stretched out a hand. he opened his palm and easily blocked the fist. under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the fist and palm collided without making any sound. the two of them stood there calmly. in the beginning, people thought that they might have been seeing things. however, for the next three seconds, neither of them moved. they just stood there. only then did people know that they were in a stalemate. ¡°brat¡­¡± this was what the old man said after the first second. however, he didn¡¯t say anything for the next two seconds. then, his expression changed. his face was originally still red, but after two seconds, his face suddenly turned into a pig¡¯s liver color. three seconds later, the old man¡¯s body suddenly quivered and he retreated. ¡°ah!¡± with a scream, his body was sent flying backward. especially his arm. when he was thrown back, the sound of bones breaking came from his arm. kacha! the sound was very crisp, and the private room quieted down. the voice became clearer and clearer. the screams behind them made one¡¯s hair stand on end. the visual impact was very strong, especially when xu wenping was still standing there. it seemed that he didn¡¯t use much strength at all, and the old man was sent flying. what kind of method was this? what kind of martial arts was it to be able to do this? ¡°what?¡± young master jin, who was standing there, widened his eyes and his body could not help but tremble. he came from the provincial capital, so he naturally brought along some experts. this old man was his trump card. just now, the old man went out. when he came back, he saw xu wenping coming, so he ambushed him from behind. initially, young master jin thought that he would succeed in one strike. however, he did not expect xu wenping to dodge. even so, young master jin did not expect xu wenping¡¯s martial arts to be higher than the old man. based on his understanding of the old man, not to mention a young man like xu wenping, even an old and powerful martial master would not be a match for the old man. however¡­ the current situation had overturned his understanding. xu wenping clapped his hands and turned to look at young master jin with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°how is it? if there are any other trump cards, you can show them all.¡± young master jin¡¯s face turned pale. his lips trembled as he stepped back and said, ¡°no, don¡¯t come over. you, you can¡¯t touch me. do you know who i am?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve asked around. your surname is jin, and 1 heard that you¡¯re from the provincial capital. your family is considered a second-rate or third-rate family, right?¡± xu wenping casually took a step forward and spoke indifferently. hearing his words, a proud expression flashed across young master jin¡¯s face. ¡°since you know, you still dare to touch me?¡± his eyes flickered and he said, ¡°i see that your skills are not bad. how about this? kneel down and admit your mistake immediately. then, follow me from now on. how much money do you want? we can discuss it. for example, i can give you a salary of 1 million yuan a month.¡± young master jin wasn¡¯t stupid. since he couldn¡¯t use force, he might as well use soft tactics. if he could subdue someone like xu wenping, it would be a very good thing. he could tell that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were definitely much more powerful than those experts in the family. ¡°1 million? isn¡¯t that too little?¡± xu wenping shook his head slightly, indicating that it was not enough. ¡°oh? too little? that¡¯s not a problem. how about this? i¡¯ll give you a monthly salary of 3 million yuan. that¡¯s not too little, right?¡± 3 million a month meant tens of millions a year. this kind of salary was definitely a lot. when the people around him heard his words, they could not help but reveal envious looks on their faces. they were quite wealthy, but they were unwilling to give others such a high salary. ¡°not interested.¡± xu wenping shook his head, still looking disgusted. ¡°then¡­ then how much do you want?¡± gritting his teeth, young master jin¡¯s expression was pained. ¡°as long as you say it and i can reach it, i¡¯ll give it to you. how about it?¡± he was also going all out and directly let xu wenping name his own price. xu wenping smiled. he extended a finger and said, ¡°i want this number.¡± 10 million?¡± young master jin frowned deeply, but he thought about it again, then slapped his thigh and said, ¡°alright, as long as you agree, i¡¯ll do my best.¡± this was his limit. if he exceeded this number, then it really wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°no, i mean, 10 billion a month.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s 10 billion. if not, forget it.¡± ¡°are you playing with me?¡± young master jin was furious. he pointed at xu wenping and shouted, ¡°1 only gave you such a price because i treat you as a person. you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°let me tell you, if our jin family makes a move, no matter how good your martial arts are, it¡¯s useless, understand?¡± ¡°you can try.¡± xu wenping grinned and took another step forward. he walked very slowly, but his imposing manner pressed down on young master jin, causing him to tremble again. ¡°don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over¡­ i, i¡­¡± he had already retreated to the corner of the wall, and his face had become even paler. ¡°i just, i just want your woman. you, do you have to¡­ do you have to find trouble with me?¡± ¡°haha! you also know that she¡¯s my woman, yet you still dare to have designs on her.¡± xu wenping¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°that¡¯s my reverse scale. anyone who touches it will either die or be injured.¡± as he spoke, he had already stretched out his hand. he wanted to capture young master jin and bring him out. he had never thought of killing the other party, but at least he wanted to teach him a lesson. ¡°stop!¡± just as xu wenping¡¯s palm was about to touch young master jin, a clear male voice suddenly came from behind him. his hand paused in mid-air. then, he saw the joy on young master jin¡¯s face again. he could not help but turn around indifferently. there were a few people standing at the door of the vip room. the leader was a young man who was about 23 or 24 years old. he was wearing a white suit and looked very dashing. there were four middle-aged men standing behind him. these four middle-aged men were all wearing long robes, and judging from their auras, they were definitely not ordinary people. in xu wenping¡¯s eyes, these four people were definitely comparable to the old man just now. these four people appeared behind the young man at the same time. one could imagine that this young man¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± xu wenping said calmly. he still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°this is riches manor. fighting is not allowed here.¡± the young man looked at xu wenping¡¯s smile, and his expression was very cold. he said word byword. ¡°oh?¡± he looked at the few people lying on the ground, including the old man who had just fallen. ¡°they hit me, so 1 can only endure it?¡± ¡°you can dodge, but you can¡¯t attack.¡± the young man nodded, indicating that what xu wenping said made sense. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled at this answer. ¡°what are you laughing at? is there something funny?¡± the young man was still very cold. his eyes were fixed on xu wenping¡¯s face. ever since he saw xu wenping, he felt a little awkward. as for why, he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°nothing. i just think that the rules here are interesting.¡± ¡°what¡¯s interesting?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t fight back when you¡¯re beaten. this principle is really interesting.¡± ¡°i told you, you can¡¯t fight here.¡± ¡°then what about them hitting me?¡± ¡°that was their mistake.¡± ¡°then punish them!¡± i¡¯m talking about you now. don¡¯t change the topic.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i did anything wrong, and i have rules.¡± ¡°what rules?¡± ¡°if people don¡¯t offend me, i won¡¯t offend them. if people offend me, i will definitely offend them.¡± so? so if you stop me from taking young master jin away, you might become my enemy.¡± at this point, the young man¡¯s face finally became angry again. ¡°you¡¯re the first one to come to riches manor to cause trouble in these years. you¡¯re really courting death.¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°catch him.¡± ¡°yes, fourth young master.¡± almost at the same time, the four middle-aged men behind the young man rushed out and surrounded xu wenping in the middle. kid, if you know what¡¯s good for you, let us tie you up immediately. otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± a tall middle-aged man sneered. ¡°don¡¯t think that you were able to defeat that old man just now. that was just your luck,¡± another plump man said with a smile. cut the crap and do it.¡± xu wenping was a little impatient. he turned around and disappeared from where he was. ¡°what?¡± ¡°what movement technique is this?¡± the four of them exclaimed almost at the same time and then got into a stance. they wanted to block xu wenping¡¯s attack, but just as they got into position, xu wenping flashed past them. this time, he didn¡¯t plan to fight head-on. instead, he simply used his movement technique and struck the acupoints of four people while flashing past them. when xu wenping appeared again, the four of them were standing there like statues. ¡°this, this¡­¡± the young man who saw this scene immediately widened his eyes and mouth, stunned on the spot. ¡°demonic technique, this is a demonic technique.. it definitely is¡­¡± Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Five Experts chapter 213: five experts translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation young master jin, who was standing by the wall, shouted loudly at this moment. his eyes were filled with fear this time. in this world, it was absolutely rare to see a kung fu that could strike acupoints. it existed in ancient times, but in modern society, it was almost never seen. were there any ancient martial arts aristocratic families? the answer was yes, but that kind of family had long been hidden from the world, and such martial arts were rarely revealed in front of others. now that xu wenping had revealed his martial arts, those who didn¡¯t understand were naturally terrified. the eyes of the young man in the white suit were filled with fear. ¡°you, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who 1 am. what¡¯s important is, can 1 take him away now?¡± ¡°you, you¡­ just you wait¡­¡± seeing that the people he brought were not good enough, he was even more scared. therefore, the young man turned around and ran away. at this moment, the entire casino was shocked by what happened here. at first, no one noticed, but the arrival of the fourth young master had attracted the attention of many people. when they found out that the situation here was so strange that someone dared to cause trouble in the manor, the enthusiasm of the people immediately soared. hula la. everyone gathered around, wanting to see who was so bold as to dare to cause trouble in riches manor. when they saw that xu wenping was alone, they could not help but be a little surprised. this person was really bold. he actually dared to come here alone to cause trouble. because of this, people didn¡¯t leave and simply waited here to watch the show. ¡°haha, hahaha¡­¡± at this moment, young master jin suddenly laughed out loud, and his laughter was very arrogant. ¡°you dare to argue with the people of riches manor and even dare to cast demonic spells on them. you¡¯re finished.¡± young master jin started to laugh wildly. the reason why he laughed like this was because he felt that xu wenping was already finished. in his impression, offending the people of riches manor meant certain death. although he was from the provincial capital, he knew that the owner of this place was not someone ordinary. his family had also told him not to offend the people in this manor. once he did, it would be very difficult to settle it. if he really offended the people in this manor, then the family might even remove his name. with this lesson, although he had always come to play, he had never dared to be arrogant and despotic with the people in riches manor. sometimes, he was even unwilling to offend a waiter. but now, a guy who was looking for trouble with him actually dared to offend the people in the manor. wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? in this way, he could use the manor to kill the guy in front of him. when he thought of this, the excitement in his heart was indescribable. in fact, many people had the same thoughts as him. what kind of existence was riches manor? almost everyone who came here knew about it. even if they didn¡¯t know its background, they were still extremely fearful of him because of how powerful he was and the mysterious identity of its master. now, this young man dared to offend them without any restraint. he would definitely get his lunch box soon. people thought so, but xu wenping didn¡¯t care. he pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°everyone, you can continue playing. i¡¯ll just wait here.¡± xu wenping looked carefree and did not care at all. he sat there and waited for the people from riches manor to come and find him. ¡°is this kid crazy?¡± ¡°i think so too. he must have gone crazy. otherwise, why would he be like this?¡± ¡°courting death! he¡¯s simply courting death!¡± people discussed and agreed. this time, xu wenping was definitely done for. as for the gamblers who were playing enthusiastically, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads when they heard xu wenping¡¯s drawing. he was still letting them play at a time like this. who would have the mood to play? ¡°young man, hurry up and leave.¡± at this moment, an old man waved at xu wenping. his meaning was obvious. his heart had softened and he hoped that xu wenping could escape as soon as possible. unfortunately, after he finished speaking, someone immediately pulled his clothes and told him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. xu wenping looked over and shook his head with a smile. he didn¡¯t seem to be very relaxed and even asked for a glass of water from the waiter. his actions made everyone present speechless. at this point, he was still so relaxed. did he really not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯? young master jin¡¯s wild laughter had long stopped. he wanted to leave, but xu wenping was sitting very close to the door, so he couldn¡¯t leave. since he couldn¡¯t leave, he could only wait and see how he would be dealt with by the people of riches manor. the time was actually not long. after about five to six minutes, people heard a series of noisy footsteps. soon after¡­ ¡°here, this is the place. third brother, it¡¯s that kid.¡± the person who spoke was naturally the fourth young master. he was frowning very tightly now. beside him was a man in a black suit.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Five Experts 2 chapter 214: five experts 2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the man was not old, but his aura was different from the fourth young master¡¯s. his eyes were very sharp. according to xu wenping¡¯s experience, this person must have killed someone before because he had a murderous aura. ¡°fourth brother, don¡¯t be nervous. those who dare to cause trouble here will definitely not be able to leave.¡± the man called third brother smiled coldly. his footsteps were neither fast nor slow, and he soon stood in front of xu wenping. there were 20 to 30 people following behind him, and five of them had stable breaths. at a glance, xu wenping could immediately tell. although these five people looked ordinary, they should be the best among them. it could even be said that the four people he had just pointed out were a little far from the five of them. these five people¡¯s footsteps were steady, and their auras were endless. needless to say, they were all experts in the spiritual family. to be honest, if xu wenping had just obtained the system, he would definitely not have been their match at that time. but now, his internal martial arts were already considered extremely powerful. according to his level, he was already a grandmaster. therefore, facing the five of them, he naturally did not have any burden. he knew what was going on, but others did not know, especially the fourth young master and his third brother who were standing opposite him. the person called third brother sized up xu wenping and asked, ¡°are you the one causing trouble?¡± ¡°it was just self-defense.¡± ¡°oh?¡± third brother looked at the scene and saw that the four people were standing there motionless. he could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°good move, but you have to know that no matter how strange your martial arts are, you can¡¯t beat many people.¡± as he spoke, he pointed behind him with his thumb, looking fearless. ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily true. it mainly depends on how good their martial arts are.¡± ¡°you have two choices. you can release them and compensate us for our losses.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t choose this option. what about the other option?¡± ¡°the second option is to capture you and send you to the government. then, we will cripple your martial arts and let you spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± then, he looked at xu wenping and said word by word, ¡°you can make your choice now.¡± ¡°i choose the third option.¡± ¡°the third option?¡± ¡®yes! i don¡¯t like either of them, so i have a third option.¡¯ ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°those who block me will either die or be injured.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at young master jin in the corner. ¡°arrogant.¡± third brother was really angry. the reason why he and xu wenping could chat calmly was because the other party¡¯s martial arts were very good. what he was afraid of was that xu wenping had some big family behind him. with xu wenping¡¯s skill, he was definitely not an ordinary person. he also knew about the martial arts of the four people his fourth brother had brought along. although they were not as powerful as the five experts beside him, their martial arts were not ordinary either. with just one person¡¯s strength, he was able to subdue four people in an instant. this person¡¯s martial arts were definitely not ordinary. therefore, he would not cause trouble if he could. the first plan he had mentioned earlier was actually giving the other party a way out. however¡­ what he did not expect was that xu wenping did not give him any face at all and directly said that he wanted to fight. ¡°you can try.¡± xu wenping smiled like a spring breeze, but his eyes were cold. the other party¡¯s third brother was a thoughtful person. xu wenping naturally understood what he meant by flowers. however, he could not do that, so he could only fight head-on. since things had come to this point, there was naturally nothing else to say. ¡°go.¡± third brother waved his hand, and the twenty people behind him rushed forward. of course, when the twenty people in front rushed over, the five experts did not move. powerful experts naturally had to hold the line. seeing the group of people charging at him, xu wenping smiled coldly. then, his body swayed and he directly dodged. his identity was extremely fast. at the same time he dodged, three more people had their acupoints sealed by him and stood there motionless. this scene looked very strange. the five masters stood there and watched. their eyes were fixed on xu wenping, hoping to find some clues. unfortunately, they did not see anything. they did not even see xu wenping¡¯s movement technique clearly. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°what kind of movement technique is this? this is too strange.¡± ¡°what is his cultivation level? such a movement technique, even we probably can¡¯t resist it, right?¡± the five of them sucked in a breath of cold air almost at the same time, and their expressions were extremely complicated. while they were still in shock, it had only been half a minute. xu wenping¡¯s figure flashed, and 18 people had their acupoints sealed. they stood rooted to the ground, unable to move. the remaining two people were terrified to the extreme. they retreated repeatedly and did not dare to move forward at all. third brother was shocked when he saw this. when the surrounding people saw this, their eyes widened as they stared at xu wenping as if they were looking at a monster. ¡°let¡¯s go and see what his cultivation level is.¡± at this moment, the leader of the five experts, the bald man, waved his hand and shouted with a fierce look in his eyes. then, the five of them jumped out and pounced on xu wenping. the five of them moved in unison and were extremely fast. in an instant, they surrounded xu wenping. the five of them were all extremely skilled in martial arts and rarely attacked together. however, today, they all felt that it was necessary to attack together. the young man in front of them was not someone ordinary people could compare to. moreover, his martial arts were simply too strange. he could make people unable to move when he touched them, so they absolutely could not let him touch their body. after the five of them surrounded xu wenping, they didn¡¯t say anything and directly attacked. not only were they fast, but they were also accurate. the two of them went straight for xu wenping¡¯s head and chest. the people on both sides attacked from both sides. the other one sneakily attacked from behind. the five of them moved at the same time, covering the upper, middle, and lower areas. according to their experience, such an attack had already sealed off all the enemy¡¯s escape routes. it was almost impossible to escape. with the five of them attacking at the same time, there was absolutely no possibility of them failing. however¡­ this time, they were really disappointed. this was because they had practiced their attacks so skillfully, but when they attacked at the same time, they realized that their target had suddenly disappeared. ¡°what?¡± ¡°impossible?¡± ¡°b*stard!¡± ¡°what the h*ll?¡± ¡°where is he?¡± the five of them exclaimed almost at the same time. then, the five of them used their fastest speed to protect themselves with their palms and jumped back, wanting to avoid xu wenping¡¯s attack.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: The Ma Family’s Attitude chapter 215: the ma family¡¯s attitude translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation bang, bang, bang, bang, bang¡­ a series of five muffled sounds rang out as five figures flew backward. all five of them were sent flying. they were all hit in the head. when they flew out, they spat out blood from their mouths. looking at the five people who were spurting blood, everyone¡¯s eyes froze. they didn¡¯t see how xu wenping attacked and how he sent the five people flying. especially the man called third brother. his expression immediately turned ugly. he originally thought that the experts he brought would definitely be able to subdue xu wenping. but now, it seemed that he had thought too much. clap, clap, clap! xu wenping clapped his hands and stood in front of young master jin. ¡°how is it? are you coming with me?¡± his smile was very satisfied, but the coldness in his eyes grew stronger. ¡°i, i¡­ you can¡¯t touch me. my jin family will definitely¡­¡± before he could finish, his hair was grabbed by xu wenping. ¡°too much nonsense.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and pulled forward, causing young master jin to stagger and almost fall to the ground. ¡°stop!¡± third brother, who was standing at the door, was furious. however, he did not dare to go in and stop xu wenping. instead, he stood there and roared. turning his head, xu wenping¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°if you don¡¯t have the ability to stop me, don¡¯t speak.¡± after saying that, he planned to continue pulling young master jin¡¯s hair out of the door. ¡°brat, you dare?¡± third brother was really furious. he suddenly grabbed his phone and said, ¡°if you dare to touch him today, you will never have a peaceful day in jin hai city.¡± ¡°threatening me?¡± xu wenping let loose a little of young master jin¡¯s hair, and a chilling smile appeared on his face. those who were familiar with him naturally knew that he was furious now. the other party did not say much nonsense, but the key was that it made him feel very annoyed. ¡°kid, i¡¯m not threatening you. it¡¯s true.¡± third brother took a step forward and met xu wenping¡¯s gaze. the expression on his face changed from anger to calmness. as he stood there, his gaze became much more stable. ¡°members of my ma family have never been afraid of trouble.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at his nose and said, ¡°my name is ma haifeng and my brother is ma haicheng.¡± when he said his name, ma haifeng appeared very proud. ¡°you may not know our names, but you should know the ma family from the capital, right? after our ma family retired, even though we¡¯ve gone into seclusion, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve completely cut off contact with the outside world.¡± as he said this, the pride on ma haifeng¡¯s face became even stronger. hearing him introduce himself, everyone present gasped. it was normal that they didn¡¯t know about ma haifeng. however, it was almost impossible to say that they did not know about the ma family in the capital. twenty years ago, the ma family in the capital could be said to be flourishing. the ma family was one of the five great families in the capital. it was unbelievable that such a family had hidden their identity and come to this small jin hai city. with the ma family¡¯s power, not to mention jin hai city, even the entire province was nothing to them. therefore, what he said to xu wenping just now was indeed true. looking at ma haifeng, xu wenping laughed, and his smile was a little heartless. ¡°so what?¡± he said these words very naturally. it could even be said that his current attitude was very contemptuous. ¡°you¡­ don¡¯t you know that our ma family can make you disappear from this world in an instant?¡± ma haicheng was furious. he took a step forward and stood beside his third brother. ¡°you can try.¡± another three words came out of xu wenping¡¯s mouth. he said it more cleanly without any hesitation. hearing his words, everyone¡¯s expressions became strange and somewhat incredulous. ma haifeng clenched his fists so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. he really did not expect that even after he had introduced himself, this fellow in front of him was actually still indifferent. from his expression, he even seemed to be disdainful of mocking him. ¡°alright, just you wait.¡± ma haifeng sneered and took out his phone, wanting to make a call. however, before he could make the call, his phone rang. he felt a little strange and answered the call directly. then, a rather low voice came from inside. ¡°haifeng, stop messing around. let him take him away.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this, ma haifeng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. this feeling was like a dream. it could even be said that he had the urge to curse. ¡°boss, this¡­ why?¡± he had always obeyed his boss¡¯s decision. however, he could not understand what had happened today. this kid in front of him should not have any background at all. even if he had a background, how could his family¡¯s background be stronger? with ma family¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to deal with him? you can fight? no matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn¡¯t compare to the human wave tactic, right? ¡°i told you to let him go. as for why, 1¡¯11 tell you when you and fourth come over.¡± after saying that, he hung up the phone. hearing the busy tone on the phone, ma haifeng didn¡¯t know what to say. he looked at his fourth brother beside him, then waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, you go, go¡­¡± he shouted the last word, and his entire body trembled. the ma family had never felt so aggrieved before. although they had come to jin hai city from the capital to live in seclusion, there were some unknown things that had happened there. but even so, their ma family was still a large family that was second to none in the country. it was also an existence that others did not dare to provoke. now, he had to suffer a loss at the hands of an unknown nobody. ma haifeng felt like he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. ma haicheng was the same. his eyes widened and he asked, ¡°third brother, why?¡± ¡°you dare to not carry out what boss said?¡± ¡°i, hmph!¡± ma haicheng shook his head, his face filled with anger. however, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his big brother¡¯s orders. glancing at the two brothers in front of him, xu wenping knew that they would no longer stop him from leaving. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± he used some strength in his hands and quickly pulled young master jin out. at this moment, young master jin¡¯s expression became extremely complicated and shocked. what kind of family was the ma family? they could actually let a person like xu wenping off so easily? logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t xu wenping be targeted by ma family, or even more experts coming over to stop him from leaving? if xu wenping left, would the ma family really lose face? ¡°no, no! third brother ma, fourth brother¡­ save me!¡± young master jin was really anxious at this moment and shouted loudly. however¡­ at this moment, no one moved or spoke. they just watched the scene in front of them silently.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Who Did You Provoke? chapter 216: who did you provoke? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation young master jin, who was shouting loudly, was finally dragged out of the casino by xu wenping. then, the two of them passed by the quaint house in the manor and returned to the main gate. everything went as it pleased. no one came to stop him, and no one dared to make a move. young master jin was finally in despair. he shouted, and tears even flowed out. ¡°let go, let go of me. i¡¯m a member of the jin family. if you dare to touch me, the jin family will definitely not let you off.¡± when he arrived at the door, young master jin was completely afraid and almost collapsed. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping let go of his hand. he faced young master jin and said word by word, ¡°originally, i just wanted to teach you a lesson, but now that you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± xu wenping sat down beside him and asked young master jin to make a call. young master jin was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. soon, the call was picked up and an old voice came from the other end. ¡°hey! second young master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± hearing the familiar voice, young master jin couldn¡¯t help but calm down. then, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°old huang, 1,1 was beaten up by someone, and now they want to beat me up. 1, i¡¯m in danger, hurry up and save me!¡± ¡°what?¡± when old huang heard this, his expression changed. ¡°second young master, tell me your current location. i¡¯ll bring someone over immediately.¡± ¡°i-l¡¯m in jin hai city¡­ outside riches manor.¡± ¡°what?¡± old huang asked ¡°what?¡± a second time, a little shocked. ¡°second young master, did you come out of the riches manor?¡± ¡°yeah?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right! why didn¡¯t the people from riches manor stop or protect you?¡± old huang was very familiar with riches manor. he knew that fighting was not allowed in the manor. therefore, it was a little unbelievable that his second young master would be taken out of the manor. ¡°i, i don¡¯t know!¡± young master jin shouted repeatedly and then shouted, ¡°old huang, hurry up! hurry up and save me. he, he said he¡¯ll wait for you.¡± old huang was silent for a few seconds before he said in a deep voice, ¡°second young master, i need to communicate with riches manor. we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± before young master jin could say anything, old huang hung up the phone. hearing the busy tone on the phone, young master huang¡¯s expression turned ugly. to him, seeking help from his family was his last hope. he had never encountered such a thing since he was young. looking at his phone, young master jin was a little stunned. who was this man in front of him? why did he always make him feel powerless? ¡°old master, something happened. second young master has met with an accident in jin hai city.¡± in the provincial capital of tiandong province, old huang, who had just finished a call with young master jin, ran to the office of the head of the jin family in a panic. old master jin was in a good mood today, so he set up a dragon¡¯s gate array on the office table. he drank half of the tea and thought that he would go out for a walk after drinking enough tea to make himself feel more energetic. however¡­ just as this thought came to mind, someone knocked on the office door in a panic. then, old huang walked in. hearing his words, old master jin¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly. ¡°what happened? tell me slowly. he¡¯s already so old, but why is he still so clumsy when doing things?¡± old master jin frowned and reprimanded the other party. however, he knew that something big must have happened, which was why old huang was like this. his second son was always a troublemaker. he didn¡¯t have much ability, but his ability to cause trouble was extraordinary. not to mention other places, even in the provincial capital, he had caused a lot of trouble for himself. fortunately, he had a good reputation and the jin family had a good foundation in the provincial capital, so nothing major happened. ¡°master, second young master is in jin hai city¡­ he has been beaten up, and from what he said, the bodyguards had also been knocked out.¡± ¡°oh? among the people who followed him, wasn¡¯t there¡­ yes! forget it, continue.¡± ¡°yes, master.¡± old huang took a breath and continued, ¡°second young master said that he¡¯s at the entrance of riches manor now, and he should have been taken out from the manor.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this, old master jin¡¯s brows immediately raised, and an incredulous light appeared in his eyes. he stood up, the cigar in his hand shaking. because he got up a little too quickly, there were traces of his body being wet from the fall. however, he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°who exactly did he offend?¡± old master jin was not a fool. he was able to become the head of the jin family because he was an extremely intelligent person. after thinking about it for a while, he could feel some self-evident problems. ¡°i¡¯m not sure yet. i didn¡¯t call the manor to confirm it first. after all¡­¡± old huang took a deep breath and stopped talking. ¡°humph! b*stard, you¡¯re causing me trouble everywhere.¡± although he said that, old master jin still shook his head. then, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. very quickly. the call connected, and then an elderly voice sounded. ¡°it¡¯s old jin!¡± ¡°haha! it¡¯s me, old he! i want to ask, what exactly happened in your manor? who is the person who took my son away? why didn¡¯t you interfere?¡± when he said this, he was very cautious, afraid that he would make the other party unhappy. old he was an important person in the manor. although he was not a member of the ma family, his status was not low. old he sighed. ¡°old jin! if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re brothers, i probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to answer your call.¡± uncle he sounded helpless. after thinking for a while, he said the above. ¡°this¡­ old he, since you¡¯ve already answered my call, can you tell me clearly? if we can settle this, we¡¯ll show our sincerity.¡± old master jin was a flexible person. he was not someone who would immediately shout and kill on a whim. ¡°hard to say, really hard to say!¡± uncle he thought for a moment and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know this person either. but according to our young master¡¯s drawing, he is unfathomable. he is a person with great influence in jin hai city. however, we can¡¯t find out who is behind this.¡± ¡°what?¡± the shocked old master jin took a deep breath. the eldest young master of the ma family could actually say such words. old master jin was a little at a loss as to what to do. ¡°old jin, you better watch out for yourself. but i advise you, if you want to use force, it¡¯s best not to do it in front of our house.¡± then, without waiting for old master jin¡¯s reaction, the other party hung up the phone.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Killer chapter 217: killer translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation old master jin put down his phone, his expression extremely ugly. ¡°master, how is it?¡± old huang was very worried about the safety of the second young master and could not help but ask. looking at old huang¡¯s anxious expression, old master jin sighed and shook his head. ¡°not easy, really not easy!¡± he slowly sat down and his eyes flickered. ¡°immediately search the dark net for nearby assassins.¡± ¡°master, you mean¡­ to use assassins to kill that person?¡± ¡°i have no other choice.¡± old master jin took a deep puff of his cigar, the muscles on his face looking a little ferocious. ¡°that person¡¯s background is not simple, but he doesn¡¯t give our jin family face, especially riches manor. in this situation, i think even if we go over to reason with him, it¡¯s still uncertain whether he can let him go.¡± old master jin frowned deeply. according to his thoughts, if he had not provoked the other party, then the other party would not have gone to riches manor to capture him. perhaps, what he wanted to do was to kill his second son. since that was the case, there was no need to be reasonable. kill him directly and end everything. as for how powerful that person was, old master jin did not think about it. old huang frowned deeply. he opened his mouth, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°master, i think that person is not simple.¡± his gaze was a little wandering as he said, ¡°the experts around young master are not weak. now that they have been dealt with by that person, i feel that this matter is not simple.¡± ¡°are you saying that killers might not be able to do it?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°go make the arrangements. i¡¯ll get master li and the others to go over.¡± old master jin, who was very anxious in his heart, waved his hand and told old huang to do as he had arranged. old huang could only nod and turn around to look for the assassin on the dark net. after waiting for half an hour, young master jin finally received a call from old huang at the entrance of the manor. ¡°old huang, you, you¡­ why did you only call now?¡± ¡°second young master, old master said that you should take care of yourself.¡± ¡°what are you talking about? how could my dad say that?¡± ¡°old master asked me to bring you a message. if you are lucky, you can live past tomorrow. if not, you can die.¡± the phone hung up, and a busy tone came from the other end. young master jin widened his eyes and felt like crying. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is no one coming?¡± xu wenping stood up with a faint smile on his face. ¡°you, what are you planning to do? don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over!¡± at this moment, young master jin was completely afraid and broke down. ¡°come, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± xu wenping walked over, grabbed young master jin¡¯s arm, and dragged him out of the manor. just as the two of them left, a figure appeared outside the forest about a hundred meters away from the manor. he was wearing a cap and holding a big box in his hand. it looked like it contained a violin or something. this person¡¯s gaze was very sharp. behind his sunglasses, he kept staring in the direction that the two of them had left. ¡°interesting. from the looks of it, that kid isn¡¯t an expert!¡± the man muttered to himself and then quickly rushed in the direction where the two of them had left. one after the other, two groups of people set off. however, xu wenping did not know that someone had already followed behind him. he led young master jin forward and soon saw two vans parked about a mile away. the car door opened and chen pi got out. ¡°brother ping, who is this guy?¡± chen pi didn¡¯t care. as long as xu wenping caught someone, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. ¡°this is a big shot, the second young master of the jin family in the provincial capital.¡± xu wenping smiled and waved his hand. ¡°go, the rest of you go to the car behind. chen pi, you drive. i¡¯ll stay in your car with this second young master jin.¡± ¡°alright!¡± after hearing xu wenping¡¯s instructions, chen pi immediately did as he was told and let the other lackeys go to the car behind. those who really couldn¡¯t sit down would walk on foot and take a taxi back. as for xu wenping, he carried young master jin and got into the van. chen pi drove the van all the way to the city. all of this had not escaped the eyes of the spies sent by riches manor. of course, the spies of riches manor were no longer a secret to xu wenping. it would be strange if the ma family did not follow. soon, the news that xu wenping had left with his men was sent back to the top-floor office of riches manor. listening to the report on the walkie-talkie, the expressions of the three people sitting in the room did not look too good. sitting behind the boss¡¯s table, the ma family¡¯s eldest son had an extremely solemn expression at this time. he had been holding the glass of red wine in his hand for a long time. he narrowed his eyes. ¡°boss, what¡¯s going on? why are you doing this?¡± sitting opposite the man were naturally the third and fourth brothers of the ma family. fourth brother, ma haicheng, had an ugly expression on his face. he was furious. just now, when he let xu wenping go, he was extremely excited. ¡°fourth brother, use your brain and think about it.¡± the boss swirled his wine glass again, and his squinted eyes opened a little. his voice was low and wise. ¡°didn¡¯t you notice that even the most powerful expert in our family couldn¡¯t undo the strange martial arts he used?¡± ma hailong¡¯s voice was cold and stern as he said word by word, ¡°his identity is very suspicious. with his background, i suspect that he is from a hidden ancient martial arts aristocratic family.¡± ¡°can it?¡± third brother also narrowed his eyes, lit a cigarette, and slowly smoked. ¡°it¡¯s very possible. with his skills, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡± ma hailong¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°right now, our ma family cannot make any more powerful enemies. outsiders may not know, but we ourselves know that our ma family is now strong on the outside but weak on the inside.¡± at this point, ma hailong let out a long sigh and said, ¡°old master said that we can¡¯t make too many enemies now. we must make friends with those we can. for someone as strong as that person just now, the best outcome for us is to befriend him. we must not become enemies with him.¡± after saying that, he put down his glass and pushed the ashtray in front of him. ¡°the two of you, remember this. investigate that person¡¯s background immediately. after the jin family¡¯s matter is settled, immediately bring someone to apologize and beg him to treat those people who won¡¯t move.¡± ¡°boss¡­ could it be that we have become so humble now?¡± ¡°i just received news that jin wanted to touch his woman.¡± jin hailong¡¯s expression was a little angry. ¡°what if it was you guys?¡± ¡°f*cking jin, that b*stard!¡± after ma haicheng heard this, he slammed the table hard. ¡°boss, he actually used us?¡± ma haifeng was much more clear-headed than his fourth brother. he said coldly. ¡°at least we have this kind of heart, so we can¡¯t have real friction with that person because of him, understand?¡± at this time, the third and fourth brothers of ma family had basically understood what their boss meant.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Ambush chapter 218: ambush translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the van drove all the way into the city. on the way, xu wenping looked at young master jin with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°you, don¡¯t look at me like that. if you have something to say, just say it.¡± young master jin, who was being stared at by xu wenping, felt a little scared. this guy¡¯s gaze was simply too terrifying. young master jin felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°i have nothing to say for the time being,¡± xu wenping said lightly, but his hand moved. he took out a needle bag from his pocket. he opened the needle bag and exposed the 30 silver needles to the air. looking at his actions, young master jin felt his heart beating a little faster. he didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted to do. he didn¡¯t understand what silver needles were, but looking at xu wenping¡¯s smile, he had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. ¡°w-what are you doing?¡± his voice was trembling as he stared at xu wenping¡¯s hand. ¡°nothing much. 1 just wanted to give you two needles.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s just acupuncture. there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± young master jin shouted. cold sweat had already formed on his forehead. he didn¡¯t understand why xu wenping wanted to give him an injection. but even if he didn¡¯t understand, he knew that something bad might happen to his body after the injection. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s very satisfying.¡± ¡°no, no, no, i don¡¯t want it.¡± he wanted to dodge, but unfortunately, he was in the car and had no place to hide. ¡°come, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± xu wenping was still smiling. he picked up a needle and threw it into young master jin¡¯s body. ¡°all!¡± young master jin felt a slight pain in his body. he felt as if he had been bitten by something. however, he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong after that. just as he relaxed, xu wenping stabbed his acupuncture point again. as the second needle was inserted, the place where the first needle was inserted actually felt a numbing itch and pain. it felt as if there were many ants gnawing at him. ¡°aaaaaaaah¡­¡± feeling the pain, young master jin started to scream. as chen pi drove, he could not help but shiver when he heard the screams behind him. he had been through all kinds of storms, and fighting was no different from eating beans. but now, young master jin¡¯s scream made him feel a chill in his heart. xu wenping was still smiling. after a chuckle, he inserted the third needle. ¡°aaa i can¡¯t take it anymore! it hurts!¡± young master jin wanted to roll and dodge. however, no matter how he moved, he could not get rid of the pain. he suddenly realized that he could not move anymore. ¡°devil, you devil!¡± young master jin screamed and wanted to curse xu wenping with vicious words. however, he was in so much pain that he felt like he was about to die. ¡°i beg you, spare me, spare me! i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare!¡± young master jin continued to scream, but he did not dare to curse anymore. xu wenping did not stop. the fourth, fifth, sixth¡­ the silver needles pierced into young master jin¡¯s body, causing his screams to become even louder. he even looked like he might faint at any moment. however¡­ however, xu wenping had already sealed the other party¡¯s acupuncture points so that he would not faint. it was at this moment that xu wenping felt something shake his eyes. the feeling was very mild and not serious. it was just a flash, but he immediately became vigilant. he leaned back and immediately avoided the window. ¡°chen pi, don¡¯t drive at a uniform speed,¡± xu wenping suddenly said to chen pi, who was driving in front. ¡°yes, brother ping.¡± chen pi didn¡¯t ask why, but directly followed xu wenping¡¯s request. the car suddenly sped up and suddenly slowed down. at the same time, on the building on the right, a man holding a sniper rifle twisted his cap back and frowned deeply. ¡°what¡¯s going on? have we been discovered?¡± he looked through the scope at the cars moving below. because the building was very high, he saw the car through his scope when it was three miles away. however, he was a little far away at that time, so he did not choose to shoot immediately. now that the car was even closer, when he wanted to snipe, the other party suddenly hid inside. from this angle, he could not see it. in the next moment, he realized that the speed of the car had changed. it had always been about the same speed, but now, sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was slow, and sometimes it even came to a sudden stop. ¡°i must have been discovered, but this isn¡¯t right!¡± he raised his eyebrows, then smiled sinisterly. then, he aimed the muzzle of the sniper rifle at chen pi, who was driving. shooting the horse first was the simplest method. therefore, after shooting the driver, the car would naturally stop. at that time, there would be more opportunities to shoot the people in the car. however, what he did not expect was that the car suddenly made a turn and headed straight for the building they were in. ¡°what?¡± the killer was stunned. his brain was a little lacking. as the car was moving fast enough, he had just adjusted his sniper scope and was about to shoot. however, because the car had turned around, he lost his aim. ¡°b*stard.¡± he gritted his teeth and immediately adjusted the scope again. however, in the next moment, that car actually hid behind another car. it was a large truck. due to its height and the fact that it was too close to the car in front, it was impossible to aim at it at this distance. ¡°bastard.¡± the killer was a little impatient. he thought it was a very simple task, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult. how could he know that this was all arranged by xu wenping? just now, he had already discovered that there were assassins. although he wasn¡¯t a military genius, his current abilities could definitely make up for some of his shortcomings in the military. the other thing was that when he was in the car, he had already sensed the safety hazard from the building on the right. that was why he let chen pi drive like this. ¡°brother ping, what happened?¡± chen pi also knew that if it was an ordinary matter, xu wenping would definitely not arrange it this way. ¡°there¡¯s a sniper upstairs. his target is me, but i can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯ll shoot you, the driver,¡± xu wenping guessed. of course, his guess was right. ¡°is it that serious?¡± chen pi narrowed his eyes and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°then what should we do?¡± ¡°get close to the building over there. that way, we can slow down the killer¡¯s attack.¡± ¡°will it work?¡± ¡°even if it doesn¡¯t work, it has to work. follow the car next door. i¡¯ll go now.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he had already opened the car door. his movements were extremely fast. in a flash, he had already passed through the car and grabbed the handle of the back of the large truck beside him. the handle on the container was very strong, but it still creaked when he pulled it. the driver behind suddenly saw this scene and could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°good guy, are you shooting a movie?¡± the killer upstairs also saw this scene and could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°f*ck! is this the kung fu emperor? are you filming a movie?¡± he asked the same question, but he quickly adjusted his attitude.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Follow Me chapter 219: follow me translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t kill you.¡± the killer naturally knew that this person was coming toward him. however, his stubbornness had also risen. he felt that his kung fu was not fake, so he planned to shoot xu wenping directly when he approached. however, just as he finished speaking, xu wenping suddenly disappeared into thin air. ¡°what?¡± shocked, cold sweat broke out on the assassin¡¯s forehead. then, he quickly adjusted his sniper scope, trying to find xu wenping. unfortunately, he did not see where xu wenping was in the 30 seconds. after about 30 seconds, he finally heard xu wenping¡¯s voice from the guardrail downstairs. because there was a guardrail here and it was very high, about two meters, xu wenping had to cross it to get downstairs. it was also at this position that he saw xu wenping¡¯s figure. he adjusted the muzzle of his gun and planned to shoot at xu wenping. however, just as the muzzle was aimed, xu wenping¡¯s body crossed the fence and disappeared again. ¡°this, this¡­ it¡¯s not a human, right?¡± all he could think of now were some movies. spiderman, iron man, or even batman. this was too magical. in the blink of an eye, he was gone. or rather, he could only think that the person he wanted to kill might be invisible. when he thought of this, his heart was in a mess. as an assassin, he knew that if his heart was in a mess, he could not continue working. he stood up and started packing his things. then, he picked up his gun and turned around to leave the roof. speaking of which, his movements were not slow. however¡­ xu wenping¡¯s speed was even faster. in just two minutes, he had already gone from the first floor to the 30th floor. this speed was simply too shocking. actually, it was no wonder. a person with grandmaster-level martial arts would naturally be so fast that it would make one¡¯s hair stand on end when they went upstairs. when the iron door of the rooftop was pushed open, the harsh sound of friction made the killer stop in his tracks. ¡°looks like i¡¯m not late.¡± xu wenping smiled faintly. he wasn¡¯t panting like a bull, but there was sweat on his forehead. after all, this was the first time he had done such a high-intensity exercise. the killer¡¯s pupils contracted, and the gun case in his hand fell to the ground. he stared at xu wenping and said, ¡°who exactly are you? why is your movement technique so fast?¡± he didn¡¯t ask anything else but who xu wenping was. ¡°he¡¯s just an ordinary person with a good physique.¡± ¡°impossible.¡± the assassin¡¯s face revealed a ferocious expression. he gritted his teeth and then smiled sinisterly. suddenly, he pulled out a pistol from his waist. he was afraid that he would not be able to complete the mission. since he couldn¡¯t complete it, he would at most die. however, before he died, he had to take a gamble. he pulled out his pistol and aimed it at xu wenping. however, in the next moment, he lost sight of the other party again. after that¡­ he felt his wrist go numb, and the pistol fell to the ground. even his body stiffened and he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°tell me, who sent you to kill me?¡± xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared again, but he was already behind him. then, he slowly turned from behind him to in front of him. the killer was in despair because he felt that he couldn¡¯t move anywhere except his mouth. ¡°i won¡¯t tell you. i¡¯m an assassin. if i tell you, i¡¯ll die. if i don¡¯t tell you, i¡¯ll die.¡± the assassin¡¯s face was filled with pride. as an assassin, one would either kill others or be killed by others. even if someone saw his face and exposed his whereabouts, he would still face death. ¡°i have no interest in killing you, but if you don¡¯t tell me, you will suffer a very harsh punishment,¡± xu wenping said lightly. he already had a silver needle in his hand. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± the assassin smiled, then looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°1 admit that you¡¯re very powerful, but you really don¡¯t understand assassins.¡± by the time he finished his last word, black blood had already flowed down from the corner of his mouth. it was obvious that there was a poison packet hidden in his mouth. when they were caught, they would bite that thing and commit suicide by taking poison. seeing that the other party had taken the poison, xu wenping could not help but frown. then, he grabbed the assassin¡¯s wrist and felt his pulse. without saying a word, he inserted the silver needle into the assassin¡¯s acupuncture points. ¡°ah!¡± the assassin let out a cry of pain, and then his eyes widened. xu wenping smiled faintly and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t ask you to die, so you can¡¯t die yet.¡± xu wenping placed his palm on the assassin¡¯s back. a very thick aura rushed into the assassin¡¯s body. because the silver needles had already sealed the assassin¡¯s acupoints, the poison could not continue to spread. therefore, at this time, xu wenping directly used his inner strength to force the poison to the location of the silver needles. then, black blood was forced out. in less than five minutes, the toxins that had just entered the assassin¡¯s body were all eliminated. of course, xu wenping was also drenched in sweat. this was the first time he had saved someone like this, and the poison in the assassin¡¯s body was not simple. it was a poison that could kill anyone who took it. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his internal strength was strong and the poison had just entered his body so that it was easier to treat, if the poison had already attacked his heart, even he would not be able to save him. ¡°you, you¡­ why did you save me?¡± although the assassin still couldn¡¯t move, he could feel the changes in his body. ¡°nothing. i just want to know from you who wants to kill me,¡± xu wenping said bluntly. however, the assassin smiled bitterly after hearing it. he could not shake his head now. otherwise, he would definitely shake his head fiercely. the other party had saved his life, but he refused to say why. he only said that he wanted to get an answer from him. of course, xu wenping did have this idea. however, he had to sacrifice so much to save someone who wanted to kill him. such a person was too rare, right? ¡°are you willing to tell me?¡± xu wenping asked calmly. the assassin hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s the jin family of tiandong province.¡± after saying this, the assassin frowned and said, ¡°i can¡¯t be an assassin anymore. since it¡¯s against the creed of an assassin, i can only quit.¡± ¡°how about following me?¡± xu wenping asked calmly as if he was talking about something very normal. ¡°i don¡¯t care how you were in the past, how many people you killed, or who you killed.¡± xu wenping continued calmly, ¡°but from now on, you will follow me. i hope that the people you kill will be the ones who deserve to be killed.¡± ¡°you gave me this life. 1 can follow you, but i need to deal with some things.¡± the assassin thought for a moment, but finally agreed to xu wenping¡¯s suggestion. ¡°alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping released the assassin¡¯s acupuncture points. ¡°my name is shadow. you can call me that in the future.¡± ¡°alright.¡± ¡°i need to leave jin hai city for a period of time. when i¡¯m done with my matters, i¡¯ll come back to look for you.¡± ¡°sure. if you need help, you can tell me.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you know if i need anything.¡± after saying that, shadow picked up his things and quickly disappeared from the rooftop.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: An Expert Arrives chapter 220: an expert arrives translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping raised his eyebrows slightly as he watched shadow disappear. ¡°the jin family from the provincial capital?¡± he muttered to himself, and the cold and stern expression between his brows deepened. ¡°it seems that it is necessary to teach the jin family a lesson.¡± xu wenping turned around and slowly walked downstairs. chen pi¡¯s car drove very fast. while xu wenping and shadow were confronting each other, he had already driven the car back to his company. because of business needs, chen pi opened another security company, which was less than five kilometers away from the place where the sniper, shadow, had just attacked. after getting out of the car, he brought young master jin directly to the company¡¯s underground garage. he had planned to handcuff him first and wait for xu wenping to return. however, as soon as they entered the underground garage, seven people barged in. the leader was an old man. his arms were very long, his palms were like eagle claws, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. the other six people he brought with him also had a baleful aura. chen pi raised his eyebrows and immediately turned around to block the seven people. ¡°kid, if you know what¡¯s good for you, give him to us.¡± the old man in the lead stared coldly at chen pi, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°unless i die, you can¡¯t take him away.¡± chen pi also sneered. he has a stubborn temper. if you go soft on him, it might work. however, if he had to use force, he would not care about that. even if he had to risk his life, he would never lower his head. ¡°haha! interesting. old seven, play with him.¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± the person called old seven crossed his hands and forcefully twisted them. his fingers immediately made a few cracking sounds. ¡°come, kid, let¡¯s spar.¡± as old seven spoke, he was already walking toward chen pi. chen pi frowned as he felt a sense of oppression pressing down on him. he had learned a lot of martial arts from xu wenping. before this, xu wenping had also taught him some martial arts. unfortunately, the time was still short and he did not have the essence of the main acupoints. facing the middle-aged man in front of him, chen pi felt the pressure multiply. however, he had a stubborn personality. i¡¯m not afraid of you being strong. even if i die, i¡¯ll bite you a few times. he had a ruffian personality. if he was on the battlefield, such a person would be the most difficult to deal with. even now, he wasn¡¯t a kind person. seeing that the other party was approaching, chen pi pounced on him before he could stand firm. the reason why he didn¡¯t let his underlings take action was that he had thought about it. his underlings were even more unbearable. they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single face-to-face. ¡°phew!¡± he punched out and went straight for old seven¡¯s nose. this move was called the heavenly cannon. if it hit, it would definitely make people feel dizzy and see blood at the first moment. of course, the nose was one of the most vulnerable parts and could easily bleed. however¡­ old seven sneered and said, ¡°too slow.¡± in the time it took to turn his body, he had already grabbed chen pi¡¯s wrist and flung it forcefully. he wanted to throw chen pi away by inertia. if it was the chen pi from a month or two ago, he would probably have been thrown out. but now, he had received some guidance from xu wenping. seeing that things were not looking good, and he almost lost his balance, he suddenly took a horizontal step. although his body staggered, he did not lose his center of gravity and actually broke the opponent¡¯s move. old seven was stunned. he didn¡¯t expect that a kid who seemed to know half-baked martial arts could actually break his move. the corners of his lips curled into a sinister smile. then, he suddenly took a step forward, and in a single step, he had already passed between chen pi¡¯s legs. suddenly, his shoulder moved, and in a very strange position, he directly hit chen pi¡¯s chest. bang! a muffled sound was heard. this time, the impact was very solid. then, chen pi¡¯s body flew out. this was a variation of the mountain shaking bash. moreover, chen pi did not even have time to react before he was sent flying. his body was sent flying for a full five to six meters before chen pi¡¯s body landed on the ground. chen pi¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he rolled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. the force of this collision was really not small. chen pi coughed out blood. after rolling around, he forced himself to get up. his brows were furrowed, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°haha! good enough. again.¡± chen pi stood up straight, flames burning in his eyes. he had liked to fight since he was young, and it was inevitable that he would get injured if he fought. however, every time he fought, he would learn something. it was inevitable to risk their lives, but every time he risked his life, he would basically gain something. this time, he was still the same. with a shout, chen pi pounced on him again like a hungry wolf. seeing him pounce on her again, cruelty flashed in old seven¡¯s eyes. ¡°brat, you¡¯re courting death.¡± chen pi threw another punch at old seven¡¯s nose, but old seven dodged it. he grabbed chen pi¡¯s wrist and wanted to use the same trick again. therefore, he stepped forward, wanting to hit chen pi. with the previous experience, chen pi was a little clumsy. however, because he turned sideways and kicked his leg, he directly dodged old seven¡¯s attack. ¡°hey! sure!¡± old seven sneered and swept his leg horizontally, directly sweeping chen pi two meters away. ¡°cough, cough!¡± his body was thrown out, and blood spurted out of chen pi¡¯s mouth again. however, when he got back to his feet, his face was pale, and there was even more blood at the side of his mouth. however, he was still ferocious, and he pounced on him for the third time. the third time, he was still beaten down by old seventh. the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time¡­ after ten consecutive hits, chen pi was knocked down by old seven. after spurting out blood several times, on the eleventh time, chen pi forced himself to stand up. his vision had already turned black, and his body was shaking. he could barely stand. ¡°come on! haha! it¡¯s been a long time since i had such a sandbag to practice with.¡± old seven grinned hideously as he stared at the wavering chen pi. he was impressed, but he had already decided to cripple this kid in front of him. if he allowed such a stubborn fellow to grow up, wouldn¡¯t he be crippled by him? chen pi felt like he was going to faint. he shook his head vigorously and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. with a furious roar, he pounced forward, wanting to hug old seven. unfortunately, his strength had long been exhausted. at this time, when he pounced over, his feet were unstable. he was slightly dragged by the other party and directly fell to the ground. this time, chen pi really couldn¡¯t get up. old seven smiled and walked over. then, he stepped on chen pi¡¯s face. ¡°brat, you sure are arrogant! get up again if you have the guts!¡± chen pi felt pain all over his body. he wanted to get up, but no matter what he said, he could not get up again. he tried his best to bow, but his body felt as if it was filled with lead, so heavy that it was difficult to describe. he opened his mouth and took two breaths. after spitting out blood, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°f*ck, if you have the guts, then kill me. if you don¡¯t kill me, when my boss comes, i¡¯ll tear you apart..¡± Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Kneel Down and Apologize chapter 221: kneel down and apologize translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°tear me apart?¡± old seven smiled playfully. he stared at chen pi under his feet, and his expression became even more ferocious. ¡°brat, you¡¯re still so arrogant when you¡¯re about to die.¡± as he spoke, he stomped hard on chen pi¡¯s face. however, chen pi continued to curse. ¡°motherfucker, you f*cking bastard. boss will definitely avenge me.¡± when everyone heard his cursing, their expressions changed. old seven¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier, and he began to exert strength in his feet. ¡°go! i can¡¯t just watch like this.¡± chen pi¡¯s underlings shouted and rushed over. one had to know that chen pi was usually quite good to his underlings. if not for that, these underlings would not have rushed up to save him at such a critical moment. seeing the dozen underlings rushing over, old seven couldn¡¯t help but sneer. he didn¡¯t move, but the two people standing next to the old man charged out almost at the same time. their movement techniques were extremely fast. they rushed over in an instant and then attacked with their fists and feet. in less than two minutes, the dozen underlings were all knocked to the ground. looking at the underlings on the ground, old seven smiled and said indifferently, ¡°kneel down, kowtow, and apologize to our second young master now. perhaps if we¡¯re in a good mood, we¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± as he spoke, he glanced at young master jin, who was being helped up by second and third brother, and couldn¡¯t help but say in a fawning manner. chen pi snorted and raised his head. although he was lying there with his head stepped on, he still stubbornly straightened his neck. ¡°dream on. he wants to take advantage of my sister-in-law. of course boss has to teach him a lesson.¡± chen pi gritted his teeth and said. ¡°is it wrong? if someone wants to touch your woman, would you obediently give it to him? f*ck, then you¡¯re really a living bastard.¡± ¡°bastard, how dare you scold me?¡± old seven was going crazy. the guy under his feet was already meat on the chopping board, but he was still stubborn and dared to mock him like this. he raised his foot. at this moment, he really wanted to kill. because he was in the jin family, even if he killed someone, it was not a big deal. therefore, at this time, he really had the intention to kill chen pi. he raised his foot and stomped down fiercely in the next moment. if this step landed, even if chen pi did not die, he would probably be seriously injured by this step. however¡­ just as old seven was about to step on him, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. in less than a second, his figure appeared in front of old seven. at this moment, old seven¡¯s feet were also falling. when the soles of his feet were less than a centimeter away from chen pi¡¯s head, the black shadow kicked out at the same time, heading straight for the other party¡¯s abdomen. ¡°who is it¡­¡± old seven cried out in surprise. he wanted to dodge and retract his foot, then turn sideways to dodge the other party¡¯s kick. however¡­ the black shadow¡¯s kick was too fast. as the other party cried out in fear, the kick had already landed between the other party¡¯s chest and abdomen. bang! after a dull thud, old seven¡¯s body was sent flying, and blood spurted out of his mouth. the people beside him could see the situation on old seven¡¯s side clearly, but they did not see when that figure appeared or how it attacked old seven. everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw old seven flying backward. for a moment, the entire scene froze. old seven¡¯s body flew backward in the air and then hit the wall, making another muffled sound. in the end, when his body landed on the ground and rolled, everyone finally woke up from their shock. ¡°who is it?¡± the old man in the lead was furious. his body suddenly flickered and he rushed toward that figure. his speed was extremely fast, and his attacks were also extremely fast. he separated his palms and used double wind invasion to hit the temples. this move could not be said to be slow, but it could not be said to be inaccurate. however¡­ the movement technique of this person was definitely not something he could compare to. seeing that his hands were about to hit, the figure suddenly flashed and escaped his attack. the face of the person who came was revealed to everyone at this moment. it was xu wenping. he stood about five meters away from the old man, holding chen pi in his hand. ¡°are you people sent by the jin family?¡± xu wenping looked calmly at the old man in front of him. his expression was calm, but the sharpness in his eyes was monstrous. the old man stared at xu wenping and said indifferently, ¡°since you know, then quickly kneel down and apologize to my young master.¡± the old man was very arrogant. he placed his hands behind his back and looked at xu wenping arrogantly. xu wenping was also very calm. there was no joy or anger on his face, but the words he said made the old man a little unable to accept it. ¡°you hit my people, so next, either kneel down and kowtow to apologize, or everyone will leave crippled.¡± these words were a little exaggerated. after all, there were more people coming than them, and all of them were experts. in any case, from the situation, xu wenping was also the weaker side. ¡°haha, hahaha¡­¡± the old man laughed and stared at xu wenping coldly. ¡°kid, i, li duo, have been learning for many years, but this is the first time i¡¯ve met someone as arrogant as you.¡± he shook his head slightly and looked at his brothers. ¡°since he doesn¡¯t know when to retreat and dares to shout at us, who will let him know what true strength is?¡± no matter what he said, it was all nonsense. only strength was the most real. ¡°boss, i¡¯ll go.¡± at this moment, a slightly plump middle-aged man stepped out of the crowd. he patted his clothes and looked at xu wenping with a smile. ¡°fifth, be careful of this kid. his hands and claws are not soft.¡± li duo reminded his brother to pay more attention to xu wenping. ¡°i know. if he was a weakling, seventh brother wouldn¡¯t be injured now.¡± old fifth glanced at old seven beside him with disdain. he felt that it was a little ridiculous that old seven was injured by a young boy. based on their martial arts skills, how could anyone in the small jin hai city be a match for them? he slowly walked up to xu wenping and said, ¡°it¡¯s not too late for you to regret now.¡± ¡°cut the crap. attack.¡± ¡°you¡¯re courting death.¡± old fifth roared and suddenly stepped forward. then, he punched out. this punch was powerful, fast, and the angle was very tricky. old fifth felt that although he did not use more than 90% of his strength this time, he could be considered to have used more than 50% of his strength.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Attack Together chapter 222: attack together translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation even if this kid practiced martial arts in his mother¡¯s womb, he would still be unable to resist, right? he even imagined the scene of xu wenping being sent flying by him. unfortunately, his fantasy was quickly shattered. xu wenping didn¡¯t move. instead, he casually threw out a punch and collided with old fifth¡¯s fist. bang! the sound was not loud, but everyone heard it. after that, there was a crisp crack. following the sound, old fifth¡¯s arm was directly broken from the forearm. even the bone pierced out from the arm, and bright red blood spurted out. ¡°ah¡­¡± he paused for a moment before a sharp pain struck his mind. his body trembled and then flew backward. he spat out blood in the air and fainted. the visual impact of this scene was really huge. not to mention the others, even li duo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene, looking at old fifth who was sent flying in disbelief. old fifth¡¯s body flew out about four or five meters. seeing that he was about to hit the wall, li duo reacted. his body swayed and he quickly rushed over and hugged his body. he could feel that old fifth¡¯s body was trembling, but he was already unconscious. needless to say, old fifth had completely collapsed, whether it was his body or his mind. li duo took a deep breath and directly placed old fifth on the ground. he glanced at the other brothers and then walked toward xu wenping. the reason why he didn¡¯t let anyone else go over was because he knew very well. other people would also be courting death if they went over, but this young man in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person. his punch just now seemed to be very casual., however, if he wanted old fifth¡¯s life, it would be as easy as lifting a finger. because of this, li duo didn¡¯t dare to let anyone else go up. ¡°kid, where did you come from?¡± staring at xu wenping in front of him, the old man¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°i¡¯m from jin hai city. why?¡± xu wenping said calmly. his tone was still calm, but the coldness between his eyebrows could be felt by li duo. ¡°what do you want?¡± looking at the young man in front of him, li duo felt that it was a mistake for the old man of the jin family to let him come. such a person actually asked him to come. wasn¡¯t this playing with the seven of them? ¡°i¡¯m not thinking about anything else. the current situation is that your young master jin wants to touch my woman. as for you¡­¡± xu wenping smiled and shook his head. ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with you, but because the jin family wants to kill me, i have no choice but to let you bear the consequences.¡± as he spoke, his eyes flickered. ¡°you want us to bear the consequences?¡± ¡°that¡¯s indeed what i think.¡± ¡°what are you planning to do?¡± li duo¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions, because he now felt that the other party¡¯s aura was very strong, and even he was probably not his opponent. ¡°cripple all of you.¡± xu wenping said it casually, as if what he said was just a very simple and ordinary thing. ¡°arrogant.¡± even though li duo knew that the other party was powerful, he was equally furious now. ¡°junior, even if you really have some background, even if your martial arts are high, it¡¯s still too much to be so arrogant.¡± he stared at xu wenping and said, ¡°you¡¯re alone after all. if you listen to me, we¡¯ll leave with young master jin and our families will stop here. how about that?¡± at this time, he could only take a step back. it was probably impossible to kill or injure the other party. in other words, the only thing they could do now was to save him. ¡°impossible,¡± xu wenping said indifferently. he reached out his hand and hooked his finger. ¡°come on, attack together.¡± looking at xu wenping¡¯s calm expression and indifferent attitude, li duo was completely furious. this kid was simply stubborn and did not give him any way out at all. since that was the case, there was only one way left. ¡°very good!¡± li duo took a step back, then looked at his brothers beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°attack, attack together.¡± as he spoke, a dagger suddenly appeared in his hand. the dagger was shining brightly. it was obviously a very sharp object. seeing that their boss had actually used his weapon, the other four people immediately took out their weapons. one wielded a long saber, one wielded a long sword, and the other wielded a long whip and a pair of hammers. the five of them rushed up together. moreover, from their actions, it was obvious that they were attacking together. they all had their own methods. five people, five directions, surrounded xu wenping in an instant. the weapons in their hands were also aimed at xu wenping at the same time. of course, the five weapons had different attacking positions. the few of them were all experts, so their attacks were naturally extremely ruthless. seeing that the five of them moved in unison and attacked extremely quickly, the people watching the battle could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. this was especially true for xu wenping¡¯s side. although chen pi¡¯s underlings were injured, because of xu wenping¡¯s arrival, they all got up and cheered for him. xu wenping, who was the person involved, was standing in the middle of the five people. in front of him was the boss, li duo. there was one on each side and two behind him. the attacks of the five people were like a storm. be it speed or accuracy, they were impeccable. for ordinary martial masters, if they encountered such an opponent, even if it was just one, it would probably be difficult to resist, right? however¡­ xu wenping was not an ordinary martial master. his current skills had basically surpassed the grandmaster level. even if one couldn¡¯t see it with their eyes, they could still feel the situation when the other party attacked. just as the five weapons were about to strike him, his body suddenly swayed. in the eyes of the five experts, his body instantly turned into an afterimage. ordinary people would not even be able to see their afterimages. the martial arts of these five people were already considered pretty good. ordinary martial masters were definitely not their opponents. looking at their attacks, the inner strength on their bodies was full. they already had a considerable foundation. because of this, their eyes were very unique. they saw the afterimage of xu wenping¡¯s figure when he swayed. however¡­ that was just an afterimage. therefore, when they saw the afterimage, xu wenping¡¯s figure had already left their encirclement. the five weapons all missed. in an instant, the five of them were shocked and quickly retreated, wanting to avoid xu wenping¡¯s attack.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Old Master Jin’s Worry chapter 223: old master jin¡¯s worry translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation bang! with a muffled sound, the hammer in the hands of the middle-aged man with the twin hammers was snatched away by xu wenping. xu wenping¡¯s attack was extremely fast. in the blink of an eye, the weapons in the other party¡¯s hands were snatched away. the man was shocked and wanted to resist, but xu wenping¡¯s knee hit his abdomen. ¡°all!¡± the man cried out in pain. when he wanted to stand up straight, xu wenping¡¯s hand had already pressed on the acupuncture point on his lower back. feeling an extremely strange force attack his body, the man¡¯s body tilted and he fell to the ground. his falling posture was very strange. after falling, his body still maintained the same posture as when he was standing just now. however, li duo and the others were not in the mood to check on him. xu wenping¡¯s speed was too fast. after taking down one person, he immediately turned around and left. xu wenping¡¯s body swayed as he pounced toward the other person who was using the whip. li duo was shocked and immediately reminded him, ¡°run!¡± however, he was still too slow because xu wenping¡¯s palm was already behind that person. with a slight force, the man¡¯s body stiffened. then, his eyes rolled back and he fell straight to the ground. white saliva flowed out of his mouth as if he had a seizure. this scene made people¡¯s hearts turn cold. no one present could tell what kind of kung fu xu wenping had used and how he had done it. ¡°everyone, be careful¡­¡± li duo¡¯s voice was very loud. after he shouted, his body swayed and he wanted to charge at xu wenping. however, just as he moved, xu wenping¡¯s figure disappeared again. when he reappeared, he was already standing beside the person who used the long saber. ¡°go.¡± as he spoke, he flipped his palm and pressed it on the long saber. with a wave of his hand, the long saber flew out. ¡°what?¡± the person with the long saber was shocked. he turned his body to the side, wanting to dodge xu wenping¡¯s attack. however, his shoulder merely moved, and xu wenping¡¯s other hand had already pressed down. bang! the person¡¯s body could not withstand the strong pressure. his waist went soft and his body bent down. he bent his legs and knelt on the ground. the bricks on the ground shattered. at the same time, xu wenping pushed the man away and he fell to the ground. ¡°bastard!¡± seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, xu wenping actually attacked repeatedly, taking down a few brothers in an instant. such skills were simply unpredictable. li duo was furious and terrified. after practicing martial arts for so many years, he believed that even his master could not do this. the martial arts of his brothers were definitely not something ordinary people could compare to. according to his past experience, if an old master with profound martial arts encountered the seven of them, as long as three of them joined forces, it would be difficult for that person to deal with them. however, the current xu wenping was simply too powerful. with his own strength, he actually beat the five of them until they were unable to retaliate. now, it was just short of himself and another brother who used a long sword. what kind of martial arts was this? pa, pa, pa! xu wenping clapped his hands and stopped in his tracks. ¡°you have two choices. one is to cripple one of your limbs, then break all four of your young master¡¯s limbs and make him apologize to my woman.¡± ¡°the second option is for me to do it myself. but if i do it myself, i will make your young master¡¯s injuries unable to heal in the future.¡± ¡°how you choose is up to you.¡± taking a deep breath, li duo felt his heart beating wildly. for so many years, he had never encountered such a thing. not only was xu wenping¡¯s martial arts powerful, but he was also extremely ruthless. from his actions, he could tell that this person would definitely do what he said. taking a deep breath, li duo immediately took out his phone and said, ¡°i¡¯ll call old master jin and ask him what he should do.¡± he didn¡¯t dare to make the decision himself. if he was the one to decide, he could go with the first plan. he agreed to do that. even if he lost face, he could at least protect young master jin. however¡­ old master jin must have his own thoughts, so he didn¡¯t dare to make the decision on his own. xu wenping smiled faintly and waved his hand. ¡°do as you please. if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯d like to have a word with this old man.¡± hearing him say this, li duo¡¯s heart relaxed. this kid was easy to talk to. if it was an ordinary person, they might not say so. thinking of this, he quickly sent a video call to old master jin. after sending the video over, a full minute passed before old master jin picked up. after the call connected, old master jin appeared in the video. ¡°master li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± li duo was speechless when he saw the calm look on old master jin¡¯s face. ¡°old master jin, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t do it,¡± he sighed and said. as he spoke, he pointed the video at his brothers and said, ¡°right now, apart from me and one of my brothers who are fine, the others have already fallen to the ground with injuries.¡± ¡°the current situation is that this young man wants us to¡­¡± then, he repeated xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°old master jin, what do you think? what do you want us to do?¡± this time, the choice was in the hands of old master jin. hearing li duo¡¯s words, old master jin¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. he pondered for a long time and then said, ¡°master li, please show the video to that young man. i have something to say to him.¡± li duo thought for a moment, but still pointed the video at xu wenping. ¡°hello, i am jin zefeng, the current head of the jin family,¡± jin zefeng said slowly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°to me, the descendants of my jin family are my lifeblood. you touching my second son is a very big matter to me.¡± he spoke calmly, but there was a hint of sharpness between his brows. ¡°so?¡± xu wenping was also very calm. he just looked at old master jin in the video. ¡°i don¡¯t care what my second son did to you before. name a price and i¡¯ll give it to you. how about this?¡± ¡°haha! do you think dignity can be bought with money?¡± ¡°as long as you think it¡¯s possible, then it¡¯s valuable, so you can quote any price you want.¡± ¡°i want all of your assets.¡± ¡°you¡­ haha! young man, don¡¯t be so stubborn. you can¡¯t be so stubborn in society. there¡¯s no real interest between us, and there¡¯s no deep hatred.¡± ¡°but i have a bottom line. he wants to touch my woman. that¡¯s my reverse scale.¡± when he said the word reverse scale, xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed, and his ferocious aura suddenly soared.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Self chapter 224: self-harm translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°women, it¡¯s just like clothes. in fact, it¡¯s not that important. as long as you¡¯re willing, you can have as much as you want when you have money. there¡¯s no need to be serious!¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this for you, but it¡¯s different for me.¡± xu wenping smiled faintly, then suddenly turned into a cold smile. ¡°how about this? 1¡¯11 give you 10 billion now and you can let your wife accompany me for a night.¡± ¡°bastard!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? does it matter when it comes to you?¡± ¡°can you compare to me? i am the leader of the jin family. i am the head of the jin family.¡± ¡°very good. since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t want to choose, i can only do it myself.¡± ¡°no, don¡¯t do it, stop!¡± old master jin suddenly shouted, his eyes bloodshot. he was really a little flustered. he did not expect the young man in the video to be so ruthless. he had also seen just now that those people he had sent, so many experts, had actually been defeated by him. such an expert was probably really difficult for him to deal with. however, he was really unwilling to admit defeat just like that! ¡°tell me, what conditions do you want? as long as you don¡¯t hurt my people, anything is fine.¡± old master jin had completely compromised. this was the best he could do. ¡°i won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was still calm, but his eyes flickered as he spoke. ¡°you¡­¡± the veins on old master jin¡¯s head were bulging. after so many years, when had he ever been forced to this extent? lldu lit tvtl uttil lulltu lu llllb txltlll: gritting his teeth, old master jin took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°alright, since you insist on doing this, then choose the first option.¡± finally, old master jin could not take the pressure and compromised. facing his compromise, xu wenping smiled faintly. he was not surprised, nor did he feel that it was worth being happy about. however, when young master jin heard this, his eyes widened. his originally excited face was now as pale as paper. initially, when he saw his father appear in the video, he really wanted to rush over and shout for old master jin to save him. however, after thinking about it again and again, he still did not run over to shout. now, he heard his father say that he agreed to the first choice. the first choice was to make him apologize and break his limbs. he couldn¡¯t do that. if he did that, how could he survive in the provincial capital if word got out? with fear in his heart, he immediately pounced forward and shouted into the video, ¡°dad, you can¡¯t! it can¡¯t be like this! you have to save me. i don¡¯t want my limbs to be broken.¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs, and there were tears in his eyes. fear and shame caused young master jin to completely collapse. to him, there was anger and confusion in his heart. how could his father compromise? ¡°b*stard,¡± old master jin cursed in a low voice and said, ¡°you have to do this. if you don¡¯t do this, 1 can¡¯t guarantee that you can leave jin hai city alive.¡± ¡°i, i¡­ dad! is our jin family really afraid of him?¡± young master jin¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. he looked at xu wenping and pursed his lips, looking aggrieved. ¡°bastard, you¡¯ve done something wrong, yet you¡¯re still so stubborn.¡± not wanting to continue, old master jin suddenly looked at li duo in the video. ¡°do it. break the limbs of this little b*stard, and then you guys will also break an arm.¡± when he said this, his brain started to race. he had never suffered such grievances in decades. he really couldn¡¯t give the order to break his son¡¯s legs. ¡°dad¡­ no, don¡¯t! don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± young master jin was really afraid at this moment. his body began to tremble, and tears and mucus flowed down his face. he turned around and looked at li duo, then at xu wenping who was watching coldly from the side. suddenly, his knees went soft and he knelt down in front of xu wenping. ¡°please, don¡¯t be like this. i-i was wrong. i was really wrong.¡± facing xu wenping, young master jin no longer had any arrogance. after so many tortures, he had watched xu wenping take down the people around him one by one. he already understood the ferocity of his martial arts. since his father had already admitted defeat, as a piece of meat on the chopping board, he could only admit defeat. xu wenping looked down at young master jin and shook his head. ¡°you won¡¯t feel pain if the needle doesn¡¯t pierce your flesh. therefore, sometimes, only when you feel real pain can you fully understand what you¡¯ve done.¡± after he finished speaking, he glanced at li duo. ¡°why aren¡¯t you making a move? do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°no.¡± li duo was shocked and immediately walked forward, stretching out his hand, and said, ¡°second young master, please endure it.¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to¡­¡± young master jin roared. his body trembled and he wanted to struggle. unfortunately, his strength was too weak. how could he compare to li duo? li duo exerted strength in his hand, and with a crack, young master jin¡¯s arm was broken by him. ¡°aaaaaaaah¡­¡± young master jin screamed and almost fainted. ¡°second young master, bear with it. it¡¯ll be fine later.¡± looking at young master jin whose face was contorted in pain, li duo took a deep breath. cold sweat had already formed on his forehead. they were supposed to save someone, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would have to personally kill the second young master. this was something he had not expected. it was also the first time in so many years that he had done such a thankless thing. kacha, kacha¡­ after that, a series of bone-cracking sounds rang out. young master jin¡¯s limbs were quickly broken. in the beginning, young master jin was still screaming, but later on, he fainted from the pain. looking at his unconscious son, old master jin¡¯s expression was quite ugly. however, he knew that this was the only way now. ¡°mr. xu, we¡¯ve already done what we need to do.¡± li duo looked at xu wenping and said with uncertainty, ¡°do you want us to harm ourselves?¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu wenping nodded indifferently and waved his hand. ¡°however, let him wake up later. it¡¯s not interesting to leave in a coma.¡± ¡°alright, alright.¡± li duo couldn¡¯t help but shiver in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep look at xu wenping. it was only at this moment that he felt something called callousness from this young man. he reached out his hand and gently patted young master jin¡¯s cheek a few times. young master jin let out a long breath and finally opened his eyes. however, after he opened his eyes, he felt that his limbs were in unbearable pain and could not help but groan. young master jin couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth when he saw li duo.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Talk About Life chapter 225: talk about life translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he also knew that li duo was not to blame for this matter, but for some reason, he felt a certain resentment toward li duo. ¡°you, you¡­ when are we leaving?¡± however, he also knew that he could not act up at this time. he still needed to rely on the other party to leave this place. li duo looked at him. from his eyes, he read something. sighing inwardly, li duo shook his head and said, ¡°second young master, the service is not over yet. we can¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°why?¡± gritting his teeth, young master jin¡¯s expression was ferocious and he seemed to be in extreme pain. ¡°because¡­ we haven¡¯t harmed a limb yet.¡± as he spoke, he looked at his brother and said, ¡°do it.¡± that person¡¯s face was already pale, but since his big brother had already decided, and he was indeed not xu wenping¡¯s match, he could only follow the rules of the martial world and let it be. it was necessary to stand at attention when being beaten. he stretched out his hand and touched his arm. then, he suddenly exerted force. with a crack, one of his arms went limp and hung by his side. after doing all this, he looked at xu wenping with anger in his eyes. even though he admitted defeat, he still felt indignant. the other party was so young, but he actually had such martial arts. in his opinion, it must be the family behind the other party or the power that had the ability to train him so well. if the same resources were given to him, he might be better than him. seeing that his brother had already self-mutilated, li duo gritted his teeth and smiled bitterly. he said to xu wenping, ¡°mr. xu, i really admire you.¡± to say that he was impressed, he suddenly moved his hand and broke his own arm. he raised his eyebrows and endured the pain without making a sound. ¡°can we go now?¡± li duo, who was enduring the pain, looked at xu wenping with hatred in his eyes. he looked at the group of people in front of him. each and every one of them was crippled. there were even two who could not move. it was obvious that he had sealed their acupoints. ¡°sure.¡± he dodged to the side and made way. li duo looked at his brothers. seeing that the two of them weren¡¯t moving, only moving their eyes, and couldn¡¯t even speak, his face couldn¡¯t help changing. ¡°mr. xu, i don¡¯t know¡­ how you stopped them from moving?¡± nodding his head slightly, xu wenping flicked his wrist and two silver needles flew out, piercing into their acupoints. ¡°all!¡± the two of them shouted almost at the same time. then, their bodies went limp and they were basically paralyzed. even though their acupoints had been sealed for a short period of time, their qi and blood were blocked. it would take two to three months for them to recover. the group of people left with hatred. xu wenping watched them leave, and the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly, revealing a smile. at this moment, chen pi, who was standing beside him, looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°brother ping, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°the guy who hit you just now will probably be crippled within a year when he goes back.¡± xu wenping¡¯s words were indifferent, as if he was talking about a very ordinary matter. chen pi¡¯s expression froze as he looked at xu wenping¡¯s face. ¡°this¡­ brother ping, your methods are too brilliant.¡± xu wenping smiled and patted chen pi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°he wanted your life, and i only wasted his martial arts. i¡¯ve already done my best.¡± after saying that, he turned to look at the other underlings and said, ¡°give everyone more money. those with serious injuries should be treated well, and those with light injuries should go home and rest for a period of time.¡± after the matter was settled, xu wenping said goodbye to chen pi and left the security company. after leaving the security company, he called han xiaoxia. han xiaoxia sounded a little anxious over the phone. ¡°how are you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s settled. the person who bullied you is already crippled. he won¡¯t dare to have any bad intentions toward you in the future.¡± ¡°you¡­ did i bring you a lot of trouble?¡± han xiaoxia was obviously a little worried, especially when she knew young master jin¡¯s identity. ¡°no, they¡¯re just people from the provincial capital.¡± xu wenping explained briefly and said that he wanted to go over. ¡°oh! i¡¯m not feeling well today. don¡¯t come over first.¡± han xiaoxia thought for a moment, then rejected xu wenping¡¯s idea of going over. ¡°alright then!¡± after xu wenping agreed, he comforted the other party a few more times and hung up the phone. feeling a little lonely, he thought for a while and decided not to use li junlan¡¯s phone. li junlan had just finished her work when she received a call from xu wenping. she was stunned for a moment before she picked up the call. ¡°hey! why did you have the time to call?¡± ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s have dinner tonight and talk about life?¡± xu wenping smiled and appeared very relaxed. ¡°yo! why don¡¯t you go and comfort your xiaoxia? she¡¯s had quite a shock today.¡± when she said this, it was obvious that she was smiling. xu wenping sighed. he knew that han xiaoxia must have told li junlan about what happened today. ¡°she said that she won¡¯t let me go over. 1 thought about it and decided to ask you out for a heart-to-heart talk.¡± ¡°hehe! you want to talk to me? 1 think you¡¯re feeling uncomfortable, aren¡¯t you?¡± li junlan sneered. ¡°why didn¡¯t you go find your wife today?¡± ¡°she¡­¡± xu wenping sighed. previously, he had thought of calling su yurou. but thinking about it later, su yurou seemed to be very busy recently, so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to talk to him. at this time, she should be busy. shaking his head, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t disturb her. she¡¯s really busy recently, so 1 won¡¯t cause trouble for her.¡± ¡°oh? are you so sure that i¡¯m not busy now?¡± li junlan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but then she said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s good to come over. let¡¯s talk.¡± after hanging up, xu wenping went straight to li junlan¡¯s place. when he opened the door, a woman wearing thin pajamas came out to welcome him. her figure was already graceful to begin with, and now that it was set off by her pajamas, it made one¡¯s imagination run wild. seeing the beautiful woman in front of him, xu wenping¡¯s blood rushed to his head. he was a little depressed today. one thing after another, he fought with the jin family and seemed to have some contact with the ma family. this was perhaps the most nervous day he had ever had in jin hai city. it was not that he was afraid of the other party, but he felt that things were more or less annoying. moreover, han xiaoxia seemed to be in a bad mood and deliberately avoided him. now that he had arrived at li junlan¡¯s place, he suddenly saw that this woman, who was usually very cold, but was easily influenced by that matter, was actually dressed like this when she opened the door.. how could there not be a huge contrast? Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: The Best Partner chapter 226: the best partner translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation a great battle was inevitable. after entering the house, xu wenping carried li junlan in his arms. the two of them quickly rolled on the bed. their clothes flew in the air, and then there seemed to be an extremely ambiguous smell in the air. the two of them were entangled together, especially li junlan. her body was soft and tender. under his will, she was like a big doll soaked in love. she was placed there and allowed xu wenping to pick her. soon, a series of soft panting sounds came from the room. the bed creaked as the two of them moved violently. even xu wenping, who was exercising, suspected that the bed would eventually collapse because of the force. there was another point that xu wenping was a little worried about. that was, the neighbors downstairs would probably misunderstand them because of their actions. ¡°quick, give it to me, give it to me¡­¡± at this moment, li junlan was muttering and her face was red. xu wenping could feel that his lower body was moist. he knew that the person in front of him was already wet. he was still plowing and fighting. in the beginning of the battle, li junlan actually resisted twice. she wanted to climb up and sit on xu wenping. however, under xu wenping¡¯s murderous attack, she finally surrendered. in the end, she could only let xu wenping play with her. she was really a large leather doll. after the hearty battle, xu wenping felt the girl¡¯s body under him gradually soften. she fell asleep again. li junlan couldn¡¯t take xu wenping¡¯s attack anymore and fainted. ¡°it seems that my body is really not for show.¡± xu wenping helplessly grabbed his hair, but after a while, the faint haze in his heart seemed to have dissipated. looking at li junlan who was lying there, xu wenping thought for a while and finally decided to wake her up. it was still early. it would be really boring if he slept like this. he reached out his palm and placed it on the other party¡¯s towering area. he chuckled and a rather dense inner strength surged into li junlan¡¯s body. the inner strength was majestic and gentle. after it entered li junlan¡¯s body, it immediately nourished her. slowly, li junlan¡¯s body began to change. at first, her weak body gradually regained strength. after about ten minutes, li junlan finally opened her eyes. she felt that her body was not as weak as before. instead, she felt more energetic. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± xu wenping smiled and looked at li junlan in front of him. he saw that her little face was red and looked a little flirtatious. ¡°how did 1 wake up?¡± li junlan felt a little strange that she had woken up so early. she glanced at xu wenping beside her. when she realized that her hand was on his hard part, she could not help but blush. however, when she felt the strong hand, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm again. then, she leaned in xu wenping¡¯s direction. at this moment, the two of them could be said to be shirtless, without the slightest feeling of enmity. after hugging each other, li junlan looked at the man who was hugging her. ¡°you know what? today, i met su yurou and the others.¡± she raised her eyes slightly and looked into the man¡¯s eyes. xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t seem too surprised. previously, su yurou had mentioned this to him, and she didn¡¯t hide much when she told him. ¡°hmm? 1 don¡¯t quite know! did you really meet?¡± xu wenping pretended not to know anything and looked surprised. ¡°humph! pretend, pretend hard, pretend all day long.¡± she pinched xu wenping¡¯s waist and then grabbed his sensitive area. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back. would he be afraid of her? li junlan wrinkled her nose and glared at xu wenping. ¡°whether you know it or not, we met today.¡± li junlan couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought of the three women drinking, chatting, and talking. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is there something going on between the two of you?¡± what xu wenping was worried about was the conflict between the women. if there was a conflict, it would not be easy to resolve. ¡°conflict?¡± li junlan looked at xu wenping. after thinking for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and say, ¡°it¡¯s not a conflict. your wife is actually a woman who knows the big picture and has seen the world.¡± she looked at xu wenping and spoke with certainty. ¡°yes, it should be!¡± xu wenping agreed, but his hands were wandering around the woman¡¯s body. ¡°however, 1 feel that there¡¯s something wrong with her mood.¡± ¡°something wrong with her mood?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! 1 always felt that her words were strange, and it seemed like she was implying something.¡± ¡°meaning? in what aspect?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say, but she told me that you¡¯re not someone that can be restrained and kept by one or two women. there will be many women around you, but she won¡¯t find it annoying. she also told me to take good care of you.¡± as she said this, li junlan saw the change in xu wenping¡¯s expression. ¡°this¡­ something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± xu wenping was a sensitive person, but sometimes, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the words of the women around him. after all, they were right beside him, and he knew that the feelings between the women and him were real. therefore, he didn¡¯t really appreciate the meaning behind their words. however, these words were coming out of li junlan¡¯s mouth. he was naturally a little stunned. he felt that there seemed to be something unusual about it. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask what she meant by what she said?¡± xu wenping was a little puzzled, so he asked directly. ¡°i asked, but she said it was nothing. she just hoped that i could take better care of you. she also said that she was assured that 1 was with you.¡± ¡°what are you saying¡­ why do 1 feel like she won¡¯t be by my side in the future?¡± even the most insensitive person would have a strange feeling when they heard this. ¡°yes, a little. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve always wanted to get information from her, but i¡¯ve never succeeded.¡± ¡°and then?¡± ¡°and then? we all drank too much!¡± ¡°the three of you drank?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°you guys are really amazing.¡± xu wenping blinked and asked, ¡°you didn¡¯t do anything after drinking too much?¡± ¡°do anything your dead head.¡± she pinched xu wenping¡¯s waist hard, but li junlan blushed. she was indeed a little tempted by su yurou at that time. after all, su yurou was not inferior to han xiaoxia. moreover, there was yu youling beside them.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Oppression from the Family chapter 227: oppression from the family translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them lay in bed and chatted for an hour. in the end, they were defeated by hunger. after getting up, xu wenping wanted to cook, but li junlan wanted to eat takeout, so she ordered some food in the end. half an hour later, the two of them ate and drank their fill. they took a shower and returned to bed. after a night of sex, when xu wenping woke up the next morning, li junlan had already gone to work. after getting up and washing up, xu wenping thought about it, especially when he thought about what li junlan said yesterday. he couldn¡¯t help but frown a little. after some thought, xu wenping finally decided to visit su yurou personally. it had probably been a few days since he last saw her. he didn¡¯t know what had happened to the woman he treated as his official wife, but she was actually so troubled. xu wenping thought as he walked downstairs. however, he didn¡¯t know that su yurou had already fallen into a huge mental struggle. su yurou was alone in the spacious office. she rubbed her temples with her hand. there was a phone in front of her and a bluetooth earpiece in her ear. she had just arrived at the office when she received a call. on the other end of the phone, it was still the voice of a young man with a beijing accent. ¡°sis, it doesn¡¯t matter if you admit it or not. i¡¯m still your younger brother. from the perspective of blood relations and the law, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± su yurou remained silent. ¡°why are you so stubborn? dad is doing this for your own good. besides, it¡¯s been so many years. you shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± su yurou remained silent, not having the slightest intention of speaking. however, she still heard every word that the other party said. ¡°su yurou, i¡¯m talking to you. don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear me, okay?¡± the other party was obviously a little impatient, especially su yurou¡¯s silence, which made the man very unhappy. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you would let me hear everything you have to say no matter what? i¡¯m listening. you can continue. if you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°you¡­ alright, i¡¯ll continue.¡± it was obvious that the man couldn¡¯t be tricked by su yurou¡¯s cold tone. he also knew that su yurou would do what she said. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, dad knows everything you¡¯ve done in jin hai city. have you ever thought that as a member of the su family, you would actually fool around with a nobody? aren¡¯t you embarrassing the su family?¡± ¡°besides, dad has already arranged a marriage for you. if you don¡¯t come back, you know how furious dad will be.¡± ¡°don¡¯t think that your so-called man is very impressive. no matter how impressive he is, it¡¯s still a fart. if dad wants to kill him and destroy everything you have now, isn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes?¡± ¡°so, i advise you not to be stubborn. for you and for that man, you¡¯d better come back obediently and listen to the family¡¯s arrangements, understand?¡± silence. this time, the siblings fell silent together. su yurou wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and she had seen the world. li junlan was right about this. her background was extraordinary. however, she did not care. ever since she left that family many years ago, she had never considered herself a member of that family again. she had once said that she would no longer be a member of the su family after she left that house. however¡­ as time passed, that man had once again intruded into her peaceful life. she had thought that after meeting xu wenping, she would be able to continue living like this no matter how busy and bitter she was. because this was the life she wanted. then, the man who had intruded into her world had actually investigated her so thoroughly. moreover, he even asked this so-called younger brother to lay his cards on the table with her. ¡°hehe¡­ hehehehe¡­¡± suddenly, su yurou started laughing, and her laughter seemed a little crazy. ¡°you, what are you laughing at?¡± the man opposite her was a little stunned. he was surprised that the usually calm su yurou would suddenly laugh like a madman. ¡°what am 1 laughing at?¡± su yurou¡¯s voice suddenly became a little hoarse. she said word byword, ¡°he didn¡¯t dare to tell me himself, but he sent you to tell me, and he even said it so blatantly.¡± ¡°the meaning is very obvious. if 1 don¡¯t agree to go back and accept his arrangement, xu wenping will lose everything, including his life, right?¡± without waiting for a reply, su yurou continued, ¡°1 understand. this is his style of doing things. it was like this back then, and it won¡¯t change now.¡± ¡°very good, very powerful.¡± su yurou mocked and continued, ¡°i can go back, but please remember that i¡¯m only going back as a shell. even if 1 go for a marriage alliance, 1 won¡¯t say anything for the family.¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re¡­ alright! it¡¯s up to you as long as you can accept the arrangement.¡± the man seemed to be dissatisfied with su yurou¡¯s answer. in the end, he snorted coldly and agreed. ¡°come back as soon as possible. if you don¡¯t come back within three days, 1¡¯11 personally go over and capture you. 1¡¯11 also pay a good visit to that so-called man of yours.¡± the other party sneered. this time, without waiting for su yurou to hang up, he put down the phone in his hand. listening to the busy tone on the phone, su yurou¡¯s face turned from excited to flushed red, and then slowly turned pale. she held the table with both hands and stared blankly at the phone on the table. the tears in her eyes were still swirling, but they did not fall. she took a deep breath and swallowed the tears in her eyes. ¡°phew¡­ perhaps, this is my destiny, and 1 should accept it,¡± su yurou muttered to herself, and her gaze suddenly became firm. ¡°it¡¯s good that i go back. if i go to the capital, i can protect him. moreover, maybe¡­ one day, with his ability, he can go to the capital. if 1 have the ability, 1 can help you reach a higher level.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a pity that this part¡­ it was really good to have you. i¡¯m very happy¡­¡± su yurou¡¯s tears finally flowed down after she finished speaking. at this moment, su yurou¡¯s phone rang again. stunned, she took a look. it was xu wenping. ¡°how is it? my dear wife, what are you busy with now?¡± the man¡¯s gentle and smiling voice came from the phone. after taking a deep breath and calming herself down, su yurou quickly said in a very relaxed tone, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just arrived at the company and was about to calculate the flow of funds over the past few days.¡± ¡°oh! i¡¯m about to reach the company. if there¡¯s anything you want to drink, i¡¯ll bring it up for you.¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± hearing that xu wenping was about to arrive, su yurou realized that she might be discovered after crying. she quickly said, ¡°you can bring whatever you want. 1 have a call coming in. we¡¯ll talk when we meet later..¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Oppression from the Family chapter 228: oppression from the family translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su yurou hung up the phone, feeling extremely uncomfortable. if xu wenping found out, he would never let her leave. at the thought of this, she quickly took out her makeup and mirror to put on her makeup. after a period of busying herself for a full ten minutes, she finally managed to take care of it. as soon as she put away her cosmetics, the office door was pushed open by xu wenping from the outside. ¡°my little sweetheart, your husband is here!¡± as he spoke, xu wenping walked in with a smile, holding the coffee he had just bought. fie placed it on the table and sized up his wife. her makeup was neat and tidy. although she looked a little haggard, she was still in good spirits. however, there seemed to be a look in her eyes that he had never seen before. xu wenping¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. he didn¡¯t ask anything and just sat down. ¡°i¡¯ve been very busy with work recently. i¡¯ll disturb you too. however, if you want work, you can have it every day.¡± ¡°so, can you go out with your husband this afternoon?¡± ¡°go out? where are we going?¡± su yurou was a little surprised. she had a lot of work on hand. however, xu wenping had never disturbed her work. today, he said that he wanted to go out after coming. did he know something? she recalled that she probably didn¡¯t say anything to li junlan. he didn¡¯t even talk much about yu youling¡¯s current situation. at the thought of this, she felt much more at ease. she looked at xu wenping with a smile, her eyes gentle as water. ¡°sure! however, 1 have to deal with these documents first.¡± as she spoke, she slapped the documents in front of her. these documents actually included some things that she had instructed yu youling to do. even some documents related to equity were included. since she was leaving, she naturally could not give up the empire she had single-handedly built. she had to find a reliable person to pass it on. she wasn¡¯t very assured about others, but she could leave it to li junlan. however, she still had her own career, so she simply handed this responsibility to yu youling, who was very good to xu wenping and was honest. this way, she could leave in peace. xu wenping naturally did not know what she was thinking. after nodding, he said, ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 wait for you at the side.¡± xu wenping sat to the side and started fiddling with his phone. su yurou took a deep look at him and felt very upset. however, she still took the time to deal with the documents. since she was leaving, it was not a bad choice to accompany him out to play. she really did not know when she would be able to see this man again. the more she thought about it, the more her heart turned. an hour later, su yurou finished processing all the documents. she looked up at the time. it was already 11:30 in the morning. ¡°hubby,¡± she called out softly. although the two of them were not married long, she had long been set on this man in front of her. xu wenping rarely heard her call him that. of course, when the two of them were making love, he would often hear it. however, when they were outside, she usually called xu wenping¡¯s name. hearing her call him husband, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. then, he smiled and said, ¡°my dear wife, are you done?¡± he stood up and walked to her desk. ¡°yes! it¡¯s noon. do you want to have lunch together and go for a walk?¡± su yurou used her hand to brush her hair. at this moment, she looked quite flirtatious. looking at her pretty face, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat. however, he had never thought of doing anything inappropriate with su yurou in the office. ¡°alright! let¡¯s go, 1¡¯11 treat you to some barbeque.¡± as they spoke, the two of them packed up and walked out of the company building together. when they left the company, yu youling was standing in the other office, watching the two of them leave. ¡°i hope my guess is not true!¡± yu youling let out a long sigh. she was a smart girl and was sensitive to certain things. she could more or less see through su yurou¡¯s thoughts. however, she did not know what had happened. because the company had an office here, she had seen it when xu wenping came. she had been standing by the window the whole time. when she saw the two of them leave, she didn¡¯t know how she felt. twenty minutes later, xu wenping and su yurou walked into wang pu barbecue restaurant. this barbeque restaurant was a national chain, and the taste was quite good. they had eaten it a few times before. they sat down and started to order some food, as well as a few bottles of beer. a few minutes later, everything was ready, and the two of them began to eat and drink. ¡°the taste is very good. i¡¯m even in the mood to open a restaurant and compare it to their restaurant.¡± after chewing a piece of meat and swallowing it, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°your career isn¡¯t small now, but you still have the energy to do this?¡± ¡°why not? besides, the food and beverage industry is also an excellent project. if it¡¯s done well, it can also prosper. after all, food is the most important thing for the people!¡± that was true. the food and beverage industry was indispensable in both ancient and modern times. ¡°alright, you¡¯re amazing. if you really want to do this, i think you can discuss it with yu youling.¡± since she was planning to leave, she naturally couldn¡¯t take responsibility for it. xu wenping smiled, then picked up a piece of meat and placed it in su yurou¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°let¡¯s talk about this later. this is our private time now. let¡¯s eat and chat, not talk about work.¡± ¡°yes.¡± su yurou nodded. she ate a mouthful of meat and drank a mouthful of drink. she looked at the man in front of her and felt even more blissful. the two of them ate and drank, feeling very satisfied. at this moment, su yurou was enjoying the little bit of happiness she had with xu wenping. a few days later, she might not be able to have such days anymore. the man in front of her was no longer her man. at that time, she might really become a walking corpse. the warm feeling made xu wenping feel very comfortable. he was facing his favorite woman, eating delicious food, and drinking beer. this kind of life was what he wanted. the two of them were indeed in a good mood. however, it was also under such circumstances that a commotion came from the barbecue shop. then, a wine bottle flew over their heads. ¡°all!¡± su yurou couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when she saw the wine bottle flying past and landing not far behind her before shattering into pieces.. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: A Bottle of Wine Flies Over chapter 229: a bottle of wine flies over translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation seeing su yurou frightened, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. he turned around and saw two men standing up not far away. one of them had already grabbed a woman¡¯s hair. ¡°motherfucker, follow me out, f*ck! if you don¡¯t listen to me, 1¡¯11 f*ckyou to death.¡± the other man crossed his arms and watched from the side with a cold smile on his face. the woman who had her hair pulled screamed in shock. ¡°let go, let go. 1 don¡¯t know you, i don¡¯t know you¡­¡± the woman¡¯s scream was extremely ear-piercing. she was dragged along and her body involuntarily fell to the ground. the man who saw this scene looked a little excited. ¡°let go, let go of my girlfriend.¡± at this moment, a bespectacled man stood up from his seat. looking at his appearance, he was trembling with fear and was a little timid. ¡°brat, this is none of your business. sit down.¡± the man beside him widened his eyes and looked fierce. ¡°she, she is my girlfriend. what, what are you doing?¡± the man took a deep breath. although he was afraid, he still said this. ¡°f*ck! are you looking for a beating? i¡¯m telling you, from now on, she¡¯s dumping you. she¡¯s not your girlfriend anymore. sit down properly.¡± the man clenched his fist and waved it in front of the young man¡¯s eyes, indicating that if he spoke any more, he would punch him. the young man trembled, and his expression was extremely ugly. he wanted to rush over to save her, but when he saw the fiendish man, he immediately did not dare to move. ¡°look at your cowardly face, hehe!¡± the man laughed sinisterly and swung his arm, looking as if he was going to eat the man. ¡°if you listen to me, when i like your ex-girlfriend later, i¡¯ll definitely let you admire her. it¡¯ll definitely make you very excited.¡± the young man¡¯s face twitched, and his body trembled violently. then, he felt uncomfortable. he wanted to resist, he wanted to rush over, and he wanted to save his girlfriend. however, his legs were trembling and he could not take a step. looking at the man in front of him, he felt endless fear. ¡°let her go, i beg you, let her go¡­¡± the young man was so anxious that he was about to cry. he even looked like he was about to kneel down before the man in front of him. the man sneered and turned to look at a bald man on the other side. he said, ¡°how is it? what do you want to do now?¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± the bald man touched his bald head and smiled malevolently. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just feel a little itchy and want to hit something.¡± ¡°haha! i¡¯m about the same as you.¡± the man also smiled. then, he suddenly punched the young man in the face. bang! the punch made the young man shiver and fall back. however, before he could fall, the bald man suddenly struck and slapped the back of the man¡¯s head. pa! a crisp sound rang out, and the young man staggered. he swayed his body forward and was about to lie down on the dining table. ¡°coward.¡± as he spoke, the man from before punched the young man in the stomach. ¡°ugh¡­¡± the young man¡¯s body suddenly went limp. it looked like his legs went limp and he was about to kneel down. ¡°brat, don¡¯t pretend to be a coward.¡± the bald man grabbed the young man¡¯s collar and waved at his companion. ¡°let¡¯s go out. there¡¯s nothing interesting here.¡± with that, he dragged the young man out and slapped him as he walked. they moved very quickly, and the two attackers were fierce. there were quite a number of people in the barbecue shop, but when they saw this situation, they could only look at it from the side. no one came to help at all. looking at the scene in front of her, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply. she glanced at xu wenping beside her and suddenly asked, ¡°hubby, do you think we should get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping glanced at su yurou, his eyes flickering. with a smile on his face, he asked, ¡°did they scare you just now?¡± ¡°indeed, but¡­¡± ¡°i understand. why don¡¯t we go and settle the score with them?¡± xu wenping smiled, then put down his chopsticks and pulled su yurou out. su yurou knew her man¡¯s martial arts very well. not to mention these two or three people, even a little more would not be a problem. therefore, she happily followed him out. since xu wenping wanted to avenge her, she naturally followed him happily. su yurou felt that a man who was willing to fight against the evil forces for her was very handsome. the two of them walked out of the barbecue restaurant. however, before xu wenping could push the door open, a waiter at a barbecue restaurant reached out and stopped the two of them. ¡°the two of you, it¡¯s better not to go out yet.¡± xu wenping frowned and looked at the young waiter. ¡°why?¡± the waiter was not old, only in his early twenties. he should have just started working. he glanced at su yurou, who was beside xu wenping, and then at xu wenping. ¡°those people just now are all bullies in this area. the boss and the others can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡± the waiter sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°just now, it was because that guy¡¯s girlfriend was very beautiful that they came over to tease her. they¡¯re right outside the door now. if you go out¡­¡± the waiter looked at the two of them, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°just now, you said that you wanted to settle scores with them. i was afraid that you would¡­ they will do you harm.¡± the waiter was kind. however, xu wenping smiled and nodded. he patted the other party¡¯s shoulder in approval and said, ¡°thank you, but don¡¯t worry, 1 know what i¡¯m doing. if 1 didn¡¯t, 1 wouldn¡¯t have gone out.¡± as he spoke, he had already pushed the door open. su yurou also smiled and nodded at the waiter, saying, ¡°thank you for your reminder.¡± as she spoke, xu wenping had already opened the door. then, the two of them walked out one after another. looking at their backs, the waiter¡¯s face revealed an incredulous expression. he really couldn¡¯t understand. there was clearly danger, and those people were fierce. even the boss didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. there were so many customers in the barbecue restaurant, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. however, why did this couple dare to walk out and even want to settle scores with them because of a wine bottle? not only them, but even the other customers in the restaurant felt a little strange at this moment. those who were busybodies stood up and went to the entrance of the restaurant to see what was going on outside. at this moment. xu wenping had already pulled su yurou to the front of those people. it was also at this moment that the woman who had been pulled out by her hair was pressed to the ground by the man who had pulled her out. she knelt on the ground, her face covered in tears. looking at her body, she must have been kicked several times by that man. her boyfriend had been beaten up badly and was lying on the ground. it seemed that he had been kicked a few times by those people after he came out. he was curled up there at the moment. ¡°motherfucker, are you going to take it off or not? if you don¡¯t take it off, i¡¯ll kill him.¡± at this moment, the bald man grinned maliciously. his pair of lewd eyes stared at the girl who was kneeling there and crying.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Take It Off chapter 230: take it off translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°no, i can¡¯t!¡± the girl who was kneeling on the ground had tears streaming down her face. she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°haha! not taking off? sure! how about you watch him die? can you bear to do that?¡± the guy who pulled the young man out with the bald man squatted down and lifted the girl¡¯s hair as he spoke with a smile. the girl shook her head. tears flowed down her face. her heart was bleeding. ¡°not taking it off? humph! i¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t take it off now, we¡¯ll kill your boyfriend and drag you away. when the time comes, we¡¯ll tear your clothes off. you¡¯ll feel even worse.¡± the man who had pulled the woman¡¯s hair out just now slapped the woman¡¯s head violently. they were using both carrot and stick to see the woman break down and then take off her clothes in public. if she took it off, she would lose her dignity. she would do whatever they said later. ¡°no, no, no, i can¡¯t¡­¡± the woman almost broke down and cried loudly. ¡°you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡± the bald man was furious. he kicked the man, causing him to scream. the man squatting on the ground had a dagger in his hand. under the reflection of the sunlight, the dagger had a cold glow. ¡°f*ck! kid, let me tell you, what i¡¯m going to do next is something you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡± as he spoke, he gestured the dagger at the young man¡¯s lower body. ¡°w-what are you doing?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! i think you shouldn¡¯t have that thing, so 1 want to help you cut off the crime tool. this way, your skin will be better in the future, and you won¡¯t have to commit crimes anymore.¡± as he said that, he laughed out loud and used the dagger to continuously draw at the man¡¯s lower body. when the man heard this, he could not help but be shocked. his body curled up even more fiercely. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t! please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t want it?¡± the bald man also squatted down and held the man down. his expression was cold and sinister. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t want this, then find a way to make that girl listen to us.¡± as he spoke, he patted the young man¡¯s cheek. the young man shivered, his face filled with fear. that was right! it was possible that a man was not afraid of death. however, when it came to the part that was going to be cut off, he was naturally afraid. perhaps that was even more terrifying than dying directly? the young man¡¯s body trembled. then, he looked at his girlfriend who was kneeling beside him. his face was pale. he gritted his teeth, and tears flowed down his face. he knew that doing so was very unprincipled and inhumane. however, his conscience could not save him now. when he thought of this, he had already tucked his conscience under his armpit. taking a deep breath, he suddenly knelt down at the girl, then bent down and kowtowed to the girl, saying, ¡°please, save me. 1 can¡¯t do that! 1-1 can¡¯t do that!¡± the girl was still crying, but she was crying silently. her tears were flowing, but her eyes were still open, looking at the man in front of her. ¡°you, what do you mean?¡± the girl already understood what he meant, but she still asked. she couldn¡¯t believe that this man who was usually with her and vowed to grow old with her and accompany her through life and death was actually asking her to save him over such a matter. then, what should she do after saving him? he would rather die than live like that, but if she took it off, would she be able to live on in the future? she asked herself, perhaps she really would not have the courage to live. the man¡¯s body was trembling. he really couldn¡¯t say those words. ¡°motherfucker, what are you dawdling for?¡± the bald man was impatient. he stood up and kicked the young man in the ribs, making him grunt. his gaze swept across the person beside him who was holding a dagger in his hand, and his heart suddenly turned cold. with the dagger dangling in front of his eyes, his heart completely collapsed. ¡°1,1 don¡¯t want to become a eunuch. 1,1 beg you, just take it off! save me! i¡¯ve always been so good to you. can¡¯t you make some sacrifices for me?¡± since he said that, he naturally said the rest. perhaps, this was the bad nature of humans? ¡°you, you¡­ you bastard.¡± she broke down. in the end, she still heard this sentence. the girl completely broke down. she felt as if her world had collapsed. the man she wanted to marry had actually betrayed her under such circumstances. she really wanted to rush up and bite him. why did she know such a man and give her life to him? ¡°quick, take it off quickly. don¡¯t delay it. i don¡¯t want to, i don¡¯t want to do that. please save me¡­¡± after the man spoke, he no longer had any scruples and shouted loudly. the three fellows at the side sneered as they watched. ¡°hey, beautiful, do you see this? this is your man.¡± the man who pulled the girl¡¯s hair out laughed coldly. ¡°why don¡¯t you follow the three of us? we¡¯ll make you very happy.¡± he smiled and turned to look at the young man kneeling there. ¡°as for him¡­ what do you want? do you want us to help you cripple him?¡± he smiled cruelly. fie was very satisfied with the masterpiece of his three brothers today. if the girl said that she wanted to cripple this man and the three of them attacked, then the girl would become their accomplice. in the future, if she wanted to get rid of the three of them, it would definitely be impossible. if they tied a person up like this, he would make the other party follow the three of them wholeheartedly. the girl was stunned for a moment. she stared straight at the man in front of her. the young man also looked at the girl. he then looked at the other three people and his heart turned cold. wouldn¡¯t she take revenge on him for what he did to the girl just now? if she said that she wanted to do something to him, these three men might really do it. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t!¡± the young man was really afraid. he kowtowed. at this moment, he had completely collapsed and had completely lost himself. ¡°get lost, get lost, get lost¡­¡± the girl broke down and cried. she was on the verge of collapse. the bald man and the other two were a little disappointed. however, since the girl was not leaving, she would not leave with this man. there was still something to be gained. the bald man kicked the young man and scolded, ¡°motherfucker, get lost.. didn¡¯t you hear my woman telling you to get lost?¡± Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Two Is Interesting chapter 231: two is interesting translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the young man felt as if he had been pardoned. his body trembled, and then he looked at the girl. he immediately rolled and crawled, wanting to leave the scene. since the girl had let him off and he had done such a thing, he would definitely not be able to be with that girl in the future. besides, she was held hostage by three people. she would definitely not be clean in the future. how could he want such a woman? at this moment, he was also feeling lucky, right? however¡­ he had just run two steps when a hand grabbed the collar behind his clothes and pulled him back. ¡°hey hey hey, who are you?¡± the man was a little anxious. he had just run away, so why was he pulled back? especially when he saw that the person who pulled him was not one of the three guys, but a young man who looked like he was the same age as him. he immediately refused. ¡°what are you doing?¡± the person who pulled him was naturally xu wenping. at this moment, he had a cold smile on his face. with a swing of his hand, the young man fell to the ground. ¡°are you still a man?¡± xu wenping sneered and pointed at the young man¡¯s nose, scolding him sternly, ¡°you can¡¯t even catch up to a good woman.¡± when he said that, he really wanted to go up and kick him. ¡°why do you care?¡± at this moment, the young man was really going all out. since he had been seen by others, there was no need for him to hide. xu wenping stared at him and then said indifferently, ¡°i originally didn¡¯t plan to save people like you, nor did 1 plan to say anything to you. people like you should be left to fend for themselves.¡± as he spoke, he glanced at su yurou beside him and said, ¡°however, my wife pitied you and your girlfriend, so i made a move to show you what a man is and what backbone is.¡± as he spoke, he ignored the young man and looked at the three fiendish fellows. speaking of which, while they were making a scene, those three fellows were also looking at them. especially since their gazes had long been attracted by su yurou. the girl kneeling there was beautiful, but there was a limit to how beautiful she was. after all, su yurou¡¯s beauty was unparalleled. if not for that, how could xu wenping be so drunk? ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! good heavens, good things came in pairs.¡± the bald man laughed and clicked his tongue as he took a step forward. ¡°we¡¯re rich this time. the three of us can have a threesome.¡± as he spoke, he touched his bald head, his eyes filled with lust. the other two guys also laughed. they naturally felt that su yurou was a fat sheep that had come to their doorstep. at the thought of this, the three of them surrounded xu wenping. seeing this scene, the people in the restaurant could not help but feel nervous. however, compared to their feelings, su yurou wasn¡¯t worried at all. there was actually a faint smile on her face. she knew xu wenping¡¯s martial arts and methods too well. these three fellows had kicked an iron plate today, but they still did not know it. ¡°brat, get lost. don¡¯t hinder me from chatting with my woman.¡± the bald man walked over and grabbed xu wenping¡¯s shoulder. he heard what xu wenping said just now, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. he felt that xu wenping was just acting. however¡­ what he didn¡¯t expect was that when he tried to pull, he didn¡¯t even touch xu wenping¡¯s clothes. he was stunned and then scratched the back of his head. ¡°beauty, look at how shabby this kid is. come, follow us. i guarantee that i¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± the bald man acted very familiar with su yurou as he spoke with a smile. su yurou was also smiling, and her smile was actually very charming. ¡°alright! but do you want me to strip naked too?¡± her smile was very charming, and she even flipped her hair, making her look even more flirtatious. one had to know that she was a mature woman who had gone through that kind of thing. such a woman¡¯s charm was absolutely lethal. ¡°no, no, no, there¡¯s no need. as long as you¡¯re willing to come with us, we definitely won¡¯t treat you like that.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, beautiful. there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with following us.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go! beauty, let¡¯s get a room and drink first. then the three of us will have fun with the two of you.¡± the three of them couldn¡¯t wait any longer. still smiling charmingly, su yurou glanced at xu wenping, who was standing beside her with a calm expression. she sighed and said, ¡°i want to, but my husband won¡¯t allow it! do you want to settle my husband first and then take me away?¡± when she said this, su yurou deliberately winked at xu wenping, looking mischievous. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. his woman was playing around. she wanted him to teach these three guys a lesson. however, after hearing su yurou¡¯s words, the three of them were instantly intoxicated. they did not even think about what the man and woman opposite them were wearing or what their auras were like. how could this charming woman leave with these three ruffians? the bald man took the lead and shouted at xu wenping, ¡°f*ckyou, pretty boy. get lost. from now on, she¡¯s our woman.¡± ¡°go away. if you don¡¯t go away, i¡¯ll give you a white knife and come out with a red knife.¡± the guy who was playing with the knife earlier also came over at this moment, the dagger in his hand constantly swaying in front of xu wenping¡¯s eyes. the man who had pulled the girl¡¯s hair out walked over and reached out to pull su yurou¡¯s arm. the three of them had a clear division of labor. one of them went to drag su yurou away while the other two dealt with xu wenping. if this move was used against other couples, it might work. but the person in front of him was xu wenping. how could he let that happen? seeing the three of them move, xu wenping suddenly moved as well. he stretched out his arm, and before anyone could see clearly, the dagger in the guy¡¯s hand suddenly disappeared. as the dagger disappeared, he was stunned. then, his gaze suddenly focused. because in the next moment, the dagger in xu wenping¡¯s hand suddenly reached the hand of the guy who was about to grab su yurou¡¯s arm. swoosh! the blade of the dagger was very sharp. in just one move, it cut a long wound on the man¡¯s palm, and blood flowed down. ¡°aaa! it hurts!¡± the guy was caught off guard and suddenly felt a chill on his hand. then, a wave of pain attacked his brain. at this moment, xu wenping pulled su yurou and took a step back. he held a dagger in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°your dog claws are really long. you dare to touch my woman.. do you want to die?¡± Chapter 232 - Chapter 232:I Found It Myself chapter 232:i found it myself translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation looking at the dagger in xu wenping¡¯s hand and his smiling face, the three guys were a little stunned. especially the scene where xu wenping snatched the dagger and pulled su yurou back. it was like a novel. ¡°you, f*cking¡­¡± the bald man cursed, but his eyes quickly widened. ¡°f*ck! how dare you touch my woman?¡± the bald man seemed to have forgotten everything that had just happened, probably because he had drunk too much. he stepped forward and slapped xu wenping¡¯s face. perhaps, in his opinion, it was just a coincidence, so he snatched the dagger and then dodged it? a cold smile appeared on his face as he slapped him. or perhaps, he had bullied too many people, so he was full of confidence. he always thought that under his tyranny, others would have to listen obediently. unfortunately, he met xu wenping today. not only did the slap not land on xu wenping¡¯s face, but it also caused a long, bloody wound on his palm. the blade flashed, and xu wenping raised the dagger next to his face. the bald man¡¯s slap came as if he had slapped his own palm on a blade. following his strength, the dagger immediately cut a long and deep bloody wound on the bald man¡¯s palm. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± the baldy, who was in pain, immediately withdrew his hand. he looked at his bloody palm and was completely stunned. ¡°you, you dare to cut me with a knife?¡± the bald man¡¯s anger and fear instantly exploded. he pointed at xu wenping with his bloodless hand. the anger on his face had reached its peak. ¡°have i made a move before?¡± xu wenping was still smiling, but his smile was filled with malice toward the bald man. ¡°motherfucker, you¡¯re looking for death. i¡¯ll f*ckyou to death.¡± the bald man became even angrier. although he was afraid, it was short-lived. at this moment, fear was completely taken over by anger. as he spoke, the bald man had already rushed forward and punched xu wenping¡¯s nose. he was furious. with the effects of alcohol, he had completely lost his mind. he didn¡¯t even think that since xu wenping could easily cut his palm with a dagger, he would be countered by xu wenping. after throwing a punch, his heart calmed down a little. this kid opposite him would definitely be beaten down by him. his fist whistled through the air like a shooting star as it headed straight for the other party¡¯s head. the expressions of the people in the restaurant changed. in the beginning, they felt that xu wenping was quite capable. but now that they saw the baldy¡¯s punch, they immediately became worried for xu wenping. perhaps it was just a coincidence just now. if this punch landed on xu wenping¡¯s nose, the scene that followed would be even more unbearable. however¡­ people¡¯s worries seemed unnecessary. because at this moment, xu wenping raised his hand. it seemed that his movements were not fast, but in an instant, he aimed the sharp tip of the dagger at the bald man¡¯s fist. puchi! the bald man could not stop at all and directly punched the tip of the blade. ¡°ah¡­¡± this time, the bald man¡¯s scream was even louder. even the people in the barbecue shop felt their hair stand on end when they heard his shrill scream. everyone had clearly seen the scene just now. xu wenping didn¡¯t move. he just raised the dagger and didn¡¯t pass it forward. the bald man was using his fist to smash the tip of the blade. it was as if he was going to risk his life and let the tip of the blade pierce through his fist. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± after letting out a miserable cry, the bald man immediately retreated and withdrew his fist. then, he jumped up. blood gushed out. in that moment, the entire dagger had pierced into his fist and cut open the tendon between his two fingers. this pain was no small matter. the pain from his hand almost drove the baldy crazy. he jumped up as if he was going crazy. he wanted to curse, but the pain made sweat flow down his forehead. he covered his palm with his other hand, and his entire body was about to collapse. ¡°f*ck, old tu, what¡¯s going on?¡± the two fellows beside him were also shocked. the guy who grabbed the girl¡¯s hair earlier was called er mingzi. the other guy, the man who had mocked the weak young man just now, was called wu lai. at this moment, er mingzi and wu lai saw that the baldy was in so much pain that he was about to die. they quickly came over and grabbed his shoulder, hoping to help him ease the pain. ¡°old baldy, what¡¯s wrong with you? i think you deliberately bumped your fist into his dagger. is your brain okay?¡± wu lai felt a little strange and could not help but ask. ¡°f*ck, is there something wrong with your f*cking brain?¡± the baldy was in so much pain that he was about to go crazy. he screamed twice. when he heard wu lai¡¯s words, he could not help but shout, ¡°no matter how sick i am, i can¡¯t run into the tip of a knife myself! that, that kid is f*cking evil.¡± er mingzi narrowed his eyes. he didn¡¯t say much, but when he saw the injury on old tu¡¯s hand and the cut on his own hand, his brain exploded. ¡°f*ck!¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°could it be that that brat knows demonic techniques?¡± they were just ordinary people. naturally, they did not understand the martial arts about the joints of the human body and the prediction of movements. just now, xu wenping had only used his knowledge and experience in this area to predict what the other party was going to do. that was why he had made preparations in advance, which led to the situation just now. ¡°stop saying such weird things.¡± at this moment, wu lai was more clear-headed. ¡°where did this demonic technique come from?¡± as he spoke, he turned his head to look at xu wenping and smiled sinisterly. then, he suddenly rushed over and grabbed a shovel at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°motherfucker, i¡¯ll let you pretend, i¡¯ll chop you.¡± as he spoke, the shovel in his hand was already brandished, heading straight for xu wenping¡¯s head. the shovel brought with it the sound of the wind and wu lai¡¯s anger and fear as it fell toward xu wenping¡¯s head in an extremely gorgeous manner. the hearts of the people in the barbeque shop rose to their throats again. it was impossible to say that they were not worried about him. moreover, the shovel was extremely lethal. if he used the right power, it was normal for his head to be cut off. however¡­ at this moment, xu wenping did not care at all. he even turned to look at su yurou beside him and said, ¡°watch the show.¡± as he spoke, his hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the sharp end of the shovel. this move was accurate. he grabbed the shovel and flipped his wrist slightly. the shovel head was in his hand, making a creaking sound. then, the entire shovel head was twisted into a fried dough twist. all of this happened too quickly. before wu lai could even react, the tip of the shovel had already become twisted.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Admired chapter 233: admired translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation wu lai exerted more force on his wrist, and the shovel disappeared from his hand. ¡°this thing is no different from a fire stick. what¡¯s the use?¡± as xu wenping spoke, he threw the shovel to the side and it flew out. the shovel was heading towards a cement wall not far away. the wall was very sturdy, but when the shovel flew over, it directly pierced through the wall. bang! the handle of the shovel trembled a few times after the shovel was stabbed in. it was obvious that the force was too great, causing the vibration of the shovel to not disappear. this scene happened even faster, and wu lai still did not have time to react. however, when the shovel stabbed into the wall, he jumped up. he covered his palm and screamed. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± there was no other reason than that when xu wenping pulled the shovel away, he used a lot of strength. the friction directly rubbed off a layer of skin on wu lai¡¯s palm. this was only secondary. the key was that wu lai had been provoked at this moment. was this a tv drama? with one move, the shovel was stabbed into the wall. how powerful was this! ¡°i, i¡­ f*ck!¡± wu lai turned around and faced old tu and er mingzi. he shouted, ¡°run, run! we can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward, wanting to escape. however, for some reason, he could not move his legs after taking a step forward. seeing him like this, er mingzi was very disdainful. but at this moment, old tu trembled and said, ¡°alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± he was also afraid, especially after seeing xu wenping¡¯s move just now. he was really afraid. however, er mingzi was not convinced. he sneered and shook the blood off his hands. ¡°f*ck, 1 don¡¯t believe that a little brat like him can do anything to the three of us.¡± as he spoke, he walked toward xu wenping coldly. this time, he had learned his lesson. he didn¡¯t hit xu wenping with his hands, nor did he look for a weapon. standing in front of xu wenping, he pointed at his heart and said, ¡°come on! don¡¯t you have a knife? if you have the guts, then give me a quick death. if you don¡¯t dare to do it, then f*cking get lost.¡± this was a rogue¡¯s way of playing, commonly known as playing hooligan. under normal circumstances, if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he would just risk his life. as long as he dared to risk his life and the other party did not dare, he would lose to him. when facing xu wenping, er mingzi knew that he was skilled, so he decided to act shamelessly. aren¡¯t you amazing? no matter how powerful you are, do you dare to touch me? if you don¡¯t dare to touch me, i will dare to touch you and even your woman. xu wenping looked at him calmly with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°laugh your head off. laugh. 1 told you, if you don¡¯t dare to make a move, then f*cking scram.¡± as he spoke, er mingzi grinned hideously at xu wenping. then, he turned to su yurou and said, ¡°come, come, come with this bro.¡± even now, he still couldn¡¯t forget su yurou, and the greed in his eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared. su yurou covered her mouth and smiled faintly, making her look even more charming. she said, ¡°1 don¡¯t dare to go over now. i¡¯m afraid that my husband will hit me.¡± she was extremely charming, and her voice was clear. every word seemed to have magic. ¡°alright, just you wait.¡± er mingzi took a deep breath and shouted at xu wenping, ¡°what are you looking at? f*ck, 1 said, if you don¡¯t dare, then¡­¡± before he could finish, xu wenping moved. the dagger in his hand stabbed out, and the direction was the other party¡¯s heart. ¡°all!¡± xu wenping¡¯s movements weren¡¯t fast this time, but even so, er mingzi was so frightened that he cried out and wanted to retreat. however, just as he moved, xu wenping¡¯s knife had already pierced into his waist. ¡°all!¡± er mingzi¡¯s body trembled and his entire body went limp. he really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to really dare to stab him. at this moment, er mingzi felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and then a stream of warm blood flowed down from the wound on his waist. he, old tu, and wu lai had been domineering for so many years, but they had never experienced something like this. they had been beaten up quite a few times, and they had even been played around by others. it was only at this moment that he truly understood that the other party had no intention of letting the three of them off. this young man had always been pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. all three of them were injured, and their injuries were different. ¡°you, you¡­ you dare to kill me¡­¡± faced with xu wenping¡¯s ruthlessness, er mingzi bent down and covered his abdomen with his hands, hoping that his blood would not flow so quickly. ¡°hehehe!¡± xu wenping smiled. he took a step forward and kicked er mingzi¡¯s leg. er mingzi did not hesitate at all and fell down. on the other side, wu lai and old tu, who saw xu wenping walking over, were even more frightened. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t! don¡¯t come over! what are you doing?¡± wu lai hugged his head with both hands. his entire body trembled as he knelt down. ¡°cough, cough, 1, i¡¯m convinced. i¡¯m really convinced.¡± at this moment, the old tu also knelt down in an instant. when he knelt down, he kowtowed repeatedly. obviously, xu wenping was a ruthless character. he was just playing, a cat and mouse game. it was true that the three of them had drunk, but no matter how much they had drunk, they should have sobered up by now, right? it could be seen that he came out to play with the three of them. since they understood, they should quickly admit defeat. otherwise, they would still be the one at a disadvantage. xu wenping walked to the middle of the three of them and looked at them coldly. the corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°is it over just like that?¡± he rubbed his hands and shook his head. ¡°that won¡¯t do. it¡¯s not fun at all. you have to continue!¡± ¡°continue, i can¡¯t continue!¡± er mingzi screamed and clutched his abdomen. his expression was one of extreme pain. ¡°that won¡¯t do. absolutely not.¡± xu wenping smiled playfully and said, ¡°just now, didn¡¯t you ask that young lady to strip naked? now, it¡¯s your turn. begin your performance!¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but it immediately made the three men¡¯s eyes reveal fear. it was shameful for a woman to be naked. however, it was also extremely shameful for a man to run naked on the streets, okay? the three of them were silent. no one spoke. they only looked at xu wenping in horror. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? not taking off? do you want me to help you?¡± xu wenping smiled and said lightly. his tone was teasing. ¡°i, i¡­ no, no, no, please, don¡¯t do this.¡± the bald man covered his palm, and the muscles on his face twitched. he shook his head repeatedly. ¡°we can¡¯t do that. if we do that, we won¡¯t be able to survive in the future. i beg you, change the condition..¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Revenge Is Unpleasant chapter 234: revenge is unpleasant translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°change the condition?¡± xu wenping smiled. he shook his head slightly and said, ¡°i don¡¯t think so. after all, i only like to see you guys run naked.¡± ¡°no, no!¡± the other two also began to beg. they knew that if this continued, they would be finished. ¡°haha! you don¡¯t want it?¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression became unusually cold as he said indifferently, ¡°what about them just now?¡± when they heard xu wenping¡¯s words, their expressions changed. they naturally still remembered what had just happened. everyone knew that what they had done just now was extremely sinister. especially their methods, which were quite infuriating. their current situation was actually similar to that couple. but now, they were begging for mercy from xu wenping. under such circumstances, people couldn¡¯t help but feel their teeth turn cold. ¡°hehehe!¡± xu wenping smiled and looked at the three of them. he said lightly, ¡°do you feel insulted? do you feel that 1 shouldn¡¯t treat you like this?¡± xu wenping lowered his head and looked at the three guys in front of him, his tone filled with contempt. the three of them stopped talking, but their expressions changed. they knew very well what the consequences would be if they didn¡¯t listen to xu wenping. ¡°actually, things are easy.¡± xu wenping suddenly opened his mouth again, and then he said word by word, ¡°i¡¯m not an unreasonable person. 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to solve the problem.¡± as he spoke, he looked at the three of them and said, ¡°among the three of you, two of you can take off your clothes and one of you can stay clothed.¡± after he finished speaking, the eyes of the three immediately lit up. they looked at each other and then looked at xu wenping. they all knew that there was only one person who could not take off their clothes. who was that person? what kind of conditions were there? looking at the three of them, xu wenping smiled and said indifferently, ¡°of course there are conditions. you should also understand that there is no free lunch.¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward. ¡°my condition is very simple. the person who doesn¡¯t need to take off his clothes must beat the other two down, or¡­ you can also persuade the other two to give up the idea of not taking off their clothes and directly take off their clothes and pants.¡± as he spoke, a smile appeared on his lips. the bald man¡¯s eyes were a little blank. then, he looked at the other two people. the two of them were his brothers, and the current situation was that if he agreed with xu wenping¡¯s opinion, how would they deal with him? in fact, he was not the only one who thought so. the other two also thought so. the three of them looked at each other, and then their gazes became a little sharp. old tu was the first to speak. ¡°the two of you are both my underlings and subordinates. after what happened today, you have to help me tide over this crisis.¡± ¡°f*ck, old tu, what are you talking about?¡± er mingzi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he was clutching his abdomen now, but the blood was actually not flowing much. it was probably because xu wenping¡¯s attack just now wasn¡¯t too heavy. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, 1 won¡¯t do it. think about it, how much help have i helped you?¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i definitely won¡¯t agree to what happened today.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! i won¡¯t agree to your request either. i¡¯m not that close to you, right? let me tell you, i still have to continue living. i can¡¯t be so shameless as to strip naked.¡± wu lai also expressed his disagreement. the three of them started to talk one after another. it was very intense, but the final meaning was very obvious. no matter who it was for, the three of them were unwilling to agree to each other. even wu lai and er mingzi started arguing. in the end, the three of them were all doing it for him. none of them were willing to take off their clothes for one of them. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! look, aren¡¯t the three of you cowards too? for your own sake, you¡¯re unwilling to give your friend a way out.¡± xu wenping spoke with a hint of playfulness. the three of them looked at each other. indeed, just as xu wenping said, they had not reached the point where they were willing to sacrifice their lives for each other. besides, they always talked about this brotherhood in their hearts. however, if they really encountered something, it would be the best outcome if they could escape. therefore, at this moment, they all felt that what xu wenping said was right. ¡°since words don¡¯t work, then let¡¯s fight!¡± as he spoke, xu wenping threw the dagger in his hand on the ground. his actions were very obvious. the dagger was on the ground. whoever could snatch it might win the battle between them. seeing the dagger in front of them, the three of them moved almost at the same time. the baldy pounced over. when his hand was about to touch the dagger, er mingzi had already rushed over and stepped on the dagger. although he was clutching his stomach now, he wanted to be free the most. since he couldn¡¯t get along with the two brothers, he might as well just shed all pretense of cordiality. why bother? his own interests were the most important. seeing er mingzi step on the dagger, the bald man was instantly annoyed. ¡°f*ck, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± as he spoke, he threw a punch straight at er mingzi¡¯s stomach. wu lai, who was beside him, was also furious. he went over and kicked the bald man. however, he kicked the bald man very hard. bang, bang, bang! a series of punches and kicks sounded, and the three of them fought into a ball. one moment it was old tu fighting er mingzi, the next moment it was old tu fighting wu lai, and the next moment it was er mingzi fighting wu lai. the three of them fought happily. however, after fighting for a long time, when the three of them were exhausted, there was no result. the three of them lay there panting heavily. they were all exhausted. ¡°look at you guys. are you done?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, and there was a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°we, we can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡± at this moment, the three of them seemed to understand that xu wenping was playing with them on purpose. but no matter what, the three of them had fallen out. even if xu wenping let them go, they would never be together again. xu wenping stared at the three of them coldly and suddenly shouted, ¡°now, all three of you take off your clothes. if any of you don¡¯t take them off, i¡¯ll castrate you.¡± as he spoke, he had already taken the dagger that er mingzi had taken away. the three of them couldn¡¯t help but shiver. they were shouting and threatening another man just now. if he didn¡¯t listen, they would castrate him. but now, retribution was on them so quickly.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: The Officials Are Here chapter 235: the officials are here translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the three of them could feel xu wenping¡¯s ruthlessness. although xu wenping had not made a move, as long as he did, blood would definitely be seen. therefore, the three of them knew that if they did not listen to him, they might really be castrated. having met a ruthless person, the three of them were definitely going to be eaten up. thinking of this, the three of them could only look at each other helplessly. then, they planned to start taking off their clothes. at this moment, the sound of police sirens came from not far away. when they heard this sound, the bald man¡¯s spirit was instantly lifted. he suddenly turned around and looked into the distance. when he saw a patrol car driving over, he was immediately overjoyed. the reason for this was because he was very familiar with the patrols in this area. not to mention anything else, he mentioned that when he was with the police officers, he ate and drank, and often gave them some cigarettes and alcohol. now that he was in trouble, would they not help him? thinking of this, the bald man became energetic. he suddenly straightened his back and sneered at xu wenping. ¡°brat, you¡¯re done for. do you see that? the officials are here to save us.¡± as he spoke, he raised his hand and waved it in the direction of the siren. when wu lai and er mingzi saw the two fellows beside him, they were also overjoyed. they knew that old tu was indeed on good terms with the officials. perhaps this was really a chance to escape from the clutches of the devil. thinking of this, they also waved their arms. the police were on patrol. they happened to pass by and saw someone doing something. they had planned to go over, but now that they saw someone waving at them, they naturally drove over. the car stopped, and two men in official robes got out. there was a fat man in front and a young man behind him. the fat man¡¯s face was covered in oil. he walked in front with his hands behind his back and his belly sticking out. the gun at his waist revealed his identity. the young inspector behind him was not old. when he walked, he was also very high-profile. he swayed his arms and looked a little proud. looking at them, xu wenping immediately understood. these people seemed to know each other. the reason why he had such thoughts was that when the fat man walked over, he glanced at old tu and nodded slightly. it was obvious that the two of them knew each other. the other two guys also had happy expressions on their faces, which further proved this point. however¡­ the fat inspector naturally didn¡¯t directly say that he knew old tu. he walked over and coughed dryly. then, his gaze swept across the people present and said, ¡°what¡¯s going on? why did you bleed so much?¡± as he spoke, he pointed at the three of them. ¡°sir, look, our injuries were caused by him alone.¡± old tu naturally couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity and shouted. ¡°that¡¯s right! he beat us up and even wanted my woman to go with him. he¡¯s a bully.¡± er mingzi glanced at su yurou, his heart burning with desire. at this moment, he no longer cared about the pain in his stomach and spoke directly. he glanced at su yurou beside him, then at the girl kneeling on the ground. ¡°are they both your women?¡± frowning, the fat inspector had a malicious smile on his face. ¡°yes, oh no, that¡­ the one standing there is your woman, hehe!¡± wu lai, who was at the side, knew how to talk. he went up and whispered into the fat inspector¡¯s ear. he knew very well that this fellow was also a pervert. his three brothers had previously sent him women. the fat inspector laughed. seeing that these three guys were actually so understanding, he could not help but be secretly happy. su yurou¡¯s beauty caught his eye at first glance. as for the injuries on the three fellows, he didn¡¯t think much of it. no matter how powerful the person who injured them was, how could he dare to go against the government? thinking of this, the fat inspector smiled coldly and nodded. ¡°very well, i understand.¡± after saying that, his gaze swept across xu wenping, and then looked at su yurou beside him. he said, ¡°it was you who hurt them.¡± as he spoke, he had already placed his hand on the holster. ¡°no!¡± xu wenping shook his head and said innocently, ¡°flow can i be their match?¡± if he had admitted it directly, the fat policeman would have pulled out his gun and taken xu wenping away. after all, hurting people was not an ordinary thing. it was normal for him to arrest people and bring them back for questioning. but the problem was that xu wenping refused to admit it. the fat policeman took a deep breath and tapped his pistol holster. then, he asked, ¡°not you? since it wasn¡¯t you, why did they say that it was you?¡± ¡°it really wasn¡¯t me!¡± xu wenping looked aggrieved. then he turned around and pointed at the door of the barbecue shop next to him. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people who are watching the show.¡± when he said this, the fat policeman¡¯s facial muscles trembled. it was only now that he realized that there were more than ten people standing at the entrance of the barbecue shop, watching the show. thinking about it, it might not have been just these few people just now. since xu wenping had raised this question, he could only go with the flow and ask. no matter what, he was still a member of the government. he couldn¡¯t arrest people for no reason, right? thinking of this, he walked over and opened the door of the barbecue shop. then, he called out the people who were watching the show. almost everyone in the barbecue restaurant saw the entire process. they could hear everything that was being said outside. now that he was called out, the fat inspector stared at everyone and chuckled. ¡°everyone, 1 just want to ask, did you see what happened just now?¡± his eyes were filled with scrutiny as he swept his gaze over everyone. he hoped that everyone would say that it was xu wenping who had beaten up those three people. even though he felt that it was unreasonable, he still hoped that it would be the case. because, if that was the case, he could make a move on su yurou. however, what he did not expect was that some of them nodded and some shook their heads. they shook their heads and said that they were standing at the door and didn¡¯t see what happened just now. they nodded and said that they saw it. however, they only saw the three people hitting xu wenping. xu wenping did not fight back. the three people injured themselves and had nothing to do with xu wenping.. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Take Him Away Together chapter 236: take him away together translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the answer he got was not what he wanted. the fat inspector was very unhappy. however, there was nothing he could do. he could only grit his teeth. then, he thought about it and ran back to the barbecue shop. he didn¡¯t want to give up! therefore, after entering, he went straight to the boss and said that he wanted to take a look at the surveillance equipment at the entrance of the barbecue shop. however¡­ what made him speechless was that the boss said that the camera at his door was broken and he didn¡¯t capture anything. hearing this result, the fat policeman didn¡¯t know what to say. he was a police officer. the other party said that the surveillance camera was broken, and he could not force himself to look at it. if it was really broken, he might get into trouble if he forced a look at it. sighing, the fat inspector could only walk back. of course, the cameras and surveillance cameras weren¡¯t broken. the boss had long discovered what had happened at the door. in order to protect himself, he had turned off the video early on, so the surveillance camera really did not capture anything. the fat inspector returned to the door and looked at xu wenping, then at the three guys. he was a little speechless. this matter was really strange. whose problem was it? after thinking for a while, he slapped his forehead. ¡°d*mn it, think of a ball. take them all away and go back and ask slowly.¡± since he had the right to take them away, why didn¡¯t he do it? thinking of this, he waved his hand and said to the young inspector beside him, ¡°take them away together. 1 don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t tell the truth when we go back and interrogate them.¡± after he finished speaking, he gave the three of them a look. the meaning was clear. arresting them was just a formality. as for arresting xu wenping, even if he was really wronged, there was no video now. if there were only a few witnesses and no statement, then the following matters would be easy to handle. as long as he entered the government, wouldn¡¯t su yurou listen to him? at that time, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes if he asked her to strip naked and go to bed? thinking of this, the fat policeman became even happier. the young constable walked over and pulled the three of them into the car. when he came back, he also came to catch xu wenping, and he was handcuffed. ¡°what do you mean?¡± xu wenping frowned and asked, ¡°it¡¯s fine to take me away, but you didn¡¯t handcuff them. why did you handcuff me?¡± ¡°why?¡± the young constable sneered. he took a step forward, the handcuffs in his hands flashing with silver light. ¡°you know what? you¡¯re a suspect now. if you don¡¯t want to resist arrest, then obediently let me handcuff you.¡± when he said that, his expression was cold and arrogant. ¡°oh? am i a suspect?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he pointed at the girl kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°then, when she was beaten and bullied just now, where were you?¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t see it. perhaps it¡¯s just your side of the story.¡± as he spoke, the young inspector sneered again and said, ¡°besides, the three of them said that she¡¯s their woman.¡± ¡°their woman?¡± xu wenping laughed coldly. ¡°three people¡¯s woman? you¡¯re really good at being an officer!¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything. i just feel that it¡¯s really a tragedy for us commoners to have officers like you.¡± ¡°how dare you insult the police?¡± the young constable was so angry that he laughed. he raised the handcuffs in his hand and shouted, ¡°now, right now, stretch out your hand. i¡¯m going to arrest you. if you dare to resist, i¡¯ll report it to the higher-ups as resisting arrest and put you on a nationwide wanted list.¡± as he spoke, he had already walked over and smiled malevolently. he handed the handcuffs in his hand to xu wenping. his meaning was very clear. if xu wenping dared to resist, then what awaited him next would be an even more severe punishment. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping laughed. he was really laughing. he was laughing so hard that he was swaying back and forth. the young and fat constables were dumbfounded. was this guy crazy or something? they wanted to handcuff him, but he was still smiling. was he agitated and went crazy? with this question, the two of them looked at each other. even the old policeman took out his gun and aimed it at xu wenping. ¡°interesting.¡± after laughing, xu wenping nodded and said, ¡°very good. since you¡¯ve said so, if you want to take me away, i can go with you. i can also let you put on handcuffs, but¡­ i¡¯ve said it before. once i¡¯m handcuffed, it won¡¯t be so easy to take it off.¡± ¡°hehehe!¡± hearing his words, the fat inspector also smiled. he laughed heartily and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right! i guarantee that once you put it on, you can forget about taking it off in the future.¡± until now, he still didn¡¯t understand what xu wenping meant. seeing that he still had a smug look on his face, xu wenping extended his hands forward and said, ¡°come, handcuff me.¡± the young inspector sneered and handcuffed xu wenping. he said coldly, ¡°how is it? won¡¯t you still listen to us and be captured by us?¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. but i hope you¡¯ll be as arrogant tomorrow morning.¡± then, he glanced at su yurou beside him and said with a faint smile, ¡°honey, go back first. i¡¯m fine here.¡± when su yurou saw this scene, her beautiful brows were already furrowed. she had thought it was fun just now, but now she was a little angry. however, when she saw that xu wenping didn¡¯t call them directly but wanted to leave with them, su yurou understood that he knew what was going on. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go home then,¡± su yurou said and turned to leave. however¡­ before she could take three steps, the fat policeman caught up with her. ¡°stop, you can¡¯t leave.¡± he squinted his small eyes and stared at su yurou, saying, ¡°madam, you can¡¯t leave. you¡¯re a witness and the person that the suspect wants to hurt, so¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m his fiancee, and he¡¯s not a suspect.¡± su yurou was really a little angry. she stood there with her back straight and continued to say word by word, ¡°please listen carefully. my name is su yurou, the ceo of yurou pharmaceuticals. i¡¯m also the chairman. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can search for me online.¡± as she spoke, she waved her phone and said, ¡°all of your performance just now has been recorded in this video. now¡­ can i leave?¡± su yurou didn¡¯t say that she would take xu wenping away, but she directly revealed her identity. this move was indeed effective. immediately, the muscles on the fat constable¡¯s face twitched violently. he gulped. he still didn¡¯t believe it, so he took out his phone and searched the internet.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: A Great Buddha chapter 237: a great buddha translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation it was quite easy to search for something online, especially since su yurou was a public figure in jin hai city. as long as they investigated, there would definitely be photos of her. soon, cold sweat broke out on the fat constable¡¯s forehead. he had indeed seen a photo on the internet. a woman in a business suit was sitting under the spotlight and hosting a press conference. this woman was also the woman standing in front of him. in other words, she was indeed the ceo of yurou pharmaceutical company, su yurou. and judging from her temperament, she was naturally the same as in the video. that was not all. it was the same person from the sound of it. with such evidence, the fat policeman immediately knew that he had kicked an iron plate today. he wiped his cold sweat with his hand and turned around to look at xu wenping, who was being pulled into the car by his subordinate. ¡°he, is he really your fiance?¡± the fat inspector¡¯s heart began to pound. he suddenly felt that today¡¯s matter seemed to have gone a little too far. although yurou pharmaceuticals had not been established in jin hai city for a long time, its reputation was well known. moreover, he had heard that the behind-the-scenes boss of this company was actually a very famous person in jin hai city. as for who it was, he was a little unsure. after that¡­ now that he realized that su yurou was standing in front of him and even said that xu wenping was her fiance, this matter made him even more suspicious. moreover, he suddenly had a feeling that xu wenping was a little familiar. of course, he must be familiar with him because he had seen xu wenping on tv before, but he had forgotten about it now. ¡°of course he¡¯s my fiance,¡± su yurou sneered, then turned around to leave. ¡°this, that¡­ look, how about this?¡± at this moment, the fat inspector was really a little frightened. ¡°how about¡­ i¡¯ll let him go. the two of you can stay here and make a statement. let¡¯s forget about this matter, okay?¡± what he was thinking now was that it would be best if he could settle the matter peacefully. otherwise, if things got out of hand and su yurou really went back and posted the video she had just said on the internet, he and his subordinate would be finished. this wasn¡¯t the most important thing. what was important was that once su yurou got to know the city¡¯s leaders, wouldn¡¯t he be completely finished? however, he still fantasized that the other party was not willing to lower herself to the level of a small fry like him. as long as they didn¡¯t pursue the matter, they would let it go. when the time came, everyone would laugh and forget about it. however¡­ however, what he didn¡¯t expect was that su yurou sneered and said, ¡°my husband said that it¡¯s easy to put handcuffs on, but it¡¯s not easy to take them off. you should take him away.¡± after she finished speaking, she left without waiting for the fat constable¡¯s reply. it was only at this moment that the fat policeman suddenly realized what xu wenping meant. he slapped his head hard. he had really kicked an iron plate this time. in a hurry, he ran up and stopped xu wenping who was about to get into the car. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, haha! it was my fault just now. i was wrong. 1 shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, and 1 shouldn¡¯t have captured you! how about this? 1¡¯11 uncuff you now, and you can leave now.¡± at this moment, the fat inspector¡¯s face was covered in sweat, but he forced a smile on his face. ¡°that won¡¯t do. i don¡¯t dare to leave! your colleague said that if i leave, he will put me on the wanted list.¡± ¡°no, no, no. he was just joking. he was just joking. hehe, hehehe¡­¡± at this moment, the fat inspector was smiling and trembling. he knew that if xu wenping left with him, the consequences would definitely be very serious. the young inspector still didn¡¯t know what had happened. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°f*ck! ask my ass! hurry up and apologize to this gentleman.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°f*ck, why are you talking so much nonsense? hurry up and apologize!¡± the fat policeman was really anxious. he kicked the young policeman¡¯s butt. after being kicked, the young policeman thought for a while that the leader wouldn¡¯t cheat him, so he quickly apologized. unfortunately, xu wenping didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°alright, can i get in the car now?¡± ¡°don¡¯t! sir, please don¡¯t be like this. we¡¯ve already figured it out. it¡¯s the problem with those three people. it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. just now, you said that you wanted to arrest me. i was very afraid.¡± as he spoke, he had already gotten into the car and said with a smile, ¡°hurry up, don¡¯t you want to get off work and go home?¡± ¡°i, i¡­ f*ck¡­¡± the fat policeman slapped himself hard. he felt that he was really done for. this was a great buddha. now, it was easy to invite a god but difficult to send him away. however¡­ no matter what, now that he had gotten into the car, it was really impossible to ask him to get out. could it be that they were in a stalemate? the fat policeman had a helpless expression. he really had nothing left to live for. he was like this, but the young inspector beside him exploded. he sneered and said to the fat policeman, ¡°boss, look, he doesn¡¯t even appreciate it. 1 don¡¯t even know who he is. he didn¡¯t even leave when he was told to. was there something wrong with his brain? who cares who he is?¡± as he spoke, he had already gotten into the car and started it. looking at the young constable, the fat constable¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently. this was what it meant to be a pig teammate. however¡­ he had to think of a way to get himself out of this! thinking of this, he sighed. in the end, he could only get into the car and let the young policeman drive the car to the police station. this was a police office in the xicheng district of jin hai city. when they arrived at the official entrance, the car stopped. the fat policeman got off first, followed by the young policeman. he started to let the others get off. the four of them quickly got off the car. however, after seeing xu wenping get off the car, the fat policeman walked over. ¡°come, sir. this way, follow me.¡± as he spoke, he glared fiercely at the other three guys. in fact, even now, the three of them still didn¡¯t understand why the fat policeman had become like this. they had heard what the fat policeman had said in the car. however, they had always wondered who xu wenping was and why the fat inspector was so afraid. now, they wanted to ask, but they didn¡¯t know what to ask. the young inspector on the other side pushed the three of them with his hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go quickly. stop looking.¡± although the young inspector hated the three of them, he hated xu wenping¡¯s attitude toward him even more. however, he did not know that it was precisely because of this disgust that his life changed.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Female Policeman chapter 238: female policeman translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation soon, xu wenping was brought to an interrogation room by the fat constable. opening the door, the fat inspector smiled and respectfully invited xu wenping in. ¡°sir, please take a seat. you can rest here tonight. there¡¯s no need to think about anything else. if there¡¯s nothing else tomorrow, you can leave,¡± the fat policeman said with a smile, his tone full of flattery. xu wenping smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. he just sat on the chair beside him. the fat inspector felt it was useless. he thought for a moment and went out to pour a glass of water for xu wenping. he placed it in front of him. seeing that there was nothing else, the fat inspector left. the door was closed, but it was not locked. in other words, the fat inspector had thought about it now. even if xu wenping left, it was nothing. it could even be said that he wished that xu wenping would leave immediately. however, he was thinking too much. xu wenping would not be so powerful at all. xu wenping took a sip of water and looked around the interrogation room. the environment here was not bad, but there was no bed, so he could not lie down and sleep. he sighed. he planned to sit here until tomorrow. he wanted to see how he would be dealt with. he understood that perhaps the fat constable and the others would not do anything to him. he was bored and was about to flip through his phone to rest when the door of the interrogation room was pushed open from the outside. stunned, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but look at the door of the interrogation room. when the door opened, it was not the fat policeman who came in. instead, it was a tall and slim policewoman. the policewoman was very beautiful. it could even be said that she was comparable to su yurou. however, her face was cold and she didn¡¯t smile at all. after entering, she slowly walked to the interrogation table opposite and sat down. as the distance got closer, xu wenping could see more clearly. this girl¡¯s legs were very long. not only was her face beautiful, but her figure was also graceful. it was definitely first-class. that towering place made people feel that they did not dare to look at it. she had just walked in front of him, and the perky part behind her made him feel a little hot. anyway, if this woman took off her police uniform and put on other clothes, she would definitely be a stunner. of course, although she was very beautiful, there was a hint of anger in the corner of her eyes. others might not be able to tell, but xu wenping could tell at a glance. this woman was not only beautiful, but she was also quite skilled. moreover, she should have killed someone before. otherwise, it would be impossible for her to have such a strong killing intent. only those who had killed and stained with blood would have this kind of murderous aura. ¡°name.¡± just as xu wenping was thinking, the policewoman opposite him had already started asking questions. moreover, when she asked, she was already preparing to make a statement. ¡°xu wenping,¡± xu wenping said calmly. since the other party wanted to ask, he would tell her. ¡°the gender.¡± ¡°f*ck! is there a need to ask this question?¡± xu wenping was speechless. what kind of question was this? ¡°officer, is there a need to ask? i¡¯m obviously a man, okay?¡± xu wenping really didn¡¯t want to complain, but he really couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°answer whatever i ask you. why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± the policewoman glared at xu wenping, her expression still cold. ¡°oh¡­ alright!¡± xu wenping felt a little helpless. this policewoman was really amazing. whether it was her tone or her style, she was sincere and tough. ¡°tell me your gender.¡± the policewoman asked the same question. xu wenping grinned and said, ¡°male.¡± ¡°profession.¡± ¡°unemployed.¡± ¡°age.¡± ¡°25¡± the two of them answered very quickly. one asked and one answered, and they spoke more than ten sentences. ¡°why do you want to hurt people?¡± the policewoman suddenly asked about the case, and her eyes were fixed on xu wenping as if she wanted to see through him. ¡°did i hurt someone?¡± xu wenping spread his hands, looking very innocent. ¡°you didn¡¯t hurt anyone?¡± the policewoman was stunned for a moment, then she sneered and slammed the table with force, making a loud bang. ¡°tell me honestly, why did you hurt someone? someone is in shock because of your excessive blood loss.¡± as she spoke, the policewoman frowned deeply, and the cold light in her eyes pierced xu wenping¡¯s face. ¡°he went into shock?¡± xu wenping was stunned for a moment before he laughed. he knew that his stab was not heavy, and after that stab, he had deliberately pressed the other party¡¯s acupuncture point to stop the bleeding. if not for this, er mingzi would have died long ago. seeing that he was smiling nonchalantly, the policewoman immediately became anxious. ¡°what are you laughing at? tell me honestly, why did you hurt him so ruthlessly?¡± the police beauty¡¯s interrogation was full of momentum. unfortunately, xu wenping¡¯s thoughts at this time were not on this. he glanced at the other party and shook his head perfunctorily. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i didn¡¯t hurt them. they hurt themselves. what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with you?¡± the policewoman was furious again. she stared into xu wenping¡¯s eyes and said angrily, ¡°the wounds on their hands were cut and stabbed by you, right?¡± ¡°wounds? did i cut or stab them?¡± xu wenping smiled coldly and shook his head again. ¡°inspector, if you have evidence, you can show it to me. if you don¡¯t have evidence, you¡¯d better not talk nonsense. otherwise, i can also reserve the right to pursue your slander.¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t say much, but he had already expressed his attitude. the policewoman was stunned and frowned deeply. she had seen many criminals and interrogated many suspects. however, the person in front of her was very unyielding. it could even be said that he did not take her seriously. ¡°according to the victims, you were the one who caused all of this, and they are indeed injured,¡± the policewoman said sternly, but there was a hint of doubt in her eyes. ¡°i did it?¡± xu wenping smiled and pointed at his nose. ¡°you said that i did it, but do you think that it¡¯s just based on the victim¡¯s words? don¡¯t they need some evidence to prove it?¡± ¡°evidence¡­¡± the policewoman thought for a moment and then became a little uncertain. ¡°wait a moment.¡± as she spoke, she stood up and walked out of the interrogation room. when she walked past xu wenping, she saw that his eyes were staring straight at her. her heart skipped a beat. ¡°you, why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°oh¡­ 1 just feel that you¡¯re such a beautiful female police officer. why are you so impatient? why can¡¯t you analyze it carefully?¡± xu wenping spoke with a smile. his tone was very calm.. ¡°besides, shouldn¡¯t you understand what happened before you come to me for a statement?¡± Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Entering a Small Side Account chapter 239: entering a small side account translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after being scolded by xu wenping, the policewoman suddenly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. she was already in a bad mood today, so after seeing this case, she rushed to interrogate xu wenping. according to her experience, such cases should be easy to solve. but what she didn¡¯t expect was that xu wenping was actually so difficult to deal with. moreover, what he said made sense. even so, she was still extremely unhappy that she was insulted by a suspect. ¡°cut the crap.¡± the policewoman stopped in her tracks and looked rather unfriendly. ¡°what are you doing? are you planning to punish me?¡± ¡°so what?¡± ¡°i remember that our patrol department has a law now. you can¡¯t interrogate suspects,¡± xu wenping said calmly and logically. although he had never studied law, he had seen the corresponding laws. hearing his words, the policewoman was stunned. she did not expect him to understand. gritting her teeth, she nodded and said, ¡°very good. remember, don¡¯t make any mistakes and fall into my hands.¡± ¡°no, that definitely won¡¯t happen.¡± xu wenping grinned and then glanced at the beauty in front of him. ¡°what are you looking at? if you look again, i¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± ¡°haha! actually, it¡¯s nothing. 1 just think you¡¯re very beautiful!¡± ¡°shut up and close your eyes.¡± the policewoman felt that xu wenping was like a pervert now. ¡°why? 1 can look at whatever 1 want. it¡¯s my right,¡± xu wenping said with a smile. when he said this, he even maliciously sharpened his gaze. he just stared straight at the policewoman with an anxious look. the way he was acting made the policewoman extremely annoyed. however, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. she could only snort coldly and turn around to leave. when she closed the door, she was thinking that this guy might be a pervert. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he watched her leave. this girl had a good personality, but she should be a good person, right? as he thought of this, he closed his eyes again, planning to be dazed for a while. perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could get out. however, he only closed his eyes for a moment before the door of the interrogation room was pushed open again. xu wenping knew from the sound of her footsteps that the beautiful policewoman had returned. he opened his eyes and saw that it was indeed the other party. he smiled faintly. ¡°how is it? is there anything else?¡± he asked very casually, as if he was chatting with someone. the policewoman snorted and said, ¡°get up and follow me.¡± as she spoke, a baton appeared in her hand. ¡°ya! are you planning to punish me?¡± the policewoman nodded. her expression was very cold as she said, ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°alright, i want to see how you want to torture me.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping had already stood up and walked out of the interrogation room. seeing him walk out obediently, the policewoman followed behind him and walked out of the interrogation room. after leaving the interrogation room, xu wenping stood in the corridor and looked at the policewoman behind him. ¡°this way.¡± the policewoman glared at xu wenping and led the way. soon, the two of them arrived at a small place. to put it bluntly, this place was where the suspect was temporarily detained. she opened the door with the key and pointed inside. ¡°go in.¡± xu wenping looked at the environment inside and couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. he said, ¡°the environment is not bad, but it seems a little too quiet.¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. hurry up. i don¡¯t have time to dawdle with you.¡± as she spoke, the policewoman pushed xu wenping on the back and pushed him into the room. after talcing two steps forward, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at the policewoman. he smiled and said, ¡°why are you pushing me so hard?¡± his words were very ambiguous, and the policewoman could naturally hear it. her face turned cold and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°let me tell you, don¡¯t say such dirty words. i¡¯m not that kind of woman outside. if you don¡¯t behave, i¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± as she spoke, she raised the baton in her hand and knocked on the iron door twice. ¡°tsk, tsk! you¡¯re very powerful, but you have to know that no matter how powerful you are, you¡¯re still a woman. besides, i¡¯m not a bad person. you don¡¯t have to target me like this.¡± ¡°alright, 1 don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± after saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. ¡°hey, hey, hey! are you going to just arrest others and leave me be? is there dinner tonight?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, the policewoman almost fell to the ground. was this a joke? when others came in, they would ask when they could get out. this guy was good. what he cared about was not when he could go out, but whether the patrol department had dinner for him. why was this person¡¯s brain so strange? the policewoman stopped in her tracks and said coldly without turning back, ¡°yes, just you wait.¡± after saying that, she left without looking back. she was really speechless toward xu wenping now. only someone with a big heart could be so strange. looking at her back, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. to be honest, he was a little curious about this plain-looking and a little arrogant beautiful inspector. her actions proved that she was not a person who would use torture. moreover, although she had a temper, she would not casually attack the suspect because of this. however, how could such a female inspector be so prejudiced against him without investigating thoroughly? xu wenping couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. he sat on the bed beside him. the bed was made of iron and there was a mattress on it, but it still felt a little cold. he shook his head helplessly. they said that they were targeting him, but if he entered the police station, he would have no human rights. however, this coldness was nothing to him. after thinking for a while, he lay down and planned to sleep. he closed his eyes and calmed his breathing. in less than five minutes, he fell asleep. xu wenping fell asleep as he breathed slowly. one or two minutes after he fell asleep, the female inspector who had locked him in the room came to the inspector¡¯s office upstairs. the chief inspector was the person in charge of the area in front of him. at this moment, he was packing some documents with his head lowered. the female inspector stood in front of her superior and said loudly, ¡°captain, i have something to tell you.¡± the captain¡¯s surname was zhang. he raised his head and looked at his female subordinate. ¡°it¡¯s xiao zhao! what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Evil Thoughts chapter 240: evil thoughts translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°chief inspector, what i want to ask is¡­¡± zhao siman looked at the leader in front of her and thought for a while before asking, ¡°i want to know why the person called xu wenping who was just captured was locked in the account. if he has no problems, we can let him go.¡± when she asked, there was a hint of worry between her brows. ¡°why?¡± the chief inspector raised his head and looked at the female subordinate in front of him. he said word byword, ¡°he¡¯s a suspect and injured someone. naturally, we can¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°but he already said that it¡¯s not his problem. besides, our evidence is not enough to file a case against him.¡± zhao siman looked at her direct superior with a stubborn expression. although she seemed to be cold when she was targeting xu wenping, she was still very calm. however, she was meticulous about the judicial process. especially after she understood the whole thing, she knew that xu wenping might not be a suspect and was going to let him go. however, she did not expect to be rejected. according to a young policeman, xu wenping couldn¡¯t leave because one of the victims was injured. zhao siman felt that something was amiss, but because the victim¡¯s injuries were not light, she could only send xu wenping to her side account first. now, she came to ask the leader for only one purpose. it was unreasonable to let an innocent person stay in the patrol department. ¡°who says there¡¯s no evidence?¡± the chief inspector looked at the female subordinate in front of him and smiled faintly. he said, ¡°i say, xiao zhao! you¡¯re a good person, but you¡¯re in a hurry to make a decision before you get things clear.¡± at this point, the captain raised his head and took a sip of tea. ¡°the patient¡¯s injuries are not light, and he has already been sent to the hospital, waiting for the conclusion. as for the suspect, please complete the procedures as soon as possible. we need to send him to the detention center.¡± as he spoke, the expression on his face became calmer. regarding the matter of sending xu wenping to the detention center, it had actually been decided just now. especially when the young inspector told him about this matter, he decided that since this man had someone backing him, and he was the fiance of a big business owner, he might be able to get more benefits from the following operation. in terms of benefits, he had thought about it a lot, especially since he planned to get more if someone came looking for him tomorrow. for such a big company like yurou pharmaceuticals to take out a few hundred thousand or even a million for him, that should be pretty good, right? the chief inspector, who had crooked thoughts, was in a relatively excited state. now, his female subordinate was actually telling him to let him go. how was that possible? ¡°however, the suspect has evidence to prove that he is innocent.¡± zhao siman¡¯s frown deepened. she shook her head slightly to express her disagreement. ¡°i think we don¡¯t have any evidence to arrest him. moreover, according to some witnesses at the scene, what this man did should be to defend against injustice. moreover, those three people were the main culprits.¡± to uphold justice was zhao siman¡¯s ultimate goal as a police officer. that was why she had never forgotten her original intentions. ¡°i haven¡¯t heard about this. no matter what, now that he has hurt someone. he has to be detained here.¡± waving his hand, the chief inspector said impatiently, ¡°get out. there¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡± this was a direct order to leave. zhao siman bit her lip. she knew that her leader was determined to keep xu wenping here. helplessly, she could only sigh and leave the chief inspector¡¯s office. as she walked, she felt a little strange. why was the leader so stubborn and insisted on arresting someone who was not a suspect? according to all the evidence, xu wenping was not a suspect at all. however¡­ xu wenping was also very strange. he had no intention of leaving at all. of these two people, one insisted on capturing them, while the other simply did not want to leave. it was really strange. since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, zhao siman didn¡¯t think about it anymore. she went downstairs and headed straight for her alternate account. it was already 4 or 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. after a whole afternoon, xu wenping was already lying in bed and sleeping. his breathing was long and deep, and he slept soundly. when zhao siman walked over and saw xu wenping sleeping so soundly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. this guy was simply too big-hearted, right? he could actually fall asleep under such circumstances. how much heart did he have? she couldn¡¯t help but laugh again. this person was quite interesting. although he looked lecherous, what he did was actually quite reliable according to what the fat policeman said just now. at the thought of this, she turned around and walked toward the canteen. xu wenping slept very soundly until 6 o¡¯clock in the evening. when he woke up, he saw a figure sitting at the table next to him. upon closer inspection, it was the female police officer, zhao siman, who had already left. ¡°yo! i say, beautiful policewoman, what are you doing?¡± zhao siman turned to look at xu wenping, who was looking at her lecherously. she couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°you, a dog can¡¯t spit out ivory. if i didn¡¯t know what you did before, i would really think that you were a lecher.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! i¡¯m actually a lecher, but no one knows it.¡± xu wenping smiled, but then sighed and said, ¡°of course, for a person, food and sex are human nature. not to mention me, even you women are the same. after all, people like sex.¡± when he said that, he looked at the woman opposite him lecherously, making zhao siman feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°alright, stop talking nonsense. the meal will be here soon. didn¡¯t you ask me if there was any food?¡± ¡°oh? it seems that your leader must really want me to continue here? otherwise, why would he treat me so well and even prepare food for me?¡± when he said that, he was full of smiles and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. ¡°you¡¯re really too strange. you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with being here at all? this is the patrol department, a police station. ordinary people won¡¯t want to come in at all, okay?¡± ¡°what is there?¡± xu wenping shrugged and said, ¡°actually, i think it¡¯s not bad here. there¡¯s food, drinks, and beautiful women.¡± ¡°you, you lunatic, you¡¯re crazy.¡± zhao siman sighed again. she actually felt very upset. originally, the leader should be an upright person, and the suspect should be a bad person. however, the current situation seemed to be reversed.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Fair and Unfair chapter 241: fair and unfair translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation half an hour later, xu wenping finished his dinner. he lay on the bed with his eyes narrowed. zhao siman was sitting outside the account. ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡± zhao siman sighed and shook her head. ¡°tell me, we wanted to let you go, but you didn¡¯t leave. why?¡± ¡°because of justice,¡± xu wenping replied faintly, his tone carrying a hint of playfulness. ¡°justice?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! have you ever thought about that couple? when they were bullied, no one came out to speak up for them. i spoke up, but i was captured again. do you think it¡¯s just?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± zhao siman frowned. she clearly felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°right? it¡¯s not simple, right?¡± ¡°yes, but, after all, our patrol department is in charge of unfair matters!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! then do you think that there¡¯s anything absolutely fair in this world?¡± ¡°no, at least i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! since there¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness, then why bother about whether it¡¯s fair or not?¡± ¡°no, no, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m wrong. it¡¯s just that what you saw made you feel uncomfortable.¡± silence. at this moment, zhao siman was completely silent. yes, he was right. what xu wenping said just now made her feel an indescribable discomfort. and this feeling had existed from the beginning, not because of xu wenping¡¯s words. in fact, it was because it had been there from the beginning, and with xu wenping¡¯s words, it had been expanded. ¡°forget it. no matter what, society needs a management system. without a system, it won¡¯t work.¡± xu wenping shook his head, closed his eyes, and sighed often. then, he seemed to have completely fallen asleep. zhao siman turned her head and looked at xu wenping, who seemed to be in a deep sleep. she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. that¡¯s right! she had underestimated some things. since there was no such thing as absolute fairness, how could there be absolute justice? since there wasn¡¯t, what was she fighting for now? but if she didn¡¯t fight, wouldn¡¯t there be even less justice? no matter what, she had to do something. so what should she do? she looked at the man lying there. there seemed to be something flickering in her eyes. drawing a sword to help, today¡¯s matter was caused by this matter. what the man in front of her was doing was fighting against injustice. what he did was to challenge those bad guys. perhaps he would lose, but he was not afraid. zhao siman thought about it again and again, and she couldn¡¯t help but be obsessed. when she looked at xu wenping, the man in front of her actually became more and more pleasing to the eye. it was a sleepless night. su yurou and li junlan weren¡¯t sleeping. the two of them weren¡¯t together, but because of xu wenping, they didn¡¯t sleep. su yurou immediately called li junlan and told her about what happened today. she was a businessman, but she was not a member of the authorities. therefore, she needed someone from the authorities to step in. city lord li was the best candidate, so li junlan knew what xu wenping and su yurou had encountered today. of course, li junlan didn¡¯t say that xu wenping did anything wrong. after hearing about this, she was furious and immediately agreed. she quickly called city lord li. of course, how could city lord li say no? however, he didn¡¯t go immediately. instead, he said that he would talk about it tomorrow. the reason why he did this was because he thought of xu wenping¡¯s method. according to xu wenping¡¯s skills and his current status, there was no need for him to leave with the police. even if he left, he didn¡¯t need to do anything. now, his matter had not reached his ears. instead, it was li junlan who told him. this proved that he did not want to end this matter so quickly. however¡­ li junlan and su yurou didn¡¯t understand. neither of them slept well that night. the next morning, su yurou received a call from li junlan. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go to the patrol department now.¡± su yurou¡¯s spirits were lifted when she heard that city lord li was going to make a trip there personally. she understood that as long as city lord li went there personally, this matter would be resolved. after hurriedly preparing, su yurou left the house and drove straight to the patrol office. to be honest, under normal circumstances, city lord li wouldn¡¯t easily come out to do such a thing. however¡­ today¡¯s matter was more serious. the kid who was arrested was his daughter¡¯s husband. of course, there wasn¡¯t a wedding yet, but the old man had also said that his granddaughter had to marry him. even if she was the second wife, she had to marry him. on the other hand, li zhenglian also understood that xu wenping was indeed very capable. whether it was business, interpersonal relationships, or medical skills, these were all his strengths. in addition, it was said that this kid¡¯s martial arts were also quite impressive. a person with so many strengths, if he said that he did not have some achievements, he would not believe it even if he was beaten to death. even though he had power in his hands, it was only jin hai city. besides, that was not something he could decide alone. if his son-in-law was really a man of honor, not to mention jin hai city, in the future, out of the province, or even in the country, the li family might be able to make a name for themselves. so what if it was the second branch? this was not embarrassing. perhaps in the future, because of this relationship, the li family would be able to rise. thinking of this, he was naturally willing to cooperate with xu wenping to put on this show. when su yurou arrived at the entrance of the patrol department, city lord li was already there. after getting out of the car, she saw li junlan standing beside her and quickly walked over. ¡°come, sister yurou, let me introduce you. this is my father, li zhenglian.¡± her introduction was very casual. she only mentioned her father¡¯s name and did not mention his official position. this was her attitude. she was the second branch, and su yurou was the main wife. she knew this very well. the rules of the game could not be broken. even if the two of them looked like they were on equal footing at the moment. however, there were some things that li junlan was still very accurate about. ¡°hello, city lord li.¡± although li junlan didn¡¯t mention his official position during the introduction, su yurou knew that she couldn¡¯t be too casual. at home, she might be the official wife, but after she came out, she met li junlan¡¯s father. no matter what, she was still a junior. at this time, calling him an official was also a form of respect. then, she continued, ¡°1¡¯11 have to trouble uncle li with xu wenping¡¯s matter.¡± at this moment, the way they addressed each other changed, and it became very natural. li zhenglian glanced at the woman in front of him. judging from her speech and demeanor, this woman was definitely not ordinary.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Unforgivable chapter 242: unforgivable translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hello!¡± li zhenglian smiled, then shook his head and said, ¡°i know everything about you. wenping¡¯s matter is my matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± a simple sentence immediately pointed out the key points. his meaning was obvious. he knew about the relationship between the three of them. as for xu wenping¡¯s matter, he would treat it as his own matter so that his daughter and su yurou did not have to worry. hearing his words, su yurou smiled sweetly and stood at the side with a calm expression. at the same time, a man in a black suit jogged over, looking rather anxious. ¡°city lord, i¡¯ve already informed the chief of the patrol department here. he¡¯ll come out to welcome you later.¡± the man looked at the two girls beside li zhenglian with surprise. he knew li junlan, but he didn¡¯t know the girl beside her. however, that girl was as beautiful as the city lord¡¯s daughter, which surprised him. he was li zhenglian¡¯s secretary, so they were quite close. li zhenglian nodded and placed his hands behind his back. his eyes sparkled. it was the bearing of a superior, the temperament of a person who had been in a superior position for a long time. the secretary was right. in less than half a minute, the chief of the patrol department trotted out. in fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one. there were more than ten people behind him running out in a hurry. some of them were even packing their clothes or buttoning up. the most orderly one among them was naturally the female inspector, zhao siman. she walked very steadily and did not seem to panic at all. patrol chief huang dagang ran out and bowed in front of city lord, saying, ¡°welcome, city lord. 1 didn¡¯t know you were here. i really didn¡¯t welcome you. please forgive me!¡± he spoke politely and quickly. it was obvious that sweat was flowing down his forehead. li zhenglian glanced at him, smiled, and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just here to take a look. you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± ¡°yes, yes! the city lord is here, i naturally welcome him. i¡¯m not nervous.¡± although he said he was not nervous, the sweat on his face continued to flow down. ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± as li zhenglian spoke, he walked into the patrol department. ¡°yes, this way.¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand, and the policemen immediately made way for them to walk inside. su yurou and li junlan followed behind li zhenglian. seeing the two girls follow him, huang dagang couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. he didn¡¯t know who these two girls were, but after all, they came with city lord. he didn¡¯t dare to say that he wouldn¡¯t let them in. the group entered the patrol office and walked along the corridor. li zhenglian asked, ¡°i say, officer huang, how¡¯s the public security these days?¡± ¡°not bad. the security has been pretty good recently. nothing happened.¡± ¡°oh? really?¡± ¡°yes, the security has been very good recently, especially in our area. nothing has happened.¡± huang dagang was a little proud. after all, nothing big had happened recently. in the past month or so, the general patrol department had even specially issued a commendation order to him, saying that he had done a good job in governing this area. they also said that at the end of the year, there should be a commendation certificate and that he might even be promoted. therefore, he was feeling rather pleased with himself at this moment. now, he was bragging even more. ¡°oh?¡± li zhenglian smiled, but his face suddenly darkened. he asked, ¡°yesterday afternoon, wasn¡¯t there also be an injury? why did you say nothing happened?¡± huang dagang¡¯s body jumped when he heard li zhenglian ask about that. his first reaction was that it must be one of the three victims who was related to city lord li. if not, why would city lord li come to question him so early in the morning? thinking of this, he quickly nodded and wiped his sweat with his hand. he said, ¡°yes, yes, yes. something did happen yesterday, and it wasn¡¯t a small matter, but we¡¯ve already controlled it.¡± as he spoke, his eyes were fixed on li zhenglian. li zhenglian stared at him expressionlessly, waiting for him to continue. huang dagang thought that he was right and immediately said, ¡°we¡¯ve thoroughly investigated this matter, and we¡¯ve already caught the suspect who injured them. he¡¯s currently locked up in a side account. we tried to interrogate him last night, but that person was very stubborn. 1 plan to interrogate him personally today.¡± as he said this, he thought to himself that it was fortunate that he didn¡¯t release that fellow last night. thinking back to last night, he was really too far-sighted. the more he thought about it, the more confident he was. he even smiled. ¡°oh? is that so?¡± li zhenglian glanced at huang dagang and asked, ¡°so, do you have any evidence now? did you take a statement? did the crowd at the scene take their statements? what exactly is going on? have you asked clearly?¡± ¡°i, i asked!¡± at this moment, huang dagang could not say that he did not ask, so he could only bite the bullet and ask. ¡°oh?¡± li zhenglian smiled again, then looked at su yurou and said, ¡°niece su, i remember junlan saying that you have a video¡­¡± without waiting for him to finish, su yurou handed him her phone. it was a video recording of the incident. in fact, xu wenping had already asked su yurou to secretly record this video since they went out. they didn¡¯t need to use the surveillance video of the barbecue restaurant. they had already recorded it with their phones. taking it out now could prove everything at that time. what was shown in the video was exactly the same as what had happened before. moreover, when the video was played, the scene inside completely shocked everyone. ¡°this¡­¡± huang dagang looked at the video in front of him and felt that his brain was not enough. this was because the story of how the couple had been bullied was also recorded here. ¡°the next part is about how those three people were injured,¡± su yurou said. she then looked at li zhenglian and said, ¡°uncle li, can we borrow a conference room and project the video a little slower to see how they were injured?¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± li zhenglian nodded, then looked at huang dagang and asked, ¡°can you do projection and slow motion here?¡± ¡°yes, yes¡­¡± at this moment, huang dagang wanted to cry but had no tears. if he still didn¡¯t understand who li zhenglian was here for, then he would have wasted his time as the chief inspector. however, he was really helpless now. he even had the urge to curse. that guy who was locked up by him clearly had such a powerful backer. why didn¡¯t he say it earlier? but now, he had become like this. ¡®i¡¯m finished. i¡¯m finished this time. is it unredeemable?¡¯ huang dagang thought to himself as he went to prepare with a trembling body.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: The Sleeping Man chapter 243: the sleeping man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after watching the video, the result was naturally xu wenping¡¯s actions at that time. he only placed the dagger beside him and did not stab or pull forward. the last stab into er mingzi¡¯s body wasn¡¯t fatal. moreover, it was er mingzi who had taken the initiative to rush up. at that moment, the dagger in xu wenping¡¯s hand actually went along with the flow and did not stab deliberately. these scenes were all exposed in the video, allowing everyone present to see it clearly. huang dagang broke out in cold sweat. at this moment, he was completely dumbfounded. ¡°how is it? inspector huang, do you see the conclusion now?¡± li zhenglian sat there and looked at huang dagang coldly. ¡°see, see, city lord li, i, i¡­ it was my mistake.¡± cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and huang dagang felt his legs trembling. if one were to be more careful, this could be considered a dereliction of duty. moreover, it was self-evident what his original intentions were. of course, it was also fortunate that he didn¡¯t go directly to su yurou. this was the only thing he was glad about. if he were to look for su yurou, there might be some trouble. especially on li shizun¡¯s side, he could see that su yurou¡¯s face was not small. who could sit in front of city lord li? city lord li¡¯s secretary was standing beside him, and so was his driver. as for the two women, they just sat there. when they were looking at things, he could clearly see that city lord li had asked for su yurou¡¯s opinion. judging from their attitudes, the discussion between them was more equal. moreover, su yurou addressed city lord li as uncle li. this level of relationship didn¡¯t seem far! the more he analyzed, the more huang dagang¡¯s heart sank. although city lord li was not the only one who had the final say in jin hai city, it would be easy for him to be removed from his post as the chief inspector of a district. ¡°there are some things that can be done and some things that can¡¯t be done, especially the matters of the common people. you should handle them carefully and not take them for granted.¡± city lord li stared at huang dagang in front of him and said, ¡°you came to a conclusion without any evidence. you¡¯re a little too much as a police chief.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s my fault. i made a mistake. this kind of thing will never happen again.¡± beads of sweat the size of beans flowed down huang dagang¡¯s forehead. he felt that his clothes were almost completely soaked. to him, if he lost this position, he would be nothing. ¡°alright, let him go quickly.¡± city lord li waved his hand and didn¡¯t even leave his chair. huang dagang understood that this already meant that xu wenping had no responsibility. city lord li had already determined it. in fact, from the moment he saw the video, he already knew that xu wenping was definitely fine. sighing in his heart, he turned around and looked at zhao siman beside him. ¡°xiao zhao, let¡¯s go. come with me to release the person.¡± his meaning was very clear. zhao siman had spoken up for xu wenping yesterday. it would be more convenient for her to go with him. however¡­ what he didn¡¯t expect was that zhao siman didn¡¯t move. she said, ¡°captain, i¡¯m embarrassed to go. i was the one who sent him to the account yesterday. i¡¯m a little embarrassed to let him go today.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± huang dagang choked for a moment. he stared at zhao siman in front of him. ¡°i told you yesterday that you can¡¯t arrest anyone without evidence, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. you insisted that i send him to a side account. now you want me to release him? i really have no choice!¡± zhao siman didn¡¯t give the leader any face at all and said it directly. ¡°i, you¡­ alright, alright!¡± nodding, huang dagang pointed at zhao siman and turned to leave. behind him, the fat inspector who had caught xu wenping earlier immediately followed and said, ¡°captain, i¡¯ll go with you to release them. after all, i was the one who caught them yesterday. i have to apologize.¡± ¡°humph!¡± huang dagang snorted coldly. he did not say anything and quickly walked out. standing at the side, a young policeman among the group of policemen had a deathly pale face. his body trembled as he watched the fat inspector and huang dagang walk out together. his heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. then, he immediately thought of his future fate. just now, he was in a daze and did not think too much about it. he only felt that things might get worse. but now, he realized that he was one of the people who wanted xu wenping to get into the car yesterday and went against him. the most important thing was that when the fat policeman stopped him yesterday and told him not to be agitated and to let xu wenping go, he kept stopping him and said that he had to bring him back to the patrol department. now that he thought about it, the fat inspector was right back then! thinking of this, his body trembled as he quickly chased after huang dagang and the other man. ¡°i¡¯ll go too. i¡¯ll go too. i¡¯ll go apologize.¡± the young inspector¡¯s voice was trembling. he had completely collapsed and was completely dumbfounded. huang dagang looked back at the young policeman and almost kicked him. yesterday¡¯s incident was also caused by this kid. if not for him, how could he have fallen into this pit? however¡­ seeing that city lord li was right in front of him, he could not say anything more, so he could only ignore him and continue walking out. the young inspector chased after him, his expression a little stiff. the three of them walked in the direction of the account. when they arrived at the side account, the three of them looked inside and saw a person lying inside the iron fence. the man¡¯s limbs were relaxed as he lay there, snoring with his face facing the sky. that sound was comparable to thunder. ¡°hu, hu, hu¡­¡± the sound was so loud that the wall was about to fall off. ¡°this¡­ what a big heart!¡± huang dagang looked at the man lying there and felt extremely speechless. thinking about it carefully, with city lord li¡¯s background, how could he not be ambitious? after sighing, huang dagang glanced at the young inspector beside him and said, ¡°go, wake him up.¡± he didn¡¯t want to go over, and he felt that it would be very embarrassing. the young inspector was stunned for a moment, but he still walked over obediently. he opened the door and stood beside xu wenping. he called out in a low voice, ¡°mr. xu, wake up.¡± he called out a few times, but xu wenping was not moved at all. he was still snoring. he turned around and looked at huang dagang and the fat policeman. he was a little speechless. ¡°hurry up, don¡¯t delay things.¡± huang dagang¡¯s eyes widened, looking fierce. ¡°yes, yes¡­ i¡¯ll call him now.¡± the young inspector lost his confidence and mumbled. then, he looked down at xu wenping in front of him. the man in front of him was still sleeping soundly, snoring continuously.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Face Problem chapter 244: face problem translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°wake up, mr. xu. wake up. we have something to tell you. you can leave now.¡± the young constable called out again, but xu wenping still didn¡¯t wake up. this time, huang dagang was furious. ¡°bastard, you can¡¯t even do such a small thing. what else can you do?¡± the anxious huang dagang directly pushed the fat policeman beside him and said, ¡°go, wake him up.¡± the fat inspector glanced at xu wenping and could not help but smile bitterly. he understood that it would take a lot of effort to wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep. he thought for a moment, then stood in front of xu wenping and said, ¡°mr. xu, we were wrong. we did not do well enough. now¡­ city lord li is here. he wants to see you.¡± ¡°come to think of it, he should be your elder. isn¡¯t it not good for you to sleep here?¡± the fat policeman was a smart person. when he said this, he thought for a long time before coming up with it. he believed that if city lord li said that he let xu wenping come, he might not get up. however, if he said that city lord li was xu wenping¡¯s elder and made the elder wait for a long time, xu wenping would definitely stand up. the truth was that xu wenping had already woken up. when huang dagang and the others came over, he was indeed not awake at first. however, when the three of them came to his side, he woke up. perhaps it was his body¡¯s instinctive reaction after his physical fitness had improved. he knew that it must be city lord li. according to his thoughts, su yurou would definitely tell li junlan about this after they returned, and city lord li would definitely come personally. his guess was correct, but he did not want things to settle down so quickly. at least, in his opinion, if it ended easily, the next time the patrol department encountered such a thing, they would probably still use this way of thinking to handle the case. there was no absolute fairness, but people could create relative fairness. therefore, when the young inspector spoke to him, he did not make a sound. but when he heard the fat inspector say this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the fat inspector secretly. in the beginning, he felt that the other party was definitely a businessman, and he was a slippery person. however, after he said those words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod. this person could be considered a talent. the same words would be said differently in different people¡¯s mouths. clearly, xu wenping knew that he was asking him to get up, but the other party¡¯s reason was quite sufficient. it could be considered neither servile nor overbearing, and it was very technical. squinting his eyes, xu wenping temporarily opened his eyes. however, he still looked as if he had not woken up. ¡°what are you doing? you¡¯re disturbing my dreams so early in the morning.¡± when he said that, he deliberately stretched and turned over, as if he wanted to go back to sleep. seeing that he was about to close his eyes and continue sleeping, the fat inspector immediately bowed and said, ¡°mr. xu, don¡¯t sleep yet! city lord li is here. he is your elder. i believe you won¡¯t want him to wait for too long, right? there¡¯s also¡­ your wife is here too. she¡¯s just outside.¡± when he said that, he had a smile on his face, looking like a slave. even so, xu wenping didn¡¯t find this person annoying. sometimes, people had to be a certain way. he felt that the fat inspector was quite talented to be able to do this. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll refresh myself first.¡± xu wenping nodded, then turned over and sat up. seeing that he had finally done it, huang dagang heaved a sigh of relief. needless to say, this kid in front of him was full of evil ideas. if it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t be so nervous now. if he had left before he came to the patrol department, things would not have happened now. thinking about it carefully, he had planned this all along. moreover, city lord li had come because of him, but he could still be so calm. it could be imagined that his relationship with city lord li should be quite good. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t ordinary people have run out to meet their backers long ago? thinking of this, huang dagang quickly leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°haha! mr. xu, i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯ve made you suffer today. you¡¯ve suffered here for the entire night. look¡­¡± before he could finish, xu wenping said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to say so much. 1 don¡¯t feel wronged. moreover, 1 think this place is very good. how good would it be to have food and drink! if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯m willing to stay here forever. it¡¯s quite good. the food is also quite good.¡± huang dagang couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he heard what he said. if xu wenping didn¡¯t want to leave, he really couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°no, no, no, how can people live here? they were insensible last night and wronged you,¡± huang dagang said with a smile. then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°hurry up and uncuff mr. xu!¡± when he said that, the young policeman had already come over with a key in his hand. it was obvious that he wanted to unlock xu wenping¡¯s handcuffs. xu wenping smiled, but he stepped back and looked at the young inspector in front of him. ¡°as 1 said yesterday, it¡¯s easy to handcuff me, but it¡¯s very difficult to uncuff me, right? did i say something like that?¡± ¡°yes, but¡­¡± ¡°no buts. it¡¯s very difficult to open it now.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping had already stood up and walked out. as he walked, he said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go see city lord li.¡± his footsteps were very fast as he walked all the way out of the small account. seeing him like this, the three of them immediately looked at each other. what was going on? he didn¡¯t even want to be handcuffed. if he went to see city lord li like this, wouldn¡¯t the three of them be finished? thinking of this, the three of them quickly chased after him. they jogged all the way and chased after xu wenping. ¡°mr. xu, you can¡¯t do this! if we don¡¯t open it and go to see city lord li, the three of us will lose face.¡± ¡°oh? face?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he shook his head and said, ¡°you still want face? what about my face? what about the face of the common people? what about the couple?¡± hearing the other party¡¯s question, the three of them could not help but lower their heads. they naturally knew that xu wenping was right. yesterday¡¯s incident was caused by that couple. er mingzi and the other two had already aroused the anger of the people by doing things tyrannically. however¡­ yesterday, the fat inspector and the young inspector, who should have dealt with them, did not deal with at all. they did not look like they were working for the common people at all. their actions had already penetrated deep into the hearts of the common people. what xu wenping did was to give the people an explanation and teach the patrol department a lesson.. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: A Silver Bracelet chapter 245: a silver bracelet translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation huang dagang understood what xu wenping meant. he coughed and nodded. ¡°yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s indeed our fault. we shouldn¡¯t have handled the case like that.¡± as he spoke, he repeatedly bowed to xu wenping and said, ¡°on behalf of the patrol department, i¡¯m here to inform you that we will definitely deal with the matter of that couple as soon as possible. those three people will also be dealt with immediately.¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and said, ¡°go, immediately send those three guys to the detention center. also, immediately gather evidence and approve the arrest. then, immediately send them to the judicial department for processing.¡± when he said that, his expression was very serious. he really hated those three guys. if it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation now. thinking of this, he wanted to kick the three of them. however, with his identity and what he had to do now, he could not go. xu wenping looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear such words. moreover, even if you deal with the three of them, what¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°when you guys handle cases in the future, don¡¯t you know how to handle them properly? if you still handle cases like this, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s very useful.¡± as he spoke, he was already walking out. ¡°no, no, no. we won¡¯t do this.¡± huang dagang was really anxious. he sighed and said, ¡°i know 1 was wrong. next, i will reorganize the entire patrol department and make everyone vigilant.¡± his brows were tightly furrowed. then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°also, 1 will tell city lord li that i hope he can send some people down to supervise us. what do you think?¡± xu wenping laughed. of course, he understood that huang dagang¡¯s words were indeed what he thought. however, whether he could do it or not was uncertain. however¡­ he also knew that if he did not agree, there was actually no good way. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to say so much. let¡¯s go now.¡± regardless of that, xu wenping continued to walk forward. this made huang dagang feel even more uncertain. ¡°but don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t say anything special about you in front of city lord li.¡± when he finished speaking, xu wenping had already walked to the stairs. xu wenping, who was standing at the staircase, smiled. then, he looked at the young inspector and said, ¡°you¡¯re actually not suited to be a police officer, especially with your way of doing things. besides, you have to know that many people will be hurt by your judgment when you handle the case like that.¡± after saying that, he looked at the fat policeman and said, ¡°as for you, you¡¯re a businessman, but your reaction is very fast. i don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable to be a policeman. you can try to be a sales manager or something.¡± after he finished speaking, he turned around and walked upstairs. of course, he didn¡¯t know where city lord li was, but he could hear his voice. after hearing his evaluation, everyone was stunned because they did not expect xu wenping to say such words at this time. then, xu wenping had already arrived on the second floor and entered the big conference room. the people in the conference room were waiting for huang dagang and the others to bring xu wenping over. at this moment. when they saw xu wenping enter the meeting room first, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on him. however, soon, people saw the handcuffs on xu wenping¡¯s hands, which were clearly placed there. especially after he came in, he deliberately raised it up, as if showing off, and said, ¡°do you see? i already have a silver bracelet here. you don¡¯t have it, right?¡± everyone was speechless for a moment. this guy was really a little nonsensical. what kind of situation was this? he was locked in a side account, but he could still laugh now. city lord li looked at his son-in-law in front of him and felt a little crazy. this kid was simply too troublesome. ¡°are you alright?¡± city lord li asked, and then his eyes moved away from the handcuffs. ¡°it¡¯s fine. 1 ate well here and slept well. to be honest, 1 don¡¯t even want to go home.¡± as he spoke, he blinked and made a face at li junlan and su yurou. after hearing his words, city lord li raised his head and looked speechless. this kid was simply too infuriating. he had come to pick him up and he actually said that he did not want to leave. of course, he also understood that it was not that xu wenping did not want to leave, but he wanted to do something. ¡°alright, xiao xu!¡± li zhenglian waved at xu wenping and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so excited. if you want to live here, that¡¯s nonsense.¡± as he spoke, he stood up and looked at huang dagang, who had followed him in. he asked, ¡°have you settled the matter yesterday? did they transfer the suspect to the relevant judicial authorities?¡± ¡°city lord li, we have already gone to deal with it, and we will have the results soon,¡± huang dagang quickly said and bowed. then, he continued, ¡°in addition, we¡¯ve also tried to contact the bystanders that day, as well as the owner of the barbecue restaurant. we¡¯ve also made contact.¡± ¡°we will resolutely crack down on those evil forces that bully people.¡± when huang dagang said that, his expression was quite solemn. li zhenglian looked at him and nodded slightly, indicating that he believed him. of course, this trust was only limited to now. ¡°alright, open it,¡± li zhenglian said to the young inspector who was trembling with fear. the young constable was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. he walked over and planned to unlock xu wenping¡¯s handcuffs. however¡­ xu wenping dodged and said with a smile, ¡°city lord li, yesterday¡¯s incident was done by this inspector. i think his professional level needs to be improved. what do you think¡­¡± li zhenglian¡¯s expression changed immediately. to him, firing a small patrol officer was nothing. however, xu wenping had said so in front of him, which proved that the young inspector had done something extraordinary yesterday. ¡°oh?¡± his gaze swept across huang dagang. huang dagang¡¯s body trembled. then, he looked at the young inspector with a gloomy expression. ¡°you don¡¯t have to come from tomorrow onward.¡± as he spoke, his gaze swept over the fat constable beside him. ¡°and you, too. you don¡¯t have to come tomorrow.¡± two people were fired at once. this was something that huang dagang had never done before. after saying that, huang dagang looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°mr.. xu, is this okay?¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: The Black Muzzle chapter 246: the black muzzle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be asking me about this.¡± xu wenping shook his head and said, ¡°you should ask city lord li about this. i¡¯m not your leader.¡± huang dagang could only look at li zhenglian helplessly. li zhenglian had been watching their conversation. when he heard xu wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. this kid was simply a demon. he actually blamed everything on him. seeing that huang dagang was really looking at him, li zhenglian could only sigh and say, ¡°alright, it¡¯s settled then!¡± hearing their words, the fat and young constables felt as if their hearts were about to burst. if they really couldn¡¯t continue to be a police officer, what else could they do in the future? moreover, if they really took off their uniform, wouldn¡¯t the people they bullied before find them for revenge? the more they thought about it, the more terrified they felt. without waiting for huang dagang to continue, the fat inspector ran in front of him. his legs went soft and he knelt down. ¡°no, no! chief, i can¡¯t lose this job. really, 1 have a family and 1 rely on this job.¡± as he said that, the fat policeman¡¯s tears started to flow down his face. he was really afraid! what he said just now was not true. but it was true that he did not want to lose his job. looking down at him, huang dagang almost kicked him. was he the one who had the final say in this matter? ¡°don¡¯t beg me. don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± as he spoke, he kicked the other party down. then, he sighed and said, ¡°alright, after all, you¡¯ve contributed a lot to our patrol department. on this point, i¡¯ll give you an additional three months¡¯ salary so that you can find another job in the future.¡± hearing him say this, the fat policeman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he knew that there might really be no turning back for this matter. however¡­ he couldn¡¯t just give up now, so he looked at xu wenping. ¡°mr. xu, please, can you help me plead for mercy?¡± the fat inspector pounced on him. he was at his wit¡¯s end now, so no matter who it was, he had to ask for it. he only had one principle. as long as he did not lose his job, he would do anything. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping suddenly smiled and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be like this. let me tell you, with your ability, you don¡¯t have to be so sincere.¡± after saying that, he looked at huang dagang and said, ¡°inspector huang, how about this? if he is bullied later, you must do your best to help him.¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s for sure. although he¡¯s no longer a member of our patrol department, he¡¯s still a former colleague of ours. if something happens to him, we can still help.¡± ¡°did you hear that? inspector huang agreed.¡± xu wenping looked at the fat constable and said, ¡°you can find another job, such as a sales manager. i believe you can do well.¡± ¡°alright, that¡¯s it.¡± xu wenping looked at li zhenglian and said, ¡°uncle li, can we go now?¡± li zhenglian looked at him and shook his head with a smile. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t say anything more.¡± as he spoke, he stood up, waved his hand, and walked out with his secretary and the others. however, the two girls beside him did not follow him. instead, they walked to xu wenping¡¯s side. the two of them were naturally su yurou and li junlan. seeing the two of them approach, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± ¡°say what? what is there to say?¡± after li junlan finished speaking, she grabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°can¡¯t you do something good today? sister yurou and i didn¡¯t sleep well last night. how are you going to compensate us?¡± ¡°all! this, i don¡¯t know either¡­ why don¡¯t i treat you guys to a meal?¡± ¡°eat? is it that cheap?¡± li junlan sneered and then looked at su yurou, saying, ¡°the two of us beauties have given up our work and come to help you. what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°then¡­ then tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°what should we do? just devote yourself to me,¡± li junlan said with a mischievous smile. ¡°i said¡­ giving my body to you, this¡­ it seems that it has long¡­¡± before he could finish speaking, li junlan¡¯s fingers had already pinched his waist. ¡°it hurts, it hurts!¡± xu wenping let out a miserable scream and then looked at su yurou speechlessly. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go quickly. we¡¯ll talk outside.¡± seeing the two of them flirting, su yurou smiled and took the lead to walk out. while they were chatting and laughing, the fat and young constables were completely disheartened. the two of them knew very well that from now on, they were no longer police officers. they still had to struggle to live their life. especially that young constable. he had just seen the fat constable being scolded by xu wenping. perhaps if there were any difficulties in the future, the patrol department could still help. but what about him? he had nothing. it could even be said that he had lost everything. disappointment, sadness, and even despair. in fact, he was still young. if he changed his profession now, he might really have a chance to start over. however¡­ he did not have that confidence. he had been thinking that if he left this place, his life would be over. thinking of this, he immediately felt despair and even collapsed. he took a deep breath and immediately became irritable. ¡°stop, all of you stop right there. i¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡± as he spoke, he suddenly pulled out a pistol from his waist. he was a police officer, so he naturally carried a gun. now, he pulled out his gun and looked at xu wenping and the others with a sharp gaze. then, he smiled sinisterly. ¡°since you don¡¯t want me to be well, don¡¯t even think about it. i¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡± amidst the roar, he had already aimed his black muzzle at everyone. his actions immediately frightened everyone. including the person beside him, who had been smiling obsequiously, planning to send xu wenping and the others away from the chief inspector. huang dagang was actually a little nostalgic for his two subordinates. actually, what he was thinking about just now was that the patrol department actually had assets too. if it didn¡¯t work, he could let these two people temporarily be in charge of the property. especially the fat policeman. his ability was not bad. and just as xu wenping said, if he became a salesperson, he might really be very good. he already had this idea. as for the young inspector, he felt that he could at least become a security captain under him.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Unforgivable chapter 247: unforgivable translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however¡­ who would have thought that this young man would suddenly pull out his gun under such circumstances? now things were troublesome. the gun was aimed at xu wenping and the others. if this matter were to spread, or if he was caught, then what awaited him in the future might be a lifetime of imprisonment. ¡°put it down. put the f*cking gun down.¡± at this moment, huang dagang was really anxious. if the other party fired, then his position as the chief inspector might end. ¡®til put it down?¡± the young inspector¡¯s eyes were red as he shouted, ¡°why should 1? why? what did 1 do wrong? i just wanted to catch someone back then. did i catch the wrong person?¡± ¡°someone was indeed injured at that time. shouldn¡¯t 1 have arrested him? besides, what¡¯s wrong with arresting him? so what if he has a background? so what if i did? if i¡¯m wrong, i have to lose my job?¡± he was really angry. in his excitement, he said everything. he even said what huang dagang was thinking. ¡°what about you? you¡¯re the chief inspector, so what? why did you agree to put him in the side account? do you think i don¡¯t know? are you planning to extort a large sum of money from him in the future? if not, would you have locked him in the account for such a long time? what are you waiting for?¡± huang dagang was rendered speechless by the series of questions. ¡°put the gun down. we can talk about it slowly. please don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± huang dagang knew that he could not anger the other party at this time. once the young inspector was angered and he fired, everything would be over. ¡°no, no, no, i¡¯m not putting it down. what right do you have to order me? you¡¯re no longer my superior.¡± as he spoke, huang dagang¡¯s command made his former subordinate lose control. xu wenping looked at the young inspector and then at the two women beside him. he moved sideways to block the two girls and asked indifferently, ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°what do 1 want? what can i do?¡± the young inspector said in a low voice, but his eyes soon became firm. he suddenly said loudly, ¡°i don¡¯t want anything. i don¡¯t want anything. 1 want you to give my mother io million immediately. then, 1 can go to prison with you.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, i¡¯ll shoot you immediately. 1¡¯11 kill you all, and then i¡¯ll commit suicide.¡± as he spoke, the pistol in his hand was shaking. ¡°io million?¡± xu wenping looked at the young policeman and smiled. ¡°very good. i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a filial son. i agree to this.¡± as he spoke, he turned to huang dagang and said, ¡°go and get the landline over there. i¡¯ll make a call.¡± ¡°oh¡­ alright, alright.¡± huang dagang originally wanted to take his phone, but after thinking about it, he understood why xu wenping didn¡¯t take his phone. the phone was in his pocket, and the young inspector would definitely be on guard, so it was better to use the landline. soon, huang dagang took the phone and placed it in front of xu wenping. ¡°i¡¯ll prepare the money for you now, but you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°as long as you give me the money, i¡¯ll go to prison with you immediately. you can do whatever you want to me.¡± the young constable¡¯s eyes sparkled, and his lips trembled slightly. in fact, he felt sorry for his mother the most. ¡°very good.¡± after xu wenping finished speaking, he immediately called jiang yueming. the call went through quickly, and xu wenping was on speaker. ¡°boss, what instructions do you have?¡± although jiang yueming was no longer the same as before, and he was controlling more and more things, however, the more this was the case, the more he respected xu wenping. ¡°now, prepare io million for me immediately.¡± xu wenping spoke very calmly. then, he glanced at the young policeman who was holding a gun and said, ¡°do you know your mother¡¯s account number?¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t know. you can check it yourself.¡± ¡°very good. i¡¯ll check it immediately.¡± xu wenping smiled and looked at huang dagang. helplessly shaking his head, huang dagang could only immediately order his men to check the account of the young inspector¡¯s mother. soon, he found out that xu wenping had also asked jiang yueming to deposit io million into the other party¡¯s account. after transferring io million, xu wenping immediately used the phone to verify with the bank. all of this was done with insomnia, so that the young policeman opposite could listen. when he heard that there was indeed an extra io million in his account, a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°good, very good. this way, even if i die, 1 can rest assured.¡± as he spoke, he put down his gun and held his head with both hands. only now did he completely relax. when the two policemen came up and pressed him to the ground, the corners of his lips were still smiling. ¡°young man, do you know?¡± xu wenping suddenly said, ¡°what you did just now forced us to do that. although there¡¯s so much money in your mother¡¯s account, that money is stolen money. actually, we can ask the bank to deduct it back.¡± his words caused the young inspector¡¯s expression to change. ¡°you, you lied to me. you actually dared to play with me!¡± he was furious and wanted to jump up and hit xu wenping. unfortunately, his movements had been restricted and he could not move. ¡°it¡¯s useless to be excited. although you¡¯re not smart enough, 1 like your filial piety.¡± xu wenping smiled, then looked at huang dagang and said, ¡°i don¡¯t think he¡¯s a completely bad person. although he pointed his gun at us just now, his muzzle wasn¡¯t really aimed at the three of us, so i think¡­ chief inspector, can you let him off and not punish him too severely?¡± xu wenping expressed his attitude. he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the young inspector in front of him. hearing this, the chief inspector¡¯s heart skipped a beat. huang dagang felt that xu wenping was a good person after all. he was actually pleading for mercy for the young inspector. this kind of person was too big. ¡°yes, yes, yes. don¡¯t worry. i also know that he¡¯s a good person. although he took the wrong path, i believe that he¡¯s not a bad person, so we must give him a chance.¡± huang dagang nodded and wiped the sweat off his forehead. actually¡­ what he didn¡¯t know was that it was precisely because this young policeman didn¡¯t aim his gun at xu wenping and the others that he managed to save his life. just now, xu wenping had actually already had the intention to kill. he actually dared to point a gun at him and the two women. if he really wanted to kill them, xu wenping wouldn¡¯t mind killing him here. since he could point a gun at the three of them, it was reasonable for him to kill him. however¡­ that young inspector didn¡¯t have any killing intent. everything he did was just to get money for his mother. he seemed to be afraid that he would not be able to find a good job in the future and would not have the money to support his mother, so he took the risk. everything was because he was hot-headed and eventually led to doing something stupid., however, his bottom line was still there. he did not really want to hurt anyone. even though he was cursing and saying a lot of things, he was just venting his emotions.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: I’m Going to Beijing chapter 248: i¡¯m going to beijing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after the young inspector was taken away, xu wenping and the two women finally left the patrol office. li zhenglian, who was waiting outside, was a little anxious. he wanted to ask his secretary to go in and see what was going on, but xu wenping and the other two came out. li zhenglian frowned and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a small patrol officer who caused some trouble,¡± xu wenping said casually, not directly mentioning the danger just now. li zhenglian nodded and said, ¡°treat junlan well. when you have nothing to do, go and see the old man.¡± seeing that xu wenping nodded in agreement, he got into the car and soon left the door of the patrol department. seeing li zhenglian leave, li junlan pulled xu wenping into the car. on the other side, su yurou also got into her car. three people and two cars quickly drove away from the entrance of the patrol office. ten minutes later, the car arrived at fujiang hotel. the three of them got out of the car and entered the restaurant. ¡°i¡¯ve already made arrangements to calm you down,¡± li junlan said with a smile. then, she led xu wenping and su yurou into the restaurant. ¡°calm down?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a bitter smile. this was really a little helpless. it was just such a small matter, and he wasn¡¯t frightened at all. was there a need to calm him down? however, since it was li junlan¡¯s goodwill, xu wenping could only follow. su yurou walked beside xu wenping and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°this li family¡¯s sister really knows how to arrange things and even calmed you down.¡± when she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile playfully. ¡°did the two of you discuss this matter?¡± xu wenping asked uncertainly, then his gaze swept across su yurou¡¯s face. the reason why he was like this was because he found su yurou a little unusual today. the clothes she was wearing and the way she talked to him had changed a lot. he did not know why, but this feeling was very strong. ¡°where?¡± su yurou shook her head, refusing to admit that she and li junlan had discussed eating together. while they were talking, the two of them had already followed li junlan into the private room. the private room was not big, but it was very exquisite. as they had already ordered the dishes, the dishes were served very quickly when they arrived. ¡°come, let¡¯s have a drink to calm our official xu down.¡± xu wenping raised his wine glass and was about to take it off. he said, ¡°no, no, no. forget about calming down. i wasn¡¯t scared at all.¡± he smiled as he held his wine glass and said, ¡°however, being able to drink with the two of you is a very comfortable thing in my heart.¡± there was a deep meaning behind his words. one was the main wife, and the other was the second branch. it was naturally not easy for the two of them to get along peacefully and sit at the same table to eat and drink. li junlan smiled and looked at su yurou. the two of them looked at each other, but su yurou sighed softly. she looked a little resentful, but also a little helpless. ¡°to be honest, today¡¯s meal might be the last meal i can have with you in a while.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing su yurou¡¯s sudden words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. he was a little surprised by su yurou¡¯s words. he had not expected this at all. ¡°it¡¯s true. after today, 1 might have to go out to the capital to discuss a business deal,¡± su yurou said indifferently. her expression was very tranquil, without any emotional fluctuations. hearing her say this, xu wenping could not help but frown even deeper. ¡°what business? you actually have to go so far to the capital?¡± he had a feeling that what su yurou said was wrong. therefore, he raised his guard and was prepared for what su yurou would say next. after pondering for a while, su yurou said, ¡°this business is very big. one of my classmates introduced it to me. if we can make this business successful, it will be very beneficial to our company.¡± xu wenping¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper when he heard what she said. it was because he had never heard su yurou mention that she had any classmates in beijing. he had never heard that one of his classmates was a powerful business tycoon. therefore, xu wenping pondered for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯m worried about you going alone. why don¡¯t 1 go with you?¡± taking a step back, xu wenping didn¡¯t ask what was going on and simply said that he wanted to accompany her. if su yurou didn¡¯t have any problems, she would have agreed to it without hesitation. but if there was a problem, she would definitely not agree. ¡°no need. you have a lot of things to do. why do you need to go together? you can stay and deal with them. if 1 need you for anything, 1¡¯11 call you.¡± hearing su yurou¡¯s words, xu wenping frowned deeply, because he had already captured something different from this information. ¡°alright, are you two still not done sticking together?¡± seeing that the two of them were still chatting, li junlan could not help but stop them. ¡°if you don¡¯t eat now, the food will get cold. come, quickly move your chopsticks.¡± naturally, li junlan and su yurou had already booked this place. last night, when xu wenping was in the patrol department, su yurou had already spoken to li junlan on the phone. of course, she did not tell the truth. she only said that she was leaving for a period of time to do business in the capital. although li junlan felt that her emotions were a little off, she did not think too deeply about it. ¡°eat something! it¡¯s settled then.¡± su yurou smiled and picked up her chopsticks. she picked up a piece of meat for xu wenping and placed it in his bowl. he lowered his head and picked up the meat. xu wenping put it in his mouth, but in his heart, he was thinking about why su yurou had become like this. did something happen recently that he did not know about? at this moment, he did not ask. instead, he continued to chat and eat with the two girls. the meal lasted for two hours before the three of them walked out of the restaurant. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go back and get busy first. the two of you can continue to be lovey-dovey.¡± li junlan glanced at the two of them before driving away. watching her leave, xu wenping could not help but sigh. ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± then, the two of them got into the car and headed toward su yurou¡¯s residence. xu wenping felt like he hadn¡¯t been to su yurou¡¯s place for a long time. after entering the room, he could not help but sigh. thinking back to the time when he had just met su yurou, the two of them were entangled in this house and the scenes, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. ¡°don¡¯t leave tonight. just stay here!¡± she looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°our daughter won¡¯t be back tonight, so you don¡¯t have to avoid her.¡± xu wenping intentionally avoided her, but su yurou had sensed something. in fact, she could understand. after all, xu wenping was about the same age as her daughter. it would be a little awkward to meet her.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: A Chance Call chapter 249: a chance call translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after sitting down, xu wenping opened a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, and turned on the tv. he wanted to rest for a while and let su yurou take a shower first. su yurou went to take a shower. soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. he did not go into the bathroom because he had a strange feeling in his heart. was he going to lose her? he frowned and thought about it. just as he was thinking about it, su yurou¡¯s phone on the coffee table rang. her phone was ringing very quickly. xu wenping didn¡¯t intend to answer su yurou¡¯s call. however¡­ after the phone rang once, because no one picked up, the second time soon followed. xu wenping raised his eyebrows, but he did not go over to take a look. the second ringtone quieted down, followed by the third ringtone. this time, xu wenping finally couldn¡¯t help but walk over and look at the name on the phone screen. the words ¡®stranger¡¯ were written on it. xu wenping looked at the words on it and could not help but frown. the situation was not simple. after thinking for a while, he reached out for his phone and answered the call. very soon, a very clear male voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°sis, what do you mean? why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡± after hearing this voice, xu wenping¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°hey, sis, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? let me tell you, tomorrow is the deadline. the old master has said that you have to come back no matter what.¡± the man was a little anxious and spoke faster. xu wenping raised his eyebrows. when he opened his mouth to say something, the person opposite him spoke again. ¡°also, let me tell you, you better cut off all ties with that pretty boy of yours with the surname xu. otherwise, if anything happens after the marriage, 1 won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± the young man¡¯s voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in xu wenping¡¯s ears. ¡°what?¡± xu wenping suddenly spoke. although he only said two words, his voice already had the sound of metal. he raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were already burning. at this moment, there was a fire burning in his heart. he was a very sensitive person, so he naturally understood some things from the other party¡¯s words. the amount of information was a little too much for him to digest, but he still found the key point. ¡°d*mn it! who are you? why are you holding my sister¡¯s phone?¡± the young man opposite him was obviously surprised and immediately asked. xu wenping smiled coldly and slowly said, ¡°i¡¯m the pretty boy you mentioned. my surname is xu.¡± hearing xu wenping introduce himself, the young man opposite him fell silent for a moment. however, that person sneered. ¡°oh? are you that pretty boy?¡± he spoke indifferently, his voice becoming much colder. then, he said, ¡°kid, let me tell you, you better stay away from my sister. do you know what kind of person she is? she¡¯s not someone you can casually provoke. she¡¯s the eldest granddaughter of our su family, and she¡¯s also an important figure who wants to marry into another family.¡± when he said that, his tone was filled with disdain and provocation. ¡°i don¡¯t care what her identity is. 1 just know that she is my woman, my, xu wenping¡¯s woman.¡± similarly, xu wenping¡¯s voice was also very calm, but his firm tone was more powerful than the young man¡¯s words. ¡°humph! don¡¯t be arrogant. don¡¯t think that 1 can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re in jin hai city.¡± the young man opposite him sneered and raised his voice. ¡°if you dare to stop my sister from coming back, if you don¡¯t leave her, i guarantee that you¡¯ll live a life worse than death in the following days. ¡°is that so? 1 really don¡¯t believe this. you can try.¡± ¡°hehehehe¡­¡± the man laughed and then suddenly stopped laughing. ¡°surnamed xu, let me tell you, our family¡¯s relationship is much stronger than a small character like you. if you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, you¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± at this point, his words were already very unpleasant. ¡°if you¡¯re obedient and let my sister come back, maybe the su family can let you off. if not, 1 will make you and the others around you turn into ashes.¡± when he said these words, his voice was extremely cold. even through the phone, he could hear the coldness in his words. ¡°i¡¯m willing to accompany you. whether it was in terms of economy or military strength,¡± said xu wenping, smiling. his voice was cool, and there was not a hint of fear in it. he refuted the other party¡¯s words, and his words also had a provocative tone. hearing this, the young man opposite him was obviously angry. ¡°brat, you¡¯re courting death.¡± he lowered his voice and said, ¡°although the old master hasn¡¯t said anything yet, i can tell you that if you continue to be stubborn, i¡¯ll make you doubt your life. also¡­ haha! the women around you are not bad. perhaps they will become playthings for others because of you.¡± the threat in his words was obvious. when xu wenping heard these words, his expression changed. then, he said coldly, ¡°very good. remember your words. although you are yurou¡¯s younger brother, if you cross my bottom line, i will make you die a horrible death.¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but when the young man heard it, he laughed. ¡°brat, you¡¯re very arrogant. you¡¯re the first person i¡¯ve seen who dares to talk to me like this.¡± he spoke calmly and then said word by word, ¡°those who spoke disrespectfully to me are all dead now. for someone like you, i believe that you will soon be held responsible for your words, and even die an ugly death.¡± he returned the words to xu wenping. however¡­ ¡°death is not necessarily the most painful thing. the most painful thing is to live a life worse than death.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was still calm, but his cold words were like a cold blade. ¡°also, tell those so-called elders in your family to prepare their necks. if they dare to lay a hand on me or the people around me, i will let them taste the most bitter fruit in the world.¡± the young man opposite him was obviously stunned. he did not expect xu wenping to threaten his elders at this time. ¡°you, you have guts. let me tell you, if my sister doesn¡¯t leave jin hai city tomorrow, we¡¯ll be enraged and you¡¯ll suffer the most unbearable punishment.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait.¡± the smell of gunpowder was already extremely thick. in the next moment, the man opposite him was about to explode and even curse. however, at this moment, a hand reached out from behind xu wenping and snatched the phone away.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Su Chengren’s Threats chapter 250: su chengren¡¯s threats translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the person standing behind xu wenping was naturally su yurou. she frowned deeply. after grabbing the phone, she immediately said loudly into the phone, ¡°su chengren, what are you doing? let me tell you, if you dare to lay a hand on xu wenping, i won¡¯t go back at all.¡± su chengren, who was also su yurou¡¯s younger brother, was stunned for a moment when he heard her words. then, he sneered. ¡°this is really interesting. are you two husband and wife? however, my dear sister, let me tell you this. if you don¡¯t come back, i¡¯ll have countless methods to make that pretty boy wish he was dead.¡± su yurou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she knew a little about her younger brother. although he was a silkpants, there were still talents among them. this su chengren was one of the best. he was not only a playboy, but he was also very ruthless. he had been very quick-witted since he was young, and he was also very good at business. that was not all. his martial arts were also very impressive. he was already an expert in judo at the age of twelve and had participated in overseas competitions. now, he had a group of mercenary friends by his side. not only were their methods vicious, but they also killed without blinking. therefore, what su chengren said just now was not alarmist. ¡°as long as you don¡¯t have any evil thoughts, i naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± su yurou took a deep breath and calmed her heaving chest as she spoke in a cold voice. ¡°my good sister, 1 hope you keep your word. otherwise¡­ haha! i¡¯ll let that pretty boy know what a big family¡¯s thunderous methods are.¡± after saying that, he didn¡¯t give su yurou a chance to speak and hung up the phone. hearing the busy tone on the phone, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. she felt as if her head was twice as big. she originally wanted to hide it from xu wenping, but she didn¡¯t expect him to find out by accident. ¡°wenping, i didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± su yurou looked at xu wenping, who was sitting there and staring at her. xu wenping also sighed deeply and shook his head slightly. he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°why would i blame you? you¡¯re doing all this for me. you¡¯re afraid that i¡¯ll be hurt. 1 understand.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping had already stood up and pulled su yurou into his arms. ¡°silly girl, you can say whatever you want. you don¡¯t have to shoulder it alone.¡± as he spoke, he gently caressed su yurou¡¯s long, smooth hair. he did not know what kind of feeling he had in his heart. ¡°but¡­ you have to know that our su family¡¯s strength is already at the forefront of the big families in the country. with our strength, let alone a small family or a small enterprise in jin hai city, even those behemoths in the provincial capital have to bow their heads and admit defeat when facing the first-class families in the country.¡± what she said was the truth, and it was also a real phenomenon in the country today. however¡­ xu wenping laughed. he raised his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t care what kind of big family it is, or what kind of bullsh*t first-rate family it is. i only know that you, su yurou, are my woman. even if you leave me, i won¡¯t allow you to leave me to get married, to become some bullsh*t marriage sacrifice.¡± feeling xu wenping¡¯s broad and strong shoulders, the warmth made su yurou feel warm all over. it was very comfortable and enjoyable. xu wenping¡¯s words were like spring rain that poured into her heart, making her feel extremely happy. yes, a man who could do all this for her, how blissful would that be? ¡°wenping, 1 know you¡¯re good to me and for my sake, but¡­ 1 can¡¯t let you do that!¡± su yurou¡¯s tears swirled in her eyes, but they did not fall. her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°1 know what kind of existence the su family is. moreover, this younger brother of mine is ruthless. since he said it, he will definitely do it.¡± su chengren was indeed ruthless. over the years, countless people or families had been destroyed by him. hearing the woman¡¯s words, xu wenping¡¯s heart almost melted. he deeply felt how good su yurou was to him. however, the more he did so, the more he wanted to protect the woman in his arms from harm. ¡°no matter what, 1 won¡¯t let my woman get hurt,¡± xu wenping said calmly, his tone unusually firm. ¡°moreover, no matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than me, xu wenping?¡± xu wenping¡¯s smile was still on his face, but the sharpness in his eyes was unprecedented. while xu wenping was comforting su yurou, in the su family¡¯s mansion in beijing. after putting down the phone, the young man stood in front of the window and picked up the teacup on the table to take a sip. ¡°very interesting. 1 haven¡¯t met such an interesting person in a long time.¡± su chengren¡¯s eyes were filled with playfulness. ¡°perhaps i should really go to jin hai city and see this man with a lot of character.¡± his lips curled into a cruel smile. to him, xu wenping was just a small ant. a very strong ant who wanted to challenge an elephant was absolutely not allowed and had to be killed. however, before killing the ant, it was still possible to play with him for a while. what su chengren enjoyed the most was playing with his prey before killing them. su chengren¡¯s expression gradually relaxed as he shifted his gaze from the teacup to the window. however, the sharpness in his eyes did not dissipate. ¡°i hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. after all, the targets i¡¯m hunting are not ordinary people.¡± at this point, he exerted a little strength in his palm. soon, the cup made a cracking sound. it was obvious that the cup had been crushed by him. the strength of this power was already not something that ordinary people could achieve. su chengren turned around and walked to the table. he picked up his phone again and dialed a number. the call was quickly picked up. then, su chengren said in a low voice, ¡°get ready. we should be heading to jin hai city in two days.¡± the woman opposite him agreed and then was a little surprised. ¡°jin hai city? that¡¯s just an unrated fourth-tier city. what¡¯s there to do there?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to ask so many questions.¡± ¡°fourth young master, let me ask you something. have you found the eldest miss?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°what do you plan to do next? old master fang has asked many times.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. prepare some funds and bring wolf pack no. 2. we¡¯ll leave in two days.¡± ¡°yps ¡± the woman didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. she agreed and hung up.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Planning chapter 251: planning translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after putting down his phone, su chengren looked into the distance. it was in the direction of jin hai city. his interest in xu wenping grew. just as he was about to pick up his teacup and take another sip, someone knocked on the door behind him. he turned around and opened the door. there was an old man standing outside. ¡°fourth young master, old master asked me to look for you.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be right there.¡± su chengren nodded and walked out of the door. ¡°why is old master looking for me?¡± ¡°he didn¡¯t say, but i saw that second old master¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good, as if something had happened.¡± ¡°yes, i know.¡± after leaving the room, su chengren quickly walked to the hall of the su family¡¯s old residence. the atmosphere in the hall was a little oppressive, and there was a little smoke lingering around. as soon as he entered the door, su chengren felt a suffocating sensation. ¡°fourth brother, come and sit down. 1 have something to tell you.¡± the eldest son of the su family, who was sitting on the right, waved at su chengren. ¡°uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he walked over and sat next to su haidong, his expression somewhat solemn. as he spoke, he nodded at his second uncle and smiled at his father. the old man didn¡¯t come out today, so there were only a few people from the core of the su family in the hall. ¡°things are a little tricky. something happened in the southeast, and the business side has suffered a big impact.¡± second uncle su haifeng flipped through the documents in his hand and frowned deeply. there was a hidden worry between his brows. ¡°the situation in the north isn¡¯t too good either. in the past six months, our family¡¯s business has actually shrunk by 20%.¡± ¡°so much?¡± su chengren frowned when he heard the news. ¡°fourth brother, that is indeed the case.¡± on the other side, su chengde¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he looked conflicted. ¡°fourth, the current situation is that our family¡¯s overall income has shrunk to 7.8%. moreover, five people in politics have fallen from power, and eight people should have been promoted, but they have been delayed.¡± su haifeng frowned and looked at su chengren. ¡°chengren, 1 know you have a lot of things to do now, but the family has a situation. you need to put down some of the things at hand and solve the current predicament as soon as possible.¡± su chengren pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°things are a little complicated, and 1 have to go out in two days, so i can leave things to others for the time being. when i return from jin hai city, i¡¯ll take charge of the matters on both sides.¡± in the current su family, among the younger generation, su chengren was clearly the true backbone. moreover, his methods were very powerful. in the past five to six years, he vaguely had the shadow of the next family head of the su family. although su haidong, the eldest son of the second generation of the su family, supported the family¡¯s affairs, su chengren was often quite talented. therefore, over the years, many of the family¡¯s major events were handled by him. su haidong couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows when he heard his refusal to deal with the crisis in front of him. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°jin hai city, are you planning to go to the city where that girl lives?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°what¡¯s on her side? if she doesn¡¯t come back, we can just send someone over and forcefully pull her back.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± su chengren shook his head with a solemn expression. ¡°there¡¯s a kid over there. he¡¯s quite capable. in a short period of time, he actually created a big enterprise. moreover, it¡¯s said that his martial strength is not low.¡± ¡°so what? will our su family be afraid of an ant from a fourth-tier city?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid, but that kid is very interesting. 1 really want to deal with him personally.¡± ¡°how long? how long will you be gone?¡± ¡°give me a month. it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°okay, one month. if one month doesn¡¯t work, come back as soon as possible. or rather, finish him off in a few days and come back immediately to deal with the matters here.¡± ¡°alright, no problem.¡± after the discussion, su chengren stood up and prepared to leave. looking at his back as he left, su haifeng, who was in the smoke, stared at su chengren¡¯s figure and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. he said, ¡°his personality is really a little like our father¡¯s back then. they are not willing to admit defeat, and as long as they meet an opponent, they will definitely be headstrong.¡± the people of the su family also looked out of the hall after su chengren left. to them, su chengren was the hope of the su family. xu wenping lay flat on the bed and had just exercised with su yurou. there were beads of sweat on his body, while su yurou¡¯s hair was messy as she lay there asleep. that one round of entanglement simply made su yurou want to die. in the end, she fell asleep under that extreme pleasure. looking at the girl beside him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh. he knew that the following days would not be peaceful. if su yurou didn¡¯t return to the provincial capital, su chengren would definitely come. he didn¡¯t need to think to know that the person he provoked wasn¡¯t a simple character. since he was mentally prepared, xu wenping naturally would not sit still and wait for death. he spoke arrogantly, but as cautious as he was, how could he be careless? if they could not figure out the other party¡¯s background, the information would not be equal in such a situation. therefore, xu wenping decided that what he had to do next was naturally to build a relatively strong intelligence network and a strong bodyguard team. if he didn¡¯t have this support, it would be a little difficult to fight against the huge su family. xu wenping couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. he got up, picked up his phone, and quietly left the bedroom. xu wenping lit up a cigarette and stood on the balcony. he took a deep breath and popped out of the smoke ring. his spirits were slightly lifted. then, he dialed a number. the call was to chen pi, and the other party quickly picked up. while he was talking on the phone, su yurou slowly opened her eyes on the bed behind him. she had indeed fallen asleep before, but when xu wenping left the room, she woke up. she opened her eyes slightly, and her gaze was a little blurry. but soon, she heard xu wenping¡¯s voice coming from outside the room. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to say so much. time is everything. you have to do it immediately, and you have to be fast.¡± his voice was filled with killing intent and anxiety. it was unknown what chen pi said, but xu wenping raised his voice slightly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, 1 know what to do. money is not a problem.. also, you have to remember that only when we are strong can we have everything, understand?¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Su Yurou’s Final Decision chapter 252: su yurou¡¯s final decision translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the conversation between the two of them lasted for more than 40 minutes. it included how to set up a bodyguard company and how to set up a corresponding information network. su yurou heard everything. she naturally knew in her heart that all of this was because he wanted to help her and not let her be manipulated by her family. xu wenping was really anxious now, and he was starting to explode. she was grateful, but her heart suddenly felt like it was being grabbed by something. ¡®no, 1 can¡¯t be so selfish. for my own happiness, i have to let him suffer so much.¡¯ thinking of this, su yurou frowned and slowly stood up. at this moment, su yurou made her final decision. no matter what, she had to leave. she had to leave. she couldn¡¯t bring any trouble to xu wenping. even if she was really doomed, she could not let this man who loved her deeply be hurt. therefore¡­ if she had to suffer, then she would have to bear it alone. however, she could not show it now. she walked out of the house and walked behind xu wenping with a smile, hugging his waist. ¡°wenping, i feel really blessed.¡± ¡°blessed, that¡¯s right.¡± xu wenping stood by the window of the balcony and let the breeze blow on his body, feeling that kind of comfort. ¡°thank you for giving me this sense of security,¡± su yurou said with a smile, and her tone was full of sincerity. xu wenping didn¡¯t move. he just gently patted su yurou¡¯s face. ¡°i did what i should do. my woman can¡¯t be bullied.¡± ¡°yes! since you¡¯ve said so, 1 won¡¯t be conflicted. if we fight together, at most, we¡¯ll fight to the death with the su family.¡± as she said that, she sighed in her heart. she had lied to xu wenping. after he left, she would leave jin hai city immediately. it was better to end the pain quickly than to prolong it. ¡°yes! don¡¯t worry, as long as i¡¯m here, no one will bully you.¡± xu wenping nodded, then put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray and said, ¡°are you hungry? we should eat.¡± ¡°yes, 1 am. let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± after saying that, the two of them put on their clothes and went out to eat. they went to eat, but chen pi was scratching his head. it was not because of anything else, but because of the mission that xu wenping had given him, which made him feel a little helpless. originally, he was a natural-born martial artist who walked the path of killing. at the beginning, his tone was the same, but as xu wenping¡¯s career gradually improved, his career also expanded little by little. the sea business that he had done some time ago had broadened his horizons a lot. now, xu wenping¡¯s business made him scratch his head. he was a boorish man who did not know how to study when he was in school. after he grew up, he basically could not do anything technical. now, xu wenping wanted him to build a large-scale information network, and there were many twists and turns in it. he also had to control his subordinates and be secretive. this was really not his specialty. he had told xu wenping about this. the other party had only told him to form a team as soon as possible. as for who would lead the team, he would slowly look for it. he shook his head helplessly. then, he thought of the bodyguard company and his head grew bigger. according to xu wenping, they had to pick some good seedlings. that way, it would be easier to teach them. how was he supposed to look for them in this area? was he supposed to go to a school? that was definitely not possible. what should he do then? he kept walking in circles in the room, his eyes turning blue from holding it in, but he still couldn¡¯t think of a way. he had smoked half a pack of cigarettes, but he still could not think of anything. ¡°boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± at this moment, a young man walked in. this person was one of chen pi¡¯s brothers. since high school, the two of them had been hanging out together. later on, when chen pi fought outside, this kid often helped out. it was definitely not an exaggeration to say that he was chen pi¡¯s best friend. seeing him arrive, chen pi¡¯s eyes lit up and he was overjoyed. this kid reacted quickly, so he quickly pulled the other party and said, ¡°let me tell you, brother ping just gave me two difficult tasks. it¡¯s like this¡­¡± he briefly explained the situation. the guy called liang zi thought for a moment and then said, ¡°not in school. there¡¯s a problem with your idea. however, you don¡¯t have to go to school to find someone. you can also find a good person. you can go to the army and find some retired soldiers.¡± ¡°f*ck, why didn¡¯t 1 think of that?¡± ¡°haha! 1 just thought of this, but i don¡¯t know if it will work.¡± ¡°whatever, i¡¯ll try anyway.¡± ¡°in addition, regarding the information network, we can go to some universities and find some network experts. we can let them do the real network information collection for us. as for the other people, brother ping can slowly find them in the future.¡± ¡°yes, good idea.¡± the two of them slowly had a clue, and the operation began. when they woke up the next morning, xu wenping made breakfast for them. he and su yurou ate together. ¡°honey, do you plan to go to work today or go out to relax?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good day to go to work. it¡¯s a waste to go out and play. our company is on track. we can¡¯t let our business fall behind.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll send you to work.¡± ¡°no need. you go ahead with your work. besides, 1 heard that you had a lot of business to do last night. i don¡¯t dare to delay your big business.¡± hearing su yurou talk about the phone call last night, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. then, he remembered that he really wanted to go out and look for some talents. he might as well go to the talent market today to see if there were any people he could use. thinking of this, he nodded and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯m going to look for some people today, so 1 won¡¯t send you off. call me if you have anything.¡± ¡°okay, hubby, go to work obediently. 1¡¯11 look for you when i¡¯m free.¡± su yurou¡¯s smile was very charming. she even deliberately brushed her long hair back, making her look charming and gentle. this scene made xu wenping¡¯s heart skip a beat. it was as if his nerves had been provoked again. however, he couldn¡¯t have any more thoughts at this time. he could only swallow his saliva and leave su yurou¡¯s house. watching him leave and close the door, su yurou¡¯s heart ached. her tears almost fell from her eyes. ¡°i hope that the next time we meet, you and 1 won¡¯t feel too uncomfortable or too awkward. perhaps it¡¯ll be better for you if we never meet again?¡± su yurou muttered to herself and began to pack her clothes and luggage. she was leaving, leaving jin hai city, leaving her daughter, the city she loved so much, and the man who loved her so much. however, she had no regrets. she wanted to cry because she was reluctant to part with this dream-like life.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: The Talent Market chapter 253: the talent market translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation once her luggage was ready, she dragged it out of the house. she turned around and looked at the house behind her. su yurou felt her heart was empty and extremely uncomfortable. she turned around abruptly, not daring to look at the house behind her. she was afraid that she would really cry if that were the case, it would be difficult for her to leave this place. gritting her teeth, she quickly walked toward her car. after opening the trunk, su yurou got into the car and started the engine, heading toward the airport. in the talent market. xu wenping arrived very early. he swept his gaze around the hall, but he did not find the person he was looking for. there were many people here, and everyone looked a little depressed. people who couldn¡¯t find a job naturally weren¡¯t in a good mood. the hr staff of the companies that were recruiting employees were also anxious. it was not easy to recruit a suitable person. they were sent here to work, but they sat there for an entire day. naturally, they were not in a good mood. after walking past a few seats, their faces darkened. a few job applicants were sent away after their information was collected. xu wenping could not help but shake his head slightly when he saw the looks of those people. being in a bad mood affected their work and future. such a person would find it difficult to bear the burden. thinking of this, he continued to walk forward. he walked past more than ten places, but he still did not see the person he wanted. he was a little disappointed and walked a little faster. after walking through more than half of the talent market, he still found nothing. he sighed. it seemed that he had not gained anything today. xu wenping felt a little regretful and decided to go back. however, he had just taken a few steps when he suddenly heard a very unhappy voice in the corner. ¡°bro, no matter how good or bad it is, you should at least give me an evaluation, right? with this bro¡¯s academic qualifications, you guys can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to it, alright?¡± it was a young man¡¯s voice, sounding a little childish. however, when one listened carefully, the meaning behind his words made one feel that he was a more shrewd person. although his words were not pleasant to hear, he did not hurt anyone. what he said was just an objective fact. however¡­ the people who heard it couldn¡¯t not respond at all. ¡°sir, we¡¯re hiring a sales manager, but your professionalism doesn¡¯t seem to meet our requirements,¡± a female recruitment officer said with some difficulty. then, she raised the resume that the young man had just submitted. xu wenping had seen and heard the situation on their side. he couldn¡¯t help but walk over with interest and watch the show from the side. he wasn¡¯t the only one. there were also others who walked over to see what was going on. seeing that there were so many people around, the young man could not help but become even more arrogant. ¡°why not?¡± he pointed at his resume and said, ¡°the school i graduated from is very powerful, right? and look, 1 majored in finance. you have to know that people who majored in finance can do anything related to money.¡± ¡°however, your profession is indeed not suitable for sales. if you are a sales major, we will immediately recruit you.¡± the female employee looked apologetic, but her attitude was clear. she could not recruit the other party. the young man blinked his eyes, then nodded and said, ¡°alright! you¡¯re discriminating against other professionals. why can¡¯t you let me, a person who¡¯s not a sales professional, be a salesperson? let me tell you, i¡¯m very talented.¡± as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but show his teeth. his white teeth made people feel that he was very sunny and had a kind of affinity. perhaps it was because the female recruitment staff couldn¡¯t stand being pestered by the young man, she reached out her hand and said, ¡°come, if you can sell this pen of mine for more than 10,000 yuan, 1¡¯11 hire you.¡± she wasn¡¯t speaking out of anger, but she definitely wanted the young man to back off. the pen that she was holding up was just an ordinary carbon pen that could be bought at a stationery store for 2 yuan. it was impossible for such a pen to be sold for more than 10,000 yuan. according to her thoughts, the young man in front of her was at most young and impetuous. when he discovered such a situation, he would definitely give up. at most, it would just generate electricity and complain. it might be fine after that. however, what she did not expect was that the young man did not hesitate at all. he took the carbon pen, took a look, nodded, and said, ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll sell this pen next. the price is 10,000 dollars.¡± as he spoke, he raised the carbon pen in his hand and suddenly shouted, ¡°i¡¯m selling the pen. this is an ordinary carbon pen. the price is 10,000 yuan.¡± his shout attracted even more people. however, when people heard him say that it was just an ordinary carbon pen, they began to whisper. there were even some people who were mocking him. ¡°is there something wrong with his brain?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. he keeps selling a broken pen for 10,000 yuan. he¡¯s really stupid.¡± ¡°only a sick person would buy it.¡± people said all kinds of things, but most people thought that there was something wrong with the young man¡¯s brain. the female recruitment officer beside him also relaxed a little. the young man had really given her a fright just now. at that moment, she really thought that the young man had some special ability. looking at it now, it was just that. however¡­ what the young man continued to say next made everyone¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°everyone, you might think that a carbon pen like this is not worth 10,000 yuan. but you¡¯re wrong, because i¡¯m not selling this pen just for one pen.¡± he raised the carbon pen in his hand and showed it to everyone. he said, ¡°although this pen is ordinary, it can do many things.¡± as he spoke, he took out a piece of white paper and began to write something on it. ¡°everyone, 1 graduated from a famous university, and my academic certificate is here.¡± he showed his academic credentials. ¡°i can teach the children to read, and i can also work part-time as your family¡¯s accountant because i have an accounting certificate.¡± he spoke eloquently as if he was an eloquent speaker. ¡°not only do i know how to do these things, but i also know how to do financial stocks. if you buy this pen of mine, it¡¯s equivalent to buying three months of my free service. whether it¡¯s tutoring your child¡¯s homework, your financial and stock consultant, or even accounting questions, i can even answer your legal questions.¡± when he said this, his temperament seemed to have changed all of a sudden. ¡°everyone, i¡¯m an all-rounded talent. it can even be said that the finance major is a major that can nurture all-rounded talents.¡± after hearing his theory, people couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads. some people were even beginning to be moved.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Recruiting Talents chapter 254: recruiting talents translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the young man¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present. then, he raised his voice and asked, ¡°i wonder if any of you have any thoughts of buying such a pen?¡± he was right. many people were already tempted, and some were even silently calculating. however, just as everyone was thinking about whether to buy the pen, a voice sounded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll buy it.¡± as he spoke, a figure walked out from the crowd. he smiled and raised his phone in his hand. he stood beside the young man and said, ¡°i¡¯m here. how do i pay?¡± ¡°oh! you can pay with your phone.¡± he pointed at the female employee with a bright smile on his face. to him, although he was a little surprised, there was actually someone who could make a move in the first round of sales. but after all, his method should still be effective. therefore, he was not surprised. he only looked at xu wenping and nodded slightly. xu wenping walked up to the female employee and said, ¡°how do i pay?¡± the female recruitment officer was a little stunned. she really did not expect that the young man would actually sell an ordinary carbon pen in less than five minutes. although he was selling his own knowledge, he didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t sell things that came with it. moreover, in actual sales, this method was not uncommon. it was just that the young man was more familiar with it than the others, as if he had been a salesman for many years. ¡°this¡­¡± the female employee was a little helpless. she wanted to say that there was no need to give it to her. however, after thinking about it, she finally gave him the qr code. then, xu wenping scanned the code and paid. ¡°how is it? have 1 passed the test?¡± the young man looked at the female recruitment officer and asked her if he could be hired. ¡°yes, you¡¯ve been hired. your operation is indeed impressive.¡± the female recruitment officer nodded repeatedly and agreed to hire young people. however, just as she finished speaking, xu wenping suddenly spoke, ¡°how is it? if you¡¯re interested, just work with me. why do you have to enter this company as a salesperson? my company will give you a bigger and broader space to realize your personal value.¡± ¡°your company?¡± the young man was stunned for a moment, then he sized up xu wenping. ¡°although their company is in the corner, it¡¯s not weak. it can be said that their monthly net income is at least 5 million yuan,¡± the young man said casually, his tone filled with confidence. xu wenping nodded and looked at the company¡¯s name and the female employer. at this moment, the other party was also glaring at xu wenping. he was blatantly trying to poach him. after seeing the ability of the young man, the female employer had already determined that this person must be recruited into the company. the company¡¯s performance might increase even more in the future. therefore, she was quite dissatisfied with xu wenping, who was trying to poach him. her eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°my company¡¯s daily income is more than this number, so¡­ if you¡¯re willing to join my company, i¡¯ll give you a monthly salary of 1 million yuan. how about that?¡± ¡°what?¡± the young man¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard the most shocking news. as for the female recruitment officer who was glaring at xu wenping, her face instantly turned pale. what kind of joke was this? her company only had a monthly income of 5 million yuan, but the other party had given a young man 1 million yuan a month. this was one-fifth of his company¡¯s monthly income. not to mention that she couldn¡¯t agree, even if their boss heard it, he would feel extremely pained, okay? ¡°how is it? my price can still tempt you, right?¡± xu wenping patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. the intimacy in his tone made the young man tremble. he looked at xu wenping¡¯s calm expression and saw that there was no change in his eyes. he knew that what he said was true. especially his calmness. needless to say, this person¡¯s words were true. ¡°of, of course,¡± the young man swallowed his saliva, and the expression on his face was extremely interesting. don¡¯t look at how high-spirited he was just now and how he was also very arrogant and extremely confident. however, at this moment, he was a little reserved. the people who saw the situation here could not help but be envious. there were even some people who wanted to come over and ask xu wenping if they had the opportunity to work in his company. after all, xu wenping had just opened his mouth and offered a salary of 1 million a month. this was simply too tempting. however¡­ as soon as those people approached, xu wenping pulled the young man and quickly left the recruitment hall. looking at their backs, those people could not help but point and gossip, feeling rather disappointed. they were all like this, let alone the female recruitment from before. she was the one who suffered the biggest blow. it was originally a very good talent, but he was pulled away by xu wenping with just a few words. there was no need to mention this helplessness and disappointment. he was supposed to be a talent in her company, but now she had missed out. at this moment, she simply wanted to slap herself twice. pulling the young man out of the recruitment hall, xu wenping found a quiet place and the two stopped. ¡°what company are you from?¡± the young man had agreed to xu wenping¡¯s proposal in a moment of hot-headedness, but now that he had calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely not a bad company.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he took out a few business cards from his pocket and handed them to the other party. looking at the business card that xu wenping handed over, he looked at it carefully. after reading it, when he raised his head again, he was almost petrified. it was because each of these companies had given him a huge shock. even yurou pharmaceuticals, which had just been established, was famous. sigh, there were not many people in jin hai city who did not know about it. especially for someone who majored in finance. he liked finance to begin with. if he were to talk about it in detail at this time, the rise of these companies was indeed a little unbelievable. however, the glory of the company also proved its foresight and means in finance. ¡°how is it?¡± ¡°this, if this is true, then i¡¯m really honored.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not an honor for you. you¡¯ve found the right place and chosen the right place.¡± xu wenping smiled playfully, then patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°i¡¯m going to set up a new company now. i plan to expand this company to the whole country and infiltrate into various industries. moreover, the industries under the company can be said to be doing everything.¡± ¡°what?¡± the young man was stunned for a moment. he was not sure what xu wenping meant.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: The Airport chapter 255: the airport translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t be surprised. the company i¡¯m talking about should be considered a comprehensive company, and the company¡¯s funds will be continuously invested into the accounts.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he stared at the young man in front of him with burning eyes. the young man felt a little uncomfortable being looked at. he coughed dryly and asked, ¡°then¡­boss, i want to ask, then what is the ultimate goal of our company?¡± ¡°information network, weave the largest information network in the country, or even the world. i want the most accurate economic information in the world.¡± xu wenping laughed. his smile was a little cunning. ¡°you claim to be a finance major, so you should know how terrifying it is to have unequal information. especially in the economy, information was very important.¡± xu wenping looked into the young man¡¯s eyes and his expression became a little solemn. ¡°therefore, financial information, which is also economic information, is undoubtedly important to enterprises.¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± the young man seemed to be a little uncomfortable. his eyes were a little erratic. ¡°haha! actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. i¡¯ve already seen through it. your academic certificate is fake, and you¡¯re not studying finance.¡± ¡°i, cough, cough!¡± the young man¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes were filled with panic. ¡°i said, don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± xu wenping patted his shoulder and said, ¡°i knew it long ago. 1 didn¡¯t expose you just now. i¡¯m only saying it now. you should understand that 1 have no intention of harming you.¡± the young man thought for a moment and felt relieved. he was a smart person, so he naturally understood the meaning behind xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°but how did you find out that i didn¡¯t graduate from finance? i think what 1 did just now was very good.¡± the young man relaxed and seemed to be in a good mood. instead, he asked xu wenping where he had exposed himself. ¡°actually, i saw your academic certificate just now. some of the things on it are actually not quite right, especially the year you entered school.¡± ¡°besides, i¡¯ve seen the model of your certificate. it¡¯s different from yours.¡± hearing this, the young man couldn¡¯t help but blush. then, he sighed and said, ¡°to be honest, i didn¡¯t expect it either. at that time, i was in a hurry to get a graduation certificate, so i didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.¡± ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need to think so much.¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°the most important thing to find a talent is the ability. your ability is not bad, especially your knowledge and insight, as well as your on-the-spot reaction.¡± ¡°haha! i just reacted a little faster.¡± ¡°your idea is not bad, and your performance today is commendable.¡± ¡°then¡­¡± ¡°then, from tomorrow onward, you will be an official employee of my company. wait for my call and message tomorrow. i will tell you where to go to work.¡± ¡°okay, but¡­ don¡¯t you need a probation period?¡± ¡°if i say no, then there¡¯s naturally no need.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for your news tomorrow.¡± as the young man spoke, the excitement on his face became even stronger. ¡°in that case, 1¡¯11 leave my contact information. just wait for my news tomorrow.¡± as they spoke, the two of them exchanged contact information. after that, xu wenping turned around and left. next, he was going to look for chen pi to study the bodyguard company. but looking at his back as he turned to leave, the young man couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°i¡¯ve found a job, but¡­ there¡¯s still no cure for the old man¡¯s illness. 1 hope that my salary will be enough to treat him.¡± shaking his head, the young man turned around and left. however, his footsteps were a little heavy. although he was in high spirits just now, he was extremely lonely now. xu wenping, who got into the taxi, didn¡¯t see the young man¡¯s lonely back. he was thinking about how to set up a bodyguard company. however, less than a minute after the car drove out, his phone rang. he took his phone and saw that it was yu youling. ¡°hello, youling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he felt that it was a little strange for her to take the initiative to call him. although the relationship between the two of them was extraordinary, she rarely called him when there was nothing serious. ¡°something, something happened.¡± yu youling¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°what happened? tell me slowly. no matter what, i¡¯m here. don¡¯t be afraid.¡± hearing her words, xu wenping suddenly had some guesses in his mind. ¡°sister yurou, she, she left.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this news, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel his brain twitch. he guessed that someone had started to target the company, or someone had threatened the personal safety of some people. but what he did not expect was that his wife left. moreover, from what yu youling said, this kind of departure probably meant that she would not return. coupled with su chengren¡¯s phone call last night, xu wenping immediately understood su yurou¡¯s thoughts. ¡°what should we do, what should we do? wenping, sister yurou can¡¯t leave!¡± yu youling, who was sitting opposite xu wenping, didn¡¯t hear xu wenping¡¯s answer and suddenly became a little anxious. ¡°no, it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll go after her now.¡± ¡°but¡­ the plane is about to take off, it¡¯s about to take off!¡± ¡°how much longer?¡± ¡°there¡¯s, there¡¯s¡­ less than twenty minutes.¡± xu wenping looked at his phone and immediately looked up the map. from here to the airport, if there was no traffic jam, it would take about twelve minutes. however, if there was a traffic jam, they might not even arrive in twenty minutes. under normal circumstances, there was not enough time. ¡°immediately, get jiang yueming to send some big trucks over and block the road to the airport. i want the road to the airport to be impeded.¡± ¡°what?¡± yu youling was so shocked that her voice trembled. ¡°do as i say. if there¡¯s anything, 1¡¯11 bear it alone.¡± yu youling took a deep breath and calmed herself down. she gritted her teeth and stomped her feet before agreeing. after hanging up the phone, xu wenping immediately called li junlan and told her his idea. he asked her to tell city lord li immediately and think of an excuse to temporarily stop the traffic for a few minutes. after hanging up the phone, xu wenping gave the driver 500,000 yuan and bought the two taxis. then, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. a real man had things they would do and things they would not do then, according to xu wenping¡¯s thoughts, the next thing must be done. therefore, he stepped on the accelerator, and the car under his butt shot out like an arrow as if it had gone crazy. the driver, who had sold a car, stood there with the check in his hand and watched xu wenping drive away. he looked down at the check and then at xu wenping, who was driving away. ¡°f*ck! this is a lunatic. he bought a taxi for 500,000 yuan, and what did he just say¡­ who does he think he is to block traffic? but¡­ why do i believe him a little?¡± muttering to himself, the taxi driver took out his phone in confusion and called his friend, telling him about his dream-like encounter.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Conflict chapter 256: conflict translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the taxi sped out like a bolt of lightning and sped along the street. some people saw it and found it strange. what was wrong with a taxi? it ran the red light as if it didn¡¯t see it. moreover, in less than three minutes, many of the signal lights seemed to be broken. they were always showing red lights, but the street lights on xu wenping¡¯s side were basically showing green lights. this was not the most important thing. the most important thing was that there were many trucks at the intersection on both sides, blocking the route to the airport. this was also one of the reasons why xu wenping¡¯s taxi could travel unimpeded. the speed of the car in ¡®fast and furious¡¯ was now fully displayed. the car seemed to have turned into a shadow and flashed past. some passers-by even felt that the car had passed by in a flash. at the airport. su yurou was already preparing to board the plane, but she was indeed reluctant to part. it was precisely because of this that she lingered around the boarding gate, wanting to breathe in the air of this city that she was reluctant to part with. once she boarded the plane and the plane took off, it was time to say goodbye to this small city. at that time, perhaps it would be the time for her to say goodbye to this small city and that man forever. she couldn¡¯t let go and didn¡¯t want to, but she had no choice. she took a deep breath, then raised her wrist to look at the time. there were less than ten minutes before the plane took off. at this time, if she did not board the plane, it would probably be too late. thinking of this, su yurou shook her head helplessly. no matter how reluctant she was, she had to leave. thinking of this, she pulled up her suitcase and wanted to leave. however, just as she was about to leave the boarding gate with her luggage, she heard a cry of surprise. then, for some reason, a child bumped into her luggage. he grabbed the suitcase and shouted, ¡°i want this thing. it¡¯s fun and can slide.¡± it was a seven or eight-year-old boy. he grabbed the suitcase and refused to let go no matter what. ¡°little friend, let go. auntie is going to board the plane.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care, i don¡¯t care. 1 want this thing. this thing is my toy.¡± the little boy was very stubborn and refused to let go of the suitcase. ¡°child, what¡¯s wrong? let go quickly.¡± su yurou was getting a little anxious. if he didn¡¯t let go, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take her luggage away, and it would delay her boarding. the little boy refused to let go. for a moment, the two of them were in a deadlock. ¡°let go.¡± the anxious su yurou could only use her hands to pry away the little boy¡¯s hand. however, just as she bent it, the little boy immediately began to cry. ¡°no, don¡¯t hit me. if you hit me, 1¡¯11 tell my mother that you bullied me. you bullied me¡­ if you don¡¯t give me a toy¡­¡± the little boy cried loudly. at this moment, a woman in her forties rushed over. there was another woman and a man beside her. the woman rushed over and pulled the little boy away. then, she shouted at su yurou, ¡°what do you do? what right do you have to bully my son? what do you want?¡± looking at the woman in front of her, su yurou was a little speechless. it was clearly the child¡¯s fault, but after the parents came over, they directly scolded her without asking why. however, she didn¡¯t have the time to argue with her at this time. she could only shake her head and pull her suitcase to leave. ¡°mom¡­ i like the thing she pulled. i want it. i want to play with it.¡± the boy started again. he pointed at su yurou¡¯s luggage and started to make a scene. he shouted loudly and was about to roll on the ground. ¡°alright, alright, alright¡­¡± seeing her son like this, the woman immediately became anxious. she ran over in a few steps and grabbed su yurou¡¯s suitcase, saying, ¡°don¡¯t go. give this to my son.¡± ¡°why?¡± su yurou, whose luggage was being pulled, immediately became anxious. she turned around and shouted. ¡°why? f*ck! is there something wrong with your brain? if my son wants it, then 1 have to give it to him. what reason is there?¡± ¡°this is my suitcase. i¡¯m boarding.¡± ¡°you go ahead. just give this suitcase to my son.¡± ¡°you guys are unreasonable¡­¡± ¡°what reason? let me tell you, as long as my son wants it, 1¡¯11 give it to him no matter how valuable it is.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s matters, but this suitcase is mine.¡± ¡°if you make a move again, 1¡¯11 report it to the authorities.¡± su yurou frowned. since she was entangled, su yurou could only counter every move. ¡°haha! report! i¡¯m not afraid. we¡¯re leaving jin hai city anyway. just report it! besides, have you ever thought that my son is giving you face by playing with your broken suitcase?¡± as she spoke, she sized up su yurou and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°to be honest, even if my son wants to play with you, you have to be obedient and become my son¡¯s toy.¡± hearing the other party¡¯s words, su yurou was truly furious. her expression turned cold as she tugged at the suitcase and said angrily, ¡°let go. you don¡¯t have the right to do so.¡± her strength was not small. she directly pulled the woman and almost tripped her. she let go of the suitcase in her hand. however, it was precisely because of this that the other party¡¯s woman was furious. ¡°f*ck! little b*tch, are you f*cking courting death?¡± as she spoke, she adjusted her body and looked at the man and woman who were following her. she shouted, ¡°what are you two doing? hurry up and come over. hold this sl*t down and bring her back to my son as a toy.¡± she said it so casually as if she was a relative of the royal family and her words were absolute. when the man and woman heard this, they were a little hesitant at first, but after looking at each other, they no longer hesitated. they rushed forward and reached out to grab su yurou¡¯s arm and pull her suitcase. seeing this scene, su yurou immediately panicked. she wanted to struggle, but there were two of them, and one of them was a man. she knew that her strength was not enough. as she resisted, she was about to shout for help. however, just as the two reached out to pull her and her suitcase, two hands suddenly reached out and grabbed the collars of the two¡¯s clothes. ¡°haha! how interesting. how dare two trash touch my wife? are you courting death?¡± then, with a shake of their hands, the two figures were thrown more than ten meters away. they fell to the ground and groaned for a long time, unable to get up. the voice was very familiar. in this world, only when this person called her his wife would she feel goosebumps all over her body. she felt extremely excited and blissful. ¡®it¡¯s him¡­¡¯ su yurou screamed in her heart. then, she turned her head around. finally, her eyes met xu wenping¡¯s. ¡°hubby¡­ i¡­¡± the moment su yurou saw the man, tears almost flowed out of her eyes.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: The Reason Why The Brat Was a Brat chapter 257: the reason why the brat was a brat translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two people who were thrown out had just gotten up. the two of them looked at xu wenping¡¯s side, and their expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn ugly. because they were ordinary people and they were at the airport, xu wenping didn¡¯t hit them hard. however, it was precisely because of this that the two people who had fallen looked at each other after getting up. they could not help but be furious. ¡°f*ck, kid, who the h*ll are you? you dare to touch us?¡± as they spoke, the two of them had already rushed to the child¡¯s mother¡¯s side and glared at xu wenping and xu wenping. ¡°i¡¯m her husband.¡± hugging su yurou in his arms, xu wenping heard the other party¡¯s clamor. he turned his head and looked in the other direction before speaking indifferently. ¡°husband? f*ck! lover, right?¡± the man couldn¡¯t care less and directly cursed. xu wenping frowned and looked at the woman holding the child. he said, ¡°why did you attack my wife?¡± he asked calmly, but the light in his eyes could not be concealed. ¡°why?¡± the woman holding the child was shocked by xu wenping¡¯s series of actions. now that she had finally recovered, she could not help but be furious again. she pointed at su yurou in xu wenping¡¯s arms and said, ¡°this sl*t, she actually refused to give that box to my son as a toy. she also refused to leave with us. bastard¡­¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping looked at the three adults and the little boy in the woman¡¯s arms. ¡°you mean to say that as long as it¡¯s something you like, it can be yours?¡± xu wenping asked indifferently, his tone carrying a strange meaning. ¡°of course, as long as it¡¯s something i like, it must belong to me.¡± the woman straightened her back and looked very confident. ¡°oh? then can you see the airport?¡± xu wenping pointed at the surroundings and asked the woman in front of him. the woman looked around and nodded. ¡°not bad. this airport is indeed very good.¡± ¡°in that case, do you think you can have it?¡± ¡°of course. nonsense, 1¡­¡± at this point, she suddenly stopped talking. ¡°are you f*cking kidding me? how can you give me the airport?¡± ¡°oh! didn¡¯t you say that as long as you like something, it can become yours?¡± ¡°oh! didn¡¯t you say that as long as you like something, it can become yours?¡± ¡°bastard, 1 mean, since i¡¯ve already taken care of her things, they¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°for what reason?¡± xu wenping asked indifferently with a cold smile on his face. ¡°just because we¡¯re superior and she¡¯s inferior, she should listen to my orders,¡± the woman shouted, and the domineering tone in her voice became even stronger. xu wenping¡¯s smile was still on his face. he nodded lightly and said, ¡°you are a superior, so why are you superior?¡± ¡°kid, is there something wrong with your head?¡± the man next to him was furious. he pointed at xu wenping and shouted. ¡°i don¡¯t know if i¡¯m sick or not, but your illness is really not light.¡± as he spoke, his eyes flickered. he enunciated each word and said, ¡°now, make him apologize to my wife. and you guys, apologize as well.¡± ¡°apologize?¡± when the woman heard xu wenping¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment and then laughed. ¡°brat, there¡¯s really something wrong with your head. you actually dare to ask me to apologize? you¡¯re simply talking in your sleep.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± xu wenping looked at the woman indifferently and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping walked toward the other party step by step. looking at his actions, su yurou¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of appraisal. on the other hand, she also looked at the time. it was already past the boarding time. the plane should have taken off by now. ¡°consequences?¡± the woman sneered and her expression became vicious. ¡°what consequences? what consequences can there be? let me tell you, if 1 want to kill you, it¡¯s like killing two ants.¡± as she spoke, she looked at xu wenping and the other man, then took out her phone and said, ¡°if you have the guts, don¡¯t leave. if you dare to disobey me, i¡¯ll let you know how powerful 1 am.¡± as she spoke, she had already dialed a number. a sinister look appeared on her face. she gritted her teeth and the call went through very quickly. ¡°hey, i¡¯ve been bullied. hurry up and help me deal with it.¡± the woman¡¯s voice was fierce, and it was obvious that the other party was a very capable guy. the other party said something. the woman sneered and said, ¡°alright! if you don¡¯t come over, i¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to see me anymore.¡± the person opposite seemed to be a little nervous. after saying something, the woman said directly, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll send you the location. be here in ten minutes.¡± the person on the other end probably agreed, and the woman quickly hung up the phone. ¡°just you wait. if you don¡¯t leave today, i¡¯ll let you know what it means to be taught a lesson if you don¡¯t listen.¡± while she was speaking, she pulled the child beside her and said, ¡°come, let¡¯s go over there and sit. someone will come over to avenge you soon.¡± when she said that, she deliberately glared at xu wenping and su yurou. the proud woman pulled her son to the seat beside her. after sitting down on the chair, the woman smiled and said to her son, ¡°it¡¯s okay. these lowlifes will soon have to apologize to you. they¡¯ll have to kneel on the ground and kowtow to you.¡± when she said that, the expression on her face was very kind. however, xu wenping only smiled coldly when he saw this. there was actually a reason why brats were brats. the brat he had met downstairs was already a brat, but the brat in front of him could be considered the ceiling of the brat class. however, the reason why naughty children were naughty was because they had naughty parents. only such a naughty parent could raise such a naughty child. ¡°this kind of naughty parent should be dealt with the most.¡± xu wenping glanced at su yurou indifferently, and then the light in his eyes became sharper. ¡°you, why are you here?¡± su yurou didn¡¯t answer xu wenping¡¯s question. instead, she frowned and asked xu wenping why he had rushed over. ¡°youling called me and told me that you left.¡± xu wenping sighed and asked, ¡°i wanted to ask you. why did you leave behind my back?¡± su yurou was already feeling awkward, so when she heard him ask about the reason for leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°i¡¯ve already made up my mind to leave jin hai. after all, the su family¡¯s power covers the entire country, whether it¡¯s official power or business. so if¡­ if i don¡¯t leave, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll¡­¡± xu wenping naturally knew what she wanted to say.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Jin Hai’s Triad chapter 258: jin hai¡¯s triad translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them were talking gently over there, and it made people look like a couple talking about love. the woman sat on the chair and finished talking to the child. she raised her head and looked at xu wenping. seeing that the two of them were chatting passionately and were obviously talking about love, she could not help but be furious. according to her thoughts, xu wenping and the other woman should be afraid and trembling. however¡­ the man and woman were actually calm and composed. they did not seem worried at all. ¡°bastard, you¡¯re not afraid at all.¡± the woman immediately stood up and walked quickly toward xu wenping and the other woman. she pointed at the two of them and said angrily, ¡°the two of you, stand up. you¡¯re not allowed to sit.¡± when she said these words, she was very confident, and it was as if she was lecturing her own child. xu wenping raised his head and looked at the woman opposite him. he grinned and shook his head. ¡°are you talking to me?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m talking about the two of you.¡± the woman was bossy, as if the person opposite her would definitely be afraid of her. ¡°yes! alright, i¡¯ll stand up,¡± xu wenping said lightly and then slowly stood up. seeing that he had indeed stood up, the woman was instantly overjoyed, and the expression on her face was extremely happy. she nodded happily and said, ¡°alright, you¡¯re quite obedient. next, you have to kneel before me¡­¡± she wanted to tell xu wenping to kneel down. but before she could finish, xu wenping slapped her. pa, pa, pa¡­ a series of slaps landed on the woman¡¯s face, and the slaps were very heavy. every slap was so heavy that the woman felt like stars were popping up in front of her eyes. ¡°you, you¡­¡± after xu wenping¡¯s hand stopped, the woman covered her face with her hand. she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in disbelief. ¡°you, you dare to hit me? you actually dare to hit me? do you want to die? i¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± she roared loudly and rushed toward xu wenping with her claws bared. however¡­ 11uvvcvc1¡­ bang! without saying anything, xu wenping kicked the woman in the stomach. the woman¡¯s eyes widened, and her body was sent flying. ¡°ah!¡± she screamed and fell to the ground. this scene was simply too shocking, immediately attracting the attention of everyone. there were a lot of people at the airport. naturally, everyone looked over at this time, and their faces changed. originally, xu wenping thought that the airport security personnel would arrive soon. however, after waiting for a long time, no security personnel came. this was a little strange. this rhythm was not right! just as he was wondering, a series of messy footsteps suddenly came from afar. because his cultivation was improving day by day, xu wenping¡¯s hearing was naturally much stronger than others. hearing the footsteps, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and turn around. he saw more than 40 people walking over quickly. each of them was wearing a black suit, and they walked very fast, like a gust of wind. they were about 20 to 30 years old. their clothes were lifted up by something. it seemed that they were hiding some weapons behind them. the direction that this group of people walked toward was naturally where xu wenping and the others were. ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and rubbed his chin. he didn¡¯t expect that the people this woman had found were actually such a group of people. from the looks of it, this group of people was some kind of organization. the woman was sent flying and fell to the ground. she could not get up for a long time. because xu wenping was lenient, he didn¡¯t use too much strength. the woman wasn¡¯t hurt badly. at most, she was in pain. now that she suddenly saw this group of people rushing over, she could not help but raise her head, and her eyes flickered. ¡°come here, come here quickly. didn¡¯t you see that i was beaten up?¡± as she spoke, she stretched out her hand with an arrogant look on her face. the man in the lead was in his forties. he was frowning. however, when he heard the woman¡¯s words, he could only sigh and walk over. ¡°fang hua, what are you doing? the people of our organization are not here to serve you.¡± ¡°pah! what do you do? who am i to you? why can¡¯t you serve me?¡± the woman asked a series of questions, and the man was speechless for a moment. then, he shook his head and said, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°he, that kid, actually didn¡¯t give that woman to me. he didn¡¯t want her to become my son¡¯s toy and that woman¡¯s luggage.¡± the woman pointed at xu wenping and su yurou as she spoke. the man frowned deeply, but he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°you¡¯re too overbearing. it¡¯s normal for them to be unwilling. after all, they have nothing to do with you.¡± the man was still reasonable. after all, he could tell that xu wenping and su yurou definitely had nothing to do with that woman. ¡°f*ck! what do you mean it¡¯s not related? now that he hit me and my two relatives, it means it¡¯s related.¡± the woman pointed at herself and then at her two relatives. ¡°so, from now on, that woman must become my son¡¯s slave. that man must die. if he doesn¡¯t die, he must be crippled.¡± the woman gritted her teeth as if she wanted to swallow xu wenping and the others alive. the man wanted to retort, but he swallowed his words. helplessly, he stood up and looked at xu wenping and su yurou. xu wenping and the other two were also looking at him, so their gazes met. the man nodded slightly at the two of them. in the next moment, he walked toward xu wenping. the man walked up to xu wenping and said indifferently, ¡°sir, i¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°what can i do for you?¡± since the other party had come over, he must have something to say. moreover, he did not refute the woman¡¯s words. that meant that he must have some motive for coming here this time. ¡°that woman can be considered my ex-wife. our relationship is a little complicated. although we¡¯re divorced, we have a lot of grudges between us.¡± he first explained the relationship between the two of them, then continued, ¡°of course, her child is not mine. but the problem now is that she has something on me, so i have to listen to her on some things.¡± when the man said that, there were already fine beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°sir, 1 wonder if you have heard of jin hai city¡¯s triad society?¡± xu wenping shook his head. he had established himself in jin hai and was already quite powerful. however, he knew nothing about the triad that the man was talking about. ¡°it¡¯s no wonder. ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have heard of our gang. it¡¯s just that our gang is very strict and has a large number of people..¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Thug chapter 259: thug translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the triad was a huge organization. some people said that it was a mafia existence. there were also people who said that they were just martial arts sects. some people even said that they were hired thugs by some big shots and that they were an integrated administrative organization. another theory was that they had a military background, which was why they had such power. anyway, there were all kinds of theories. however, there was no fixed location, so the triad in jin hai city had always been mysterious. it was normal that xu wenping had never heard of the triad society. after all, he had not been in contact with the upper class of jin hai city for a long time, and some things had not been completely introduced to this circle. after listening to the other party¡¯s introduction, xu wenping more or less had a little understanding. ¡°and then? how do you plan to understand this matter?¡± xu wenping was still calm and did not show any other emotional fluctuations. the man¡¯s eyes narrowed. he was a man who had seen the world. the young man in front of him did not have any emotional fluctuations at all. his eyes were stable, and it was obvious that he was confident. it was no wonder that after hitting the woman just now, he was not afraid at all. with such a calm attitude, it was either because he had a background or because he was powerful. ¡°since you asked, i¡¯ll tell you my opinion.¡± the man¡¯s attitude was neither servile nor overbearing. then, he raised his voice slightly and said, ¡°she said that she wants this lady to become her son¡¯s slave. this sounds a little rude. however, in my opinion, there¡¯s actually nothing bad about it. after all, her family is a big family. moreover, being able to work in their family can be considered lucky.¡± as soon as he said this, xu wenping and su yurou¡¯s expressions froze. they really did not expect that he could actually say such words. xu wenping, whose expression did not change, asked indifferently, ¡°what about me?¡± ¡°you¡­ how about this? kneel down and kowtow to apologize. then, i¡¯ll break one of your legs and treat you immediately. things will be over.¡± the man said it casually, as if what he said was a trivial matter. ¡°is that so?¡± a cold smile appeared on xu wenping¡¯s lips. he enunciated each word and continued to ask calmly, ¡°what if i say that i disagree?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t agree?¡± after hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. he furrowed his brows, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, then there might be a violent incident.¡± ¡°oh? do you mean that you will forcefully pull my wife away and then break my legs?¡± ¡°it should be about the same as what you imagined.¡± the man smiled, but his smile was as sharp as a blade. this man looked very ordinary, but when he smiled, the sharpness of a blade made xu wenping secretly surprised. he looked like an unremarkable person, but the killing intent that he emitted was not weak. it could be said that the man in front of him had definitely killed someone before. it could even be said that he had the experience of killing and seeing blood in a crowd. because of this, xu wenping did not underestimate the other party. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. my wife and i don¡¯t think you can keep us.¡± xu wenping shook his head indifferently. his eyes swept across the man¡¯s face and said, ¡°if you listen to me and leave with your men, if not¡­¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward, then tapped his feet on the marble floor, and then took a step back. this step forward and backward was very particular. the others standing at the side might not have seen it, but su yurou, who was beside xu wenping, and the man in front of him saw it clearly. the marble floor had actually caved in just now, and the entire marble had caved in. this was not the most shocking thing. the most shocking thing was that xu wenping¡¯s foot left a footprint on the marble. the man was also a martial artist, and he had martial arts skills. however, his martial arts were not very powerful. although he had once licked blood on the blade, his own martial arts were not very outstanding. although he said so, he had seen experts before. however, no matter how powerful a person was, he was probably not as terrifying as xu wenping, right? one had to know that there must be such an expert among the people he had seen who could crack the marble floor. however¡­ the movement that xu wenping did just now was light as if it was not heavy at all. but the marble was dented. this skill, he knew that among the people he had seen, no one could do it. then, there was the footprint that was neither light nor heavy. the harder one was imprinted on the marble, and the footprint looked unusually clear. however, there were no cracks in the surroundings. this kind of martial arts was simply miraculous, right? cold sweat broke out on his forehead. the young man in front of him was definitely an existence that he could not afford to provoke. ¡°sir, this, this¡­¡± when the man spoke, his words were a little incoherent. shock and fear exploded in the man¡¯s heart. ¡°do you still want to continue?¡± after xu wenping showed his hand, he asked indifferently. ¡°i, i¡­ i¡­¡± the man said a few words in a row. he originally did not intend to continue. after all, he knew that even if he really fought, he would not be a match for the other party. instead, he would be beaten up. however¡­ he didn¡¯t want to do that, but the woman behind him wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°d*mn it, liu hai, are you crazy? why aren¡¯t you making a move yet? i¡¯m telling you, if you piss me off, i¡¯ll make you pay.¡± the man¡¯s face instantly darkened, and his entire body trembled. he lowered his head and thought for a moment. when he raised his head again, he faced xu wenping and said, ¡°1 have no way out now, so¡­ 1 can only attack you.¡± as he spoke, he gritted his teeth and suddenly waved his hand. ¡°brothers, attack.¡± the people behind him didn¡¯t see how powerful xu wenping was. they stood where they were and paid attention to what was going on. seeing the boss wave his hand, they immediately shouted and rushed over. at this moment, a steel pipe appeared in their hands. looking at their actions, it seemed like they were going to cripple xu wenping. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled, but his gaze remained calm. he turned to look at su yurou and said, ¡°next, you can watch a good show..¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: The Man in Rage chapter 260: the man in rage translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation dozens of people rushed over. the steel pipes in their hands were extremely eye-catching under the illumination of the airport lights. the steel pipe swung down as if it wanted to smash xu wenping¡¯s body into a pie. moreover, the head of the steel pipe had been ground into a slope shape. when stabbed, it could pierce through one¡¯s intestines. seeing so many people rushing over, su yurou¡¯s face turned a little pale. of course, she knew that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were impressive, but after all, they had weapons in their hands. ¡°wenping, be careful.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just a motley crew.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he had already kicked the first guy who rushed over. as the man flew backward, he knocked down three or four people. seeing them fall, the faces of the people beside them could not help but change. ¡°charge, kill him.¡± however, there were fierce guys who were not afraid of death. they rushed up and waved the steel pipe in their hands, wanting to kill xu wenping. seeing that the crowd had surrounded him, xu wenping¡¯s body swayed. he hugged su yurou with one hand and began to attack the people who were charging at him with his other hand. those steel pipes were either dodged by him or kicked away by him. although he was hugging su yurou, his movements were several times faster than if he wasn¡¯t hugging her. the people who rushed up all missed and were knocked to the ground by him. after they fell, they were unable to move. either their acupuncture points had been hit, or they had been beaten so hard that they could not get up. this operation was truly miraculous, flowing like water. seeing more than half of the 30 people being knocked down and his underlings lying on the ground in a mess, the middle-aged man with a helpless expression finally reached the limit of his tolerance. he roared in a low voice. in his rage, he no longer cared about anything and directly rushed toward xu wenping. of course, he also knew that xu wenping had been merciful. however, in this situation, he had no choice but to make a move. even if he was injured, he still had to make a move. because of this, he also rushed forward. he stepped in front of xu wenping and threw a punch straight at xu wenping¡¯s face. this punch of his had sufficient strength and speed. xu wenping¡¯s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared on his lips. this person did have some martial arts, but unfortunately, his martial arts were not at the top. he was still not comparable to him. he took half a step back, then raised his right hand and pushed it forward gently. then, he pulled it to the side. the man¡¯s fist missed and brushed past xu wenping¡¯s body. the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw that his fist had actually missed due to xu wenping¡¯s push and pull. his reaction was fast. he stepped aside and then used his side leg to whip xu wenping¡¯s waist. he changed his moves very quickly, and his attacks were full of power and very aggressive. if he was hit by this kick, xu wenping would definitely be seriously injured. however¡­ xu wenping twisted his body slightly, then lowered his palm and lifted it slightly. he directly pushed the man¡¯s leg to the side. this move was very beautiful. the man lost his balance and almost fell out. he retracted his leg and exerted force on his waist. he wanted to kick xu wenping, but just as he lifted his foot, xu wenping¡¯s fist was in front of him. the fist was like a shooting star, arriving in front of him in an instant. it felt as if a large meteorite had flown in front of him in an instant. the fist that was gradually getting bigger came whistling over. ¡°all!¡± the man exclaimed and wanted to dodge backward, but xu wenping was too fast and there was no time for him to dodge. the man closed his eyes and waited for the pain to come. however¡­ xu wenping¡¯s fist landed on the man¡¯s nose, but he did not feel any pain. the man was a little surprised that his fist did not hurt. when he opened his eyes, xu wenping¡¯s hand had already moved away and grabbed his collar. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die, then quickly take your people and get lost. otherwise, you¡¯re dead.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping flipped his wrist, and the man¡¯s body was directly thrown out. feeling that his body was flying in the air, but there was no pain on his body, the man¡¯s heart immediately relaxed, because he knew that xu wenping had really shown him mercy. if not for that, his nose would definitely have been crooked from the punch just now. in addition, with xu wenping¡¯s martial arts, it was only a matter of minutes for him to take his life. as he was thinking, his body had already landed on the ground. after rolling for a while, he finally stopped. he snorted and finally stood up. although his body was not in pain, he pretended to be in pain. he did it for the woman to see. then, he shouted at the woman, ¡°f*ck, who did you provoke? it¡¯s actually that powerful?¡± the woman did not expect xu wenping to be so difficult to deal with. originally, when she saw xu wenping attack, she only thought that he was strong. but now, she realized that she seemed to be wrong, and a little too wrong. the lackeys that the man brought with him all fell one by one. it was obvious that xu wenping was not an ordinary person. what kind of existence had she provoked? she shivered, but the unwillingness in her heart dominated. glaring at the man, she stretched out her fat hand and pointed in xu wenping¡¯s direction, shouting, ¡°trash, you trash, you can¡¯t even defeat a kid like this. what are you guys doing?¡± this aura made it seem as if she was the leader of this group. the man¡¯s face darkened, but when his gaze met xu wenping¡¯s, he felt a chill in his heart. he clearly knew that xu wenping had shown him mercy just now. if he continued to charge forward like this, he was afraid that the other party would not hold back. not to mention anything else, just leaving some internal injuries on himself was also effortless. if there were internal injuries, not only would his future be difficult, but his lifespan would also be affected. when the man thought of this, he could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°f*ck, you f*cking stupid b*tch, what do you know? is your brain squeezed by the door?¡± the man was furious. he took a step forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s hair. he said angrily, ¡°open your f*cking dog eyes and take a closer look. my little brothers are lying on the ground. what else do you want? do i have to let my brothers die?¡± he was already furious. he slapped the woman twice and said angrily, ¡°f*ck you, do whatever you want! anyway, i¡¯m dead. let¡¯s see what else you can do to me?¡± looking at the furious man, the woman shivered. initially, she wanted to resist and be angry when she was hit by the man. however, when she heard the man¡¯s words, she stopped in her tracks.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: A Successful Sneak Attack chapter 261: a successful sneak attack translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the woman looked at the man in a daze. she really did not expect that the man who was usually played by her would actually fly into a rage. she stared at the man for a long time and suddenly burst into tears. ¡°you, you bullied me. i-i ¡­i won¡¯t do it. you¡¯re so fierce to me. what, what are you going to do to me?¡± the woman in front of her started to throw a tantrum. she felt that her anger was no longer enough to dominate the man in front of her. however, just as she cried twice, the man slapped her face. ¡°shut up, you motherfucker!¡± the man was really angry, and extremely angry. he almost lost his life today. that young man¡¯s martial arts was the most powerful and terrifying he had ever seen. the woman was stunned and immediately shut her mouth. she was still very clear about the man¡¯s personality. if she was really forced by the man, he might really kill her. even if it wasn¡¯t here, she hadn¡¯t left the airport yet. she had yet to leave jin hai city. if she really dared to go too far, she would have to bear the brutality of the man. staring at the woman who had shut her mouth for a few seconds, the man slapped her again. ¡°f*ck, b*tch, hurry up and apologize to this gentleman. kneel down and apologize. if he¡¯s not satisfied, don¡¯t even think about leaving the airport.¡± the furious man slapped her even harder than before. the woman staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°you, what are you doing? why did you hit my mother?¡± at this moment, the devilish brat rushed over and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. his eyes were filled with hatred. it was obvious that he hated the man in front of him. the man swung his arm and threw him out. he sneered, ¡°little brat, let me tell you, if you dare to come up again, i¡¯ll break your neck.¡± the man spoke very fiercely, but there was no killing intent in his eyes. the reason why he did this was to prevent the other party from pestering him. a devilish brat was just a child. he was an adult and would not kill a child. however¡­ in the end, he had underestimated the devilish brat. if he knew that the devilish brat was so inconceivable, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let his guard down. therefore, he shook off the devilish child and said that sentence. then, he directly dragged the woman and walked in xu wenping¡¯s direction. the woman had already admitted defeat, and she had also clearly seen the situation in front of her. if she didn¡¯t admit defeat and apologize today, she might not be able to walk out of the airport. although she hated him, she was not blinded by anger. now, she was thinking about how to escape. as long as she could leave this place, she must take revenge and kill xu wenping. no matter how good he was at fighting, she would still kill him. she already had this thought in her heart, so her actions were much smoother. she followed the man to xu wenping, and then really, obediently knelt down and kowtowed to xu wenping, saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sir. i¡¯m really sorry. it¡¯s my fault. i didn¡¯t teach my child well. my child has let you down. please forgive me and my child.¡± the woman was crying so hard that her tears and snot were flowing. she looked very sincere. however, xu wenping lowered his head. from some of the other party¡¯s subtle expressions, he could see that the woman in front of him was not so simple. he nodded slightly, and his gaze could not help but look at the devilish brat beside him. ¡°there must be something wrong with your education method, especially his psychological state.¡± his voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it gave off a sense of majesty. the woman listened and was very dissatisfied. she also did not think that what xu wenping said made sense. but even so, she did not dare to bring it up at this moment. under the low eaves, one had no choice but to lower their heads. with this thought in mind, she naturally felt very complicated. gritting her teeth, she shouted at her child, ¡°da bao, come here and apologize to this uncle. we were wrong just now.¡± although she said that she was wrong, she was still very unconvinced and unwilling. the devilish brat rolled his eyes. his expression was very stubborn as he fiercely shook his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to. i didn¡¯t do anything wrong. i just wanted her to be my slave and that thing to be my toy.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at xu wenping and said, ¡°he¡¯s a bad guy, a big bad guy, a b*stard. let our people kill him.¡± when he said that, he looked like a spoiled brat. looking at the devilish brat in front of him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. this devilish brat was really too ruthless. even now, he still couldn¡¯t see the difference. the matter in front of him did not affect him at all. he was still bossing others around and being high and mighty. ¡°kid, didn¡¯t you see your mother kneeling on the ground?¡± the man was a little speechless. he went over and tugged at the child. he said angrily, ¡°hurry up and apologize to this uncle. if you don¡¯t apologize, 1¡¯11 kill you directly.¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand and gestured at the child¡¯s head. ¡°get lost.¡± the child suddenly reached out and pulled the man. the man was shocked and retracted his arm. he was a little stunned. this child actually had such a bad temper. xu wenping looked at the scene in front of him calmly. his voice was even calmer as he said, ¡°it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault if the son doesn¡¯t teach him. their family¡¯s upbringing is very problematic. however, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he kneels or not.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at the woman and said, ¡°i don¡¯t mind, but you need to apologize to my wife. if she still hasn¡¯t calmed down, you might really be in trouble.¡± xu wenping was still smiling when he said this, but the coldness in his eyes made the woman tremble. ¡°yes, yes, yes. i apologize. i¡¯ll apologize immediately.¡± as she spoke, she immediately pounced in front of su yurou, knelt down, and began to apologize. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry! ma¡¯am, i¡¯m very sorry. it¡¯s my fault.¡± as she apologized, she kowtowed and acted very humble. however, her humility was completely faked. she thought that even if she was humble now, as long as she left, she would make xu wenping repay her a hundred times in the future. while the woman kowtowed and apologized, the man stood at the side and watched. he did not know how he felt. however¡­ what he did not see was that behind him, a small figure was approaching him. in the next moment, the small figure suddenly jumped forward and pushed the steel pipe in his hand forward. using all his strength, he stabbed the steel pipe in his hand into the man¡¯s back. puchi! the sound was not loud, but the steel pipe had indeed pierced about ten centimeters in. ¡°ah!¡± the man screamed. when he turned around, he saw the devilish child holding the steel pipe tightly in his hand and staring at him fiercely.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: The Viciousness of a Devilish Child chapter 262: the viciousness of a devilish child translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you, you¡­¡± after the man screamed, he stared at the child in front of him. he felt that it was unreal. such a child could actually stab people with a steel pipe. how old was he? the more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t understand. how could such a young child pick up a weapon to hurt someone? he felt his body gradually turn cold, and his blood was flowing out bit by bit. his vision began to turn black, as if everything was starting to blur. was it painful? it was indeed very painful, but the pain at this moment did not seem to be that important. his body went limp, and then he fell. the steel pipe in the child¡¯s hand also loosened at this moment. this shocking scene fell into the eyes of the others, causing everyone present to be stunned. it could even be said that everyone was shocked and incredulous. xu wenping looked over and his eyes froze. he did not expect that such a young child could do such a cruel thing. not to mention him, even the woman kneeling in front of him turned her head and saw such a cruel scene. she could not help but widen her eyes and stare at the scene in disbelief. in the end, when she saw her son¡¯s hands covered in blood, she could not help but let out a terrified scream. ¡°ah¡­¡± after screaming, she pounced forward and shouted, ¡°no, you can¡¯t do this. you can¡¯t!¡± her loud shout immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the airport. when the people saw that a bloody case had happened here, their expressions turned ugly. some of the onlookers, in particular, called the patrol department, hoping that someone from the government would come and deal with this matter as soon as possible. xu wenping sighed and looked at su yurou. ¡°this, this is too brutal,¡± su yurou muttered to herself. then, she looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°can such a child be saved?¡± shaking his head, xu wenping naturally couldn¡¯t answer this question. however, the most troublesome thing now was that the man was seriously injured. the steel pipe pierced into his body, about ten centimeters deep. with such an injury, if it had pierced a vital part, it would have been fatal. after a brief moment of shock and a look exchange, xu wenping quickly walked over and pressed a few acupoints on the man¡¯s body. the art of pressing acupoints was originally aimed at the various meridians of the human body. in the beginning, it was also passed down to treat illnesses and save people. later on, the technique of pressing acupoints was used to defeat the enemy. therefore, after xu wenping inherited the system¡¯s medical skills, his acupuncture techniques became even more exquisite. with just a few acupuncture points, the blood that was gushing out of the man¡¯s body instantly decreased. on the other hand, xu wenping pulled out a silver needle and stabbed it into the man¡¯s body. the man¡¯s body trembled when the needle pierced through his body. then, he slowly opened his eyes. after opening his eyes, the man looked at xu wenping. ¡°you, you¡­ you saved me?¡± his voice was a little weak. after all, he had lost too much blood and his injuries were not light. ¡°stop talking. your injuries are not light. you must have injured your kidneys. you need to go to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible.¡± as he spoke, he looked at the devilish brat who had his head lowered and was looking at his palm. the woman who pounced over was standing in front of the child. her eyes were staring at the child¡¯s hand, and her expression was extremely complicated. the devilish brat lowered his head and looked at his palm. there was dark red blood on his palm. ¡°bao, da bao, you, you¡¯re¡­ what are you doing?¡± when the woman spoke, her voice trembled and her eyes were a little scattered. to her, her son seemed to have gone crazy at this moment. how was this still her lovable son? murder? such a young child actually had the intention to kill. how terrifying was this? suddenly¡­ the devilish brat raised his head. his eyes were bloodshot. that gaze was simply too terrifying. ¡°mom, he bullied you and me. i can¡¯t take it anymore. 1 really can¡¯t take it. i think¡­ he bullied me, so 1 wanted to kill him. if no one does it, then 1 will do it myself.¡± as he spoke, he looked down at his hands. he looked at the scarlet blood and a smile appeared on his lips. he even deliberately licked his lips, and the expression on his face became even more strange. ¡°this, this¡­ child, you can¡¯t do this. it¡¯s against the law. you can¡¯t! killing is not allowed.¡± the woman was about to break down. although she was very domineering, she doted on her child. but she also knew that killing was a crime. ¡°why not? mommy, why not? didn¡¯t you say that 1 can do anything? isn¡¯t everything 1 do good?¡± the devilish brat raised his head, his gaze somewhat dull. looking at the child¡¯s appearance, the woman¡¯s heart sank. she shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°no, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. 1 said you can do anything, but that doesn¡¯t include killing people.¡± ¡°no, mommy, they didn¡¯t listen to me. i should have killed them.¡± he slowly raised his hand and looked at the bright red blood on his hand. then, he greedily sniffed the bloody smell on his hand. the mother took a step back. she almost didn¡¯t recognize her son anymore. could this child really be the obedient baby that she had always taken care of? ¡°forget it. this child¡¯s three views have already been destroyed.¡± xu wenping took a step forward, his eyes burning¡­ seeing xu wenping walk forward, the devilish brat directly waved his arms and shouted loudly, ¡°don¡¯t move!¡± xu wenping, who had just stopped the man¡¯s bleeding, had mixed feelings at the moment. on the other side, su yurou had already called the hospital and asked them to treat the man as soon as possible. he walked toward the devilish brat, originally wanting to give him a small punishment. however¡­ when he saw the devilish brat¡¯s scarlet eyes, he immediately knew that he could no longer use words to stop him. if someone else came forward, he would probably still make a move. although he was young, it was normal for him to hurt people in such an emotional state. ¡°haha! why can¡¯t i go over?¡± xu wenping took a step forward and reached out to grab the devilish brat. ¡°i¡¯ll kill¡­¡± before he could finish the word ¡°you,¡± xu wenping¡¯s hand was already on his collar. then, xu wenping flipped his wrist, and the devilish brat¡¯s body was thrown up. ¡°all!¡± a total of two exclamations were heard. one was the voice of the devilish child, and the other was the voice of his mother. the woman raised her head and looked at the child that xu wenping was holding above his head. her expression became very ugly. ¡°no, please don¡¯t drop him, don¡¯t!¡± no matter how unbearable a woman was, her heart for her child was real. xu wenping glanced at her, and then with a burst of force from his palm, the devilish brat¡¯s body was sent flying. the devilish brat¡¯s body flew up and headed straight for the wall. he didn¡¯t use much strength, and the devilish brat¡¯s body slammed into the wall with a muffled thud. he then fell to the ground and rolled for a few weeks. when he came to a stop, the devilish brat got up with a pale face. the redness in his eyes had already receded. however, the malevolence on his face did not weaken much. his lips trembled as he pointed at xu wenping and scolded, ¡°you, you dare to hit me? are you courting death¡­¡± as soon as he finished speaking, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared in front of him again and slapped him. pa! the sound of the slap was very clear, and everyone present could hear it clearly. ¡°ah!¡± the devilish brat was beaten until he rolled out. there were finger marks on his face. ¡°kid, i hit you for your own good. remember this. from now on, you have no freedom.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping took out his phone and dialed a number. he called city lord li, and soon the other party picked up the phone. xu wenping quickly explained the matter and finally said, ¡°this child can¡¯t be allowed to attend school normally because he¡¯s very dangerous and even has the tendency to hurt people. therefore, he has to be sent to a juvenile detention center or something like that.¡± ¡°good!¡± city lord li¡¯s answer was short and he hung up the phone very quickly. because the commotion here was too big, the hospital¡¯s ambulance had already arrived.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Pulling Out the Silver Needle chapter 263: pulling out the silver needle translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the airport security guards had also arrived, all of them looking nervous. after all, such a big thing had happened. they did not come to stop the vicious incident from happening in the first place. at this point, they were already unable to make up for it. ¡°get out of the way. we¡¯re the hospital¡¯s paramedics!¡± a young doctor shouted loudly and chased the people around him away. he quickly walked to the man lying there and looked at his wound. ¡°it¡¯s very serious. he needs a blood transfusion immediately.¡± the male doctor waved his hand and told the nurse to get ready to help. the man had already woken up. he looked at the doctor who had come to save him and nodded gratefully. three or four nurses came over and lifted him up, preparing to send him to the ambulance. however, when he passed by the male doctor, he suddenly waved his hand and stopped a few nurses. he said, ¡°stop, there¡¯s a problem.¡± as he spoke, his eyes were fixed on the silver needle stuck in the man¡¯s chest. the silver needle was exceptionally dazzling under the light of the airport lobby. although the silver needle was not big, it was very bright, so he could see it very clearly. a few nurses stopped in their tracks and looked at the male doctor in confusion. ¡°humph! who was this person? how could he do such a thing? he would randomly insert needles into a patient¡¯s body.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at the silver needle with an extremely ugly expression on his face. everyone¡¯s gaze could not help but look at the silver needle. then, they looked around with puzzled gazes. xu wenping, who had been standing by the side, replied calmly, ¡°i did it.¡± ¡°you?¡± the expression on the young male doctor¡¯s face immediately tensed up. ¡°my name is chen ping. i¡¯m a doctor from jin hai¡¯s fourth hospital.¡± as he spoke, he stared coldly at xu wenping, and the muscles on his face even twitched a few times. in chen ping¡¯s eyes, the act of inserting needles was simply the act of a quack killing people. according to what he had learned, not only could this thing called chinese medicine not save people, but it could also take their lives. therefore, ever since he started studying medicine, he hated this kind of thing. now that he saw xu wenping¡¯s silver needles, he was naturally furious. annoyed, he took a step forward and reached out to grab the silver needle on the man¡¯s chest. he wanted to pull out the silver needle and throw it away. in his opinion, such a harmful thing was definitely not allowed. chen ping¡¯s outstretched hand was about to grab the silver needle. in an instant, another hand reached out and blocked his palm. ¡°don¡¯t move.¡± xu wenping stood in front of chen ping, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°get out of the way. that thing of yours will kill the patient.¡± chen ping became more and more angry and wanted to push xu wenping away with his hand. however¡­ just as his palm was about to touch xu wenping, his vision blurred and he lost sight of xu wenping. however, in the next moment, he realized that xu wenping had returned to him. ¡°you, you¡­¡± chen ping was a little incredulous. he stared at the man in front of him in a daze. ¡°i told you not to move it. if you do, you will regret it.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he pointed at the man¡¯s injury and said, ¡°look here. his wound is very deep, and the amount of bleeding has been controlled. you can remove the silver needle after you go back to the hospital for treatment.¡± ¡°get out of the way and cut the crap. doctors don¡¯t need you to teach them how to treat patients.¡± chen ping¡¯s eyes widened. he thought that his medical skills were very good. the patient in front of him had indeed lost too much blood, but the man in front of him said that he would let the silver needle stay there and take it out after treating the injury. he felt that it was ridiculous. xu wenping looked at the man in front of him, and his eyes lit up. he slowly took half a step to the side and made way for him. he said, ¡°you can pull out the silver needles, but if you regret it later, it has nothing to do with me.¡± after saying that, he took another half a step forward. after taking half a step, the man¡¯s figure was completely exposed in front of chen ping. he quickly walked over and reached out his hand, ready to pull out the silver needle. seeing that the silver needle was about to be removed, xu wenping slowly spoke to the men that the man had brought. ¡°i know your injuries very well. those who can¡¯t get up don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± as he spoke, he slowly walked in another direction. ¡°your boss is injured. he was stabbed by that kid. currently, i have sealed his acupuncture point with the silver needle and temporarily reduced his bleeding. if the silver needle is pulled out, i won¡¯t be responsible for him bleeding profusely and causing his death.¡± after saying that, he turned around and grabbed su yurou¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°there¡¯s nothing for us to do. let¡¯s go.¡± su yurou nodded. she was in xu wenping¡¯s arms, planning to walk out. however, they had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by chen ping. ¡°stop, let me tell you, my medical skills are very good. at least in jin hai city, there are not many doctors who dare to say that they are better than me.¡± when he said that, he raised his head proudly, looking like he was the only one who was supreme. xu wenping raised his eyebrows and looked at him without saying anything. ¡°you can¡¯t leave. if something really happens because of your silver needle, you have to be responsible, understand?¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping glanced at su yurou beside him and said with a smile, ¡°looks like we¡¯ve been pestered.¡± su yurou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. she felt that it was too troublesome. there were actually so many things that had happened. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± su yurou grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and stood there with a satisfied expression. seeing that the two of them were not leaving, chen ping could not help but sneer. what he thought was that if something happened to the patient later, at least he would have someone to take the blame. chen ping had a plan in his heart, but the lackeys brought by the men next to him were a little unwilling. they had seen with their own eyes that after xu wenping inserted the silver needle into their boss¡¯s wound, it immediately stopped bleeding. it wasn¡¯t a godlike skill, but the difference wasn¡¯t too great. now, chen ping wanted to pull out the silver needle. this kind of practice might take the boss¡¯s life. this made the underlings present immediately feel disgusted. ¡°what are you doing? d*mn it, go to the side. don¡¯t pull out the silver needle.¡± ¡°if you pull out the silver needle and something happens, i¡¯ll f*cking kill you.¡± ¡°hurry up and work hard. don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. do whatever 1 tell you to do. the silver needle is not something you can touch casually.¡± ¡°i saw it with my own eyes just now. this gentleman gave our boss an injection to stop the bleeding. don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand.¡± the underlings started to shout. this time, chen ping could not hold on any longer.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: A Sharp Turn chapter 264: a sharp turn translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as a doctor, he was extremely unhappy to be mocked by so many laymen. he raised his head and roared angrily, ¡°i¡¯m a doctor. my responsibility is to treat and save people. you people are all laymen. what do you know?¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and said, ¡°if you really want to stop me from healing him, then you will be responsible for it.¡± seeing that he was going to leave them alone, the expressions of those underlings could not help but change. no matter what, he was still a doctor. if he did not send his boss to the hospital and delayed the treatment, it would be really difficult to handle. thinking of this, the lackeys looked at xu wenping helplessly. unfortunately, xu wenping was sitting there calmly without saying a word. since he had said what he needed to say, there was nothing else to say. seeing that xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything, those underlings could only helplessly keep silent. they were not professionals. since their boss¡¯s life was in the hands of the doctor, they could only hold it in for the time being and not say anything. seeing that everyone was silent, chen ping could not help but sneer. then, he turned around and raised his hand to pull out the silver needle from the man¡¯s chest. he moved very quickly. when he pulled out the silver needle, he deliberately sneered at xu wenping. then, he threw the silver needle away. after throwing away the silver needle, chen ping could not help but say indifferently, ¡°do you see that? there¡¯s no blood flowing out of the wound either. he¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± after saying that, he waved his hand and said to the nurses beside him, ¡°hurry up and carry it to the car.¡± the nurses looked at the patient lying there and then worked together to get the man into the ambulance. sweeping his gaze across the people present again, the man sneered and said, ¡°now that we¡¯re leaving, shouldn¡¯t you send someone to follow us?¡± this was his last shout, especially when his gaze fell on xu wenping¡¯s face. his smile was even more provocative. he felt that he had won. moreover, xu wenping had just said that if he pulled out the silver needles, there would be bad consequences. now, it seemed that he was just scaring him. the expressions of the people present did not look good. only xu wenping sighed and shook his head. seeing the other party shake his head and look as if he was mocking him, chen ping could not help but sneer. ¡°kid, didn¡¯t you say that there would be bad consequences after i remove the needle? and the consequences? let me tell you, stop spreading nonsense here. you¡¯re talking nonsense. you¡­¡± just as he said that, a cry of surprise came from inside the ambulance. then, a nurse screamed, ¡°doctor, bad news, bad news! the patient showed signs of massive bleeding, and the blood is flowing uncontrollably.¡± chen ping¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. he turned around and said loudly, ¡°what is it? what did you say?¡± the nurse was shocked, but she quickly replied, ¡°the blood won¡¯t stop flowing. what should we do now?¡± hearing this, chen ping¡¯s expression became very strange. he turned around and jumped into the ambulance. chen pi was a doctor, and he was not an ordinary doctor. he came back from studying abroad, so he had never been at ease with others when it came to medical skills. he did many things himself. after getting into the ambulance, his gaze immediately swept across the patient¡¯s injuries. when he saw this, his expression immediately turned ugly. just as the nurse had said, the patient¡¯s wounds were bleeding profusely. this scene made everyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°this¡­ this¡­¡± chen ping clenched his fists tightly. he really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! that guy had said that if he pulled out the silver needle, he would regret it. now, he was indeed a little regretful. however, no matter how regretful he was, he couldn¡¯t say that xu wenping was right. after gritting his teeth, he finally walked forward and began to treat his wound. because the wound was very deep, it could not be sutured immediately at this time. after all, they did not know how the internal organs were like. therefore, they could only ensure that the bleeding slowed down since they could not suture them. ¡°check the heartbeat, blood oxygen, blood pressure, and other indicators.¡± chen ping¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s condition. he was feeling a little uneasy now. if the man really died because he pulled out the silver needle, then he would be the one responsible. perhaps the man¡¯s underlings would kill him. if that were the case, he was sure that he would not be able to survive. ¡°bastard, simply a bastard¡­¡± chen ping was cursing, and his expression was extremely angry. he had no choice but to treat the patient as much as possible. however, the heavens seemed to be going against him. his treatment was still considered smooth, but just as he felt that the problem was not serious, a nurse suddenly exclaimed. ¡°not good. the patient¡¯s blood pressure is rising, and the blood flow is faster. moreover, the blood flow in the wound is also faster.¡± hearing nurse ao¡¯s shout, chen ping¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched. then, he looked at the various indicators. actually, at this time, the patient¡¯s various indicators were fluctuating, especially his blood pressure. ¡°quick, lower his blood pressure.¡± as chen ping shouted, he had already begun to treat the wound. unfortunately, what he was doing now seemed to be quenching thirst with poison. blood was still gushing out, and the patient¡¯s face had already become abnormally pale and ugly. chen ping¡¯s hands trembled when he saw this scene. he had been a doctor for a long time, but this was the first time he had encountered such a scene. when he performed surgery, he would always do it in the operating theater. there were a lot of equipment and instruments. however, the ambulance did not have that much equipment and equipment. right now, he felt helpless. ¡°dr. chen, this, this¡­ what should we do?¡± a nurse was a little anxious and asked loudly. her tone was very anxious. if this person died, it would be because of them. the medical staff in the car would be responsible. hearing the other party¡¯s question, chen ping¡¯s mind instantly calmed down. he naturally knew the seriousness of the problem, so he sat down directly. after thinking for a moment, he immediately shouted, ¡°we can¡¯t be blamed for this. it¡¯s all that quack¡¯s fault. it was he who inserted the silver needle that caused the patient¡¯s current situation.¡± he had to shift the blame now. if he did not shift the blame, it would not only be the medical staff in the car who would be in trouble. even he, a doctor, would not be able to escape the responsibility.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Silver Needle Crossing Acupoints chapter 265: silver needle crossing acupoints translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation since he wanted to shift the blame, he had to do it ruthlessly and thoroughly. therefore, chen ping jumped out of the ambulance at this time. his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. originally, the airport did not allow vehicles to enter, but because there was a patient here, they allowed the ambulance to enter the airport. chen ping jumped out of the car and pointed at xu wenping as he shouted. ¡°you, it¡¯s you. what happened just now was because of you. because your silver needle pierced the patient¡¯s vital point, it caused the patient to bleed profusely. you have to be responsible for this.¡± he had to push the blame completely and make the other party speechless. only then could he get himself out of it. hearing his shout, the people immediately gathered around and looked at him. in fact, just now, people had already stopped paying attention to this side. but now, his shout had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. especially when they saw his angry expression and saw him pointing at xu wenping and shouting, they could not help but look at xu wenping again. people were curious, especially those who had speculations about everything. therefore, at this time, almost everyone was wondering if xu wenping had caused the patient¡¯s problem. of course. some people knew that xu wenping¡¯s rescue just now was not a problem at all. the acupuncture with the silver needle had stopped the bleeding. the current chen ping was shouting so loudly. it was obvious that he wanted to push the blame on xu wenping. however, not many people knew the whole story. therefore, it was no wonder that people were looking at him. ¡°wenping, this¡­¡± standing beside xu wenping, su yurou¡¯s expression was very ugly. although she knew that xu wenping¡¯s medical skills were excellent, she did not know how to solve the current predicament in this situation. xu wenping¡¯s expression was still calm. he smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle it.¡± as he spoke, he squeezed su yurou¡¯s hand and walked forward. seeing him walking toward him, chen ping¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°i¡¯m going to report this to the authorities to arrest you. if you dare to run, you¡¯ll be considered as having escaped and will be wanted.¡± when he said that, he had already taken out his phone. it seemed that he really planned to report to the government to arrest xu wenping. ¡°if you really plan to report to the authorities to arrest me, 1 believe that the man in your carriage will definitely die. at that time, 1 won¡¯t die, but 1 believe that you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear him clearly. chen ping¡¯s body trembled, and he narrowed his eyes. he was a doctor with a high education level, so his iqwas not low either. hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. however, he quickly reacted and could not help but be a little surprised. ¡°i think he¡¯s probably crying because he can¡¯t take it anymore. are you saying that you still have a way to save him?¡± he asked this question. actually, even he himself did not quite believe it. however¡­ to his surprise, xu wenping nodded lightly and said, ¡°that¡¯s right! if you don¡¯t report to the authorities to arrest me, i can indeed save him.¡± ¡°this, this is true?¡± chen ping was ecstatic. then, he looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m definitely not lying to you.¡± xu wenping smiled, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯ll help with the treatment. i don¡¯t need you to say that it¡¯s my credit. as long as you can send the patient to the hospital properly, there won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°this, this¡­ is there such a good thing?¡± suddenly, chen ping¡¯s eyes lit up. he stared at xu wenping in disbelief. in the beginning, he had treated xu wenping as his arch-enemy. however, he did not expect xu wenping to be willing to give up the credit with both hands. this was simply too unexpected, right? no matter what, xu wenping admitted defeat. since he was so honest, if he didn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t he be too sorry to him? thinking of this, chen ping quickly nodded. since he was able to save people and it was his credit, he had to get xu wenping to help quickly. ¡°you can save him, but if he dies, it¡¯s your problem.¡± chen ping was afraid that it would not be safe, so he added another sentence. ¡°alright, no problem.¡± xu wenping smiled and stepped into the ambulance. the car was in a mess, and the nurses were anxious. when they saw xu wenping suddenly enter, they looked at him in shock. to them, chen ping was still badmouthing him just now, but at this time, xu wenping entered the ambulance again. this made the nurses a little unsure of how to face him. at this moment, the youngest nurse suddenly said, ¡°you, get out. you¡¯re the one who failed to treat the patient.¡± she did not see what had happened before, and she had always trusted chen ping. that was why she doubted xu wenping at this time. xu wenping didn¡¯t even look at the nurses. after he entered the car, he immediately looked at the man. the man¡¯s face was deathly pale, and he was almost out of breath. if it was anyone else, it would probably be really difficult to turn the situation around. however, this year, the man¡¯s luck could be considered heaven-defying. to be able to meet xu wenping, he was simply lucky. two times in a row. xu wenping had saved him twice today. the first time was when he was stabbed. if xu wenping hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have died by now. the other time was now. xu wenping looked at the man, then waved his hand and a silver needle instantly pierced into the man¡¯s chest. however, this time, xu wenping did not just use one needle. he used three needles in a row to seal the man¡¯s three acupuncture points. ¡°right now, his physical condition is extremely unstable. my three yang soul locking needle has already locked his yang qi, which is to let him still have a breath. during this time, you can transfuse blood and receive treatment. however, if his symptoms are still not alleviated after more than 30 hours, 1 won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± after saying this, xu wenping directly got out of the ambulance. chen ping¡¯s expression changed when he saw that he had only gone in for a few minutes before coming out. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t you say that you could cure him? why did he come out? is he dying?¡± after a series of questions, xu wenping looked at him calmly as if he were a monkey being played.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Terrorists chapter 266: terrorists translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping watched as chen ping jumped around, lie only spoke after chen ping had finished his dance. ¡°he¡¯s fine. you can leave now.¡± after saying that, he turned around and walked toward su yurou. xu wenping was not interested in reputation. just let the other party take it. he still had important matters to discuss with su yurou. hearing him say this, chen ping was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. he quickly got into the car and looked at the patient inside. the man lying there was breathing steadily. although his face was pale, all the indicators on the equipment were normal. a few young nurses were doing things in an orderly manner. one of the nurses, who was young and sweet-looking, looked at the ambulance door with admiration. chen ping did not care about that. he went up and carefully examined the patient again. ¡°it¡¯s really fine. how did that guy do it?¡± he muttered to himself and saw the silver needles on the patient¡¯s body. ¡°f*ck, it¡¯s this thing again.¡± after cursing, he subconsciously reached out to pull out the silver needles from the man¡¯s body. however¡­ just as he stretched out his hand, the nurse beside him exclaimed, ¡°don¡¯t!¡± this shout shocked chen ping. he could not help but look over angrily. the young nurse¡¯s face was filled with panic. she waved her hands repeatedly and said, ¡°no! you must not pull out the needles. the gentleman just now has instructed us. if the needles are pulled out, even he will not be able to save him.¡± ¡°yes, he also told us to go back to the hospital immediately and give the patient a blood transfusion. before the treatment is complete, do not remove the silver needles.¡± chen ping frowned deeply when he heard the nurse¡¯s words. he didn¡¯t want to look at those silver needles, nor did he want to use xu wenping¡¯s method. however, he also knew that if he pulled out the silver needles now and something happened, he would have to take responsibility. thinking of this, chen ping retracted his palm and squeezed it hard. he gritted his teeth in hatred, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back to the hospital,¡± he said fiercely and waved his hand to get the ambulance to leave the airport immediately. the ambulance quickly left the airport. everyone looked at their backs and couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°let¡¯s go. we should go back.¡± xu wenping tugged at su yurou, indicating that she should follow him. su yurou looked at him and smiled. she followed xu wenping out of the airport obediently. ¡°respected passengers, please disembark in turn¡­¡± in the cabin of the plane, the flight attendant was using her sweet voice to announce the news of everyone leaving the plane after the plane landed. people began to line up to get off the plane. then, they came to the airport and prepared to leave. however¡­ just as everyone was about to leave, a shocking sound suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. bang, bang, bang¡­ gunshots. it was the sound of a submachine gun. then, people screamed and ran in all directions. the airport was in chaos. some were running, some were shouting, some were so scared that they couldn¡¯t move, and some were lying on the ground¡­ all kinds of people were present at the airport. bang, bang, bang¡­ another series of gunshots rang out, followed by the shouts of a few people. ¡°stop, all of you stop. if anyone runs again, i¡¯ll shoot them directly.¡± the man repeated it in mandarin and then in a foreign language. when the people heard his words, they all looked at him. some of them stood still, hugged their heads, and squatted down. some climbed down and looked at the people behind them in horror. some of them were so scared that they couldn¡¯t move and just stood there. many people did not move. the scene looked very tense and strange. xu wenping and su yurou were just about to leave when they suddenly encountered such a thing. their footsteps suddenly stopped. su yurou¡¯s face turned pale. she squeezed xu wenping¡¯s hand tightly. they stopped at the same time and looked back. at this moment, seven or eight people suddenly rushed out from the exit of the plane. these people were all wearing black coats and black hoods. only their nose and eyes were exposed. these people were all holding submachine guns in their hands, and the black muzzles were aimed at the crowd in front of them. a young man in his twenties was originally waiting by the wall. seeing the commotion, he could not help but feel fear. looking around, he immediately turned around and wanted to run to the fire escape not far away. his actions seemed to be very fast, but the terrorists with weapons had sharp eyes and were very experienced. just as he moved, a gun rang out. bang, bang, bang¡­ a few consecutive shots hit his vital points. the young man¡¯s body quivered, and then he suddenly stopped in his tracks. his body swayed, and he reached out his hand to support himself against the wall. then, he collapsed weakly. it seemed that he would not be able to live. in the beginning, there were no casualties, so people could still accept it. even though they were terrified, it wasn¡¯t to the point where they couldn¡¯t control themselves. however, the level of fear had already risen to another level, especially after the young man died. the other masked men shouted loudly and gunshots sounded again. the young man was not the only one who wanted to escape. at this moment, another two or three people were lying in a pool of blood. seeing so many people being killed, the airport hall instantly fell silent. the people who were screaming fell silent. the atmosphere of fear suddenly enveloped the entire airport. the crowd was in a state of panic. they looked at the masked men and did not dare to make any more movements. they were afraid that these masked men would go crazy and suddenly shoot them. soon, a very special-looking masked man walked out. he was wearing a green camouflage uniform, and it was obvious at a glance that he was the leader. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t panic. our goal here is not to kill everyone.¡± when he said that, he even raised the gun in his hand as if he was demonstrating to everyone. the people did not say anything and just looked at him quietly. ¡°now, squat on the ground and hold your heads with your hands.¡± as he spoke, his gaze swept across the entire scene. ¡°as long as everyone is obedient, 1 won¡¯t kill you. after we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± as he said this, his gaze finally landed on xu wenping and su yurou¡¯s faces. he raised his eyebrows. seeing that the two of them were still standing there and had no intention of listening to him, he immediately squatted down. his eyes flashed with a bright light. however, when he saw su yurou¡¯s appearance, his anger immediately weakened a little.. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: I’ll Be the Hostage chapter 267: i¡¯ll be the hostage translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°haha!¡± the leader of the masked men smiled coldly and pointed his gun at xu wenping and su yurou. ¡°the two of you, come here, especially you¡­¡± the gun was pointed at su yurou. shocked, su yurou turned to look at xu wenping. seeing that he didn¡¯t have too many emotional fluctuations, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unsure of what to do. ¡°wenping, 1,1 should¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go.¡± xu wenping smiled, then pulled su yurou¡¯s hand and walked forward. he said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s just a bunch of bandits.¡± hearing his words, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. these people were obviously terrorists. how did they become a group of bandits in xu wenping¡¯s mouth? however¡­ looking at his calm appearance, su yurou heaved a sigh of relief. she knew very well that xu wenping was an unfathomable person. since he was so relaxed, then he must have a way to free himself. thinking of this, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath and immediately relaxed. she grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and walked toward the masked men¡¯s leader. the two of them walked very steadily. even su yurou¡¯s expression became very normal. with xu wenping by her side, the fear in her heart lessened. she felt xu wenping¡¯s broad palm, and her entire heart relaxed. the leader of the masked men frowned deeply when he saw the two of them walking over. ¡°oh? you¡¯re not afraid?¡± he aimed the gun at xu wenping and said, ¡°brat, get lost. stand where you are, or i¡¯ll kill you.¡± as he spoke, he deliberately waved the muzzle at xu wenping. upon hearing this, su yurou¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tighten. the two of them stopped in their tracks almost at the same time. ¡°come here, come here.¡± the leader of the masked men aimed his gun at su yurou. it was obvious that if she didn¡¯t go over, he would shoot her. h j h just as su yurou was about to say something, xu wenping suddenly said, ¡°do you think you can hit the two of us if you shoot?¡± when he said that, the smile on his face was very bright. ¡°brat, are you f*cking courting death?¡± the boss was furious. he aimed the gun at xu wenping. his fingers moved slightly, and it was obvious that he was about to pull the trigger. however, just as his finger moved a little, a silver needle suddenly appeared on his arm. ¡°all!¡± the man growled. his body trembled and he almost threw the gun in his hand away. in the next moment, xu wenping disappeared from where he was. in less than a breath¡¯s time, his figure appeared in front of the leader. as the other party¡¯s pupils constricted, xu wenping¡¯s hand had already strangled his neck. the other hand grabbed his gun and pulled the trigger. ¡°it¡¯s really easy to die. i¡¯ll use a little strength and you¡¯ll immediately go to see the king of hell.¡± xu wenping smiled brightly, especially when he got closer. he was only less than five inches away from the leader. the two of them could hear each other¡¯s breathing and looked at each other. this scene caused the leader¡¯s body to tremble involuntarily, because he saw a murderous coldness in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. whether a person had killed someone or taken the lives of their own kind could be seen from their eyes. the coldness in xu wenping¡¯s eyes made the leader¡¯s body tremble. he took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°i, i¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°haha! i should be the one asking you what you want to do, right?¡± xu wenping said calmly. then, he grabbed his wrist and exerted force. immediately, the leader¡¯s wrist made a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground. xu wenping raised his leg and with a slight flick, he threw the gun toward su yurou. the expressions of the men in black changed drastically when they saw this. they knew very well that their boss had been caught, so they had to be careful. the gun in their hands was aimed at xu wenping. there were also people aiming their guns at su yurou. their thoughts were very simple. they wanted xu wenping to be cautious and not dare to do anything to their boss. xu wenping smiled and strangled the leader¡¯s neck. ¡°now that you¡¯re in my hands, are we even?¡± when he said that, he exerted some strength in his palm. suddenly, the leader felt that his breathing was a little difficult. ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­¡± the leader started coughing, and his face turned red. ¡°speak! tell me, what are your intentions?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s question, the leader felt the other party¡¯s pressure. he knew that if he didn¡¯t say anything, xu wenping might really do something to him. ¡°we, we¡¯re here to save, save a person. one is in jin hai, cough, cough¡­ the person who was captured.¡± after coughing a few times, the leader felt that breathing was getting harder and harder. ¡°oh? save people? who is it?¡± xu wenping asked indifferently, but the strength of his palm did not relax in the slightest. ¡°yes, yes¡­ cough, cough, yes¡­ he¡¯s the boss of our organization, blackhand.¡± ¡°blackhand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°what organization are you from?¡± ¡°yes, cough¡­ it¡¯s domestic, domestic¡­ assassin organization.¡± ¡°very good.¡± xu wenping¡¯s hand relaxed a little and said, ¡°since you are here to save people, why do you need so many people to die? let them go and i¡¯ll be your hostage.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i said, i can be your hostage.¡± ¡°then, then why¡­¡± ¡°my status is not low. 1 am one of the top ten outstanding youths in jin hai city, and 1 am someone who can talk to city lord li. so if you take me as a hostage, it should be effective. how about it?¡± ¡°i-i¡­ i¡­ i agree.¡± feeling xu wenping¡¯s pressure and the strength in his hands, the leader finally agreed to xu wenping¡¯s suggestion. since he had agreed to xu wenping¡¯s suggestion, the leader waved his hand, signaling for his subordinates to make way and let everyone leave. this hostage incident that should have been a disaster seemed to have gradually subsided under xu wenping¡¯s handling. of course, xu wenping did not leave. su yurou didn¡¯t want to leave either, but xu wenping waved his hand and told her to leave as well. because of xu wenping, the masked men couldn¡¯t do anything to su yurou. xu wenping smiled as he watched the crowd leave. he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°hey! is there anything else?¡± city lord li¡¯s voice came through the phone.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Blackhand chapter 268: blackhand translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation city lord li sounded a little serious on the phone. xu wenping chuckled and said, ¡°city lord li, to be honest, there are a lot of things 1 have to trouble you with today.¡± ¡°if you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a new situation at the airport. i guess the patrol department didn¡¯t inform you.¡± ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°someone took hostages at the airport.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i am the only hostage now. the rest have been released.¡± ¡°are you alright?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°what requests do they have?¡± city lord li¡¯s voice was calm, but he was obviously anxious. ¡°they hijacked the people at the airport mainly to save one person.¡± ¡°oh?¡± ¡°they want to save blackhand.¡± ¡°this is impossible.¡± ¡°city lord li, i¡¯m the only hostage left. do you want to watch me die? what about your daughter?¡± ¡°you¡­ you brat.¡± ¡°how is it?¡± after xu wenping asked this question, he directly handed the phone to the boss next to him. xu wenping looked like a hostage now. he was sitting in a circle surrounded by many masked men, and the guns in their hands were all aimed at him. therefore, he was now a genuine hostage. ¡°hey! are you the city lord of jin hai city?¡± ¡°i am.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a member of the blackhand. if you still want the hostage in my hand, then hurry up and bring our boss over. otherwise, we¡¯ll kill him directly.¡± ¡°you¡­ humph! pass the phone to xu wenping.¡± ¡°xu wenping?¡± the boss was a little surprised. he had never heard of this name before. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± xu wenping stood up and reached out to take the phone from the boss. the boss was stunned for a moment. he wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he still returned the phone to xu wenping. ¡°hey! what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°you brat, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°no, just follow what he said and give him to them. this way, you can let me go back, right?¡± ¡°humph! i hope you can control the situation, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. hurry up and do it.¡± after saying that, xu wenping directly hung up the phone. hearing the conversation between the two, the leader could not help but raise his eyebrows. he didn¡¯t know if what the two of them said was true or false, but he didn¡¯t care. no matter how powerful he was, he probably couldn¡¯t avoid the power of the shots from the few of them. therefore, he was not afraid of xu wenping¡¯s tricks. outside the airport, zhao siman had already arrived. as a patrol officer of the patrol department, she was also ordered to carry out a mission. when she arrived, she saw su yurou standing there in a daze. ¡°ms. su, why are you here?¡± she walked over and greeted su yurou. at first, she didn¡¯t recognize zhao siman, but after a moment of shock, she remembered that this policewoman was the very beautiful policewoman xu wenping had captured in the police station. ¡°oh! wenping is inside. in order to save everyone, he is now a hostage of those terrorists.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this, zhao siman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°he¡¯s the only hostage?¡± ¡°yes, he is!¡± ¡°then¡­ those terrorists, they agreed?¡± ¡°they agreed.¡± ¡°but, but how could he¡­¡± ¡°he moved out city lord li and even made a phone call.¡± ¡°oh my god! isn¡¯t he too reckless?¡± zhao siman, who was a patrol officer, frowned deeply. then, she turned around and walked directly to the squadron leader of the patrol department. ¡°captain zhang, send me. i¡¯ll go save the people inside.¡± ¡°you wait at the side. city lord li has arranged this.¡± as they spoke, a black armored car drove over from behind them. soon, five or six armed policemen got out of the car. their faces were tense, and behind them were two more policemen. between the two of them was a short, bald man with big eyes and murderous intent. although the man was not tall, his dark skin made him look very energetic. after he got out of the car, a victorious smile appeared on his face. ¡°haha! interesting, this is really interesting. i¡¯ve already been sentenced, so why did you bring me out? shopping?¡± his words were very arrogant. as he spoke, he was even handcuffed in the dark room. his meaning was obvious. he felt that his handcuffs would be released soon. everyone looked at him with extreme anger. however, at this moment, people could not say anything. no matter what, they had a favor to ask, and someone on their side was in his hands, so both sides were considered equal. ¡°come here, little girl. uncuff me.¡± at the same time, blackhand saw zhao siman standing at the side. zhao siman didn¡¯t react at first. however, when she saw blackhand waving at her, she finally understood what was going on. she gritted her teeth and wanted to refuse, but on second thought, xu wenping was in his hands. she made up her mind and walked over. ¡°good girl, baby! how about this? you¡¯ll follow me from now on and do whatever i tell you to do. after you get out of bed, i¡¯ll buy you whatever you want. how about that?¡± his face was full of lewd laughter, and the lewd smile looked a little anxious. ¡°alright! i really don¡¯t want to do this lousy job anymore.¡± zhao siman suddenly smiled and nodded. ¡°if i follow you, i¡¯ll have everything. moreover, i¡¯m not afraid of the officials. this is a good thing.¡± ¡°haha! that¡¯s right! by the way, as a female police officer, do you know how to shoot?¡± ¡°yes! of course 1 can.¡± ¡°very good. how about this? you can kill someone in the future as a token of your loyalty. if you can do it, you can be my woman in the future.¡± blackhand laughed arrogantly. however, the depth in his eyes was not something ordinary people could compare to. if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of saving xu wenping, zhao siman wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be a snake. ¡°alright, no problem.¡± ¡°now, help me unlock the handcuffs and follow me in immediately.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll uncuff you immediately.¡± after saying that, zhao siman had already taken out her keys and started to uncuff blackhand. the handcuffs were easily unlocked. after stretching his wrist, blackhand chuckled. he then looked at zhao siman and said, ¡°come, baby, let¡¯s go in.¡± there was a smile on his lips, and his eyes were narrowed as he sized up zhao siman. to be honest, he didn¡¯t believe zhao siman. he was greedy for the policewoman in front of him, but he really did not believe that she would really follow him.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Shoot Me chapter 269: shoot me translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation blackhand¡¯s handcuffs were quickly unlocked by zhao siman. the two of them walked into the airport. looking at their backs, su yurou couldn¡¯t help but frown. she had a feeling that this beautiful inspector seemed to have a special feeling for xu wenping. it was an intuition, a sixth sense unique to women. after sighing, su yurou couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. the stronger xu wenping became, the more women he would have. as xu wenping¡¯s chosen wife, su yurou knew that this kind of situation would not be rare in the future. she did not want to care, nor did she want to interfere. zhao siman clearly knew that there was danger in the airport. as a police officer, although she had the duty to go in, the reason why she was so proactive in going was definitely not as simple as having an official position. su yurou watched as the two of them entered the airport. she couldn¡¯t help but secretly pray for them. ¡®everything must go smoothly. everything must have a good outcome¡­¡¯ inside the airport. xu wenping was still sitting there, his expression calm. the leader next to him held a gun in his hand, but his expression was not good. he also looked at xu wenping and didn¡¯t understand. why was this person so calm and indifferent? the gate of the airport opened, and two people walked in one after another. the one walking in front was blackhand, followed by a female inspector. the two of them walked steadily, one in front and one behind. especially the female inspector behind them. looking at her figure and appearance, she was definitely a great beauty. ¡°boss!¡± the moment he saw blackhand, the leader was overjoyed. ¡°haha! big black, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± as he spoke, blackhand had already walked over. his expression was extremely arrogant. ¡°boss, congratulations on your release. we¡¯ll leave now.¡± as it spoke, big black aimed the muzzle at xu wenping¡¯s head. ¡°also, boss, this person is quite difficult to deal with. it was him who replaced everyone in the airport just now.¡± ¡°oh?¡± blackhand was a little surprised. he stared at xu wenping again and again, but he could not see anything special about xu wenping. ¡°it¡¯s him. is he so capable?¡± after circling around xu wenping, blackhand could not help but sneer. then, he shook his head and said, ¡°nothing special. just kill him and we¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°yes.¡± big black agreed and aimed the gun at xu wenping, ready to fire. however¡­ ¡°wait a minute.¡± blackhand suddenly called out to big black, then looked at the female inspector zhao siman who had followed him in, and said, ¡°come, baby, shoot. as long as you kill him, you¡¯ll really become my woman.¡± as he spoke, he took a gun from one of the masked men and handed it to zhao siman. he wasn¡¯t afraid of the other party playing tricks at all. with his martial arts, he was not afraid of any unforeseen circumstances. after talcing the gun, zhao siman¡¯s eyes met xu wenping¡¯s. ¡°it¡¯s okay, just shoot.¡± xu wenping grinned. his attitude was very gentle, without any fear. ¡°you¡­¡± zhao siman couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. although she had followed him in, she had been thinking of a way to see if she could save xu wenping. however, the current situation was that these people had surrounded xu wenping. under such circumstances, it was almost impossible to save him. and now, blackhand wanted her to kill xu wenping. how could she really shoot the man in front of her with her own hands? not to mention, she had a special feeling for xu wenping. even if a man she didn¡¯t know became the hostage of these terrorists, she couldn¡¯t shoot the hostage! thinking of this, she aimed the gun in her hand at the other masked men. however¡­ xu wenping, who was sitting there, pointed at his nose and said, ¡°1 say, pretty lady, just shoot me in the head. i believe that your marksmanship should be quite good, so you should be able to finish it with one shot.¡± when he said this, he deliberately blinked as if he was telling zhao siman that she could shoot as she wished and that he would be fine. her hand trembled slightly. just as she was about to say something, blackhand suddenly snorted and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you afraid to do it, or do you know him? did you come here for this man?¡± as he spoke, a pistol appeared in his hand, and the muzzle was already pointed at zhao siman¡¯s temple. when this scene happened, xu wenping continued to blink at zhao siman. this thing wasn¡¯t done intentionally, but zhao siman still understood. she raised the submachine gun in her hand and aimed the black muzzle at xu wenping¡¯s head. then, her eyes met xu wenping¡¯s. she slowly opened her mouth and let out a long breath. he began to read the numbers in her mouth. ¡®1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡¯ when the number reached ¡®3¡¯, her fingers suddenly snapped and a bullet shot out of the muzzle. bang, bang, bang¡­ a series of bullets were fired in the direction of xu wenping¡¯s head. however¡­ at this moment, xu wenping¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. no one saw how he disappeared or how he dodged. in a flash, his figure disappeared. in less than a second after zhao siman fired the bullets, xu wenping appeared again. he was standing beside blackhand. blackhand was also stunned. by the time he reacted, xu wenping¡¯s palm was already on his neck. ¡°interesting, very interesting.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm, but his hands were full of strength. ¡°oh¡­¡± blackhand felt his neck tighten, and he immediately felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°you¡­ amazing!¡± at this moment, zhao siman, who was holding a gun, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°stand over here. we can go out now.¡± xu wenping smiled and gestured for zhao siman to come over. zhao siman walked over quickly and stood beside xu wenping with her gun. ¡°you, put down our boss.¡± this time, big black was really anxious and immediately aimed the muzzle at xu wenping¡¯s head. ¡°tsk, tsk! your reaction is really slow.¡± pulling blackhand forward, xu wenping sneered, ¡°shoot! i¡¯m not afraid. even if 1 die, i¡¯ll drag your boss down with me. think about it carefully.¡± ¡°you, bastard!¡± big black was furious. he threw the gun to the side and pounced at him. ¡°shoot!¡± xu wenping suddenly shouted, and then the gun rang out. bang! the bullet hit big black¡¯s leg, causing him to fall to the ground. since the other party was holding back, zhao siman wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. the moment big black fell, a large number of armed forces suddenly appeared on the roof of the airport and around it. those people rushed out and aimed their muzzles at all the masked men in black. ¡°control, control¡­¡± a hurried voice sounded. then, those people rushed up and directly disarmed the masked men in black. this operation was very fast.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Uninvited Guest chapter 270: uninvited guest translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation blackhand was handcuffed again. when he was pushed out, he turned his head. he stared at xu wenping fiercely and roared, ¡°who are you? what right do you have to deal with me?¡± ¡°my name is xu wenping. if you think you can take revenge on me, i¡¯m always waiting.¡± ¡°alright, alright, i¡¯ll remember you, i¡¯ll remember you¡­¡± as he spoke, he was already forcefully dragged out. however, he was still not obedient. he twisted his body with all his might, and his gaze could not help but look at zhao siman. ¡°little girl, hehe! just you wait, hehe! sooner or later, i¡¯ll sleep with you and sell you to the dirtiest brothel!¡± he shouted and was already dragged into the patrol department¡¯s car. ¡°just now, how did you do it?¡± looking at xu wenping, zhao siman¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. the moment she fired the gun, her heart was already in her throat. she was afraid that she would kill xu wenping. however¡­ xu wenping was standing right in front of her, and he had subdued the enemy just now. she was in awe of the man¡¯s martial arts. she had heard about xu wenping¡¯s martial arts before, but she didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. when they had just entered, su yurou had said that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were extremely powerful. at that time, she felt that su yurou was exaggerating. but now, she had a feeling of admiration for xu wenping. ¡°nothing much, i just dodged a little and grabbed his neck.¡± xu wenping said it casually, as if anyone could do what he said. glaring at xu wenping, zhao siman gritted her teeth and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. who cares?¡± with that, she turned around and walked out of the airport in big strides. ¡°why are you so angry?¡± xu wenping chased after her. as he walked, he said, ¡°actually, this is kung fu. you have to practice it.¡± ¡°i know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know. if you¡¯re willing to suffer, i can teach you.¡± ¡°why should i believe you?¡± ¡°forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± after saying this, xu wenping had already walked toward su yurou. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡± su yurou grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and smiled happily. seeing the two of them meet, zhao siman didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. however, she also knew that her mentality was wrong. xu wenping was not her man, he was someone else¡¯s man. moreover, she was a female police officer. she could not possibly compete with others for a man, right? her bottom line was that she would not allow herself to do that. thinking of this, she stomped her feet fiercely and turned around to walk toward her patrol car. none of this escaped su yurou¡¯s eyes. ¡°haha! i couldn¡¯t tell that the beautiful officer¡¯s feelings for you are really different,¡± su yurou said with a smile while holding xu wenping¡¯s arm. ¡°where? we just met once.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. she was very anxious just now and risked so much to go in. can you say that it was just because she met you once?¡± ¡°that¡¯s her job, rescuing the hostages.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± ¡°alright, hurry up and go home. i still have something to ask you.¡± as he spoke, he pulled su yurou along and planned to get into the car and leave the airport, then go home. ¡°let¡¯s not go home first. let¡¯s go eat.¡± su yurou gestured to show that she was hungry. xu wenping could only agree. the two of them drove directly to a western restaurant not far away, ready to have lunch. after sitting down, they ordered something. ¡°you can tell me now. why did you leave?¡± after saying that, he picked up his knife and fork and gestured for su yurou to continue eating. su yurou sighed and took a bite of her food. her eyes were filled with warmth. actually¡­ of course, he understood. xu wenping naturally knew why she had to leave. however, he still wanted her to say it. in fact, he wanted her to say what was in her heart so that she could release her emotions. ¡°actually, what i¡¯ve been thinking about is¡­ i can¡¯t drag you down. if 1 leave, it should be the best for you. after all, the su family is very powerful. even if you¡¯re not afraid, the others around you will be in danger. that¡¯s not what i want to see.¡± what su yurou said was the truth. it was also something that she had been afraid of these past few days. the su family was very cruel to their enemies. they would not attack accurately. they would treat the people around the enemy indiscriminately. in other words, when attacking, others around him would be killed as well. su yurou, who knew xu wenping¡¯s personality, knew where his bottom line was. if it really crossed his bottom line, then he would fight the su family to the death. if that happened, it was still unknown who would win. however, xu wenping would definitely be in danger. even if he could really destroy the su family, at that time, he would probably become a loner, right? xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard the woman¡¯s words. she had really put her heart into him. all she thought about was how he would be. she did not think about how she would be. how could he bear to let go of such a woman? thinking of this, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°i understand your feelings, but you have to know how sad and anxious i will be if you leave.¡± ¡°time will heal everything. without me, there are others.¡± ¡°no, no one can replace you.¡± su yurou wanted to say something more, but in the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside the table and sat down. ¡°my good sister, you really made me look for you. hehehe¡­¡± after the man sat down, he smiled and looked at xu wenping. ¡°this must be my cheap brother-in-law, right? haha! very interesting.¡± he spoke in a casual and arrogant manner. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he looked at the man and then back at su yurou. seeing this man appear, su yurou¡¯s expression instantly changed. she took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°su chengren, what are you doing?¡± ¡°nothing. i¡¯m just here to bring my sister away from this godforsaken place so that you can go back and get married.¡± as he spoke, he leaned forward slightly and stared at xu wenping. ¡°remember, the su family is a big family. it¡¯s not something a small figure like you can climb up to.¡± ¡°even if you have some ability, it¡¯s only superficial. if the su family wanted to, not to mention finding you, even killing you in an instant would be a piece of cake.¡± there was a hint of provocation in his words.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271:I Will Do What I Say chapter 271:i will do what i say translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°have you heard of a saying?¡± xu wenping sat up straight and spoke with a neither servile nor overbearing attitude. ¡°someone once said that and spat out the card. oh right, this is a local slang that you definitely won¡¯t understand. actually, it means soil. yes, the general meaning is¡­ the soil can also trip people.¡± at this point, xu wenping smiled brightly. ¡°what do you mean?¡± su chengren still didn¡¯t quite understand. there was confusion in his eyes. ¡°you still say that you¡¯re from a big family? aren¡¯t you a little too slow?¡± xu wenping smiled and then said in a very concise language, ¡°it probably means that you shouldn¡¯t look down on ordinary people. sometimes, even the most ordinary people will trip you, the so-called high and mighty people.¡± after saying that, xu wenping slammed the table and said, ¡°if you want to eat, 1 can treat you since you¡¯re yurou¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°but if you¡¯re here to cause trouble, 1 don¡¯t mind throwing you out.¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression became unusually gloomy after he finished speaking. ¡°bastard, how dare you!¡± su chengren was furious. he stood up immediately. however, he was unlucky enough because a waiter happened to deliver a bowl of soup. because su chengren was still sitting when it was delivered, the waiter didn¡¯t notice the smell of gunpowder here, so when it was delivered, he happened to be standing between su chengren and xu wenping. at this moment, su chengren suddenly stood up as he was about to put down the bowl of soup. one went down, and the other went up. naturally, they collided. with a whoosh, half a bowl of soup was spilled on su chengren. because it was hot soup, su chengren screamed in shock when the soup spilled on his body. ¡°f*ck, f*ckyour mother. f*ck, it¡¯s burning me.¡± as he shouted, his body kept swaying. then, he slapped the waiter¡¯s face. ¡°f*ck! how dare you spill hot soup on me? do you want to die?¡± the waiter was also stunned. he did not expect the customer to suddenly stand up and spill the soup. xu wenping¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. when the soup spilled, he dodged to the side, so not a single drop of soup splashed on his body. seeing that the waiter was beaten up, xu wenping could not help but quickly say, ¡°alright, don¡¯t be so agitated. it¡¯s not the waiter¡¯s fault. it¡¯s your own recklessness.¡± ¡°f*ck, is there any room for you to speak here?¡± su chengren became even angrier. he glared at xu wenping and said angrily, ¡°did you guys collude and deliberately let him spill the soup on me?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! you really know how to joke.¡± xu wenping smiled more and more comfortably and said, ¡°how would 1 know that you would come? if i knew, i would have prepared some food for you.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care. in any case, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± at this moment, su chengren felt like he had lost his mind. for some reason, su chengren, who was usually very calm when facing xu wenping, had now become an extremely fiery person. xu wenping was still calm. he shook his head and said to the waiter beside him, ¡°alright, you can go down. don¡¯t worry about it. he¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± ¡°then, then¡­ i¡¯ll compensate you for this bowl of soup. i¡¯ll give you three another bowl.¡± the waiter was very embarrassed and apologized repeatedly. although he had been beaten up and felt wronged, it was not easy to make a living out here. he did not want to lose this job because of this. after all, the salary in this western restaurant was very good. ¡°forget it, there¡¯s no need. go do your work.¡± xu wenping waved his hand. he had a good impression of this waiter, especially when he saw that the waiter¡¯s hand was already scalded red. it seemed that his injuries were not light either. as for su chengren, although he was also injured, his burns were not serious. most importantly, he was wearing clothes. even though the soup had seeped into his clothes, the heat had already decreased a little. ¡°f*ck, who let you go?¡± su chengren was furious and wanted to stop the waiter from leaving. however¡­ xu wenping blocked him and said, ¡°young master su, you¡¯re a big shot from the capital. don¡¯t you feel ashamed to make a scene with a waiter?¡± this sentence was really useful. it immediately calmed su chengren down a lot. he took a deep breath and said, ¡°fine, you¡¯re ruthless. but remember what i, su chengren, said today. if you still don¡¯t let my sister leave with me, from tomorrow onward, the companies under your name and the people around you will suffer different kinds of harm because of you.¡± su chengren¡¯s gaze was cruel and sharp as he said those words coldly. ¡°young master su, because you are yurou¡¯s younger brother, 1 have always been patient with you. 1 don¡¯t want to fall out with you.¡± he tapped his fingers on the table and said slowly, ¡°i don¡¯t really want to care about the relationship between the su family and yurou. after all, that¡¯s between the two of you. but i can¡¯t just ignore you forcing her to marry someone else. there¡¯s no other reason than that she¡¯s my woman, my wife.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he held su yurou¡¯s slender hand. ¡°if you dare to do that, don¡¯t blame me for being too ruthless.¡± as he spoke, his eyes flickered with a bright light. ¡°catch the thief and catch the king. if you dare to lay a hand on my company and the people around me, then please be careful. 1 will pay you back double the way you touch my people and company.¡± ¡°haha, hahahaha¡­¡± su chengren laughed. his laughter was extremely wild and unrestrained. ¡°kid, are you out of your mind?¡± he pointed at xu wenping¡¯s nose and said, ¡°let me tell you, don¡¯t pretend in front of me. i¡¯ll make you regret it. i¡¯ll make you kneel in front of me and beg me to let you go.¡± ¡°let me tell you, 1 will definitely do what i said.¡± as he spoke, he stood up and looked at su yurou beside him. ¡°my dear sister, i hope you understand one thing. ants can¡¯t fight elephants. you¡¯re an adult, so you should understand this principle. so if you¡¯re a smart person, then leave jin hai city with me immediately, hehe¡­ if not, then just wait and see.¡± after saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for su yurou¡¯s reaction and walked out. as he walked, he said loudly, ¡°haha! i¡¯ll pay for today¡¯s meal, but it¡¯s only because you¡¯re my sister. if you don¡¯t give me an answer by tonight, i¡¯ll make a move at ten tomorrow morning..¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: A Successful Ambush chapter 272: a successful ambush translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su yurou¡¯s expression was a little bad as she watched su chengren leave. she did not expect su chengren to arrive in jin hai city so soon. according to her speculation, even if the family wanted her to go back, su chengren would only come after a period of time. however, she did not expect him to come so quickly and in such a hurry. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± looking at su yurou who was frowning slightly, xu wenping smiled and held her hand. ¡°i, i¡¯m worried that if he really makes a move¡­¡± ¡°with me here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything,¡± xu wenping said lightly, but his tone was full of determination. as for su chengren saying that he wanted to touch the people around him, he believed it. therefore, he took out his phone and called chen pi. ¡°hello, brother wenping, what can i do for you?¡± chen pi had obviously just woken up. perhaps he had stayed up too late last night. ¡°go and investigate immediately. a group of people came down from the capital. pay attention to their movements. also¡­¡± xu wenping began to instruct chen pi to do things and explained the general details. hearing that the matter was so serious, chen pi immediately perked up. chen pi might not care about other people¡¯s matters, but he was very concerned about what xu wenping had instructed him to do. after receiving the order, he immediately got busy after hanging up the phone. after xu wenping finished arranging the matters, su yurou sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault for causing you so much trouble.¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with you.¡± xu wenping shook his head. seeing that they were almost done eating, he paid the bill and left with su yurou. su yurou was really tired after the whole morning. looking at the time, it was already afternoon. xu wenping drove her home to rest. because too many things had happened today, xu wenping didn¡¯t let her continue working. originally, after what had happened, xu wenping had planned to have a good time with su yurou. no matter how heavy the wind and rain outside was, the warmth and affection at home was still necessary. however¡­ the two of them had just returned home when xu wenping received a call from jiang yueming. ¡°boss, something happened.¡± it was obvious that jiang yueming¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety. ¡°tell me slowly. no matter what happens, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm. it was precisely because of this indifference and calmness that jiang yueming¡¯s emotions eased a lot. he paused for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯ve shown miss nangong the three scripts you wrote. she¡¯s very happy and is ready to be the female lead.¡± jiang yueming spoke at a moderate pace, and his voice was much steadier. ¡°i specifically asked director liu to help. he told me before that if we need it, he can show us the script. if possible, he¡¯s willing to direct.¡± at this point, jiang yueming¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he continued, ¡°1 took your script over. after director liu read it, he thought that the script was very novel and worth filming. he also said that it was very likely to be a hit.¡± jiang yueming talked about the progress of the imperial corporation¡¯s film studio during this period. ¡°however, director liu suddenly called this morning and said that our script had been leaked. most of the plot had been taken away by someone else, and they¡¯re already preparing to start filming.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. the script was written by xu wenping, so the story was naturally from the condor shooting novel in his previous life. but the problem was, who had the guts to take his work and turn it on immediately? ¡°do you know who did it?¡± ¡°it should be done by teacher zhou and the others. moreover, the production team is currently preparing for filming. the actors have also been finalized.¡± ¡°where are they filming?¡± ¡°it¡¯s in the neighboring city, which is yang city.¡± ¡°oh? there¡¯s a film studio over there?¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that it wasn¡¯t built long ago. it seemed to have been completed last year.¡± jiang yueming pondered for a moment and then roughly explained the situation. it turned out that after xu wenping finished writing the script, he immediately went to look for nangong yiran and then went to look for director liu. everything was going smoothly. however, two days ago, director liu suddenly called and said that the script had been stolen. especially the news from the production team. they said that they had already started filming for one or two episodes. the progress was very fast, and it seemed that the production team wanted to work overtime to film all the scenes. according to the news. the other party¡¯s aim was not to shoot well. the most important thing was to shoot well and make the imperial corporation¡¯s film and television follow suit. no matter how good the filming was, in the end, it was still eating the food that others had chewed on. this move could not be said to be ruthless enough. if they were allowed to finish filming the script, then no matter what happened to the imperial corporation, the final effect would not be good. when director liu called, the first thing he had to do was confirm the source of the script. then, he expressed his opinion on this matter. at present, they could only take the legal path and file an intellectual property lawsuit against the plagiarism of the script. the other point was to demand compensation for teacher zhou¡¯s copyright violation and ask them to stop the copyright violation immediately. of course, there was another problem, which was that they needed to shut it down immediately. otherwise, once the filming was done, things would be even more difficult to resolve. frowning, xu wenping took a deep breath and said, ¡°things haven¡¯t reached a certain level yet.¡± ¡°then¡­ chairman, what should we do?¡± ¡°send a message to director liu immediately and tell him that we¡¯ll deal with it immediately. tell him to wait a few days. we¡¯ll continue filming after we¡¯re done. but don¡¯t worry, the matter will definitely be resolved.¡± ¡°but¡­ how should we resolve the matter over there?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go find a law firm and an elite team of lawyers to file a lawsuit against this matter.¡± ¡°but will it take a long time?¡± ¡°regarding the time, i¡¯ll think of a way. you should first appease the production team.¡± xu wenping thought for a while and said, ¡°if there¡¯s any movement from the other party¡¯s production team, pay attention to it. also, start posting the corresponding production team information on the internet. our production team¡¯s information must be preempted.¡± ¡°also, when i¡¯m free, i¡¯ll write the novel and slowly post it online.¡± since he had the system, xu wenping could also create the original novel. however, time was tight, so he started with the script. this time, after this incident, he planned to write the novel as well. ¡°yes, chairman. do you have any other instructions?¡± ¡°not at the moment. if there¡¯s anything else, i¡¯ll inform you again.¡± ¡°alright..¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Elite Lawyer Team chapter 273: elite lawyer team translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation jiang yueming hung up the phone and went to do his own things. xu wenping couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. one thing after another, he had to solve it. the reason why he said he wanted to find a lawyer himself was because he wanted to see the level of the lawyer. ¡°something happened at the company. i have to deal with it.¡± xu wenping stood up and gently stroked su yurou¡¯s long hair. she nodded slightly. she had just taken a shower and wanted to be intimate with xu wenping. although she was a little disappointed, she knew that xu wenping had a lot of things to do and could not delay it for too long. thinking of this, she smiled sweetly and raised her head to look at the man in front of her. ¡°it¡¯s fine. you go ahead and do your work. i¡¯m tired too. i¡¯ll rest for a while. there¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for me tomorrow.¡± since she had decided not to leave jin hai city, su yurou might as well open her heart. there were a lot of things to do in the company, and she planned to really devote herself to work. as for su chengren, she had also thought about it. she would let xu wenping think of a way to deal with it. in the end, the worst outcome would be that she and xu wenping would die together. besides death, what else could be a big deal? since she had thought it through, su yurou naturally didn¡¯t have so many thoughts., ¡°okay. have a good rest. if there¡¯s anything, call me at any time.¡± after saying that, xu wenping turned around and left home. xu wenping immediately called li junlan after he left the house. ¡°how is it? did something happen to sister su?¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright. i¡¯m fine for the time being,¡± xu wenping said casually, then said, ¡°there¡¯s something going on at the imperial corporation¡¯s film studio. we need to find a team of lawyers to handle it. do you have any good recommendations?¡± ¡°yes, i have two teams of lawyers here for your reference.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be right there.¡± after saying that, xu wenping hung up the phone and immediately drove to li junlan¡¯s company. when he saw li junlan, it was already twenty minutes later. today, li junlan was wearing a white dress and had a little makeup on. she looked even more beautiful. however, this strong woman was rather cold. even when she saw xu wenping, she didn¡¯t smile much today. ¡°i heard that you were in the limelight again today?¡± li junlan combed her hair and looked at xu wenping with a questioning expression. ¡°you already know?¡± ¡°humph! you only know how to be in the limelight. my dad said that you have to be careful in the future.¡± city lord li¡¯s words were meaningful. xu wenping naturally understood what he meant. especially su chengren¡¯s arrival, it was estimated that to a certain extent, it would also make city lord li wary. regarding su yurou¡¯s matter, if others were confused, perhaps city lord li would be able to find out the news from some special channels, right? after pondering for a while, xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not that easy to deal with. tell him not to worry. 1 can handle everything.¡± li junlan pursed her lips, her expression extremely disdainful. ¡°you! you don¡¯t make me worry at all.¡± as she spoke, she poured a glass of water for xu wenping. after sitting down, li junlan said, ¡°tell me, what happened that you want a lawyer to help you deal with?¡± regarding what happened to xu wenping at the airport today, li junlan only lightly brushed it off and did not say much. xu wenping thought about the things that jiang yueming had told him on the phone. after hearing what xu wenping said, li junlan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. she stared at xu wenping for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°do you have any thoughts about nangong yiran? otherwise, why would you let her play the female lead?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± xu wenping was speechless. what was this girl thinking? his focus was clearly on the crisis of the imperial corporation¡¯s film studio. it was not about who to give the script to, right? ¡°what about me? tell me, was that what you thought?¡± ¡°she is indeed suitable to play the female lead.¡± xu wenping shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°the current situation is a little tricky. it¡¯s better to study how to deal with the plagiarism of the script and how to fight using full strength.¡± li junlan glared at xu wenping and sighed. finally, she said, ¡°i¡¯ve found them for you. they¡¯re in the office next door. 1¡¯11 take you there.¡± li junlan stood up and brought xu wenping to the office next door. pushing open the door, xu wenping followed li junlan into the office. as far as his eyes could see, there were three or four men and women in business attire sitting there. they were all young, probably between twenty to thirty years old. sitting at the front was a professional woman in a black business suit. she was about 20 years old. she was pretty, with eyebrows like distant mountains, eyes like autumn water, fair skin, small cherry lips, and especially her figure. she was petite and exquisite, revealing a kind of beauty that made people pity her. she was wearing modern clothes now. if she wore ancient clothes, she would definitely become a classic beauty. seeing the two of them enter, the beauty stood up. with a professional smile on her face, she said, ¡°hello, president li. may 1 know why you called us here today?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have anything special, but this mr. xu has something he wants to consult you about.¡± as she spoke, li junlan moved aside a little, exposing xu wenping completely in front of the woman. ¡°wenping, this is liu sisi, an elite lawyer. she¡¯s also my best friend. she¡¯s an elite in the legal world.¡± as she spoke, she waved at liu sisi and said, ¡°he is the xu wenping 1 mentioned to you before.¡± ¡°hello,¡± xu wenping stepped forward and smiled. liu sisi also extended her hand and smiled professionally. ¡°hello, mr. xu. i¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°have you heard of my name?¡± xu wenping rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. ¡°i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll say anything good about me.¡± liu sisi turned to look at li junlan and smiled. she shook her head and said, ¡°should i learn? what did you say?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± li junlan shook her head, and her face couldn¡¯t help but become a little shy. after all, what she had said to her best friend back then was a little explicit. liu sisi smiled and stopped joking. she pondered for a moment and said, ¡°now, shouldn¡¯t we get down to business and talk about the specific case?¡± ¡°alright, this is the most important thing.¡± xu wenping nodded and waved his hand. everyone sat down. regarding this matter, xu wenping naturally explained it very clearly. the lawyers listened attentively and took notes from time to time. soon, after the story was finished, xu wenping paused for a moment and said, ¡°with the current situation, how should we deal with the theft of the script? moreover, they have already started work? what means should we use to stop the other party from continuing to violate our copyrights?¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: The Son of a Big Boss Is a Plagarist chapter 274: the son of a big boss is a plagarist translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°regarding intellectual property rights, we can file a lawsuit in the court. in the lawsuit, we can file a lawsuit to the court and ask the court to order the defendant to stop the violation.¡± a young lawyer wearing glasses spoke slowly. but in xu wenping¡¯s ears, he frowned. regarding this, he actually understood. however¡­ the problem was that their weakness now was how to extract evidence and how to use evidence to speak. especially when the other party plagiarized his text. this was very important. ¡°we¡¯ve thought about this too.¡± xu wenping nodded, confirming the other party¡¯s thoughts. ¡°however, the problem is that we can¡¯t find the corresponding evidence to prove that the other party plagiarized my script. i wonder if my lawyers have a better way to help us?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s question, the lawyers frowned. they naturally knew that what he said made sense. it was indeed difficult to prove that the other party had plagiarized xu wenping¡¯s script. ¡°only the court can determine the credibility of the evidence.¡± liu sisi coughed lightly and said, ¡°as for our current evidence collection, we can rely on your manuscript. we also need to find the corresponding plagiarist.¡± ¡°the plagiarist?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows. he had thought of this before. however, he didn¡¯t ask jiang yueming about it in detail. moreover, when jiang yueming mentioned plagiarism, he didn¡¯t describe it in detail. ¡°yes, mr. xu. i think you can think of a way to collect evidence. if we can find the corresponding plagiarist, we have a chance of winning this case.¡± ¡°plagiarist¡­¡± xu wenping thought for a moment and said, ¡°okay, 1¡¯11 call now and ask about the details.¡± xu wenping immediately called jiang yueming. after the call was made, jiang yueming¡¯s voice appeared on the other end. ¡°chairman, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°do you have any clues about the plagiarism? who plagiarized it and through what channels?¡± xu wenping¡¯s question made jiang yueming silent for a moment. then, he said, ¡°i¡¯ve asked the staff of the production team about this. the script has always been in the production team¡¯s office and no one has taken it away.¡± ¡°does miss nangong yiran have any clues?¡± ¡°according to her, there hasn¡¯t been any suspicious people recently, but¡­¡± ¡°but what?¡± ¡°however, according to miss nangong, two or three days ago, she saw a faint light at the filming site in the middle of the night. at that time, she had thought that someone had gone to read the script in the middle of the night. however, when she asked later, no one admitted to it.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°are there any surveillance cameras at the production team?¡± ¡°yes, there are both inside and outside the door.¡± ¡°very good. go and get it immediately. look at the people who have been coming in and out of the production team these past few days.¡± ¡°yes, chairman.¡± after saying that, jiang yueming hung up the phone and immediately carried out xu wenping¡¯s order to retrieve the surveillance cameras at the entrance of the production team. xu wenping put down his phone and looked at liu sisi. ¡°if we retrieve the surveillance footage, we might be able to find something. also¡­ what legal action should we take next?¡± ¡°we can send a letter to the other party and ask the other party to stop the violation. we can also file a lawsuit in court immediately,¡± liu sisi said briefly, then said, ¡°as for the other legal procedures, perhaps only we, the legal personnel, will actually carry them out.¡± xu wenping nodded. he also understood that he couldn¡¯t intervene in the legal process. just as he was about to say a few more words to liu sisi and ask how long the legal process would take, his phone rang. when he took his phone and looked at it, he saw that it was jiang yueming calling. ¡°hey! the video has been pulled out?¡± ¡°no, chairman, we have a situation here. perhaps¡­ you have to come over yourself.¡± jiang yueming¡¯s voice was filled with nervousness, and he was even a little at a loss. for so long, jiang yueming had always been a capable person, but there had never been such a situation. thinking of this, xu wenping immediately realized that the things he encountered must not be small. ¡°what exactly happened? speak!¡± xu wenping, who had become serious, raised his eyebrows. ¡°chairman, according to the video, we¡­ someone has indeed entered our production team, and the script has been taken away. and from the looks of it, that person is¡­ yes, it¡¯s the celebrity ouyang hong.¡± ¡°what? a celebrity?¡± ¡°yes, chairman. therefore, this matter is very difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°what¡¯s so hard to deal with? just report it to the authorities.¡± ¡°but, but¡­ we can¡¯t! this is because ouyang hong¡¯s father is a local film and television tycoon. moreover, he controls half of the film and television industry. if we really do that, i¡¯m afraid¡­ our movie won¡¯t be able to be screened in cinemas.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this news, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. he was truly in disbelief. such a famous celebrity was actually a plagiarist. he had some understanding of ouyang hong. currently, the domestic celebrity lineup was not too strong, but ouyang hong could be considered a relatively capable actor in the entertainment industry. in the past, his box office earnings were not bad, and he was also very popular. especially to girls, he was quite lethal. although ouyang hong¡¯s looks were not very good and he was no longer a young hunk, his acting skills were not bad and he was known as a capable actor. such an actor and celebrity actually came to the production team to steal things. this was really confusing! moreover, he had nothing to do with the imperial corporation. there was no conflict, and there was no other interaction. since there was no connection between them, why would he come and steal? xu wenping couldn¡¯t figure it out. he frowned and looked at liu sisi beside him. ¡°lawyer liu, can you come with me? there¡¯s a new situation on my side.¡± ¡°sure, but¡­ we haven¡¯t signed the contract yet.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i have no problem with any amount of consultant fees you want. as long as you can give me your legal opinion, i will give you a satisfactory consultant fee and agency fee.¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw how straightforward xu wenping was. ¡°as expected, my best friend didn¡¯t misjudge you. mr. xu is indeed a very impressive person.¡± when she said that, she had already stood up. the other female lawyer beside her also stood up and carried liu sisi¡¯s bag in her hand. ¡°since i promised junlan to help you, i¡¯ll settle the consultation fee with her. you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± as she spoke, she waved at li junlan and said, ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll leave with mr. xu first. you can continue with your work.¡± li junlan smiled and nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re with him.¡± as she spoke, she smiled meaningfully. xu wenping did not notice this scene. he had already walked to the office door. he was burning with anxiety. if this matter was not resolved, there might be even more trouble in the future. following xu wenping¡¯s footsteps, the three of them quickly went downstairs. xu wenping had planned to drive himself and let the two girls get in, but they had their own cars, so the three of them drove two cars and headed straight to the direction of imperial entertainment.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: The Revenge of the Person Concerned chapter 275: the revenge of the person concerned translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation imperial entertainment city. xu wenping, liu sisi, and the other two had already entered the set. when they entered, they saw jiang yueming scratching his head. his face was full of worry as he kept walking in circles. nangong yiran was sitting beside him, her brows furrowed deeply. she had high hopes for xu wenping¡¯s script. but now, after the problem appeared, she was no longer confident. therefore, she was also a little restless as she sat there. jiang yueming was overjoyed when he saw xu wenping and the other two enter. he immediately ran over and said, ¡°chairman, this matter is indeed very troublesome. you see¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so anxious. where¡¯s your usual calmness? don¡¯t worry!¡± after comforting jiang yueming, xu wenping looked at nangong yiran and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the female lead will definitely be yours, and you will definitely be the best one.¡± nangong yiran still nodded, but the worry on her face didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°come, play the previous video for us.¡± xu wenping waved his hand, signaling jiang yueming to play the surveillance video. jiang yueming nodded and immediately played the surveillance video on the big screen again. he had watched this video several times before. the reason why they were able to finish watching the video so quickly and find this part so efficiently was that there were enough people at imperial entertainment film and television. each person watched for five minutes, so they were able to find this video in an instant. now, the video began to play. the scene inside was very clear. the high-definition camera could capture people very clearly even at night. that person had a good figure. he was about 1.85 meters tall and seemed to be in good health. however, when he walked, he seemed to sway a little. every step he took seemed to be a little difficult. because it was dark, they could not see his face clearly, so they did not know what color his face was. however, when he reached the entrance of the production team, he looked around and did not see anyone. then, he reached out and pushed the door open. he didn¡¯t push the door open at first, but he used a lot of strength and finally pushed the door open. as the door was pushed open, he stepped in. because there were surveillance cameras in the room, the second video was played immediately after. in the second video, after the person entered the room, he immediately began to search the room. he rummaged through it carefully and found xu wenping¡¯s manuscript. the reason why it was only one copy was that jiang yueming had to film one part, so he didn¡¯t give the latter two parts to the production team and temporarily kept them in his hands. after flipping through the manuscript, the person took out his phone and started taking photos. xu wenping asked jiang yueming to enlarge the video and carefully identify the thing on the table to see if it was his manuscript. because the video was clear and the technology was up to standard, the things on the table were quickly displayed in front of everyone. the image was very clear and there was no problem with the resolution. the thing that was captured in the video was xu wenping¡¯s manuscript. looking at the video in front of him, xu wenping turned to look at liu sisi and asked, ¡°lawyer liu, 1 would like to ask if, in this situation, can you say that my copyright has been violated?¡± ¡°it can be said that it has been violated, but the person who violated it is not the other party¡¯s production team, but this big star ouyang hong.¡± after watching the video, liu sisi frowned. ¡°yes, i understand, but¡­ do we have a way to start from him?¡± ¡°that depends on the opportunity and what he thinks.¡± ¡°in other words, there¡¯s still a breakthrough, right?¡± ¡°yes, but there¡¯s one more problem.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°i saw that he wasn¡¯t walking neatly. could it be that he was drunk?¡± ¡°i also find it strange. looking at his actions just now, he indeed seems to be drunk.¡± xu wenping frowned. he looked very carefully. ouyang hong¡¯s actions just now were indeed unnatural. ¡°think of a way to investigate his situation.¡± ¡°yes! this is indeed the right thing to do.¡± ¡°go and investigate ouyang hong¡¯s whereabouts in the past few days, especially that night,¡± xu wenping said to jiang yueming. ¡°where did he come from? where did he go? who did he meet?¡± ¡°yes, chairman.¡± some people were rich, so they naturally wanted to do things very quickly. not long after, xu wenping¡¯s order was passed down. after that, there seemed to be nothing much to do. xu wenping suggested to invite liu sisi to dinner, but she insisted on refusing. she said that she still had something to do at her law firm. since xu wenping had nothing to do for the time being, she had to leave and go back to the law firm to continue working. xu wenping didn¡¯t insist. he sent her out of the gate of the imperial entertainment film and television and planned to send her to the car. however, before she could get into the car, a figure suddenly appeared from the other side of liu sisi¡¯s car. the man held a machete in his hand. after rushing out, he shouted, ¡°liu sisi, you bastard, you cheap woman, i¡¯ll hack you to death¡­¡± as he roared, the machete in his hand flashed with light and chopped down on liu sisi¡¯s head. liu sisi was a weak woman. she had no resistance. seeing the man rushing over and waving the machete in his hand, she was already dumbfounded. the assistant beside her was also dumbfounded. she was stunned and terrified. of course, xu wenping, who was beside them, couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. as an expert who had already surpassed the level of a grandmaster, xu wenping naturally couldn¡¯t just watch liu sisi get slashed by a knife. when the machete fell, xu wenping suddenly took a step forward and reached out to grab the man¡¯s wrist. with a slight force, the man¡¯s wrist was dislocated with a crack. his dislocated wrist instantly drooped down. the terrifying machete fell to the ground. it made a loud clang. liu sisi and her legal assistant, xiao bai, were shocked and woke up. ¡°what, what¡¯s going on?¡± liu sisi¡¯s gaze swept over the man whose arm was being twisted, and she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°you¡­ wang baodong, what are you doing?¡± the man in front of her knew liu sisi. he was the other party in liu sisi¡¯s case. however, liu sisi didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly appear here or why he would suddenly attack her. ¡°what are you doing?¡± wang dongbao was furious. he wanted to twist his body, but the pain from his wrist and xu wenping¡¯s tight grip made him unable to move. ¡°i¡¯m going to kill you. you ruined my plans. my wife has divorced me now.. i¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Is It Magic? chapter 276: is it magic? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation wang dongbao¡¯s shout was very loud and immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. xu wenping twisted his hand and frowned deeply. needless to say, he roughly understood the relationship between this person and liu sisi. ¡°what should we do?¡± xu wenping glanced at liu sisi, asking her how to deal with this matter. ¡°call the police. he even used a knife to commit murder.¡± assistant xiao bai was a little excited. she had been frightened just now. at this moment, she was anxious. she pointed at wang dongbao and shouted loudly. her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. xu wenping turned his head and looked at her expression. he smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t be so agitated. let me handle it.¡± after hearing his words, xiao bai felt more or less relieved. she swallowed hard and stood aside, no longer caring about what was happening here. liu sisi finally calmed down and regained her composure and wisdom as a lawyer. ¡°don¡¯t call the police yet. there¡¯s no need to make this matter so big.¡± she glanced at wang dongbao and waved her hand, signaling xu wenping to let go of him. wang dongbao staggered two steps forward before regaining his balance. he felt that his arm was in pain, especially his wrist. when he looked down, he could not help but be shocked. his wrist, which had been twisted, miraculously recovered at this time. ¡°this¡­¡± he stared at xu wenping blankly for a moment, and then the anger in his heart rose again. he pointed at liu sisi and shouted, ¡°bastard, you stinky woman. you put all my money under hu jinquan¡¯s name. you ruined my family. i¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡± as he spoke, his eyes turned red again. he took a few steps forward, wanting to pull liu sisi back. however, when he saw xu wenping¡¯s face, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°get out of the way. i¡¯m telling you, that woman isn¡¯t a good person. she¡¯s a scourge.¡± wang dongbao didn¡¯t dare to move forward. he clenched his fists and glared at him, looking like he wanted to eat him up. xu wenping looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°if you have something to say, say it. you can¡¯t do it by force.¡± ¡°me? let her tell me.¡± as he spoke, wang baodong pointed at liu sisi behind xu wenping. liu sisi did not wait for xu wenping to speak and walked out directly. ¡°wang baodong, let¡¯s talk. i won¡¯t run away from you, but you can¡¯t hit me, okay?¡± wang baodong had a complicated expression on his face. he stared at liu sisi for a long time and finally said, ¡°what do you want to say? you¡¯ve ruined my family.¡± ¡°wang dongbao, tell me yourself, do you really owe hu jinquan money?¡± liu sisi¡¯s expression was calm as she went straight to the point. her questions were very sharp. wang dongbao was stunned for a moment, and his face turned red. after a long while, he stammered, ¡°yes, yes! i do owe him money, but¡­ but you can¡¯t just take all the money under my name!¡± he twisted his fingers anxiously, his expression a little twisted. ¡°since you owe me money, it¡¯s only right and proper to pay it back. is there anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°of course not. i don¡¯t have money, so my wife ran away. is my family not a family?¡± ¡°wang baodong, let me ask you. if someone owes you money and doesn¡¯t return it to you for the same reason, is that okay?¡± ¡°of course not. i have to get it back from him. my wife loves money the most.¡± wang baodong¡¯s eyes widened, and the expression on his face became even more ferocious. ¡°since you also need to get the money back, why don¡¯t you give it to hu jinquan when he wants it from you?¡± wang baodong was shocked when he heard this question. after his eyes widened, he shook his head and said, ¡°that¡¯s different. who am 1? 1 have to borrow money from him until 1 don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°what you¡¯re saying is that you can borrow money indefinitely, but if someone lends you money, you can to repay them whenever you want?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± liu sisi laughed. she nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯m no longer surprised by some of your actions. at least, i¡¯m not surprised why you were thrown into the detention room back in the court.¡± ¡°you woman, you¡¯re pestering me. return my money¡­¡± he shouted loudly and suddenly rushed forward, wanting to rush to liu sisi¡¯s side. unfortunately, his speed was too slow. xu wenping reached out and grabbed him. he threw him four or five meters away and fell to the ground. because he didn¡¯t use much strength, when wang dongbao raised his head, his expression was very angry. ¡°brat, what do you dare to do to me?¡± as he spoke, he stood up. he patted the dust off his body and walked straight to xu wenping. his footsteps were very fast, and he walked in front of xu wenping. he had a look that said, ¡°what can you do to me? 1¡¯11 see what you can do to me.¡± xu wenping¡¯s lips curled up slightly, then he extended a finger and said, ¡°1 will make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°f*ck! what the f*ck¡­¡± wang dongbao shouted loudly and then pounced on xu wenping. looking at his posture, he wanted to pounce on xu wenping and start biting him. at this moment, he seemed to have turned into a crazy wolfhound. liu sisi¡¯s expression changed again when she saw him pounce over. she wanted to retreat, but when she saw that the other party was attacking xu wenping, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°mr. xu, be careful.¡± as soon as she said that, a figure flashed in front of her. xu wenping was already standing beside wang dongbao. his finger reached out and pressed directly on his acupuncture point. when xu wenping¡¯s fingers left the man¡¯s body, his body suddenly trembled and then froze. xu wenping took a step back and smiled. seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked. first of all, it was shocking to be able to freeze a person. ¡°mr. xu, you¡¯re¡­¡± liu sisi¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. at this moment, wang dongbao stood there with his hands in front of him and his legs slightly bent. other than his eyes, he could not move at all. ¡°nothing. 1 just told him not to be so violent.¡± xu wenping clapped his hands and looked at the people around him. a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°f*ck! is he a god?¡± ¡°is this a body immobilizing technique? how did he do it?¡± ¡°great god, i want to take you as my master. hurry up and teach me!¡± ¡°amazing, you¡¯re simply too amazing. god, 1 want to worship you.¡± ¡°magic, is this magic? if you can learn this thing, it would be awesome..¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Office Romance chapter 277: office romance translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°is it magic?¡± xu wenping¡¯s move shocked liu sisi and her assistant, xiao bai. seeing this scene, the two of them widened their eyes. magic, was it really magic? ¡°this, this is too unbelievable, right?¡± xiao bai even walked over and touched wang baodong¡¯s body. she could feel his body temperature, but the stiff feeling was real. liu sisi turned her head and looked at xu wenping. she could not help but ask, ¡°mr. xu, what exactly did you do?¡± ¡°you can call it an immobilizing technique, or you can call it an acupoint strike.¡± ¡°acupoints?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a pressure point.¡± liu sisi looked at wang baodong carefully and said, ¡°what should we do next?¡± ¡°that depends on you. if you want to leave, you can ignore him.¡± ¡°is he just going to stand there?¡± ¡°when the time is up, he will automatically undo it.¡± ¡°oh! i don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. there¡¯s something wrong with this person¡¯s brain. then¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± after saying that, liu sisi got into the car. xiao bai, the assistant, quickly followed. xu wenping smiled and got into the car. the onlookers were excited. seeing that they were about to leave, many people surrounded them, especially some young people. they were quite amazed by xu wenping¡¯s move just now. they surrounded the car and kept shouting for xu wenping to take them as disciples and teach them this move. unfortunately, their shouts were automatically blocked by xu wenping. liu sisi was a little confused when she saw xu wenping get into her car. ¡°mr. xu, you only sent me downstairs. why did you get into my car?¡± ¡°i have to go. otherwise, if 1 stay here for a long time, these people will definitely pester me.¡± the latter part of his sentence was naturally directed at her assistant, xiao bai. xiao bai nodded and started the car immediately. liu sisi smiled. she could feel that xu wenping was not just trying to escape from those people. in fact, he also intended to escort her away. for liu sisi, what had just happened was indeed unprecedented in her career. the car started and soon left the crowd behind. after looking at the car, xu wenping heaved a sigh of relief. he smiled and said, ¡°since we¡¯re out, why don¡¯t i go to your law firm to take a look?¡± ¡°no problem.¡± liu sisi was very generous and directly agreed to xu wenping. the car drove all the way to siyuan law firm. the reason why it was called siyuan law firm was because liu sisi and her boyfriend, qin yuan, worked together to open a law firm. when they arrived at the law firm, xu wenping got out of the car and looked at the law firm in front of him. his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°not bad. the environment of this law firm is really not bad.¡± xu wenping looked at the law firm and felt a sense of law. there were a few large offices. some were made of transparent glass, while others had high-end wooden doors. there was also the large public office area when he entered the door. there were many lawyers inside, and at least ten of them were handling business. when they saw liu sisi enter, the lawyers and intern lawyers raised their heads and greeted her. ¡°hello, director liu.¡± everyone had smiles on their faces. however, xu wenping seemed to see something different in these people¡¯s eyes and smiles. he couldn¡¯t understand the difference, but at least he felt a strange atmosphere. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he just followed behind liu sisi and her assistant, xiao bai. the three of them quickly arrived at liu sisi¡¯s office. the structure of the office was very modern, and the interior decoration was completely in accordance with the modern atmosphere. however, half of the books on the bookshelf were chinese classics. one could imagine that most of the books that liu sisi treasured were about chinese studies. ¡°please take a seat. i¡¯ll pour tea for you and director liu.¡± assistant xiao bai returned to the office and immediately reverted to that capable white-collar worker. when she went out to pour tea, liu sisi smiled and sat behind the desk. she said, ¡°how is it? my law firm is not bad, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite good. it¡¯s much more exquisite than i imagined.¡± ¡°thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°by the way, how many people are there in your law firm?¡± ¡°not many. there are only about 30 practicing lawyers and about 20 interns and assistants.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a big place, but it¡¯s not bad.¡± liu sisi nodded. the two of them chatted for a while before she stood up and said, ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± as she spoke, she walked out with a smile on her face. xu wenping was a big client, and her best friend, li junlan, had told her this a long time ago. moreover, she remembered what xu wenping had said before. therefore, what she had to do now was naturally to introduce her boyfriend to xu wenping and let her law firm have more business. xu wenping naturally understood her thoughts, so he nodded and agreed. it was normal for her to want business. food was the most important thing for the people. how could they eat without money? therefore, there was nothing wrong with wanting business and earning money. the ancients said: a gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. as a lawyer, one had to handle legal affairs for the client, even for the sake of fairness. this was the money they earned and the people who made this living. since that was the case, the people who enjoyed the service naturally had to pay the corresponding agency fees. ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± xu wenping picked up the teacup and began to slowly taste the tea. the interior of the room was not bad, and the scenery outside was also very good. drinking tea while looking at the scenery was a form of mental relaxation for xu wenping. about ten minutes later, xu wenping felt a little strange. why did liu sisi get someone to come over? why was there a sudden commotion in the corridor of the law firm when she hadn¡¯t arrived yet? ¡°shameless, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± judging from the voice, it should be liu sisi. ¡°how am i shameless?¡± it was another woman¡¯s voice. it sounded very high-pitched and confident. ¡°you stole my boyfriend. isn¡¯t that shameless? how strange. how did a person like you get into the legal profession?¡± ¡°liu sisi, let me tell you, i¡¯ve been with qin yuan for a long time. maybe you¡¯re the third party between us.¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. people like you are shameless. you stole someone else¡¯s boyfriend and still want to be domineering here.¡± ¡°alright, alright, stop arguing, okay?¡± a man¡¯s voice suddenly intervened in the quarrel and said, ¡°this is a law firm. we have to work here. the two of you should stop talking.. actually, this matter is not a big deal, right?¡± Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Buying the Law Firm chapter 278: buying the law firm translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°not a big deal?¡± it was obvious that liu sisi was furious. ¡°you cheated on me with another woman, and now you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s not a big deal? you¡¯re challenging my bottom line.¡± ¡°what¡¯s your bottom line?¡± the man suddenly sneered and said, ¡°i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent in front of me. 1 want to sleep with you, but you said that i can¡¯t do it now. i have to wait until we get married.¡± ¡°what era is this? you¡¯re a lawyer, so you should be a woman of the new era. can¡¯t you let go of such a small matter?¡± ¡°you, you¡­ qin yuan, you¡­¡± ¡°what about me?¡± qin yuan was obviously angry. his voice was so loud that the entire law firm could hear him. ¡°what¡¯s the big deal about having sex? let me tell you, liu sisi, if you don¡¯t want to sleep with me, are you going to stop me from sleeping with other women?¡± ¡°bastard, you b*stard.¡± liu sisi was furious. she actually cursed. ¡°haha! i¡¯m a b*stard? i¡¯m also a human and a man. don¡¯t i have that kind of need?¡± ¡°if they were all like you, pretending to be innocent, how tiring would that be?¡± qin yuan mocked. ¡°let me tell you, if you¡¯re willing, the three of us can be together in the future. if the two of you are with me, it will be better for us to work together.¡± this comment made xu wenping, who was in the office, feel a chill down his spine. he also had several women, or rather, female confidants. however¡­ he did not dare to say such a thing in front of them. all men liked to enjoy the happiness of having both of them. however, they could not say it out loud. this was especially true for modern men. if they said it out loud, they would easily drown in saliva. however¡­ this guy called qin yuan was really bold to make such a big fuss in the law firm. the corridor became quiet. then, liu sisi burst into laughter. the laughter was filled with sadness and bitterness. ¡°hehehehe¡­ i really didn¡¯t expect that my boyfriend would have such a dirty mind.¡± ¡°i¡¯m dirty, i¡¯m filthy?¡± hearing liu sisi¡¯s words, qin yuan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°even if i¡¯m fine, are my thoughts wrong? go and ask others. which man doesn¡¯t want to do this?¡± qin yuan laughed coldly, and it was obvious that he had a sense of arrogance. ¡°i¡¯m now a top lawyer, a young talent in the legal world of jin hai city. 1 have my pride. 1 want to have what 1 want. is there anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°besides, have you ever thought that you¡¯re a woman? so what if you¡¯re strong? after you become my woman, won¡¯t you have to bear my children and not rely on me in the future?¡± when qin yuan said that, he became even more arrogant. ¡°qin yuan, who do you think you are?¡± liu sisi was really angry. she was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. at this moment, xu wenping had already stood up and walked out of the office. when he was standing at the door, he saw xiao bai, the assistant. she stood there with an ugly expression. seeing xu wenping come out, she frowned and looked at him with tears in her eyes. she had a very good relationship with liu sisi, and liu sisi had helped her before she was admitted to the bar. now that she had passed the exam and had a license, she had to be liu sisi¡¯s assistant no matter what. xiao bai was very sad about what had happened. ¡°mr. xu¡­¡± she said in a low voice with a sobbing tone. ¡°yes!¡± xu wenping only made a sound through his nose, then sighed and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help her.¡± after saying that softly, he walked past xiao bai. his footsteps were not slow, and it did not take long for him to reach the source of the sound. at this moment, liu sisi¡¯s face was already filled with tears. she actually had a stubborn temper. but now, she could no longer hold it in. the man and woman in front of her were actually shamelessly hugging each other at this moment, and they were even mocking her. ¡°why are you pretending? isn¡¯t it just a small matter between men and women?¡± the woman opposite him turned her head and acted coquettishly in qin yuan¡¯s arms. ¡°that¡¯s right! actually, it¡¯s very comfortable for a woman to do that kind of thing. you really don¡¯t know how to enjoy it.¡± ¡°shameless, you two are shameless.¡± ¡°haha! alright, we¡¯re shameless, but¡­¡± at this moment, qin yuan revealed a disdainful expression and said, ¡°since you¡¯ve found out, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore.¡± when he said that, his eyes were vicious. he said, ¡°let¡¯s break up. the law firm has half of your shares. i can give you money and you can leave our law firm. as for the people, you are not allowed to take any of them with you, including xiao bai. if she wants to leave, she must complete the contract.¡± liu sisi¡¯s body trembled when she heard this. she really did not expect qin yuan to be so heartless. she had just found out about their affair, and before it had even developed, he could not wait to kick her out of the law firm. moreover, he was so ruthless that he didn¡¯t even allow xiao bai to be taken away. she was now considered a well-known lawyer in jin hai city, but if she left the law firm and went to another law firm, even if she could be a partner, her right to speak would be greatly reduced. so what if she took away half of the shares? her body trembled and her hands and feet were cold. she no longer knew how to face the two people in front of her. seeing that she did not speak, tears began to form on her face. qin yuan sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to leave, then hurry up and take a shower. wait for the two of us tonight. we¡¯ll have fun together.¡± as he spoke, he held the woman in his arms and planned to go back to his office. ¡°tsk, tsk¡­¡± suddenly, a loud ¡°tsk, tsk¡± sound was heard. after that, there was a round of applause. pa, pa, pa¡­ the sound was very crisp, and it made people feel a little inexplicable and strange. qin yuan immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sound. he saw a man walking out of liu sisi¡¯s room. he wasn¡¯t burly, but he was very tall. he didn¡¯t walk very fast, but he quickly arrived beside liu sisi. that was not all. what made him widen his eyes the most was that the man actually hugged liu sisi¡¯s waist. he had been in a relationship with liu sisi for four to five years. it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t done it before, but it was only when their relationship had warmed up that he could do it. however¡­ that man actually hugged her so easily. the next moment, the man deliberately smiled and whispered into liu sisi¡¯s ear, ¡°did you see that? i¡¯ve already said it before. don¡¯t be so delusional. a man like him is not worthy of your love at all. you still don¡¯t believe me. when we¡¯re intimate, you always say that you¡¯re sorry to him.¡± when these words were said, it really seemed to be earth-shattering. qin yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. he stopped in his tracks and quickly walked toward xu wenping. his face was a little ferocious as he said loudly, ¡°who are you? what¡¯s your relationship with liu sisi?¡± although he said that just now, he had always wanted liu sisi for himself. now, a man suddenly appeared and said how ambiguous he was with liu sisi and how they were intimate. how could he not be angry? ¡°i¡¯m her boyfriend? you could even say that i¡¯m her fiance.¡± ¡°b*stard, who the h*ll do you think you are? how dare you say you¡¯re her boyfriend? i¡¯m the one¡­¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not.¡± xu wenping shook his head, then suddenly grinned and said, ¡°to be honest, i really have to thank you. if you hadn¡¯t tortured her like this, she wouldn¡¯t have given up on you.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think so, dear?¡± when xu wenping said that, he deliberately pinched liu sisi¡¯s waist. liu sisi was such a smart person. she didn¡¯t work as a lawyer for nothing. regarding xu wenping¡¯s actions, she naturally understood that he was helping her. although this method wasn¡¯t very good, at least it really helped her out. thinking of this, she suddenly broke into a smile and hugged xu wenping¡¯s waist. she even leaned forward and kissed xu wenping on the cheek. ¡°that¡¯s right! dear, i¡¯ve really given up on qin yuan.¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping, who was kissed, couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. this girl actually kissed him for real. this was enough to agitate qin yuan. ¡°you, you two, you two¡­ i¡­¡± qin yuan was about to go crazy. he really didn¡¯t expect liu sisi to do such a thing in front of him.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: The Power of Money chapter 279: the power of money translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however¡­ what he didn¡¯t expect was actually still to come. xu wenping suddenly smiled and said to liu sisi in his arms, ¡°baby, i see that you like this law firm very much, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°yes, i like it. you mean¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been thinking about what kind of gift would be best for you.¡± ¡°oh? what should you gift me?¡± she winked at xu wenping mischievously. at this moment, liu sisi looked very playful. ¡°i¡¯ve decided. 1 want to buy this law firm and give it to you directly.¡± ¡°what?¡± liu sisi was not the only one who asked this question. even qin yuan, who was sitting opposite her, asked in surprise. qin yuan felt that it was unreal. he really wanted to rush over and punch xu wenping¡¯s nose to wake him up. this law firm was his blood and sweat. how could he sell it? ¡°didn¡¯t hear clearly?¡± xu wenping spoke indifferently and said word by word again, ¡°i mean, i want to buy this law firm and give it to my baby sisi. do you understand?¡± ¡°bastard, you bastard¡­ i have shares in this law firm. if 1 say i¡¯m not selling it, don¡¯t even think about buying it.¡± at this moment, qin yuan was furious. he pointed at xu wenping and even turned around to walk over. the usual qin yuan was a calm person. he was a person who was good at using his brain. otherwise, how could he have become a famous chief? however, for some reason, he met xu wenping today. he was already at a disadvantage when they first met. moreover, he was directly angered by xu wenping¡¯s words. looking at the extremely excited qin yuan, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile indifferently. he shook his head and said, ¡°don¡¯t be so excited. if you listen to my price, you might not be so excited, right?¡± qin yuan was really excited. he almost came over to beat xu wenping up. however¡­ when he heard xu wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. to qin yuan, earning money was naturally the number one priority. as calm as he was, he naturally understood that having money was a must. without money, it was absolutely impossible. therefore¡­ when he heard xu wenping telling him to calm down and hear the price, he calmed down a lot. ¡°tell me.¡± he stood about seven or eight meters away from xu wenping and the other party, intending to hear what price the other party would offer. ¡°i¡¯ve seen the renovation and various facilities of your law firm. even if the house is yours, the total number of rooms and facilities in your law firm will not exceed 5 million.¡± xu wenping first calculated the basic real estate value of the law firm. then, he began to calculate the intangible assets of the law firm. ¡°i¡¯ve roughly calculated that each of your lawyers here can generate 2 million yuan of profit for you every year. in other words, there are fifteen people here.¡± ¡°if you calculate carefully, you can be glorious for ten years, but it¡¯s only 300 million. including that 5 million, i¡¯ll double it for you, which is 310 million.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you this amount. how about it?¡± this kind of valuation was simply too shocking. hearing xu wenping¡¯s valuation, qin yuan almost collapsed. 300 million was an astronomical figure for a normal person. ¡°really? are you really going to give me this number?¡± qin yuan¡¯s voice was trembling. he swallowed hard and had a look of disbelief. in his heart, this was a windfall from the sky. if he didn¡¯t want this money, he would be crazy. if he had this amount of money, he could even open ten law firms, let alone one. now that there was such a sucker for him to slaughter, why wouldn¡¯t he be happy? ¡°of course it¡¯s true. who am i, xu wenping? i naturally mean what 1 say.¡± ¡°okay, okay, 1 agree. we have a deal. as long as you transfer the money, 1¡¯11 pack up and leave immediately.¡± qin yuan¡¯s expression at this moment was simply that of a profiteer. he did not have the slightest hint of a legal person. liu sisi felt her throat itch when she saw this. she even felt like vomiting. she really did not expect that the man she had been in love with for such a long time, who looked gentle on the surface, was actually full of money. of course, earning money was not a problem, but this was a gentleman who loved money and had a way to get it! ¡°wait, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± xu wenping smiled and waved his hand. ¡°i¡¯ve spent so much money to buy a law firm. it¡¯s even much more than your budget. i can¡¯t let you take advantage of me for nothing.¡± ¡°you¡­ do you have any requests?¡± qin yuan felt like he was on a roller coaster, going up and down. usually, he would only feel this way when the person involved was in front of him. he had also tried it today. however, he was willing because it was related to money. what was there to be unwilling about? ¡°the request is very simple, that is¡­ you must sever all ties with this woman by your side forever.¡± xu wenping pointed at the woman beside qin yuan and continued, ¡°1 can buy your law firm, but you and 1 have to sign a contract. you¡¯re separated from her and you¡¯re not allowed to see her again. if you see her once, you have to return me 100 million yuan.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this request, qin yuan could not help but widen his eyes in disbelief. ¡°you bastard, what kind of bullsh*t request is this?¡± qin yuan did not get angry. instead, he lowered his head and pondered. however, the woman was anxious. she jumped up and pointed at xu wenping. she shouted, ¡°what right do you have to do this? moreover, you¡¯re clearly sowing discord. yuan yuan, don¡¯t listen to them!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± xu wenping laughed. his smile was very playful. ¡°do you know that if he has money, he can find any girl who is prettier, younger, and cuter than you? beautiful women can be seen everywhere, but more than 300 million yuan is not something that can be easily seen.¡± the woman¡¯s expression changed immediately. because she had to admit that what xu wenping said made sense. however¡­ she didn¡¯t believe that qin yuan was that kind of man. moreover, she had always thought that qin yuan really liked her. ¡°yuan yuan, tell him that you¡¯re not that kind of person. you really like me.¡± the woman tugged at qin yuan¡¯s sleeve and began to beg him. because she could tell that qin yuan was actually hesitating at this moment. therefore, she had to fight for qin yuan to get close to her. he couldn¡¯t abandon her because of money. however¡­ she had really underestimated the importance of money in qin yuan¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Alone chapter 280: alone translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation qin yuan looked at xu wenping and then at the coquettish woman beside him. he frowned deeply and then looked at liu sisi, who was beside xu wenping. ¡°he, is he really rich?¡± qin yuan, who was very smart, naturally would not believe xu wenping¡¯s one-sided words. therefore, he went to ask liu sisi. for him, the most important thing now was naturally whether xu wenping was really rich. if he was really rich and could give him more than 300 million, what else could he say? looking at the man in front of her, liu sisi really wanted to scold him or even bite him. this man was simply too disgusting and inhuman. with his face, he was not worthy of talking to her. however, she could not do it. after all, they had been in love for several years. she really did not know how to face this man. hearing his question, liu sisi turned her head away, not wanting to say a word to him. ¡°whether 1 have money or not, you can just look at my bank information.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he took out his phone from his pocket and swiped to the bank transfer information. this was just a notification from a bank card. he raised it up for qin yuan to see. qin yuan looked over and saw that the message was very clear: dear mr. xu wenping, on the date of xxx, we have transferred 1.2 billion yuan to your bank account. the message was very short, but it was very clear. moreover, the date was yesterday. because it was a message from the bank and it was from yesterday, it could not be faked. in other words, xu wenping had transferred 1.2 billion yuan of liquid funds into his bank account just yesterday. how rich and powerful was this? qin yuan¡¯s heart thumped a few times as he became excited. he really believed that xu wenping was a rich man. he nodded and said firmly, ¡°alright, i agree to your request.¡± as he spoke, he suddenly turned around and faced the woman. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°miao miao, i can¡¯t be with you anymore, and i won¡¯t be able to do it in the future. i can give you a sum of money, about 1 million yuan. you can leave jin i lai city and never come back.¡± ¡°you, you¡­ qin yuan, you¡¯re not human.¡± miao miao turned pale with fright. she felt a chill run down her spine at qin yuan¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°just do it for me. didn¡¯t you say that you like me and love me? you said that you would do anything for me. since that¡¯s the case, you should sacrifice yourself for me now. in order for me to have a good development, we can only break off our relationship. this last 1 million yuan can be considered a gift from me to you for you to live well in the future.¡± qin yuan had already made up his mind to let miao miao leave him. if she didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the 300 million yuan that xu wenping gave him. ¡°qin yuan, you bastard. you also said that you would never be separated from me. you, you¡­ you liar, you hypocrite.¡± miao miao was really anxious. she suddenly pounced forward and reached out to grab qin yuan¡¯s face. ¡°crazy woman, what are you doing?¡± qin yuan was furious. he kicked miao miao in the stomach and sent her flying. ¡°let me tell you, this is my law firm. if you dare to make a move again, i¡¯ll immediately report you to the authorities and sue you for causing trouble.¡± as a lawyer, qin yuan naturally knew how to use the law to protect himself. ¡°you scumbag, you scumbag. you lied to me. you will die a horrible death¡­¡± miao miao shouted loudly, but because of qin yuan¡¯s words just now, she did not dare to get up and make any more noise. of course, the other lawyers were also watching the scene. however¡­ no one dared to come over and say anything. they could only watch the show secretly. seeing that miao miao was no longer pestering him, qin yuan was overjoyed. he said to xu wenping directly, ¡°now, can we sign the contract and pay the money? give me the money and i¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°not yet.¡± xu wenping shook his head and said, ¡°she hasn¡¯t left yet. in addition, i have a request that isn¡¯t considered a request.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to take her away immediately. as for the other requests, tell me them together.¡± qin yuan was a little impatient. money was right in front of him, and he was only a step away. with this sum of money, not to mention opening a law firm in jin hai, even if he went overseas, it would still be possible. ¡°since i¡¯ve spent so much money, i hope that you won¡¯t take away anything from this law firm except your personal belongings.¡± ¡°you, you mean that i¡¯m not allowed to take away the lawyers of the law firm?¡± ¡°yes, if i find out that any of the lawyers, administrative staff, or even cleaning aunties of this law firm have left with you, i will also deduct 100 million yuan from your funds.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± qin yuan was a little unhappy. he shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°my disciple is still inside. can¡¯t i take her away?¡± ¡°no. if you want to take them away, you can take away 100 million less. if you agree, i have no problem with it.¡± ¡°i, i¡­¡± looking at the other people in the law firm, qin yuan felt his face burning. these people had been working with him for quite some time. everyone was looking at him, waiting to see how he would choose. in the face of money and favors, it was up to him to decide how to place them and money. qin yuan was a well-known lawyer. he had studied law for so many years. he naturally understood that his current actions did not violate the law. however¡­ his actions had already touched the bottom line of human nature. humans were emotional creatures, and money could indeed buy many things. however, emotions were not easy to buy. when he first started running this law firm, many people followed him. there were even quite a number of people who were still following him. if he left because of money now and ran away directly, perhaps he would really become a loner in the future. but¡­ money! that was more than 300 million! he might not be able to earn so much money in his lifetime. moreover, with so much money, it should be easier for him to earn more money, right? what was a favor? in the future, when he was rich, would he be afraid that he would not have better partners by his side? thinking of this, qin yuan gritted his teeth and nodded heavily at xu wenping. ¡°alright, i agree. 1 won¡¯t take anything away except my personal belongings.¡± after saying this, he turned around and walked straight to his office without looking at everyone in the law firm. as he walked, he said, ¡°let¡¯s go. sign the contract. you can pay immediately. this law firm is yours..¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Accidentally Killed chapter 281: accidentally killed translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as he said that, qin yuan turned around and walked quickly to his office. however¡­ at this moment, xu wenping did not move. he glanced at miao miao, who was curled up in the corner and staring at qin yuan with a pair of vicious eyes. ¡°haha! lawyer qin, your lover hasn¡¯t left yet. how are we going to sign the contract?¡± xu wenping said lightly and then stood there calmly. he had no intention of going to the office to sign the contract. qin yuan, who was walking very quickly, suddenly stopped when he heard xu wenping¡¯s words. when he turned around, he saw miao miao¡¯s resentful eyes. ¡°hey, security, come here and chase this crazy woman away.¡± xu wenping was furious and shouted in the direction of the law firm¡¯s door. the security guard didn¡¯t come over, and the people in the law firm acted as if they didn¡¯t hear what he said. no one moved. everyone was like a puppet, either standing or sitting on the spot. qin yuan couldn¡¯t take the woman away without the security guards. ¡°miao miao, please do me a favor. since we had a good time together, please leave.¡± qin yuan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started begging miao miao. miao miao smiled. her smile was playful and even cruel. ¡°leave? hehehe¡­ alright! i¡¯m leaving, i¡¯m very happy! i¡¯ll go¡­¡± as miao miao spoke, she stood up and walked toward qin yuan. she said, ¡°i can leave, but you have to hug me. after you hug me, i¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± as she spoke, the smile in her eyes deepened. qin yuan looked at miao miao like this, and he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. he was a smart man. seeing miao miao like this, he immediately became vigilant. ¡°hugging you is not a problem, but¡­ open your hands and let me see.¡± miao miao walked over with her hands behind her back. when she saw that she was less than five meters away from qin yuan, miaomiao was still smiling. she shook her head and said, ¡°no! i always do the same when we hug.¡± as she said this, she took another three steps forward. now, there were only two meters between her and qin yuan. qin yuan stared at miao miao without saying anything. his brows were deeply furrowed. it was also at this moment that miao miao suddenly rushed forward and took her hand out from behind her. a shiny fruit knife appeared in her hand. the knife was extremely sharp, and under the light, it looked exceptionally terrifying. this knife went straight for qin yuan¡¯s chest. if he was stabbed, qin yuan would die on the spot. ¡°you¡­ b*stard.¡± qin yuan could not help but be shocked when he suddenly saw the knife stabbing toward him. fortunately, he was mentally prepared, so he turned his body to the side and dodged miao miao¡¯s attack. however¡­ however, miao miao refused to let him go. she immediately raised her knife and pounced on him again. although qin yuan was a man, the woman had a knife in her hand. for a moment, he could not help but dodge. however¡­ no matter where he hid, miao miao would chase after him, and the knife in her hand would mercilessly slash at him. ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me to leave? i can leave, but i want to take you away. don¡¯t run away¡­ haha¡­¡± at this moment, miao miao seemed to have lost her mind. she held a knife in her hand and chased after qin yuan. everyone who saw this scene could not help but widen their eyes. they couldn¡¯t believe that a lawyer like qin yuan was chased by his ex-girlfriend. this kind of game of catching up couldn¡¯t go on forever. ¡°help! stop looking and quickly help her pull her away!¡± qin yuan shouted as he ran. however¡­ at this moment, everyone coldly chose to ignore him. earlier, qin yuan had chosen to abandon them. right now, they had also chosen to give up on helping qin yuan escape and only watched from the side. when qin yuan saw that no one was helping him, he ran until he was out of breath. when he walked around the table and wanted to run in another direction, he stepped on a trash can. his body lost its balance and he almost fell. at that moment, miao miao rushed over. she raised the shiny knife in her hand and stabbed it toward qin yuan¡¯s chest. qin yuan was shocked, and he moved his body to the side to avoid it. however, a^iao miao did not give up. with a flip of her wrist, the knife came horizontally and slashed toward qin yuan¡¯s neck. ¡°crazy woman, you¡¯re courting death.¡± qin yuan was shocked. he quickly reached out and grabbed miao miao¡¯s wrist. ¡°let go, let go¡­¡± miao miao screamed, and the two of them began to fight. they fought from the side of the desk to the door of an office. because both of them had used a lot of strength, the knife swung left and right in front of them. looking at the scene in front of her, liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath. she turned to look at xu wenping and said, ¡°what should we do? should we go over and separate them?¡± xu wenping blinked and shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t think so, but we can report it to the authorities and let them handle it.¡± liu sisi thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. after all, it was not easy for them to go over and pull the knife apart. the best way was to report it to the government and let the police come over to deal with this matter. that was the most correct way. therefore, liu sisi took out her phone and called the patrol department. when she put down her phone, liu sisi said that the police had received a call and would be here soon. xu wenping nodded. he pulled liu sisi to a distance and watched the show with a smile. ¡°you, let go, f*ck¡­¡± the furious qin yuan shouted loudly, but the other party did not show any weakness and continued to fight with him. ¡°let go of me. give it to me. i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll do it for such a small amount of money after being with me for so long¡­¡± ¡°is that a little bit of money?¡± qin yuan shouted loudly. at this moment, he no longer had any scruples. however, when he spoke, he didn¡¯t notice that miao miao¡¯s hand suddenly moved forward slightly. qin yuan, who was caught off guard, felt his arm empty. the handle of the knife struck his abdomen. ¡°aiyo!¡± qin yuan cried out in surprise. he was afraid that he would be in too much pain if she hit his stomach with the knife hilt, so he subconsciously pushed forward. it was also at this moment that a^iao miao suddenly pulled herself. this action of sending and pulling seemed very slow, but it was so fast that it was a little dazzling. miao miao had used a lot of strength to pull the knife. her original intention was to snatch the knife away. however, she didn¡¯t expect that qin yuan was afraid that the knife would hit him, so he pushed it forward forcefully. in this way, the two forces overlapped. the knife went straight for miao miao¡¯s abdomen at an incredible speed. before miao miao could react, the sharp tip of the knife pierced into her lower abdomen. ¡°all!¡± the pain enveloped miao miao in an instant, and she screamed in shock. she looked at qin yuan in disbelief. what she meant was that she never expected that the person who took her life in the end would be the man she had always wanted to entrust her life to.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Resurrection from the Dead chapter 282: resurrection from the dead translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you, you¡­ do you really hate me that much?¡± holding the knife in her hand, miao miao looked at the man in front of her. her face turned pale. ¡°i, i, no¡­ no, i didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± at this moment, qin yuan lost his sense of propriety. he let go of his hand in a panic. when he looked down, he saw that his palm was covered in blood. the bright red blood instantly jolted his mind awake. he raised his head and looked at miao miao, then at the people standing there. in the end, he cast his gaze on xu wenping and liu sisi. ¡°you, you¡­ it¡¯s all your fault. it¡¯s all your fault.¡± his voice was hoarse and even hollow. at least he felt that his voice was very far away from him and sounded very real. he was a lawyer himself, so of course he knew that his actions just now, even if he did not kill her on purpose, he was afraid that if miao miao died, he would have accidentally killed her. even if miao a/iiao did not die, he might have accidentally injured her. in any case, he could not escape his punishment. he was a lawyer, but he had actually made such a mistake. he simply did not know what to say. his nerves were on the verge of collapse, and he sat on the ground. his hands were trembling, and his gaze shifted from xu wenping to miao miao. miao miao had fallen to the ground, her hand still holding the handle of the knife. she was still staring at qin yuan. until now, she still couldn¡¯t forget qin yuan. liu sisi, who had been watching her, couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. ¡°mr. xu¡­ are we just going to watch her die?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°indeed, i hate her. i have to say, i also hate her because she stole my lover.¡± liu sisi spoke plainly, but she shook her head and said, ¡°if that man really loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with someone else, let alone hurt me. therefore, although i hate her, seeing her like this, i feel that she and i are actually in the same boat.¡± smiling, she looked at xu wenping and asked, ¡°do you think that i¡¯m very pretentious and that i¡¯m moaning for no reason?¡± ¡°no, i think this is very normal. after all, humans are animals with emotions.¡± ¡°so, i think that although she is annoying, she did not commit a capital crime. in other words, she is innocent in the eyes of the law. even if she is guilty, it is a moral mistake.¡± at this point, she had already taken out her phone and said, ¡°i¡¯ll call the ambulance. 1 can¡¯t just watch her die like this.¡± xu wenping nodded and did not stop her. instead, he walked toward miao miao, who was almost dead. he squatted down, reached out his hand, and gently touched miao miao¡¯s neck. xu wenping could already tell that the other party was not completely dead yet. however, to be sure, he still checked the other party¡¯s pulse. ¡°what are you doing? take your dirty hands away.¡± at this moment, qin yuan, who was sitting there in a daze, suddenly roared loudly. he almost pounced over. ¡°perhaps she doesn¡¯t have to die, and you don¡¯t have to suffer too much punishment.¡± xu wenping smiled and asked with a playful look in his eyes, ¡°are you really going to watch her die like this? even if the ambulance comes, if 1 don¡¯t save her in time, she will die before the ambulance arrives.¡± ¡°this¡­ humph! can you really heal her and keep her alive?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°then save her. you must save her¡­¡± qin yuan shouted loudly, his tone filled with madness. he was feeling very complicated right now. he could tell that miao miao loved him sincerely. now, she was practically dead for him. he could do nothing while sitting here. it could even be said that he was also waiting for the law to punish him. now, xu wenping said that he could cure miao miao and she could live¡­ firstly, he didn¡¯t want miao miao to die because of him. the other reason was also for himself. if miao miao did not die, even if he was punished, it would at most be an accidental injury, and the punishment would be very light. with these two thoughts, he no longer shouted at xu wenping. instead, he simply sat there and watched xu wenping save her. squatting in front of miao miao, xu wenping took out a silver needle. first, he sealed miao miao¡¯s acupuncture points so that she would not bleed too much. xu wenping could already tell that the knife had stabbed a vital point, causing a large amount of blood. if she did not stop the bleeding in time, miao miao would definitely lose her life. now that he had sealed miao miao¡¯s acupoints, she had lost less blood. it was easier for him to deal with other injuries. xu wenping laid miao miao¡¯s body flat so that her face was facing up. he looked at the knife in her hand. the fruit knife wasn¡¯t long, but it had already pierced more than two-thirds of the way into her abdomen. ¡°come and help,¡± xu wenping shouted at qin yuan. ¡°me, me? can i help?¡± ¡°come here, cut the crap.¡± xu wenping¡¯s eyes widened. could it be that this kid had become stupid because of what happened just now? ¡°oh, okay, i, i¡¯ll come over,¡± qin yuan said as he crawled over. ¡°later, 1 will pull out the dagger from her abdomen. quickly use this piece of cloth i gave you to plug the wound.¡± xu wenping said as he handed over a piece of cloth and told him which direction to block, and he had to be quick. ¡°yes, yes, okay.¡± in fact, xu wenping had already stopped miao miao¡¯s bleeding. the reason why he asked qin yuan to come over was firstly because he did not want others to see any clues. secondly, he wanted this man to see clearly what the woman who used to love him deeply was like now. qin yuan took the cloth and squatted there, his eyes staring at xu wenping¡¯s hand. xu wenping reached out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the knife. he adjusted his breathing slightly and exerted a little force on his wrist. the dagger that was originally in miao miao¡¯s hand was pulled out by xu wenping. seeing that the dagger was pulled out, qin yuan quickly used a cloth to cover the wound. looking at his clumsy appearance, xu wenping could not help but sneer. however, he did not say anything. instead, he reached out his hand and pressed on miao miao¡¯s acupuncture points a few times. then, he picked up the silver needles and inserted them into miao miao¡¯s abdomen. thirteen needles were inserted into her acupoints. after the thirteen needles were inserted, xu wenping¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. after all, he was going to pull miao miao back from the gates of hell. the acupuncture technique that xu wenping performed this time was not simple. miao miao¡¯s internal organs were damaged. he did not perform surgery or suture them. instead, he used silver needles to pierce her acupoints and the internal energy behind him to restore her damaged internal organs. in this way, when the paramedics arrived and miao miao went to the hospital, her life would be saved.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: New Evidence chapter 283: new evidence translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the ambulance arrived at the law firm fifteen minutes later. at this time, xu wenping had already stood up and sat on the chair beside him. qin yuan washed his hands and sat on another chair. he lowered his head and his face was filled with regret. the people from the patrol department had not arrived yet, but he knew that he was now the target of public criticism. he would never run away. as a lawyer, he knew very well that if he escaped and became a fugitive, his future would be even more difficult. therefore, serving his sentence was his best option. when he came out, although he could not be a lawyer anymore, he could at least walk in the sun. he was filled with regret. it was impossible for him not to hate xu wenping. but even if he hated him, he had also come to his senses. he knew that the other party was deliberately trying to anger him and miao miao. he did not resist the temptation and finally exposed the ugliest and worst nature of human nature. in the end, it led to the current situation. miao miao was taken away by the ambulance. judging from the doctor¡¯s words, she should be fine. of course, xu wenping already knew this. the two female lawyers from the law¡¯ firm could at least take care of each other. the remaining lawyers also knew that from today onward, the owner of this law firm would be liu sisi herself. in other words, whether xu wenping bought the law¡¯ firm or not, the head of the law firm must be liu sisi. even if qin yuan was released from prison, it was impossible for him to continue being a lawyer. even if he had shares in the law¡¯ firm, he would not have a share in the operation of the law firm and all its affairs. at most, he would be able to get some money. however, at that time, it was still unknown how many shares he would have left. therefore, everyone in the law firm listened to liu sisi¡¯s words. the law firm was very quiet. about five to six minutes later, the sound of a patrol car came from outside. soon, a middle-aged police officer walked in. he first took a statement from the people in the law firm and then handcuffed qin yuan. then, he asked about miao miao¡¯s condition, and then brought qin yuan out. when he was pushed out, qin yuan couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at xu wenping. ¡°you have to treat sisi well. i¡¯m done for, but if you don¡¯t treat sisi well, i¡¯ll come after you.¡± after he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out in large strides. looking at his back, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. liu sisi shook her head helplessly after hearing qin yuan¡¯s words. she was feeling very complicated. after all, that man had been entangled with her for a few¡¯ years. it would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel bad at all. ¡°alright, the matter is settled. 1 should leave first.¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and got up to leave. too many things had happened on this day. he had originally planned to get liu sisi to help him and provide him with some legal advice. however, who would have thought that things would happen to liu sisi one after another? back at the same law firm, two things had happened that left him speechless. seeing that xu wenping was about to leave, liu sisi quickly stood up and said, ¡°wait, i¡¯ll go back with you.¡± ¡°go back with me?¡± xu wenping was a little puzzled. he didn¡¯t know where she was going. ¡°just now, i received a message from junlan. she said that your company sent something to her and asked her to give it to you. however, you were just dealing with something and didn¡¯t look at your phone, so junlan sent it to me.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping was stunned. he quickly took out his phone and looked at it carefully. as expected. li junlan had just sent a video. the person in the video was ouyang hong. at that time, ouyang hong seemed to have just started drinking. he was very excited and raised his glass repeatedly. moreover, looking at how he was hugging people on both sides, the scene at that time was indeed a little crazy. in the video, there were a few people who looked familiar. after looking at it carefully, xu wenping immediately remembered. when those so-called big directors and celebrities came to the imperial entertainment complex that day, there were a few of them. the few of them raised their glasses repeatedly as if they were flattering ouyang hong. ¡°it seems that there has been some progress.¡± xu wenping nodded, but he looked at the time and said, ¡°it¡¯s getting late. it¡¯s already three in the afternoon. what¡¯s the use of going back?¡± ¡°maybe. i want to know more about the situation. if we want to go through the judicial process, we have to get favorable evidence.¡± ¡°alright, since this is the case, we will return. however, not only did you fail to complete the matter, you even¡­¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± liu sisi was a very open-minded and calm person. she didn¡¯t let what happened to her affect her professionalism. assistant xiao bai, who had been watching from the side, finally dared to walk over in fear. ¡°lawyer liu, are we going back now?¡± assistant xiao bai looked at liu sisi in disbelief. speaking of which, she was really a little frightened. what happened today had given her a huge shock. ¡°is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°no! the problem is, aren¡¯t we going to do all the things we agreed on today?¡± ¡°let¡¯s put it aside for now. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry.¡± liu sisi waved her hand and said, ¡°mr. xu¡¯s matter is important. we can do it here first.¡± ¡°oh, okay.¡± assistant xiao bai picked up the file box and walked out. she went to get the car and put the file box away. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. just call me wenping. calling me mr. xu always sounds strange,¡± xu wenping said with a smile as he walked out with liu sisi. ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll call you big brother xu.¡± ¡°good!¡± ¡°but don¡¯t call me miss liu, okay? call me sisi. this way, you and i will address each other the same way.¡± ¡°alright, sisi!¡± as they spoke, the two of them had already gotten into the car and headed straight for the imperial entertainment complex. in the car, xu wenping sent a message to li junlan, telling her that he had received the message. then, he called jiang yueming and asked him to wait for him in the meeting room. about 20 minutes later, the car returned to the entrance of imperial entertainment complex. after getting out of the car, liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the familiar scene. after all, when she had just left the film studio, she was still filled with joy. she was feeling very complicated and disappointed. however, she did not lose her professionalism because of her own matters. she entered the film studio with xu wenping and returned to the office. ¡°chairman, things have taken a turn for the better. we just found some evidence.¡± jiang yueming was ready. when xu wenping came back, he immediately played the video for them. there were also some photos. the person in the photos was also ouyang hong. because he was the one who stole the documents, everything was pointed at him.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: What Did He Say? chapter 284: what did he say? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the scene in the video looked a little unbearable. ouyang hong could be considered to be a rather licentious person. the drinking scene was normal at first, but it became more and more indecent later on. looking at his video, the few of them felt even more uneasy. the girls who were drinking with him were also a little out of control. they actually took off their clothes and did some very indecent actions on such an occasion. xu wenping looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but frown. liu sisi¡¯s face turned red as she watched. however, in order to collect evidence, see every scene clearly, and understand the matter, she insisted on watching. in the end, the scene came to a very strange scene. a few more people appeared on the screen, especially the guy leading the group. he wasn¡¯t tall, and he looked like he was wearing a decent suit. that person walked in front of ouyang hong and said something to him. ouyang hong hugged that person¡¯s neck and whispered something. he looked quite excited. looking at the scene in front of him, xu wenping could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°what did they say? is there any audio for us to listen to?¡± ¡°there was an audio recording, but it wasn¡¯t played because it was too messy.¡± jiang yueming nodded. ¡°play it.¡± ¡°however, 1 still couldn¡¯t hear it, so i specially found a mouth shape expert to come over.¡± ¡°no need, 1 can hear it clearly.¡± ¡°chairman, you can hear it?¡± ¡°yes, play it!¡± ¡°yes, play it immediately.¡± jiang yueming could not help but be shocked by their brief conversation. jiang yueming had been shocked by xu wenping¡¯s performance in the first place, but now, he was even more impressed by him in other aspects. he was even a little used to it. xu wenping was able to distinguish what those people were talking about among the chaotic voices. he didn¡¯t even have any doubts now. this chairman of his was really not an ordinary person. as long as he said he could do it, jiang yueming did not doubt whether he could really do it. soon, the video was played. the voices in the video were indeed very mixed. because they were in a private room, and it was an open private room, it was extremely noisy. the sound of the entire bar was like a pot of porridge. it was impossible to hear what they said at all. even the music sounded extremely mixed. in addition to the noise of the crowd, no matter how one listened, it was annoying. in the midst of such music, ordinary people could not hear what the two of them were saying. not to mention the voice in the video, even if they were at the scene, they would not be able to hear it clearly even if they were very close to the two of them. jiang yueming frowned and looked at xu wenping. jiang yueming could not help but feel helpless when he saw him staring at the video screen and listening to the sounds inside. he could not hear anything clearly. liu sisi was also confused. she couldn¡¯t understand what the people in the video were saying. as for the mouth-reading expert that jiang yueming had specially hired, he stood at the side and looked at xu wenping with disdain. according to his thoughts, no one would be able to hear what was being said in such a noisy voice. as for himself, if the people in the video did not lower their heads and allowed him to see their mouths clearly, he could at least translate more than 90% of the words. of course, although he was disdainful, he still stared at the video and recorded the general idea. his thought was that when xu wenping couldn¡¯t say what those people in the video said, he would directly say it and give xu wenping a hard slap in the face. no matter what, he was here to earn money. the person in front of him might just be a rich second-generation heir who didn¡¯t know anything. at that time, if he slapped his face, he might even praise him. this conversation lasted for more than 20 minutes. although ouyang hong was drinking, his alcohol tolerance was actually quite good. judging from the way he was chatting, he should not have drunk too much. therefore, not only did the two of them have a good chat, but they also drank a lot of wine. at the end of the video, the man said something to ouyang hong. ouyang hong laughed loudly. then, the two of them toasted and the man left. the video ended here, and the last part of the video was the scene of ouyang hong walking out of the bar. after watching the video, xu wenping took a deep breath. his expression was very rich. jiang yueming, liu sisi, and the others, who couldn¡¯t tell or hear anything, looked at him, hoping that he could come up with a conclusion. seeing that xu wenping thought about it but did not say anything, the mouth-reading master could not help it. ¡°cough cough! i believe that it¡¯s normal for this gentleman to find it difficult to hear the voice inside, so i think¡­ i need to tell you what i¡¯ve seen.¡± as the mouth-reading master spoke, the expression on his face was unusually interesting. he was going to show off his skills, and it was going to be very dazzling, so he felt a little high-spirited. xu wenping glanced at him and saw that this mouth-reading master wanted to show off. since he had accepted the money, he naturally had to show off his skills so that his sponsor would know his value. therefore, xu wenping smiled and didn¡¯t rush to speak. jiang yueming wanted to stop xu wenping, but when he saw xu wenping¡¯s expression, he nodded and agreed with the mouth-reading master. ¡°those two people just now were making a deal.¡± before the conversation started, the mouth-reading master explained the general meaning of their conversation. he sorted out his thoughts and continued, ¡°according to the man in the suit, ouyang hong is a popular actor and a big shot. he needs a good script, so he can provide him with a very good script¡­¡± the mouth-reading master started to talk about the conversation between the two of them. ¡°what¡¯s the script they¡¯re talking about¡­ legend of heroes, because the first part of the sentence was said with his head lowered, i didn¡¯t see the shape of his mouth.¡± as the mouth-reading master spoke, he also said what he did not see. ¡°ouyang hong also asked where the script was. the man in the suit said that the script was in someone else¡¯s production team. it was very difficult to get it, but it was a very good thing to get it. ouyang hong had said that he could find a way to get it and told the man in a suit to wait for his good news.¡± ¡°the man in the suit asked him what to do. ouyang hong lowered his head and said it, so 1 didn¡¯t see his lips. he only looked up after he finished speaking. 1 didn¡¯t see the key part.¡± when the mouth-reading master spoke, he was in high spirits. although he did not see the crucial part, it was not his fault. now, he had told them 90% of the content, and what he said was considered relatively accurate. hearing his words, xu wenping had to nod. this person was indeed quite capable. he was still able to read most of the content by mouthing it. ¡°not bad, well said, and very accurate.¡± xu wenping praised him, then looked at liu sisi and said, ¡°if you want to collect evidence for this kind of thing in the future, you might as well work with him. you can charge more money from the parties involved.¡± liu sisi was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll write down this gentleman¡¯s contact information later..¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: The Lawyer chapter 285: the lawyer translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation listening to xu wenping¡¯s words, mouth-reading master couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. he thought xu wenping and the others would give him more money and praise him. however, xu wenping praised him lightly and even said that liu sisi would give him some business in the future. he felt that this was somewhat belittling himself. ¡°sir, i¡¯ve already said everything. what i didn¡¯t say is not that i¡¯m not capable, but that i can¡¯t see it.¡± the mouth-reading master started to defend himself, and his expression was a little stiff. ¡°i know.¡± xu wenping nodded and said, ¡°i don¡¯t blame you for this. but you should know that i also heard their conversation myself, and it was all, not most.¡± ¡°what?¡± the mouth-reading master was stunned for a moment, then he sneered and said, ¡°you heard that? how can you hear such a din?¡± ¡°of course.¡± ¡°haha! that¡¯s unbelievable. 1 don¡¯t believe it.¡± the mouth-reading master really didn¡¯t believe it. he felt that xu wenping was deliberately weakening his value. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°i can understand that, but 1 can tell you clearly that 1 can hear some people¡¯s words, and all of them. as long as they appear in this video, i can hear everything they say, and i can hear them very clearly.¡± xu wenping pointed at a woman in the video and said, ¡°you didn¡¯t read her mouth just now, did you? now, i¡¯ll tell you what she said. look at her lips.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping began to repeat what the woman had said. what did the woman say? naturally, it was just some words of persuasion, flattery, or coquettishness. this action shocked the people around him. especially that mouth-reading master. because xu wenping¡¯s recount was exactly the same as what the mouth-reading master saw. sometimes, when the woman turned her head and he couldn¡¯t see her mouth shape, xu wenping repeated the words of the other party. the moment the woman turned her head, the mouth-reading master realized that the words repeated could perfectly match the woman¡¯s mouth shape. ¡°this, this¡­ how is this possible?¡± the mouth-reading master was really shocked. he was completely dumbfounded. he really did not expect that someone would hear what the others were saying amidst such a noisy crowd. ¡°that¡¯s why i didn¡¯t lie to you, and there¡¯s no need for me to lie to you.¡± xu wenping smiled, then waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, yueming, write him a check. according to the price we agreed on before, give him an additional 30% as a reward. i hope he can cooperate more with our company in the future, especially with miss liu¡¯s law firm.¡± ¡°yes, chairman.¡± jiang yueming immediately agreed and then immediately wrote a check to the mouth-reading master. hearing xu wenping¡¯s words and seeing jiang yueming immediately take action and write a check for him, the mouth-reading master was really convinced. in the beginning, he thought xu wenping was a rich second generation, a playboy, and didn¡¯t understand anything. now, he understood that not only did he understand everything, but he was also an extremely powerful figure. he understood that it was a sin to not submit to an expert. this was especially so since he had often said that he was also a jianghu person. he had mingled in society, which meant that he had mingled in the jianghu. if he didn¡¯t even understand the rules, then he would have lived in vain. ¡°chairman, i¡¯m sorry. liu sheng offended you just now. if there¡¯s anything wrong with his words, please forgive him.¡± as he spoke, liu sheng bowed to xu wenping and apologized. this was a sensible person. seeing him like this, xu wenping nodded, and his impression of him improved a little. ¡°alright, this is the check. if there¡¯s anything in the future, i¡¯ll look for you again.¡± jiang yueming passed the check to liu sheng, then glanced at liu sisi and said, ¡°miss liu¡¯s law firm will be our company¡¯s legal advisor in the future. if there¡¯s anything you need, we¡¯ll pay for it directly.¡± ¡°this, how can this be?¡± hearing jiang yueming¡¯s words, liu sisi suddenly felt a little embarrassed. however, liu sheng, who was very smart, immediately understood and nodded. ¡°yes, yes, yes. i understand. if there¡¯s anything i need to settle, i¡¯ll come to mr. jiang.¡± after saying that, he greeted xu wenping and liu sisi before turning around and leaving. seeing him leave, liu sisi immediately said to xu wenping, ¡°what mr. jiang said just now won¡¯t do. about my law firm¡­¡± ¡°alright, he¡¯s right.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and said, ¡°in the future, your law firm will be my legal consultant. the annual consultant fee is 100 million yuan. as for any litigation cases, no matter how much the target amount is, it will be settled at 30 million yuan. also, liu sheng is a talent. if there¡¯s a need, you can look for him. our company will also bear the cost of collecting evidence.¡± ¡°this, this¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s worth it. i think highly of your law firm¡¯s ability and yours, so there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± ¡°you¡¯re giving me money on purpose.¡± ¡°i am indeed giving money on purpose, but you have to have the ability to earn it. look at this case in front of you. if you win, you can earn more than loo to 200 million yuan a year.¡± xu wenping smiled and changed the topic to the case. liu sisi was stunned for a moment before she understood. xu wenping was telling her that if he used her, then her value would lie in being able to help him. her gaze swept across the man¡¯s body. for some reason, her heart ached. this man was really good, and he was her best friend¡¯s boyfriend. it could even be said that he was her best friend¡¯s husband. with such a man, it was no wonder that her strong female best friend would fall for him. she was even willing to be the second branch. if it were her, she would probably be willing to be the third branch, right? at this thought, liu sisi suddenly felt that she had been thinking too much. she quickly bit herself hard to wake herself up. then, she turned her gaze to the video in front of her. ¡°wenping, can you tell me in detail what the two of them were talking about when they lowered their heads?¡± actually, xu wenping deliberately did not mention this to liu sheng just now. firstly, there was no need for that. secondly, he was afraid that he would reveal the secret. now that there were only the three of them left in the room, xu wenping nodded and said, ¡°i can say it now.¡± ¡°the two of them are discussing how to take the script away. moreover, that man in a suit was actually sent by teacher zhou¡¯s side. he also knew the situation on our side very well. he even knew where the script was.¡± ¡°what?¡± jiang yueming widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°don¡¯t be surprised. there¡¯s still a follow-up.¡± the expression on xu wenping¡¯s face was very complicated. then, he said something that both of them found unbelievable.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Strange Things chapter 286: strange things translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°according to what i heard from their conversation, these two people were actually talking about two things.¡± ¡°the first thing is about the woman, and the second thing is about the script.¡± ¡°regarding the script, ouyang hong actually said that he had no choice but to let teacher zhou think of a way. as for that woman, he had a way to deal with it himself.¡± at this point, he sighed and said, ¡°ouyang hong raised his head when he said the last few words, so liu sheng saw what he said. he thought that the two of them were discussing the script when he saw ouyang hong¡¯s lips.¡± ¡°oh my god!¡± jiang yueming gasped and could not help but be secretly shocked. if xu wenping hadn¡¯t heard it, he would have thought that liu sheng was talking about the script. ¡°what happened after that?¡± liu sisi was not surprised. her accurate grasp of the case did not lie in what the other party said, but in the more useful things that xu wenping had grasped. ¡°what happened after that was even more interesting.¡± in fact, before the two of them drank, they had lowered their heads and clinked glasses. at that time, it was busy and liu sheng could not see it. actually, the two of them were talking about the script. the man in a suit said that he had a way to get ouyang hong to take the script out. he could also enter the production team alone and ask ouyang hong if he dared to do it. ¡°ouyang hong said that it¡¯s too dangerous. moreover, it was a dead end for him. he refused to agree, but he said that he had to get that woman into bed. he still had the guts to do this.¡± ¡°after that, the two of them clinked glasses, and the conversation was basically complete.¡± after listening to xu wenping¡¯s retelling, jiang yueming and liu sisi basically understood the conversation in the video. ¡°but it was indeed ouyang hong who went to get the script. this is too¡­¡± jiang yueming frowned. he really couldn¡¯t understand why he had taken the script away. liu sisi also frowned. she was also a little puzzled. according to what xu wenping said, ouyang hong didn¡¯t agree to the other party at all. then why did ouyang hong personally go to get the script? there was something strange and puzzling about it. xu wenping thought for a moment and lowered his voice so that the two of them could understand him. ¡°this might have to be said to be something more mysterious.¡± as he spoke, he gestured with his hand and said, ¡°according to some legends, some people have some special abilities. they can use sound or other things to hypnotize another person, and then make that person listen to their subconscious and do something that they don¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°hypnosis?¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned because this was the first time she had heard of this term. actually, it was no wonder liu sisi was so surprised. in this world, there was no such thing as hypnosis. to put it simply, no one had ever studied hypnosis. if one had to say, there were many things about hypnosis in the world where xu wenping lived in his previous life. there were some terrifying cases where someone hypnotized another person and made the other person kill. in the end, the hypnotized person really killed someone. regarding hypnosis, he actually knew about it in the medical skills he knew. it was just that their names were different. in ancient times, it was called the soul catching spell, but in xu wenping¡¯s previous life, it was called hypnosis in modern society. ¡°is there such a magical technique?¡± jiang yueming was also a little curious. he couldn¡¯t help but look at xu wenping and ask, ¡°chairman, is there such a thing in the world? one person controlling another person, and the other person can still obey unconditionally, that is too, too¡­ isn¡¯t this strange?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t,¡± xu wenping shook his head slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know. and perhaps the style is different from what i said. however, the effect should be the same.¡± ¡°then, then¡­ chairman, are you saying that ouyang hong was hypnotized and took the script?¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible. look at how he walks. he looks like he¡¯s drunk. but according to my guess, he must have been hypnotized and drunk, that¡¯s why he¡¯s walking like this.¡± ¡°then¡­ what should we do next?¡± jiang yueming didn¡¯t know what to do. being hypnotized and doing something was naturally very serious. regardless of whether it was hypnosis or not, he had to go by himself. however, with ouyang hong¡¯s family background and the people behind him, could he really be someone that imperial entertainment could fight against? ¡°what if there¡¯s nothing?¡± xu wenping was very calm. he glanced at liu sisi and said, ¡°now, it¡¯s up to sisi. there¡¯s still a need to send a lawyer¡¯s letter to ouyang hong and the film and television organization behind him, right?¡± ¡°we have evidence now. whether he was hypnotized or not, he was the one who took the script. under such circumstances, he can¡¯t deny it even if he wants to.¡± ¡°but he is also a victim.¡± jiang yueming had yet to come to his senses, so he didn¡¯t know how to proceed. liu sisi could tell and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°mr. jiang, you must be stuck in the circle that you¡¯ve set for yourself. have you thought about it? since i can write a lawyer¡¯s letter to the other party, i naturally don¡¯t intend to file a lawsuit immediately. i don¡¯t intend to ask for compensation immediately. i just want to inform the other party.¡± ¡°with their background, they will naturally have a consultant team to analyze the whole matter. besides, i¡¯ll make a copy of the evidence and mail it over with a lawyer¡¯s letter. when the time comes, they will naturally have the corresponding countermeasures.¡± ¡°of course, their target is not us, but the person who framed ouyang hong.¡± ¡°you, you mean, you can kill two birds with one stone?¡± after all, jiang yueming was a very smart person. he just hadn¡¯t thought it through. at this moment, he suddenly saw through the mystery and immediately understood. ¡°yes, i understand.¡± clapping his hands, jiang yueming couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°that¡¯s right! i didn¡¯t understand what the chairman wanted to do at the beginning, but now i understand.¡± ¡°next, tell the crew to get ready to start work at any time. i¡¯ll also make some slight changes to the script.¡± xu wenping smiled. he believed that as long as liu sisi¡¯s lawyer¡¯s letter was delivered to the other party, things would definitely turn around. jiang yueming replied, ¡°yes, i¡¯ll give the instructions now. moreover¡­ miss nangong yiran asked me to ask you, have you chosen the main character? now that we¡¯re talking about filming, everyone is thinking that there¡¯s no problem with the first few episodes, but you haven¡¯t decided on the main character for the later episodes, so¡­¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll decide in the next two days.¡± xu wenping nodded in agreement, but he was secretly worried. he had to find a good male lead.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: The Charm of the Night Market chapter 287: the charm of the night market translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation basically, everything was settled. xu wenping was about to leave with liu sisi when jiang yueming mentioned the male lead to him again. xu wenping naturally understood that the reason why jiang yueming was nagging so much was because imperial entertainment complex had not started work yet, and the consumption was still a little big. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll hurry up.¡± as they walked out, xu wenping instructed jiang yueming to take care of the company before leaving the film studio with liu sisi. ¡°i¡¯ll go back first. i¡¯ll send the lawyer¡¯s letter to the other party tomorrow.¡± liu sisi stood outside the film studio and smiled sweetly. then, she planned to leave. ¡°i wonder if miss liu would like to have dinner with me tonight?¡± xu wenping looked at the time on his phone and asked with a smile. ¡°this¡­¡± liu sisi was in a bad mood. although she was in a good mood at work, she was still in a bad mood overall. if xu wenping hadn¡¯t mentioned that they would have dinner together tonight, she would probably have gone back to drink by herself. looking at xu wenping¡¯s eager smile, liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°alright, since you want to treat me to a meal, i¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± after smiling, liu sisi got into the car. xu wenping smiled and got into the car as well. he started the car quickly and drove to the largest night market in jin hai city. since he wanted to relax, he shouldn¡¯t go to a high-end restaurant. the roadside stalls were actually more down-to-earth and more conducive to relaxing. after arriving at the food stall, xu wenping parked the car not far away. after getting out of the car, xu wenping pointed at the night market and smiled. ¡°how about we eat something here?¡± ¡°here?¡± she looked at the night market and then at xu wenping beside her. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s just¡­¡± looking at the night market in front of her, liu sisi hesitated. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when he saw her frowning and not going to the night market. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? have you never been to the night market?¡± xu wenping was a little puzzled by liu sisi¡¯s actions. this girl looked very quiet and had a very professional aura. however, she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in night markets. could it be that she had never visited night markets before? ¡°sorry, i¡¯ve never been to a night market before.¡± it was still true? xu wenping could not help but scratch his head. ¡°really? this¡­ i really didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve never been to a night market.¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s true!¡± liu sisi sighed and combed her hair, which had been messed up by the wind, and said, ¡°my family, how should i put it?¡± after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°the adults at home are more traditional, especially my grandparents. they don¡¯t want me to eat outside. they¡¯re very feudal. they say that girls should not show their faces and work outside.¡± ¡°oh? there are still such old people nowadays? how feudal.¡± after xu wenping said that, he realized that he was talking about an elder. he couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue and laugh. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but the elder is indeed a little too feudal. it¡¯s already this era!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, but they did it for my own good. that¡¯s why i grew up in such a traditional family. 1 rarely come out to eat and rarely walk around outside.¡± she sighed and looked at the night sky. ¡°fortunately, after entering university, i¡¯ve seen a lot of the world with my classmates and walked around. but even so, my family often made me unable to go and eat.¡± ¡°so, you¡¯ve never been to the night market?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go! the night market is actually very fun. there is everything, including food, clothes, and fun. there are many interesting things.¡± ¡°yes! alright, 1 have to take a good look.¡± at this moment, liu sisi seemed to have thrown all of her worries away. the two of them quickly blended into the night market. the charm of the night market was that when you entered the night market, there would be food, things to see, and things to play¡­ as long as you thought about it, you could basically think of almost everything. as she walked through the night market, liu sisi was gradually infected by the charm of the night market. ¡°look, this dress is really fun. the pattern on it is actually a big skull.¡± standing in front of a t-shirt stall, liu sisi looked at the slightly loose shirt and found it difficult to walk. ¡°oh¡­ 1 say, sisi, don¡¯t tell me you like this?¡± ¡°of course! it¡¯s very interesting. it¡¯s so fun!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little unusual for a girl to like skeletons.¡± ¡°why not? it¡¯s a piece of clothing, and it will definitely be fun to wear.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± xu wenping realized that bringing liu sisi to the night market might have been the right thing to do. this little girl had really released her nature and turned into a child. xu wenping had no choice but to fork out 30 yuan and buy liu sisi a skull t-shirt. in the simple changing tent, liu sisi changed her clothes and walked out. ¡°let¡¯s go. just wear this and leave.¡± liu sisi, who was wearing her business suit and skull, looked like a child who had found fresh stationery. she smiled. xu wenping smiled helplessly and could only follow her to the night market. liu sisi, who saw everything new, actually walked around for two hours. looking at her happy appearance, xu wenping felt that it was worth it to accompany her in this torment. in the end, the two of them sat down at the food stall. ¡°boss, give us 50 meat skewers first, 20 tendons, and 10 with oil. that¡¯s right! give me a box of beer.¡± xu wenping finally sat down. he could eat now. he knocked his legs exaggeratedly while shouting at the stall owner. the boss was a man in his forties. he looked very honest. after nodding with a smile, he immediately placed the order and began to work. their skewers were really good and tasted very good. moreover, the boss had specially given them a plate of peanuts and edamame. while eating meat skewers and drinking beer, xu wenping smiled and asked liu sisi, ¡°how is it? is the night market fun?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fun. i must come here often in the future.¡± liu sisi, who was in a much better mood, seemed to have thrown everything away. she ate the meat skewers and drank the beer. ¡°be careful not to get drunk,¡± xu wenping reminded her and then took a big gulp of beer. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s better to drink more. i¡¯ll forget everything. tomorrow, 1¡¯11 still be refreshed and more refined.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. besides, some things are not your fault. you don¡¯t have to punish yourself with other people¡¯s mistakes.¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s right.¡± liu sisi smiled and raised her glass. ¡°come, cheers. let¡¯s drink.¡± at this moment, liu sisi was actually a little forthright.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: The Tyrannical Man chapter 288: the tyrannical man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them chatted as they ate, and the crate of beer was soon finished. to xu wenping¡¯s surprise, liu sisi could drink very well. after finishing the first carton of beer, she was actually fine. there was no blush on her face. instead, she was the first to tell the boss that she wanted another box of beer. ¡°you really can drink.¡± ¡°i learned how to drink from my roommates after 1 went to university.¡± liu sisi¡¯s smile was a little sly. it was obvious that she was a little happy because she had done something behind her family¡¯s back. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. this girl actually went through so much trouble to hide from her family. and after she succeeded, she was as happy as a child. the two of them chatted and ate in a very pleasant manner. however¡­ suddenly, a voice that sounded out of place rang out from the food stall. ¡°hey, hey, hey, old wang, what¡¯s going on?¡± his voice was a little rough, and along with his voice, there was the sound of a stool being kicked and overturned. the two of them couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. it was originally a good thing to come to the food stall to eat. why was someone suddenly speaking so irascibly? after their gazes swept over, xu wenping and liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. the man was burly and looked to be in his fifties. he had already sat down at a table. after a while, three or four people younger than him came over and sat down around the table. the stall owner, old wang, also came over and smiled. ¡°yo! isn¡¯t this captain zhang from the street management office? what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°f*ck, what can happen to me?¡± captain zhang spat on the ground, then glanced at the barbecue stall and saw five or six tables of people eating. ¡°pay!¡± ¡°pay? what fee?¡± ¡°f*ck, is your brain damaged?¡± captain zhang was furious. he slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°since i¡¯m here, you have to pay.¡± ¡°but i-i¡¯ve already paid the fees. 1 paid once on monday. on friday, you said that 1 didn¡¯t pay enough, so i paid again¡­¡± ¡°f*ck, you ate yesterday and you¡¯re not eating today?¡± captain zhang was furious. he slapped the table, scaring old wang so much that his eyelids twitched. ¡°but, if 1 continue to pay this fee, my business won¡¯t be profitable.¡± ¡°f*ck! i don¡¯t care if you earn money or not. you have to pay. this bro lost money, so you have to pay. hurry up! give me the money, then get me a hundred skewers and two boxes of beer. hurry up.¡± captain zhang shouted arrogantly and pushed old wang. old wang was about to cry. wasn¡¯t this too much of a bully? however, he had to listen to him. this area, especially the night market, was managed by captain zhang. he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of official this captain zhang was. although he was an official, he was not an official. in any case, the street management office was under their jurisdiction. although this official was not big, it had a lot of power. if he didn¡¯t listen to them, he could forget about running this stall. gritting his teeth, old wang could only sigh. he walked back to his barbecue stall and fumbled for a long time. he took out 300 yuan and handed it to captain zhang. ¡°captain zhang, that¡¯s all for tonight.¡± ¡°f*ck, is that all?¡± captain zhang was very unhappy. he raised his head and glared at old wang. ¡°really, really, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°f*ck! is that all?¡± captain zhang looked at the five or six tables of customers, then pointed and said, ¡°there are so many people, but only 300? burning newspapers in front of your grave?¡± ¡°but, but he hasn¡¯t paid yet.¡± ¡°he didn¡¯t pay? then won¡¯t you go over and ask them to pay the bill?¡± ¡°but they haven¡¯t finished eating. this isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if it¡¯s good or not. at least 500 yuan. if you don¡¯t have 500 yuan, don¡¯t even think about continuing your stall from tomorrow onward.¡± captain zhang whipped the three red notes in his hand and spoke arrogantly. old wang was so anxious that he was about to cry. however, he had no choice but to endure it again. he walked over to the customer and said that he wanted to charge first. some of the customers heard the commotion here, so they paid the bill. however, there were also some who were unhappy. after paying the bill, they left and did not eat here anymore. finally, old wang came to xu wenping and liu sisi¡¯s table. ¡°i, i¡¯m really sorry. really, i¡­¡± old wang said embarrassedly as he rubbed his hands together. he stammered for a long time before he said something, which meant that he wanted the two of them to pay a portion of the bill first. ¡°it¡¯s fine, boss.¡± liu sisi looked at old wang and pitied him, especially after hearing captain zhang¡¯s words just now. she was very angry. she took out 200 yuan and placed it in old zhang¡¯s hand. she said, ¡°this money is for you. we still need something later.¡± ¡°thank you. thank you so much.¡± old wang bowed to them gratefully. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he just watched liu sisi deal with this matter. ¡°boss, you can actually complain to his superior department.¡± liu sisi didn¡¯t care if captain zhang¡¯s people could hear her and spoke directly to old wang. ¡°it¡¯s useless. it¡¯s useless at all. they¡¯re all jackals of the same feather. there¡¯s no other way.¡± old wang shook his head and sighed. then, he turned around and gave the money to captain zhang. captain zhang had already heard liu sisi¡¯s words just now. he didn¡¯t want to spoil liu sisi at all. therefore, he took old zhang¡¯s money and pushed him to the kebab. then, he stood up and walked to xu wenping¡¯s table. ¡°motherfucker, were you the one who told old wang to complain about me?¡± captain zhang slammed the table and said to liu sisi. then, when he saw liu sisi¡¯s face, he was stunned. ¡°yes, i said it.¡± liu sisi didn¡¯t back down at all. facing captain zhang, she looked straight at him without any fear on her face. ¡°hehe! alright, little girl, you dare to say such words? you have guts. come, let¡¯s go to the table over there to drink. i¡¯ll have a good chat with you. at night, we¡¯ll have a good talk about life in bed.¡± seeing liu sisi dressed in ordinary clothes and looking at her extremely beautiful face, captain zhang suddenly had evil thoughts. what could a girl who wore cheap clothes have? he had money and power. as long as she followed him, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing? and this girl was so good-looking. if he could have a good night, how awesome would that be! as he spoke, he reached out to grab liu sisi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°put down your dog paw.¡± however, before his hand could touch liu sisi, xu wenping, who was sitting opposite liu sisi, suddenly spoke.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Dog Bites People chapter 289: dog bites people translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hearing someone talking, old zhang couldn¡¯t help but glance sideways. he saw xu wenping sitting opposite her. seeing that he was also wearing cheap clothes, he couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips and look at liu sisi. ¡°i say, girl, look at this kid. he¡¯s dressed in street goods. what can he do? it¡¯s a waste for you to be with him.¡± old zhang clicked his tongue twice. he wiped his mouth with his hand and said, ¡°i have money. although i can¡¯t marry you, 1 can give you money if you want! as long as you¡¯re willing to serve me well and let me have fun in bed, i¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± ¡°disgusting.¡± liu sisi looked at the man in front of her with disdain and disgust. ¡°disgusting? haha! when 1 do that, you won¡¯t find me disgusting anymore. this bro is amazing. when the time comes, you¡¯ll even have to use your mouth. who knows, you might not be able to serve this bro. let¡¯s go! come with me. you can have whatever you want.¡± as he spoke, he reached out again, wanting to grab liu sisi¡¯s shoulder and pull her up. however, this time, xu wenping, who was opposite liu sisi, didn¡¯t say anything. instead, he directly attacked. as the saying went, those who could fight would definitely not quarrel. pa! with a crisp sound, captain zhang¡¯s hand was slapped to the side by xu wenping. moreover, because he was angry that he was dirty and said some yellow things to pollute liu sisi¡¯s ears, xu wenping used a lot of strength. suddenly, captain zhang¡¯s hand swelled up. ¡°f*ck!¡± captain zhang shook his hand, and his face instantly became ferocious. ¡°d*mn, it hurts! you dare to fight me, are you courting death? if you¡¯re tired of living, just say something and 1¡¯11 grant you your wish.¡± as he spoke, he casually picked up a wine bottle on the table. it seemed that he was planning to make a move on xu wenping. however, in the next second, xu wenping¡¯s slap came over again, directly hitting his hand that was holding the bottle. pa! there was another crisp sound, and this time, the hit was even heavier. the wine bottle in captain zhang¡¯s hand flew out, and then his hand became even more swollen. he couldn¡¯t even reach out to take anything. this time, his hand became a pig¡¯s paw. ¡°tsk, tsk! you¡¯re really amazing. so you¡¯re a pig demon?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. then, he clicked his tongue and gave captain zhang a thumbs-up. ¡°f*ck, i, i¡­ it hurts! f*ck! f*ck him, go on, what are you looking at?¡± captain zhang was really anxious. he rubbed his hands hard, and on the other side, he called his underlings to go up and beat xu wenping. the lackeys thought that captain zhang would be able to capture them easily. however, they suddenly heard a shout and looked over. then, they saw captain zhang being beaten up. then, he loudly ordered. the lackeys all stood up and ran straight to xu wenping. it was not like they had never fought before. it was fun to beat up a person in a group. after all, one punch and one kick from each person could directly beat that person until they rolled on the ground and began to beg for mercy. also, the woman on this kid¡¯s side was indeed pretty. since they did not have the fortune to have sex with that woman and have fun with her, they would beat up the man who was with her. that would be satisfying. also, seeing their boss being beaten up, they wondered if he would cry out in pain and pleasure when he was with that woman at night. the underlings were secretly criticizing him, but they still moved quite quickly. in the blink of an eye, they were already in front of xu wenping. however, when they started to hit him, they realized that they could not move. xu wenping smiled and shook his head. ¡°seriously, i have to fight every day. i¡¯m really a little helpless.¡± as he spoke, he changed the folding table to another place and sat down with liu sisi again. they continued eating and drinking calmly. ¡°i, i, i f*ck¡­¡± captain zhang¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment because his underlings were all standing there as if they were wooden sculptures. ¡°this, f*cking, w-what kind of magic is this? what kind of f*cking trick is this?¡± he stuttered as he looked at the scene in front of him. he simply could not believe his eyes. captain zhang was not an official. in fact, he was just a manager of the market. he was used to bullying others, so he rarely did odd jobs. bullying people was a common occurrence, such as bullying an honest person like the stall owner, old wang. however, if one were to talk about how cruel he was, he really did not dare to kill anyone. he had drunk a little too much today, lost money, and saw liu sisi¡¯s beauty. he was really blinded by greed and actually came up to flirt with her. now, it was great. he originally wanted his brothers to beat xu wenping up and then drag the beauty away. however, he did not expect that the other party would be so stubborn that his underlings would not move. the frightened captain zhang shouted repeatedly. then, he turned around and pointed at xu wenping, shouting loudly, ¡°ghost, you¡¯re definitely not human. you¡¯re not human. you, you¡­¡± he was really scared. cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°stop shouting. i¡¯m a living person. stand properly.¡± xu wenping took a meat skewer and glared at captain zhang. captain zhang quivered and immediately stood there obediently. he was really scared now, scared to death. he was thinking, ¡®this person can¡¯t turn me into someone who can¡¯t move!¡¯ he stood there trembling in fear. ¡°sisi, people say that if a dog bites someone, a person can¡¯t lie on the ground and bite the dog, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! but¡­ you can beat it with a stick, right?¡± liu sisi was quick-witted and answered directly. she smiled without any panic. looking at the girl in front of him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but admire her. this girl had seen the world, and she had an excellent psychological quality. ¡°yes! it¡¯s not a problem to teach him a lesson.¡± as he spoke, he looked at captain zhang and asked, ¡°how much money did you scam the boss of?¡± ¡°i, i can¡¯t remember either. 1 really can¡¯t remember.¡± liu sisi blinked and suddenly shouted at old wang, ¡°boss, how much did he scam you of?¡± old wang was shocked. he had actually seen what happened here, but he did not dare to come over and interfere. now that liu sisi suddenly asked him this question, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°no, no scam, no scam.¡± old wang was thinking that if he said that captain zhang had tricked him, what would he do if captain zhang came looking for him after this man and woman left? Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Automatic Compensation chapter 290: automatic compensation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation old wang¡¯s worries were actually reasonable. to ordinary people, there was no doubt that those who were bullied would immediately take revenge after the person who threatened them left. therefore, old wang¡¯s idea was not wrong. old wang¡¯s words stunned liu sisi for a moment, but then she understood what he was thinking. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be afraid. i¡¯m a lawyer. if he dares to do this again in the future, give me a call,¡± liu sisi said with a smile. then, she took out her license and a business card from her bag. she showed her license to old wang and gave him her business card. ¡°f*ck!¡± captain zhang, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw liu sisi¡¯s license. since he had discovered it. it seemed that he had really made a ridiculous mistake. the girl in front of him was actually a lawyer, and she seemed to be a very powerful lawyer. if that were the case, then what she said just now was obviously a warning to him. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t worry, everyone, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t bully old wang anymore, really! if anything happens, i will still help him. if anyone dares to bully him in this place, i will still help! hehe!¡± as he spoke, captain zhang looked at xu wenping and liu sisi obsequiously. he was really afraid. if liu sisi wanted to teach him a lesson, he believed that it would not be a problem at all. there were many ways to use the law. moreover, within the scope of the law, if one wanted to play with someone, wasn¡¯t it easy? the more captain zhang thought about it, the more afraid he became. when old wang heard this, he immediately perked up. it was a society ruled by law now, and he naturally understood how wide the society a lawyer could come into contact with was. ¡°thank you, thank you so much.¡± old wang nodded repeatedly. he took liu sisi¡¯s business card and nodded his head in gratitude. ¡°can you tell me how much money you¡¯ve been scammed?¡± liu sisi asked old wang with a smile. she picked up her glass and took a sip. ¡°this¡­ it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have much concept of how much money you can count. however, in the past few years, captain zhang has taken a lot of money from me.¡± old wang still didn¡¯t say the number, but this time, he was much bolder. hearing his words, captain zhang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little helpless. he had indeed taken a lot of old wang¡¯s money. if he lost in gambling, he would come to extort money. this was basically something that would happen every month. ¡°that¡­ lawyer liu, it¡¯s like this¡­ i did take a lot of old wang¡¯s money. don¡¯t ask, 1¡­ i¡¯ll return him 100,000 yuan. what do you think?¡± ¡°100,000?¡± liu sisi glanced at old wang and asked, ¡°is it enough?¡± ¡°alright, alright, that¡¯s enough. i¡¯m very satisfied!¡± old wang nodded repeatedly in thanks, and his expression was very happy. indeed, the money captain zhang had taken from him over the years was definitely more than 100,000 yuan. however, it was already very good that he could take back so much. especially with this 100,000 yuan, his family¡¯s matters could be settled a lot. therefore, old wang thanked her repeatedly. he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. seeing that old wang was happy, liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but nod and smile. she also understood that she could not force him too hard. it was already very good for captain zhang to agree to give 100,000 yuan under such circumstances. if he was forced into a corner, the other party might very well be desperate. if that were the case, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°since both of you agree, then let¡¯s do it.¡± liu sisi nodded, then looked at xu wenping and asked, ¡°wenping, how is it?¡± ¡°alright, no problem.¡± he weaved his hand and said, ¡°alright, you guys can go back to your work!¡± as he spoke, he deliberately looked at captain zhang deeply. when he looked over, captain zhang¡¯s body immediately trembled. ¡°yes, yes, yes. 1¡¯11 leave now. i¡­¡± as he spoke, he looked at his underlings and could not help but smile bitterly. he said, ¡°but, mr. xu, look¡­ could you be magnanimous and let them all go?¡± although these underlings were a little cowardly, they were still brought up by him. he couldn¡¯t just run away like that. therefore, captain zhang still mentioned to xu wenping with trepidation, asking him to let go of his underlings. originally, xu wenping didn¡¯t plan to let those people stand for too long. it was fine if they were punished. if they were to stand there for a day and a night, it was likely that even if these people did not die, they would suffer internal injuries. thinking of this, he nodded and said, ¡°seeing that you¡¯re still very loyal, i¡¯ll spare them.¡± after saying that, he picked up the peanuts on the table and flicked them with his fingers. in an instant, the peanuts flew out and hit the underlings who were standing still. those people¡¯s bodies trembled. after a while, they suddenly staggered and fell to the ground. they panted and could not get up for a long time. ¡°thank you, thank you for being magnanimous, mr. xu!¡± seeing that his underlings could move, they were all in a miserable state. however, at least they were fine. they were still alive, which made captain zhang very happy. ¡°let¡¯s go. hurry up. those who can get up, hurry up and follow me.¡± since xu wenping asked them to leave, captain zhang immediately took action. he didn¡¯t want to stay here for another minute. however¡­ ¡°100,000 yuan. transfer it to old wang tonight. otherwise, you should understand that we won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. when i go back, i¡¯ll transfer money to old wang immediately.¡± at this moment, the flattering smile on captain zhang¡¯s face was no different from a third grandson. there were no other waves in his heart, and he did not think of resisting. he knew that he was no match for xu wenping. in terms of power, he believed that he was no match for liu sisi. and looking at xu wenping, he seemed to have some background. if he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, then he would endure it. no matter what, he just needed to maintain his current status. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he watched captain zhang leave with his men. he looked at liu sisi and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t know that a lawyer could scare people.¡± ¡°of course. do you really think that lawyers are so weak that they only know how to file lawsuits?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not true. after all, there are many different areas in the profession of lawyers. if you don¡¯t handle it well, you will cross the line.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know. but don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°oh?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. actually, you don¡¯t have to explain it to me.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t explain anything.¡± the conversation between the two of them seemed to have a mysterious feeling. however, it was getting late, so xu wenping finally sent liu sisi home.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Security Force chapter 291: security force translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the next day. when xu wenping woke up, it was already seven in the morning. after sending liu sisi home last night, he returned to su yurou¡¯s house. su yurou was already asleep, but after he came back, it was already one or two in the middle of the night after the two of them had sex. the two of them went to sleep, and xu wenping only got up now. after he got up, he realized that su yurou had already gone to work and left him breakfast on the table. after eating breakfast, xu wenping felt very energetic. thinking about what happened yesterday, he couldn¡¯t help but grab his phone and make a call. ¡°good morning, chairman.¡± jiang yueming¡¯s voice was very clear and bright. he then said, ¡°lawyer liu called just now and said that the lawyer¡¯s letter has been sent out via email. the hard copy has also been mailed.¡± ¡°so efficient?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. he really didn¡¯t expect liu sisi to be able to get up early to work when she went home so late last night. ¡°also, chairman, you have to find the male lead you promised me as soon as possible. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to start filming.¡± ¡°got it. give me a job first. when i¡¯m free in the afternoon, i¡¯ll go to the set and choose a male lead.¡± ¡°alright! chairman, you have to come on time!¡± after saying that, jiang yueming hung up the phone. after putting down his phone, xu wenping thought for a while and then called li junlan. ¡°what is it?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard the other party¡¯s lazy tone. he said, ¡°how is it? is there anything wrong recently?¡± ¡°something is wrong?¡± li junlan was a little confused and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°which aspect?¡± ¡°that is to say, have you been followed recently or encountered something strange?¡± ¡°no, why are you asking?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± xu wenping shook his head. he didn¡¯t want to tell the people around him about the situation at su yurou¡¯s house. ¡°then¡­ what about xiao xia?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you asking strange questions today?¡± li junlan was a little impatient. she directly said, ¡°why are you asking such strange questions? did something happen? if so, just say it. don¡¯t keep beating around the bush with me.¡± this woman¡¯s personality was indeed very straightforward. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh. after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°someone from yurou¡¯s family came, and he¡¯s ruthless and scheming. i¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but after he finished speaking, li junlan fell silent. after a long while, her voice came from the other side, saying, ¡°okay, i understand. i¡¯ll tell xiao xia to be careful during this period of time and try not to let you worry.¡± ¡°alright, you guys be careful. in addition, 1¡¯11 get someone to protect you and try my best not to let anything happen to you.¡± the two of them hung up the phone after they finished speaking. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sit there and frown. he thought about it again and again before calling chen pi. ¡°brother ping, what can 1 do for you?¡± chen pi¡¯s voice rang out from the other side. from the sounds around him, he was not in a gentle environment. it seemed like he was training his brothers. ¡°what 1 told you previously, we¡¯re going to set up a bodyguard company and a security company. how are the preparations on your side?¡± ¡°i¡¯m training, and i¡¯ve selected some people. i¡¯m going to send them to you soon.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± ¡°alright, feel free to come over. if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re lacking, you can give me some pointers.¡± chen pi seemed very happy because xu wenping could go over. this was what he had always hoped for. after hanging up the phone, xu wenping immediately got up and went straight to chen pi¡¯s company. when he arrived at the company, chen pi was still training his subordinates. in the training ground, everyone was training in full swing, and they were all drenched in sweat. ¡°not bad, it looks good.¡± xu wenping walked over one by one and looked at the young men. each of them was trained to the point where they looked like tigers and lions. the people who trained them were a few people in their thirties. these people all had scars on their bodies, and it was obvious at a glance that they had been trained for many years and had a military career. ¡°you guys were soldiers, right?¡± xu wenping asked the coaches with a sincere smile on his face. ¡°yes, brother ping, we were soldiers before.¡± the few of them obviously looked older than xu wenping, but they called xu wenping brother ping. this nickname should have been given along with chen pi. ¡°yes, the things you guys are training are all standard and not bad.¡± ¡°of course, brother ping. the people 1 chose shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± chen pi said with a smile. he scratched his head and looked excited. ¡°it¡¯s alright, but there are still some things that need to be strengthened.¡± xu wenping pointed at the people exercising and said, ¡°we have to strengthen lung capacity, then sensitivity, and then skills. we can¡¯t slack off.¡± xu wenping then thought for a moment and said, ¡°go find jiang yueming tomorrow and tell him to allocate funds for you. once the money is out, immediately equip yourself with the most advanced equipment in the world.¡± ¡°laser guns, tranquilizer guns, batons, and other things.¡± ¡°brother ping, what are you doing?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, chen pi was a little confused. ¡°we¡¯re not on the sea, we¡¯re going to fight with those little noses.¡± chen pin frowned and asked, ¡°what are you doing with such a big formation?¡± ¡°protect the people i want to protect.¡± ¡°recently, someone has come to jin hai city to cause trouble for me. they have also said that they want to attack the people around me,¡± said xu wenping. ¡°f*ck! who dares to touch the people around you?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, chen pi was instantly enraged. he waved his fist and said, ¡°whoever dares, i¡¯ll be the first to kill them.¡± ¡°alright, hurry up and train. then, select a group of people to protect the people as soon as possible.¡± as he spoke, he walked toward the training center. chen pi nodded and followed behind him. he waved his hand and told the coaches to get the bodyguards to start training as soon as possible. people began to practice, and one by one, they walked past xu wenping. there were a total of 125 people. each of them walked in front of xu wenping and displayed their strength. according to their situation, xu wenping chose a total of 30 people. ¡°split into three groups. protect li junlan, han xiaoxia, and yu youling.¡± xu wenping gave chen pi some instructions and gave him the contact information of the three of them so that he could make arrangements as soon as possible. chen pi made the arrangements very quickly and everything was arranged in a short time. ¡°brother ping, do you have any other orders?¡± chen pi stood in front of xu wenping with a relaxed expression on his face. ¡°i heard that you have recruited a few young people with good martial arts foundations. you said that they have great potential, but why don¡¯t i see them?¡± hearing his question, chen pi could not help but scratch his head, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°actually, what i meant was that they all practiced martial arts, but they were all just for show. i was thinking that if you were free, you could help me take a look at their martial arts and see what they can do. if they can enter our line of work, then enter this line of work. if they can¡¯t, then don¡¯t waste people.¡± ¡°they have a good foundation in martial arts?¡± ¡°they¡¯re all very good, really.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go. this way, brother ping.¡± after that, chen pi led xu wenping to another training ground.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Group Beaten chapter 292: group beaten translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation chen pi¡¯s zhongan bodyguard company. in training ground b. before chen pi and xu wenping arrived, there was a commotion. a child who wasn¡¯t too tall but had a nimble body dodged the attack of a big guy. ¡°watch my fist.¡± after dodging, the child threw a punch at the big guy¡¯s ribs. it wasn¡¯t heavy, but it was just right. bang! the big guy¡¯s body trembled. before he could react, the child kicked him in the leg, causing him to fall. ¡°yang feng, you tricked me.¡± the other boy was furious. he rushed forward and punched yang feng¡¯s head. his punches were very fast, and judging from his movements, it was obvious that he had practiced martial arts. he had quite a foundation. this punch was ferocious and vigorous, and his moves had the demeanor of an expert. yang feng didn¡¯t care about that. he turned his body to the side and didn¡¯t bully him. his feet suddenly hooked out and then he bumped into the other party¡¯s shoulder. although the boy threw a punch, yang feng managed to dodge it. then, because yang feng¡¯s foot was inserted between his feet, and the strength of his shoulder was just right, it hit his shoulder. his lower body was unstable, and his body swayed a little before he fell directly. seeing that their two companions had been defeated, the eyes of the ten or so boys who were watching from the side instantly turned red. ¡°yang feng, you¡¯re too ruthless. if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll attack together!¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re wrong. we¡¯re just sparring with you. you can¡¯t be so ruthless.¡± ¡°if we attack together, you definitely won¡¯t be a match for us.¡± a few boys spoke loudly, then rolled up their sleeves and walked toward yang feng. yang feng widened his eyes and took a few steps back. ¡°i didn¡¯t provoke you. why are you making things difficult for me?¡± ¡°who says you didn¡¯t provoke us?¡± one of the boys who was not tall sneered and said, ¡°do you know that you hit old fatty today? his kung fu wasn¡¯t very good to begin with. when the coach saw it, he said that someone like old fatty might not be suitable to stay.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. do you know that old fatty¡¯s family is not well off? if he¡¯s kicked out and can¡¯t really work in the company, he won¡¯t be able to support his parents in the future.¡± ¡°you did it on purpose. you did it on purpose when you were training just now.¡± people began to criticize yang feng. ¡°it¡¯s not my fault. when he attacked, it was as if he wanted to kill me. didn¡¯t you see that when he lifted me up, he threw me to the ground with all his might?¡± yang feng was obviously angry and immediately retorted loudly. ¡°so what? your body is flexible, you can dodge it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if you defeat him like this, he won¡¯t be able to continue working in the company. if you do this, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. just go ahead and kill him.¡± ¡°yes, hit him.¡± these people had a good relationship with old fatty, especially since old fatty usually looked very honest. now that he had been bullied by yang feng, these people were unwilling. they all stood up for old fatty. as soon as the few of them said group fight, people immediately rushed toward yang feng. yang feng wanted to avoid the crowd, but the entire venue was only so big. moreover, those people had already thought that yang feng might escape, so they blocked all the effective escape routes. what they were waiting for was probably the moment when they would gang up on yang feng. in a one-on-one battle, they could tell that none of them was yang feng¡¯s match. the few of them looked at each other, then shouted and rushed toward yang feng. their speed was very fast, and among the boys, these people should be considered the best in martial arts. therefore, when they rushed up, they attacked yang feng with both fists and feet. yang feng¡¯s face was filled with helplessness, and his eyes were filled with stubbornness. his body swayed left and right, dodging many attacks. he parried everyone¡¯s attacks. fortunately, he had been practicing martial arts since he was young and had a very good foundation in martial arts. 0then-vise, he would have been defeated by now. even so, although his martial arts foundation was very good, he was only one person after all. moreover, no matter how powerful he was, he would still find it difficult to withstand the attacks of everyone. in just two to three minutes, he had managed to dodge most of the attacks. however, yang feng was still kicked twice and punched once. one had to know that if he was hit once, there would be a first, a second, or even more punches and kicks. yang feng was like this. after another two minutes, he was already exhausted. those people were having a great time fighting because yang feng could only dodge, block, and even attack the unimportant parts of his body. it was under such circumstances that xu wenping and chen pi arrived. the two of them stood at the door and saw this scene. originally, chen pi had intended to stop them. however, xu wenping could tell. he stood there and watched carefully. he had seen yang feng¡¯s every move very clearly. he could tell that yang feng¡¯s kung fu was not just for show. his kung fu was real, and it could hurt people. because in every movement, there was a fatal move. however, yang feng was enduring. while he blocked the opponent¡¯s attack, he was actually hiding his strength and did not use two-thirds of his true strength. to put it bluntly, although he was being beaten up now, if he really wanted to hurt someone, even if there were so many people beating him up, if he was ruthless, he could directly raise four or five people, knock down four or five people, and cause them to fall to the ground with serious injuries. that was also possible. this was a lion, not a little lamb. seeing this scene, xu wenping could not help but nod his head. this kid was really good at enduring. he was so young, but he actually had such a temperament. his future was definitely promising. while he was thinking about this, yang feng had fallen into the most difficult time of the group fight. those people had gone crazy and were a little impatient, so they let more people join the battle. this time, yang feng really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. firstly, there were many people, and secondly, these people had all practiced martial arts. even though he was only skilled in fancy boxing, he had some superficial training. the strength of his punches and the speed of his attacks were definitely not something that people who had never learned martial arts could compare to. therefore, yang feng had become a target. everyone¡¯s attacks landed on him, and he was already a little unable to withstand them. his eyes were obviously red after being punched in the face. however, he was still controlling his emotions and did not explode. chen pi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry when he saw this. this bunch of brats were very obedient in front of him. he did not expect that they would actually be giving him an eye attack now. they actually bared their fangs in front of xu wenping and attacked him so fiercely. he wanted to speak again, but he was stopped by xu wenping. ¡°don¡¯t move. it¡¯s okay.¡± xu wenping watched with interest and asked, ¡°why is that child called yang feng isolated?¡± when xu wenping asked about yang feng, chen pi couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°his family background is a bit bitter. his father was an expert, but he was seriously injured at a construction site and passed away at the beginning of this year. his mother is currently seriously ill. he came out to work, but because he didn¡¯t have any academic qualifications, he finally came to us.¡± ¡°i saw that his martial arts foundation was very good, so i temporarily took him in..¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Sneak Attack chapter 293: sneak attack translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping could not help but nod slightly as he listened to chen pi¡¯s general introduction. his gaze never left yang feng because this kid had given him a lot of interest. although he didn¡¯t know much about reading people, he had experienced a lot and seen a lot, so he always felt that yang feng had a different temperament. the battle in front of him became even more lively. yang feng weaved through the crowd, and his movement technique became faster and faster. however, he was still beaten many times. in the end, no matter how fast his movement technique was, he was still beaten. there were too many people. even if his kung fu was good, it was not good enough to dodge so many people¡¯s attacks. however, at this moment, yang feng also had a counterattack. if he did not counterattack, he would really be beaten to death by the group. yang feng was furious, but he did not lose his mind. at this moment, he also used his strength in his fists and feet. ¡°hu hu¡­¡± two punches were thrown out, directly hitting a person¡¯s chest. his strength wasn¡¯t small, and that person suddenly retreated. originally, everyone thought that yang feng would take the opportunity to dodge to the side or fight with others again. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, yang feng suddenly took a step forward and rushed directly in front of that person. he punched out again, landing directly on the boy¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°all!¡± the boy was shocked and turned his body to the side. at the same time, yang feng suddenly took a step to the left and hid behind the boy. his reaction to this move was extremely fast. in just a breath¡¯s time, he had switched positions with the boy. even xu wenping did not expect this change. at this moment, yang feng suddenly made a move and punched the boy¡¯s back. the strength was not great, but it was enough to send the person flying forward. then, he followed up with another step and kicked the boy down. the series of actions was truly shocking. of course, he also suffered three punches and kicks. even so, he didn¡¯t think much of it. although he was beaten up, his body swayed and he found another target. another set of combined attacks directly knocked that person to the ground. his actions immediately made everyone present feel a little insecure. ¡°this kid is actually using the method of exchanging injury for death. he really has a plan.¡± seeing this, chen pi couldn¡¯t help but see the trick and nodded repeatedly. ¡°not bad, he¡¯s a good seedling. if he¡¯s trained well, he¡¯ll definitely be a talent in the future,¡± xu wenping said lightly. then, he patted chen pi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s not easy to find such a talent.¡± ¡°brother ping, you always say that we should help if we can, so 1 thought of helping this child.¡± ¡°yes! i think¡­¡± xu wenping wanted to say something, but when the words reached his lips, he suddenly stopped. because at this moment, his eyes burst out with a sharp light. in the crowd, a short boy was secretly approaching yang feng. the boy¡¯s hands were in his pants pockets, and from the looks of it, there should be some kind of weapon in his pockets. ¡°this brat,¡± xu wenping said and then disappeared. his speed was extremely fast. it was as if there was an afterimage where he was originally at. before chen pi could react, xu wenping had already rushed out. ¡°brother ping, you¡­¡± chen pi said a few words, and then he was shocked to find that xu wenping¡¯s figure had already appeared in the crowd in front of him. it was not clear how he entered the crowd, but he was already in the crowd and standing beside yang feng. it was also at this moment that the thin and withered boy suddenly made a move. he lunged forward and took out a dagger from his pocket. it was shining brightly as he stabbed it straight at yang feng¡¯s back. this boy was really ruthless. moreover, he attacked without any warning. the others did not have time to react at all. when the crowd reacted, they could not help but exclaim. it should be known that although the boys wanted to attack yang feng, they did not really want his life. most of the people were just unconvinced. they were all about the same age. it was normal for everyone to be hot-headed and attack each other when they fought. however, no one wanted to kill anyone. no matter what, there was no deep hatred between them. therefore, when the skinny boy attacked and stabbed yang feng with his knife, everyone could not help but be shocked. however, it was already too late for them to save him. moreover, yang feng¡¯s back was facing the skinny boy at this time. there were two people attacking him in front of him. yang feng waved his fists and fought with his opponent. therefore, he didn¡¯t see this slash, let alone dodge it. in everyone¡¯s opinion, yang feng was either dead or injured this time. however¡­ in the next moment, a figure appeared in front of yang feng. with a flip of his palm, he grabbed the skinny boy¡¯s wrist. with a slight flip of his wrist, the skinny boy¡¯s wrist was flipped over, and the dagger fell to the ground. ¡°all!¡± the skinny boy couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. cold sweat instantly flowed down his forehead from the pain. ¡°stop! stop it!¡¯ at this moment, chen pi, who was running over from the door, could not help but shout loudly. it was only then that the boys realized that the boss of the company had appeared. moreover, this so-called boss of the company was very powerful and his martial arts were extremely impressive. when they saw him, the boys acted like they had seen a rat. instantly, the scene fell silent. at this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on chen pi. but soon, everyone¡¯s eyes returned to xu wenping. because the boy whose wrist was grabbed was breathing heavily at this moment, and yang feng turned around. the sound of them inhaling made people turn their heads. of course, chen pi also walked over at this time. he walked very quickly and directly entered the crowd. ¡°brother ping, you¡­¡± looking at xu wenping who was grabbing the boy¡¯s wrist, chen pi¡¯s scalp went numb. because he could tell just now that xu wenping valued yang feng very much. if something really happened to yang feng, this boy who was holding a knife would probably be crippled by xu wenping, right? he had a good impression of this boy, so he was a little worried. however¡­ xu wenping was not as furious as chen pi had imagined.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: We Are Already Friends chapter 294: we are already friends translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping stared at the boy whose wrist he had grabbed. his voice was very calm as he asked, ¡°you, why did you do that?¡± the boy screamed in pain. his eyes were fixed on xu wenping. ¡°i think he shouldn¡¯t be so noisy. moreover¡­ i¡¯m not willing to accept it. why does he have such good martial arts?¡± ¡°are you jealous of his kung fu?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°so, you want to kill him?¡± ¡°not exactly. i just think that he needs to be taught a lesson for showing off.¡± ¡°or should i say, it¡¯s a lesson from death, right?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°you know that a lesson from death is the price of their life?¡± ¡°of course i know, but i don¡¯t have anything now. what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°if i said that your future achievements will not be lower than his, would you believe me?¡± ¡°me? can i?¡± ¡°if i say it¡¯s possible, then it¡¯s definitely possible.¡± the conversation between the two was very short. when the people present heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. ¡°f*ck, who are you?¡± suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted at an inappropriate time. then, everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal doubtful expressions. however, those who understood the situation had already thought of it. chen pi had called xu wenping ¡®brother ping¡¯ just now. to those meticulous people, chen pi still had a big brother. that was the person who had the final say. they all knew that. now, when they saw chen pi¡¯s expression, they had already guessed some of it. ¡°motherfucker, all of you shut up. this is my brother ping! are you tired of living?¡± chen pi shouted at the crowd and then looked at the boy whose wrist was grabbed by xu wenping. he said angrily, ¡°kid, are you twisted? you actually dare to use a knife on your own people? is there water in your brain, or were you trapped by the door?¡± as he spoke, chen pi was already standing in front of the boy. he raised his hand and was about to slap the boy. the scene just now had frightened chen pi. if xu wenping hadn¡¯t intervened just now, something would have really happened. if it was like that, how was he going to explain it to xu wenping? however¡­ in the next moment, his hand was blocked by xu wenping. ¡°don¡¯t be agitated. this matter isn¡¯t that serious. just leave it to me.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he looked at yang feng, who was also injured and silent. ¡°both of you are very good.¡± when xu wenping said that, he had already let go of the boy whose wrist was grabbed by him. the boy was stunned and looked at xu wenping in shock. ¡°you, you¡¯re not chasing me away?¡± at this moment, he basically understood that the boss of their company, chen pi, had to listen to the orders of this boy who did not look much older than him. ¡°why should i chase you away?¡± xu wenping smiled, then swept his gaze across all the boys and said, ¡°you guys are all very good. although it was a group fight just now, and it was a little unethical.¡± xu wenping smiled, then waved his hand and said, ¡°alright, sit down. i have something to say to everyone.¡± hearing his words, everyone sat down one after another, their faces filled with doubt. xu wenping asked yang feng and the boy to sit beside him. chen pi didn¡¯t quite understand, but xu wenping pressed him down. ¡°everyone, this is my first time here. i¡¯ve seen your condition and feel very good.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone in the training ground could hear it clearly. ¡°i¡¯ll get the company to deal with the person you mentioned just now. i¡¯ll get him to return to the team as soon as possible.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was calm but full of power. when everyone heard this, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. everyone¡¯s faces seemed to have regained their spirits for a moment. ¡°in addition, what i want to say is that although everyone¡¯s attack just now did not have martial virtue, it also reflected the power of unity.¡± xu wenping smiled and then changed the topic. ¡°however, you have to know that yang feng is actually one of you. if you have something to do, you don¡¯t have to be so violent.¡± ¡°an old man once said that you should treat your comrades as warmly as spring, and treat your enemies as coldly as winter.¡± ¡°he is not your enemy, but your comrade, your friend. or perhaps you¡¯ll be comrades in the future.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, and their expressions gradually changed. because they listened and felt that what xu wenping said made sense. thinking about it carefully, yang feng was actually not their enemy. especially the boy who had ambushed yang feng. he lowered his head at this moment, looking a little regretful. xu wenping laughed and patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°actually, you¡¯re not completely wrong.¡± ¡°is, is it?¡± the boy raised his head and looked at xu wenping with a puzzled expression. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°my name is chen guang.¡± ¡°very good, chen guang. you have to know one thing. just now, you treated yang feng as an enemy and the object of your jealousy. however, you are very clear-headed. you are willing to face yourself and your inner world.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice seemed to become a little ethereal as he said, ¡°chen guang, i gave you a chance to express your feelings just now. i was actually testing you¡­¡± ¡°you passed my test because you¡¯ve spoken your true thoughts and are willing to face the person in your heart. you definitely won¡¯t be a bad person. although sometimes you¡¯ll take the wrong path, you have to know that no matter what, as long as you¡¯re willing to change and walk in the right direction, there¡¯s nothing wrong. life will definitely still be bright.¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± chen guang nodded. he suddenly stood up, walked to yang feng, and bowed deeply to him. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yang feng. it was my fault just now. it was my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have attacked you.¡± as he spoke, he looked at yang feng sincerely. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not injured at all now, so i didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.¡± yang feng smiled. his smile was actually very gentle. ¡°no, just because you don¡¯t mind doesn¡¯t mean i didn¡¯t do it.¡± chen guang clenched his fists and said, ¡°believe me. i, chen guang, said that i owe you my life. i will return it to you in the future.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that serious. i hope we can become friends.¡± ¡°yes, we are now.¡± their conversation instantly moved everyone present. xu wenping smiled and raised his voice, ¡°brothers, our company is a security company, a bodyguard company. in the future, we may face a lot of risks. the only people you can trust are your friends and comrades. only they will help you when you are in the most dangerous time..¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: I’ll Take You To See Someone chapter 295: i¡¯ll take you to see someone translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the reason why xu wenping told these guys was because he had a feeling that his future would not be smooth. and the people who were with him would definitely not just live an ordinary life. perhaps these boys would become his backbone in the future. therefore, he had to let them know the relationship between them. hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other and nodded heavily. everyone knew that xu wenping was right. since they had chosen to join this company, and before they joined, chen pi had told them that perhaps one day, they would have to risk their lives for this job. however, they still entered without hesitation. since they had joined this team, they were already mentally prepared. ¡°alright, next, i¡¯m going to group you up.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping stood up and began to divide the people into groups under chen pi¡¯s surprised gaze. xu wenping had clearly seen the chaotic battle just now. he had seen the strengths and weaknesses of these people very carefully. now, he began to divide the boys into groups. ¡°now, the grouping is complete. the purpose of my grouping is very clear. the advantages and disadvantages complement each other. now, you have to complement each other to your heart¡¯s content.¡± as xu wenping spoke, his gaze swept across the boys who had already been divided into groups. ¡°yes, sir!¡± everyone answered loudly together, appearing very imposing. ¡°train well in the future. i believe that in a few days, you will have a mission. at that time, i don¡¯t want to see any of you get injured or lose your lives,¡± xu wenping said lightly. there was only one reason why he said this, and that was because of su chengren¡¯s arrival. perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before these youngsters faced formidable opponents. while everyone was very happy, there were two people who looked confused. ¡°i, i¡­ what about the two of us?¡± in the end, yang feng asked first. chen guang, who was beside him, was also at a loss. ¡°the two of you, come with me later. i have something for you to do, and the two of you have to be prepared to become important people by my side in the future.¡± ¡°what?¡± the two of them were stunned and looked at each other. then, they were a little overjoyed and flattered. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry to be happy. you still have to receive training, but you won¡¯t receive training for the time being. or rather, 1¡¯11 personally do your training.¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± the two of them said almost at the same time, and their voices were filled with excitement. ¡°f*ck! brother ping, what are you doing? directly poach them?¡± chen pi, who was beside him, was a little unhappy. he came over and wrinkled his nose. ¡°alright, what poach? we¡¯re all on the same side. what¡¯s there to poach? also¡­ you must strengthen your training recently. you must not slack off. also¡­ our brothers who have been through life and death at sea, it¡¯s best to transfer dozens of people back. 1 feel that the situation is not good recently, understand?¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry, brother ping.¡± chen pi nodded, but then he looked at chen guang and yang feng and said, ¡°you two fellows, to be able to follow brother ping, let me tell you, my martial arts were all taught by brother ping. if you don¡¯t learn properly and get rejected, 1 won¡¯t f*cking want you anymore.¡± ¡°do you remember?¡± ¡°yes, i remember!¡± ¡°understood. i¡¯ll definitely study hard.¡± chen guang and yang feng immediately replied loudly. one could imagine how excited the two of them were. the boys around them were also looking at the two of them with envy. ¡°alright, i¡¯m leaving. you guys continue.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and then waved at yang feng and chen guang, indicating for them to follow. ¡°don¡¯t! brother ping, you can¡¯t just leave like this! no matter what, you have to eat at my place before you can leave!¡± as he spoke, chen pi directly let the boys continue training, and he quickly followed up, as if he wanted to keep xu wenping for dinner. ¡°alright, do we brothers need to be so pretentious?¡± xu wenping punched chen pi and said, ¡°be careful when you go in and out, understand?¡± these words came from the bottom of his heart. ¡°i understand. you too. 1 also received news that there are indeed very powerful people from the capital who have infiltrated jin hai city.¡± ¡°be careful.¡± after saying that, xu wenping left the bodyguard company with yang and chen. after getting into the car, xu wenping asked the two of them if they knew how to drive. unfortunately, neither of them knew how to do it. however¡­ xu wenping was not surprised. after all, they were all poor children. it was normal for them to not know how to drive. he drove the car steadily. as he drove, he said, ¡°next, we¡¯re going to a place to help someone. 1 wonder if you¡¯re willing to go?¡± ¡°brother ping, if it¡¯s something we can do, we¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± at this moment, yang feng could be said to be extremely impressed by xu wenping. moreover, xu wenping had saved his life just now. he didn¡¯t say it, but in his heart, he had already given his life to xu wenping. just now, when chen guang said that he would give him a life in the future, yang feng also thought that his life would belong to xu wenping in the future. ¡°yes, brother ping, you said it yourself. no matter what we do, we¡¯re willing to do it.¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°now, we¡¯re going to see someone. he¡¯s one of you, but he was just fired by your coach.¡± ¡°are you talking about old fatty?¡± when yang feng heard this, he immediately reacted. chen guang, who was beside him, also understood and could not help but look at yang feng. today¡¯s incident was actually caused by the conflict between yang feng and old fatty. now, xu wenping was actually going to see old fatty. chen guang was afraid that yang feng would retaliate. however, yang feng was very calm at this time. ¡°brother ping, whatever you say, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not asking you to listen to me. i just want to bring you to see his situation. you can decide what to do next.¡± xu wenping smiled, and then the car sped up a little. soon, they had left the city and headed straight to huang ling village, which was about half an hour away from jin hai city. after about 15 minutes, the car finally stopped outside huang ling village.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Old Fatty’s Situation chapter 296: old fatty¡¯s situation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation huang ling village. it was a very barren village. the degree of backwardness could be said to be a little out of place with the current jin hai city. jin hai city¡¯s economy was developing well. however, the so-called well-developed jin hai city and the surrounding huang ling village were an exception. firstly, it was because the mountain road was rugged and it was very troublesome for vehicles to enter. if xu wenping hadn¡¯t been driving an off-road vehicle with a very high territory today, it would have been even more troublesome to enter. another point was that the people in the village were relatively backward in their thinking. because the village was relatively isolated, the people did not care much about the absorption of culture. this had led to the current situation. if people didn¡¯t learn, their thinking would naturally fall behind, causing their thinking to be less avant-garde. the people of huang ling village were backward in their thinking. of course, not all villagers were like this. at least, some people were not like that. however, for a young man to live in such a village, his mind and his background might have some unknown feelings, right? the car stopped at the village entrance. ¡°let¡¯s get out of the car. the roads in the village are very narrow.¡± ¡°alright.¡± the two young men agreed and got out of the car first. xu wenping parked the car by the side and got out of the car himself. the three of them walked into the village. the village felt a little lifeless. after the three of them walked in, they each had a different feeling in their hearts. the village wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. there were yellow mud roads on both sides and a cement road about two meters in the middle, but it was not well paved. the three of them walked on the cement road, making a cracking sound that seemed a little harsh. there was a courtyard about a hundred meters away from the left and right. the courtyard looked tidy, but the old buildings could be traced back to the fifties or sixties. in other words, the houses here were probably 80 to 90 years old. the house was about to become an antique, especially since it was built with yellow mud. its sturdiness was definitely limited. he did not know how they survived the winter. xu wenping frowned, let alone the two young men. after walking through more than ten courtyards, he didn¡¯t see anyone in the courtyards, nor did he hear much noise. in the distant courtyard, a few dog barks could be heard. however, there was no one in the nearby courtyard. the three of them walked on the small path of the village, feeling as if they were walking in an uninhabited village. ¡°brother ping, why does this village feel so eerie?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! 1 felt a chill run down my spine. could this be a ghost village?¡± yang feng and chen guang looked around carefully. they felt a little scared. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. it¡¯s just that there are fewer people here. moreover, the young and strong have all gone out to work or live outside.¡± xu wenping smiled and looked around. suddenly, he saw a figure busying himself in a courtyard not far away. ¡°let¡¯s go over there.¡± xu wenping pointed at the courtyard not far away and took the lead to walk over. seeing that he was walking steadily and not worried at all, yang feng and the other two dispelled many of their concerns. soon, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the courtyard. xu wenping stood outside the fenced courtyard and looked inside. there was a slightly fat boy in the courtyard. he was making some firewood and seemed to be having a hard time. because he was a little fat, his movements were naturally a little slow. ¡°look at you. you didn¡¯t work hard at the company and got fired. you useless thing.¡± a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from inside the room, and it sounded like she was cursing. ¡°look at you, wasting that fare is simply embarrassing. i really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of you living.¡± the woman¡¯s curses were very unpleasant to hear. then, her curses gushed out like a tidal wave. hearing her cursing, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown. beside him, yang feng and chen guang were also frowning deeply. ¡°old fatty! old fatty¡¯s home is actually here?¡± yang feng widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°that¡¯s right! it¡¯s unbelievable that old fatty¡¯s house is here.¡± ¡°who is that woman? what terrible scolding.¡± ¡°his mother?¡± ¡°why doesn¡¯t it feel like it?¡± yang feng and chen guang began to whisper. xu wenping stood outside the small courtyard, but his gaze was fixed on old fatty who was cleaning up the firewood pile. the boy looked very strong. although his movements were a little slow, he was not clumsy. after moving it a few times, sweat was already dripping down. he turned a deaf ear to the curses in the room, as if they were not directed at him. the woman in the room seemed to be tired of scolding. she panted a few times and then stopped scolding. however, from time to time, the sound of knocking could be heard in the room. it was obvious that the woman was still angry. not long after, a man¡¯s voice sounded, saying, ¡°alright! that¡¯s enough. you¡¯ve scolded enough. don¡¯t break things, okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m angry, but i¡¯m happy!¡± the woman was still complaining in the room. she said loudly, ¡°why did he come back? doesn¡¯t he know that this family is so poor? it¡¯s really useless to come back and eat without doing anything.¡± the people in the house were still grumbling, but old fatty was still working outside. he lowered his head to work and did not look up at the outside of the courtyard. however, the three people outside had heard and seen everything that had happened. xu wenping turned around and looked at the two boys beside him. ¡°brother ping, shall we go in now?¡± at this moment, yang feng couldn¡¯t help but say to xu wenping. ¡°yes! brother ping, let¡¯s go in now. we can¡¯t let old fatty continue like this. this is too depressing.¡± chen guang couldn¡¯t help but ask xu wenping. ¡°it¡¯s up to you. i¡¯ve said it before. i¡¯m only bringing you here to take a look.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, yang feng was a little uncertain and said, ¡°but¡­ brother ping, 1 hope he can return to the company. is that possible?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if 1 can go back to the company.¡± xu wenping shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°however, i still lack someone by my side. if someone gives me a recommendation, 1 might agree.¡± when he said that, his smile was very gentle. the two of them understood what xu wenping meant. they were overjoyed. they looked at each other, then pushed open the door of the small courtyard without saying anything and walked in.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Give Me the Money chapter 297: give me the money translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°old fatty!¡± yang feng shouted loudly as he pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. old fatty was stunned. he turned around and looked at the two people who walked in from the courtyard door. he saw yang feng at first glance, and then saw chen guang beside him. ¡°you, you¡­ why are you here?¡± old fatty was really surprised. he really didn¡¯t expect that the people in front of him were yang feng and chen guang. chen guang wasn¡¯t surprising. the main thing was that he was very surprised by yang feng¡¯s arrival. previously, he had just fought with yang feng, and the methods he used at that time were indeed too intense. it could even be said that he really wanted to kill yang feng at that time. therefore¡­ now that he saw yang feng, he could not help but be secretly surprised. ¡°why can¡¯t we come?¡± yang feng walked over with a smile and punched old fatty¡¯s chest. however, he didn¡¯t use much strength. he only hit him a little. this time, it seemed very intimate, and old fatty couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°you, you¡­¡± ¡°why are you in a daze?¡± at this moment, chen guang, who was beside him, laughed. he patted old fatty¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t be stunned. it¡¯s actually very simple. we¡¯re good friends now.¡± ¡°good friends?¡± old fatty was confused. he looked at the two people in front of him and felt confused. according to his plan, he had fought with yang feng. shouldn¡¯t he hate him? but looking at yang feng now, there was no hatred on his face at all. he could even hold his hands. yang feng was so intimate with him just now, and everything seemed so real. ¡°that¡¯s right! we are good friends.¡± yang feng smiled, then pointed at his nose and said, ¡°you have to know that 1 was almost beaten up by everyone because i hit you and you left.¡± old fatty was a little embarrassed. he scratched his head and said, ¡°1 was excited at that time, and then the coach said that i was not suitable to continue working in the company, so 1 left.¡± ¡°but 1 don¡¯t hate you!¡± yang feng patted old fatty¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°to be honest, are you afraid of yourself when you¡¯re ruthless?¡± old fatty grinned and nodded. ¡°sometimes it is true, but i was really muddleheaded at that time and shouldn¡¯t have done that. actually, there¡¯s no deep hatred between the two of us.¡± ¡°of course!¡± yang feng smiled and said, ¡°let¡¯s go! don¡¯t stay here. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a place to go. why should we be bullied?¡± ¡°but¡­¡± old fatty looked at chen guang and yang feng and shook his head. ¡°but the company said they don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°the company doesn¡¯t want you anymore, but our brother ping wants you!¡± as he spoke, he pointed at xu wenping, who was standing outside the courtyard. ¡°brother ping? who is he?¡± old fatty naturally didn¡¯t know xu wenping. he looked at xu wenping in surprise and was a little puzzled. ¡°he¡¯s our brother pi¡¯s boss, xu wenping. you should have heard of him, right?¡± ¡°he, he is brother ping?¡± hearing that it was xu wenping, old fatty¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°isn¡¯t that so?¡± yang feng nodded vigorously and said, ¡°brother ping said that we should be united and that we will be the closest comrades in the future. 1 feel that what i did before was inappropriate, so 1 came to apologize to you.¡± ¡°brother ping, he, he can come to see me?¡± old fatty was extremely excited, and then he quickly walked out of the small courtyard. although he hadn¡¯t been in the company for too long, he still knew a lot about xu wenping. from time to time, chen pi would bring up the past between him and xu wenping. therefore, the matter of brother ping had already taken root in the hearts of these boys. seeing him walking toward him and hearing their conversation, xu wenping also walked into the courtyard. in the beginning, he didn¡¯t plan to come in because he wanted the three of them to have their own space. now, seeing that they had mentioned him, he walked in. ¡°brother ping, you are brother ping! thank you for coming to see me. i¡¯m really¡­¡± when old fatty said that, tears actually welled up in his eyes. the excited old fatty didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°don¡¯t be so excited. i came here to send the two of them over to have a gathering with you. 1 also wanted to see if you had any thoughts.¡± xu wenping smiled. his smile was very gentle, giving people a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze. ¡°i, i¡­¡± old fatty opened his mouth and looked at his two friends. ¡°tell me! brother ping said that he needs people around him. if you¡¯re willing, the three of us can follow him.¡± ¡°yes, hurry up and say something. brother ping is right here. if you say something, he will definitely take you in.¡± yang feng and chen guang immediately encouraged old fatty to agree to work for xu wenping. old fatty listened to their conversation and looked at xu wenping, who was smiling warmly. his heart was burning with excitement, and he said, ¡°brother ping, if, and 1 mean if, you don¡¯t mind me being fat and stupid, then i¡¯ll follow you and do whatever you want me to do.¡± xu wenping smiled. he was very satisfied with this answer. just as he was about to speak, a loud sneer and scolding came from the door. ¡°humph! seriously, who are you? leave? who agreed to let him go? if he doesn¡¯t finish this family matter, he isn¡¯t allowed to leave.¡± as she spoke, a burly woman walked out of the room. at first, she thought that it was someone from the village, so when she came out, her tone was very casual. however, when she saw xu wenping and the other two, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. she didn¡¯t know these three people. the key was that these three people didn¡¯t look like people from the village. although she didn¡¯t know anything about branded clothes, at least she knew that they were definitely not from the village. at the very least, they were not from huang ling village. therefore, she changed the topic. ¡°let me tell you, fatty, if you want to leave, then put the money down. it¡¯s at least 1,000 yuan. if you don¡¯t have 1,000 yuan, don¡¯t even think about leaving this house.¡± ¡°after leaving for so many days, you only got 4,000 yuan back. you don¡¯t even have 5,000 yuan.¡± the woman chattered non-stop, her saliva flying everywhere. old fatty looked at the woman, his expression changing. he had thought that he would leave smoothly. but now, after listening to the woman, he had to take out another 1,000 yuan if he wanted to leave. he didn¡¯t have money, and this matter happened in front of xu wenping. he felt that his self-esteem had been hit, and he felt that he didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. tears rolled in his eyes. he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°brother ping, i¡¯m really sorry. it seems that i can¡¯t leave with you guys. 1 can¡¯t be with my brothers anymore. l¡­¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Selling Her Son chapter 298: selling her son translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation just as old fatty was about to continue, yang feng and chen guang, who were beside him, had the same idea. they took out money from their pockets and stuffed it into old fatty¡¯s hands. ¡°here, this is the money. i don¡¯t have much. here¡¯s 2,000 yuan. give it to her directly and we¡¯ll leave.¡± yang feng¡¯s face was filled with stubbornness. he was disgusted by the way that woman did things, but he chose to fulfill old fatty¡¯s wish. similarly, chen guang did the same. he gave old fatty 3,000 yuan. ¡°i didn¡¯t spend much. i saved this 3,000 yuan to buy a cell phone, but my cell phone can still be used now.¡± looking at the 5,000 yuan in his hand, old fatty could no longer hold back his tears and they flowed down. ¡°thank you, thank you, but¡­¡± he originally wanted to say that there was no need. he couldn¡¯t do that. however¡­ to everyone¡¯s surprise, the burly woman walked over in a few steps and snatched the 5,000 yuan from old fatty¡¯s hand. ¡°you, you¡­ give it back to me!¡± old fatty shouted anxiously. ¡°bullsh*t. since this money is in your hands, it¡¯s mine. what¡¯s wrong with me taking it?¡± ¡°but you clearly said just now that 1,000 yuan would do.¡± ¡°but you have 5,000 now, so i have to take 5,000.¡± ¡°you are unreasonable!¡± ¡°motherfucker, why am i being reasonable with you! let me tell you, if you have money, you have to give it to me. if you don¡¯t give it to me, you¡¯re being unfilial. at least i raised you. if you don¡¯t give me money, i¡¯ll tell your father and let him beat you to death.¡± old fatty didn¡¯t know what to do. his face turned pale and then red, and his entire body began to throb. his brain started to race, and he gritted his teeth so hard that they made cracking sounds. to be honest, he really felt a little angry now. he really wanted to rush up and directly take down the woman in front of him. looking at his appearance, chen guang and yang feng, who were beside him, did not know what to do. however¡­ just as the three of them were at a loss, xu wenping spoke up. ¡°it¡¯s just money. how much more do you want?¡± when he said that, his voice was calm and did not carry any emotional fluctuations. the woman glanced at xu wenping. she seemed to feel a pressure from him. after thinking for a while, she sneered, but she did not dare to shout at xu wenping. she said, ¡°100,000. with 100,000, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°100,000?¡± xu wenping smiled helplessly. she was indeed a woman who had not seen much of the world. she probably did not even leave this village, right? ¡°what i mean is, if you take this 100,000, you can¡¯t continue to pester old fatty. if you continue to pester him, don¡¯t blame me for not letting you off.¡± ¡°then, then¡­¡± ¡°150,000.¡± the woman gritted her teeth and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. she was really a woman who had not seen much of the world. moreover, her current state was simply forcing herself to calm down. to her, 150,000 yuan was already a lot of money. of course, she naturally knew that it could be more than a million. but she didn¡¯t dare to take it. it was obvious that she felt that 150,000 yuan was enough. moreover, she had only estimated the value of old fatty. ¡°very good. i¡¯ll get someone to bring you 150,000 yuan in cash or transfer it to you. how about it?¡± ¡°transfer, no cash. it¡¯ll take too long.¡¯ the woman was obviously afraid that xu wenping would go back on his word, so she directly asked him in case he changed his mind. ¡°no problem, as you wish.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he had already taken out his phone. after asking for the woman¡¯s account number, he immediately transferred 150,000 yuan to her. 150,000 yuan was nothing to xu wenping. however¡­ the woman was overjoyed when she received the 150,000 yuan. ¡°haha, hahaha¡­ we¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! 150,000 yuan! we can build a house and buy a lot of things. a television, a refrigerator, and we can even¡­¡± the woman cheered and ran into the house. ¡°you, you¡­ did you really sell my child?¡± a man¡¯s deep voice came from inside the room. the man had not come out, and xu wenping had long heard that there was something wrong with the man¡¯s voice. the man should be disabled. if not, he would not have come out when the outside was in a mess. ¡°sell what? don¡¯t make it sound so ugly. he¡¯s an adult. why would he be sold? this is what he is willing to give. as long as we don¡¯t provoke him in the future, it will be fine.¡± ¡°but, that, that¡¯s my son. if you¡­ sell him just like that, what should i do in the future?¡± the man seemed to be a little unwilling and began to speak loudly to the woman. ¡°who cares! anyway, we have money now. with money, we can buy anything.¡± ¡°then what about my son? in the future, he¡­¡± ¡°he, he, he, what about him? he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. if he¡¯s taken away, so be it. what use would he have if he didn¡¯t leave?¡± the woman sneered and said loudly. then, she seemed to be very angry. she pushed the man and said, ¡°just lie down. i¡¯m telling you, your son is only worth so much. now that he¡¯s gone, if you dare to talk about him again, be careful that i won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡¯ the man did not dare to speak. after he shut his mouth, there was no longer a man¡¯s voice in the room. old fatty heard the noise in the room and tears flowed down his face. the man in the room was old fatty¡¯s father. and that woman was old fatty¡¯s stepmother. he had grown up in such an environment. his stepmother had a younger brother who worked in the mine and could earn about 2,000 yuan a month. now¡­ he had given his stepmother 150,000 yuan, plus the other 5,000 yuan, so he had an explanation. however¡­ his father¡­ he really didn¡¯t expect that after his stepmother said that, his father really didn¡¯t say anything. he didn¡¯t even dare to call out to him. he didn¡¯t say anything. xu wenping watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. he knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade him now. since old fatty¡¯s father had such an attitude, his fate was destined. plop! old fatty knelt down, then he kowtowed toward the dilapidated little house. ¡°father, i¡¯m leaving. i might not come back in the future. take care! i¡¯m not by your side. take care of yourself. your son kowtows to you.¡± after saying that, old fatty directly kowtowed heavily on the ground more than ten times. it was obvious that old fatty¡¯s forehead was bleeding from kowtowing. when he got up, his eyes became determined. then, he bowed to xu wenping and said, ¡°brother ping, from now on, old fatty¡¯s life is yours. i¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do..¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: The Pursuit of the Village Chief’s Son chapter 299: the pursuit of the village chief¡¯s son translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to be so mushy.¡± xu wenping took two steps forward and pulled old fatty up. ¡°from now on, we¡¯re brothers. i won¡¯t let you guys go hungry.¡± ¡°yes, brother ping.¡± old fatty nodded heavily. his heart was burning with passion. finally, there was someone who appreciated him and could make him stand up straight. the depression in his heart for so many years actually eased up at this moment. now that the matter here was understood, xu wenping planned to leave with the three of them. however¡­ just as they turned around and walked out of the small courtyard, a group of people walked over and stood outside. the leader was a young man in his twenties. he placed his hands on his hips and shouted at old fatty in the courtyard. ¡°f*ck, chen rui, where have you been hiding recently? last time, i told you that your family to give me the land on the slope for free. i asked you to give it to my family, but you haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± the young man was full of foul language. when he saw old fatty, he immediately cursed him. moreover, his words implied that he wanted old fatty to give his land to his family. old fatty¡¯s face sank, and his eyes were filled with helplessness and bitterness. he knew that xu wenping and the other two didn¡¯t know the situation, so he slowly said, ¡°brother ping, my mother had a piece of land when she was alive. that piece of land is actually very good, but because the village chief had taken a fancy to it, he often asked his son to ask for it.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping could not help but frown slightly. he did not expect that there would be such bullying in such a village. indeed, as long as there were people, there would be jianghu. ¡°cut the crap. there are two options. either you give me the land or you give me the money.¡± ¡°if you want to pay, give me 500,000 yuan.¡± he said he didn¡¯t want it for the time being, but he didn¡¯t say that he definitely didn¡¯t want it. after saying this, he seemed to think that what he said was very good, so he deliberately laughed loudly. his lackeys behind him also laughed. ¡°how is it? how to solve it? give me a quick answer. don¡¯t be so quiet.¡± the son of the village chief looked impatient. ¡°i, i can¡¯t give it to you. that¡¯s the land my mother left behind.¡± chen rui, also known as old fatty, straightened his back and said loudly, ¡°1 don¡¯t have 500,000 yuan to give you. besides, why should 1 give you 500,000?¡± when he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at xu wenping. the current him could be considered to have been reborn from the ashes. he had good friends and xu wenping, whom he admired. although he didn¡¯t know how capable xu wenping was, because of chen pi, he felt that xu wenping was very powerful and awesome. therefore, with xu wenping here, he was quite confident. chen xing, the son of the village chief, widened his eyes when he saw that old fatty seemed to have changed into a different person. ¡°f*ck! i really didn¡¯t expect this! i say, old fatty, you¡¯re quite different.¡± chen xing looked at old fatty, who was standing straight. he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°i really underestimated you. after going out to adventure for a few days, you¡¯ve become so tough when you came back. you actually dare to talk to me like this.¡± ¡°have you forgotten how you knelt in front of our house and kowtowed to my father when we buried your mother? let me tell you, our family has done you a favor, do you understand?¡± chen xing wasn¡¯t stupid. he actually said such a thing. if it wasn¡¯t for his words now, he would probably end up in an extremely miserable state later. just because of these words, he could be considered to have saved his life. ¡°i, i didn¡¯t forget. i really have to thank the old master for that.¡± old fatty sighed and shook his head, his interest waning. speaking of which, he did owe the other party a favor. back then, his mother died of a serious illness and he had no money to bury her. therefore, he had no choice but to borrow money from the village chief¡¯s family. he had to borrow this money no matter what. therefore, he knelt at the village chief¡¯s house for a full ten hours. at that time, the village chief was in a good mood because he had just found a stepmother for his son. moreover, this second wife was very young, not even thirty years old. moreover, he heard that she was not only young, but also very beautiful. because of this, the village chief, who was in a good mood, was kind enough to lend old fatty 500 yuan to bury his mother. old fatty had returned the money, but he still owed him a favor. seeing that he had lowered his voice, chen xing immediately perked up. ¡°let me tell you, you owe our family. do you want to not pay it back now? now, 1 want a piece of your land. what¡¯s wrong with that? am i too much? i¡¯m not going overboard, am 1? either you give me the land or you give me the money. am i too much?¡± ¡°not too much, not too much¡­¡± as soon as he said that, his underlings behind him shouted loudly to cheer for him. chen rui listened to their voices, and his expression became uglier and uglier. he felt a little guilty, but he really didn¡¯t want to give up that piece of land. as for money, he had never thought about it at all. firstly, he really didn¡¯t have money. secondly, even if he had money, he couldn¡¯t give it to him. ¡°chen xing, i, i really don¡¯t have money, and i can¡¯t give you the land.¡± when old fatty said that, his eyes were a little evasive. then, he said, ¡°as for the favor i owe your family, i will return it sooner or later. you can rest assured about this.¡± ¡°i¡¯m worried. if you want to return it, return it now. don¡¯t dawdle with me.¡± chen xing was a little impatient and did not want to continue pestering him. ¡°if you really dare to disagree, 1¡¯11 tell your stepmother immediately. if you still don¡¯t give it to me, i¡¯ll just take it by force,¡± chen xing said coldly. then, he raised his hand and said, ¡°also, don¡¯t forget that your childhood sweetheart, liu mei, is still in the village. even if you run away, she won¡¯t be able to. tsk, tsk! with her current appearance, it would be really satisfying if we were to do it!¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t touch her. if you touch her, 1, i¡¯ll kill you.¡± old fatty was really anxious this time. he clenched his fists like a lion that could explode at any moment. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw old fatty¡¯s expression. he knew that old fatty was really anxious because the other party had crossed his bottom line. ¡°don¡¯t touch her?¡± chen xing grinned. the expression on his face was extremely interesting. ¡°not only do i want to touch, but i want to touch in a big way.¡± he pointed at his crotch and said, ¡°also, my baby is perky now. how about this? i¡¯ll do her in front of you. i¡¯ll see how tough you can be with me..¡± Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Testing chapter 300: testing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as he spoke, chen xing smiled wickedly, then turned around and said, ¡°go, bring liu mei to me, but don¡¯t hit her. before i do her, she¡¯s still my woman.¡± ¡°yes, boss. we¡¯ll go now.¡± the lackeys who spoke turned around and quickly ran toward the south of the village. ¡°i, i¡¯ll fight it out with you, you f*cking¡­¡± old fatty was really anxious. he rushed forward, intending to rush to chen xing¡¯s side and fight him to the death. however, just as he took a step forward, he was pulled back by xu wenping behind him. ¡°don¡¯t worry, things haven¡¯t reached the point of risking your life. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± xu wenping¡¯s calm voice rang in fatty¡¯s ears. ¡°but ping, brother ping¡­ they went to catch xiao mei.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. even if they catch her, there¡¯s no danger at the moment. there¡¯s no need to be too anxious.¡± old fatty looked at xu wenping and thought for a moment. he let go of his clenched fist and nodded. ¡°alright, brother ping, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± his performance made xu wenping very satisfied. for a mature person, listening to others¡¯ advice was the most basic quality. in the current situation, old fatty should have been angry about a few things. he was still able to listen to his persuasion, which meant that he was very steady. although there was a part of him that was superstitious and worshipped him, the key was that he was still calm and rational. old fatty, who had calmed down, stood beside xu wenping, but his sharp gaze was still fixed on chen xing. chen xing was waiting for old fatty to rush over. his idea was simple. as long as old fatty rushed over, he would order his men to beat him up. although there were three people on old fatty¡¯s side, he did not take it seriously at all. how could four people be a match for more than ten people on his side? after beating up old fatty, his plan was to capture liu mei and humiliate them. after that¡­ whether or not he wanted to get rid of liu mei in front of old fatty would depend on his mood. but no matter what, liu mei would definitely be his woman in the future. he had already told his father about this. liu mei was so beautiful. he couldn¡¯t let anyone else take advantage of her. no matter what, he had to play enough. he thought that it was fine and hoped that old fatty would rush over and let him beat him up. however, old fatty was grabbed by xu wenping, and chen rui saw that scene. his pupils constricted, feeling that xu wenping had delayed his good thing. if they really fought later, he planned to teach xu wenping a good lesson to vent his anger. it didn¡¯t take long. after about ten minutes, a pretty girl was carried over by four or five people. before she even came over, they heard her shout. ¡°let me go, let me go! what are you planning to do?¡± the few of them laughed and did not say why. they just carried her away. soon, they arrived at the front of the small courtyard and let go of the girl. ¡°xiao mei.¡± old fatty saw xiao mei¡¯s expression and could not help but shout loudly. the girl was liu mei. she was originally cooking at home, but she did not expect to be brought out by a few people without saying a word. finally, when they arrived at the entrance of old fatty¡¯s courtyard, liu mei basically understood what had happened. ¡°chen rui, what¡¯s going on?¡± liu mei shouted loudly. there was panic in her tone. ¡°it¡¯s okay. it¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± the muscles on old fatty¡¯s face twitched as he spoke. although he said that he was fine, when he looked at chen xing opposite him, the anger in his heart was already monstrous. he wanted to go over and punch him. ¡°hehehe¡­ will it be fine?¡± chen xing smiled and pulled liu mei into his arms. ¡°i say, chen rui, if you don¡¯t want her to do it in front of everyone, then kneel down and kowtow to me, and hand over your land.¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand and began to search liu mei¡¯s body without restraint. ¡°you, let go of me, let go¡­¡± liu mei began to struggle, her face filled with pain. ¡°you, let go of her. you¡¯re not allowed to do anything. take your hand away¡­¡± old fatty¡¯s body was trembling. he could no longer suppress his anger. ¡°brother ping, i, i can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± xu wenping looked at old fatty and shook his head. ¡°wait, let me do it.¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward and raised his voice. ¡°chen xing, right?¡± chen xing stared at xu wenping. just now, he had noticed that xu wenping should be the one who made the final decision among the four people opposite him. even old fatty had to listen to xu wenping¡¯s arrangements. ¡°who are you? why do you have to do with us?¡± chen xing curled his lips in disdain. ¡°i¡¯m xu wenping, chen rui¡¯s boss. since i caught up with this matter, i¡¯ll help him deal with it,¡± xu wenping said calmly. ¡°f*ck! you¡¯re the boss? which path are you on?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. now, let me tell you for him. without money, it is impossible to give land. as for this woman, you have to let her go,¡± xu wenping said lightly. ¡°as if i¡¯ll let her go! if you don¡¯t listen to me, i¡¯ll do her now.¡± as he spoke, he exerted strength in his hand. with a ¡®rip¡¯ sound, he tore off a piece of liu mei¡¯s coat. liu mei was wearing two layers of clothes, so her skin was not exposed. even so, liu mei cried out in surprise and almost cried out. ¡°little girl, just bear with it. although this has nothing to do with you, chen rui really has no money. the land was left behind by his mother, so he can¡¯t give it to you. in the end, he won¡¯t dare to touch you,¡± xu wenping said calmly. when liu mei heard his words, she suddenly raised her head and looked at chen rui. ¡°chen rui, do you think so too? could it be that i can¡¯t even compare to a piece of land?¡± ¡°no, no, no. it¡¯s not like that. xiao mei, listen to me.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anymore. i understand.¡± liu mei¡¯s personality was also quite stubborn. she shook her head continuously, and there was quite a bit of resentment in her heart. however, her body began to struggle with all its might. ¡°don¡¯t move! don¡¯t move! the more you move, the more excited i get. hehehe¡­¡± chen xing smiled wickedly, and then his hands became even more dishonest. ¡°my baby, i will serve you well. my brothers will also serve you well. moreover¡­ chen rui doesn¡¯t want you, but i want you!¡± ¡°bastard, let go of me, you¡­¡± ¡°if you follow me, there will be benefits. i can give you anything you want. i can give you money, a house, and everything you want..¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Come Again chapter 301: come again translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°no, no, 1 don¡¯t want anything. if you dare to touch me, 1¡¯11 die in front of your house. i won¡¯t let you off even if i become a ghost.¡± at this moment, liu mei seemed to have gone crazy. she shook her body even harder and struggled with all her might. she was really going crazy. chen rui did not care about her, and the demon beside her was going to attack her again. she was really about to break down. it could even be said that she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°brother ping¡­ i¡­¡± old fatty really couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. the corners of his eyes widened. ¡°hehe¡­ don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here. i won¡¯t let her suffer.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was faint. in the next moment, he suddenly disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°what, what¡¯s going on?¡± chen xing, who was looking at them with a mocking expression, suddenly narrowed his eyes. he saw xu wenping disappear. it felt as if he had suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes. before he could react, xu wenping appeared in front of him. ¡°you¡­¡± he had just said a word when a huge fist arrived in front of him. bang! the punch landed on the bridge of his nose, and he was sent flying. in the next moment, xu wenping grabbed liu mei¡¯s arm. with a little strength, liu mei followed his footsteps and suddenly returned to where he was standing. before liu mei could react, xu wenping pushed her into old fatty¡¯s arms. ¡°i¡¯ll leave her to you. you have to treat this girl well in the future,¡± xu wenping said lightly, then slowly walked toward the group of people who were already dumbfounded. seeing xu wenping walk over, the group of people¡¯s expressions changed. chen xing had been beaten up by xu wenping, and he had been beaten up so badly. this was something they had not expected. usually, they were the ones who beat people up. when had they ever been beaten up by others? besides, it wasn¡¯t that chen xing hadn¡¯t been beaten up before, but he had gotten back at them. however, the scene before them was something they had never experienced before. ¡°you, you¡­ who exactly are you?¡± one of the underlings mustered up his courage and shouted at xu wenping. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who i am. what¡¯s important is that if you don¡¯t leave, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be treated the same as chen xing.¡± chen xing¡¯s expression was quite interesting. ¡°you¡­¡± the expressions on the lackeys¡¯ faces became even more serious. then, two lackeys ran over, wanting to pick chen xing up so that everyone could escape. if it ended like this, it might not be a bad ending. although chen xing was beaten up, he did not suffer too much. xu wenping had also held back when he attacked just now. if chen xing left immediately, the matter would end here. however¡­ however, chen xing was insensible. he was helped up and everyone was going to take him away. ¡°stop, why are you running?¡± chen xing, who had a ferocious expression on his face, could not take it anymore. he swung his arms and shouted, ¡°f*ck, hit me? sure! f*ck, i wasn¡¯t paying attention just now. i let you have your way. come again! see if 1 don¡¯t f*ck you to death.¡± as he shouted, he waved at his underlings and shouted, ¡°go! kill him!¡± the underlings were actually already frightened. xu wenping¡¯s attack just now was simply like a ghost. their senses were all shocked by the scene just now. therefore, when chen xing asked them to rush up and attack xu wenping, they hesitated. they were a little timid. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°very well, i will fulfill your request.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, no one saw how he moved. he had already arrived in front of chen xing. ¡°ah¡­ you¡­¡± chen xing cried out in alarm again. he wanted to retreat. however, his footsteps were too slow. before he could move, a huge fist appeared in front of him. hu¡­ the fist came with the sound of the wind. at the same position, xu wenping punched twice at an extremely fast speed. bang, bang¡­ two muffled sounds rang out as he was punched in the same place. ¡°all¡­¡± chen xing was sent flying again. when he fell to the ground, blood spurted out of his nose. it was a shocking sight. seeing him in such a miserable state, the lackeys beside him also cried out in surprise. ¡°boss¡­¡± the two underlings who were supporting chen xing ran over to check on him. after seeing him spit out blood, he opened his eyes and was stunned for a moment. his face twisted in pain. ¡°boss, are you alright?¡± one of the lackeys reacted quickly and took out a tissue to wipe him. chen xing was furious. he snatched it from him, sat up, and glared at xu wenping fiercely. ¡°i-i¡¯m fine. 1¡­ what are you guys looking at? go on, kill him!¡± facing xu wenping¡¯s beating, chen xing, who felt that he could not fight back, roared. the lackeys were stunned at first, but then, not only did they not take a step forward, but they also retreated. ¡°boss, he, he¡­ his speed is too fast, we can¡¯t even see him clearly!¡± one of the lackeys told the truth, and after saying that, he retreated even faster. ¡°you bunch of useless things¡­¡± chen xing, who was shouting, jumped up and pointed at xu wenping, shouting, ¡°f*ck, who are you? what are you doing? what right do you have to hit me? i¡¯m f*cking¡­ if you dare to come again¡­¡± his voice was very loud. by the time he finished shouting, xu wenping was already in front of him and his fist was already coming at him. ¡°ah¡­¡± this time, chen xing took three punches, and the place was his mouth. after three punches, more than half of chen xing¡¯s teeth fell out. xu wenping had been merciful, otherwise chen xing would have lost all his teeth. after the third fall, chen xing seemed to have gone mad when he got up again. ¡°f*ck, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± he stood up, but his body was shaking. ¡°yo, what do you want to say? do you want me to come again?¡± ¡°you, you deflated¡­ deflated pot¡­¡± chen xing, whose teeth were leaking, could not speak clearly, making people feel uncomfortable. xu wenping smiled. he didn¡¯t attack again, but said indifferently, ¡°1 have to admit that you can take a beating, but¡­ if you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, i¡¯ll make you go down to accompany your ancestor.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping gently rubbed his wrist, as if he was going to use more strength next time. ¡°no, no, no, deflated, deflated¡­¡± chen xing was really scared this time.. wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Leaving the Village chapter 302: leaving the village translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation chen xing, who was really afraid, immediately waved his hand and shouted at his subordinates, ¡°cannon, cannon ha¡­ quick shallow cannon ha!¡± although his teeth were leaking, people still understood what he meant. after that, two or three of his underlings carried him up and turned around to run. his underlings were already afraid. it was because chen xing did not run that they did not leave. now that chen xing had given the order, his underlings fled. looking at his underlings who were running faster than him, chen xing was stunned. ¡°1,1 f*ck¡­¡± he muttered, and his mind suddenly turned around. it turned out that his underlings had long seen that he was very powerful and had long been afraid. he was the only one who was still foolishly pretending. thinking of this, chen xing wanted to slap himself. his face, which had been hit by xu wenping just now, was now burning with pain. it was so painful that he wanted to curse. however, he did not dare to curse as he ran. he was afraid that if his lackeys let go, he would be left behind. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched the group of people escape. he turned to look at the four people behind him and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± he slowly walked back and smiled at the four of them. ¡°oh, my god! brother ping, you¡¯re too amazing. you¡¯re really too shocking.¡± facing xu wenping, chen feng suddenly gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect your martial arts to be so powerful.¡± he looked at chen guang and old fatty beside him and said, ¡°did you guys see that? brother ping¡¯s martial arts are much better than brother pi¡¯s. when brother pi said it, we thought that he might have exaggerated, but now¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! 1 didn¡¯t expect brother ping¡¯s martial arts to be so shocking.¡± chen guang also nodded. he took a deep breath and suddenly smiled. ¡°brother ping, can you teach us?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! brother ping, your kung fu is too good. i really admire you. can you teach us?¡± old fatty also spoke. his face was flushed with excitement. liu mei, who was beside him, was stunned. although she was a girl, she could tell that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were extraordinary. ¡°i can teach you, but you have to learn seriously.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure. i¡¯ll definitely learn from brother ping.¡± yang feng was the first to express his opinion, and then the other two people also expressed their opinions. especially old fatty. he puffed out his slightly bulging belly and said, ¡°brother ping, don¡¯t worry. you helped me vent my anger just now and even helped me save xiao mei. i have to thank you properly. you¡¯ve helped me too much. i have to repay you. as long as you have an order, i¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t say such mushy words.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and said, ¡°we¡¯ll be brothers in the future. also¡­ don¡¯t let xiao mei live in the village anymore. let her follow us into the city! in addition, xiao mei will also learn some kung fu to avoid trouble when she meets chen xing in the future.¡± xu wenping thought a lot. but after all, that guy was a local tyrant and the son of the village chief. although the lesson this time was very big. however, she could not stay in the village forever. if she left and he wanted to take revenge, liu mei would be in danger. xu wenping said this to old fatty because he thought of this. ¡°yes, yes, yes. brother ping is right. 1 thought of this just now. 1¡¯11 help xiao mei pack up immediately.¡± xu wenping had no objections. he waved his hand and let the two of them clean up. old fatty immediately brought liu mei home to pack up. about half an hour later, the two of them rushed back. however, their expressions changed a little. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that their expressions were a little off. ¡°brother ping, fortunately, we thought of xiao mei¡¯s matter just now. when i went home with her to pack up, someone from chen xing¡¯s family had already found xiao mei¡¯s door.¡± ¡°oh? so fast?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown, and his face couldn¡¯t help but become a little serious. ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry. the old master of xiao mei¡¯s family isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. he¡¯s standing there and told us to leave quickly. he¡¯s afraid that chen xing¡¯s father will gather the villagers to surround us.¡± xu wenping thought for a moment. it was indeed a little troublesome. he couldn¡¯t possibly take down all the villagers, right? therefore, leaving now was the best ending. ¡°is her grandfather alright?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t worry. tonight, he¡¯ll be staying with his relatives for a while. we can¡¯t let chen xing¡¯s family take advantage of this.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go,¡± xu wenping said and immediately took the lead to walk out of the village. he walked slowly because he was looking for old fatty¡¯s place. when he left, he walked much faster. as he walked, xu wenping heard a commotion in the village. this was because some of the chickens and dogs were making more noise than when they had first arrived. moreover, the noise of many people walking around had already entered his ears. ¡°let¡¯s go quickly. the village has already started moving,¡± xu wenping reminded them, and then they quickened their pace. soon, they arrived at the village entrance. as soon as they got into the car, xu wenping heard a louder voice coming from the village. some people were shouting and some were walking. soon, there were already people coming toward the village entrance. those people must have already searched the village and didn¡¯t find the five of them, so they must have chased after them. xu wenping immediately started the car and stepped on the accelerator. the car roared and then sped away. when the car drove for half a mile, xu wenping heard someone rushing out of the village entrance. however, they didn¡¯t see anything. even if they heard the low roar of the car just now, they probably wouldn¡¯t be too sure, right? ¡°brother ping, where should i go now?¡± yang feng sat in the front passenger seat and looked at xu wenping with uncertainty. ¡°let¡¯s go to my film studio.¡± xu wenping smiled, then looked at yang feng beside him and said, ¡°i¡¯ll let you be the main character and become a martial arts star. of course, this is only your identity on the surface. in private, you are still the person by my side, understand?¡± ¡°yes, brother ping. i¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡°all? an actor?¡± beside him, chen guang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange and asked, ¡°brother ping, are you planning to make us all actors?¡± ¡°no, only yang feng is going to be an actor among you. the three of you are only working in the film studio in china. you have to hide your identities.¡± ¡°yes, brother ping, we will listen to your arrangements..¡± Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Su Chengren Made a Move chapter 303: su chengren made a move translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the few of them chatted and laughed as the car drove toward the city. xu wenping drove very steadily. he didn¡¯t have much to do when he returned, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. as he got closer and closer to the city, his phone suddenly rang. when he picked up his phone and looked at it, his expression changed slightly. he swiped his phone and put it to his ear after the call connected. ¡°speak, what is it?¡± it was jiang yueming. ¡°yes, boss¡­¡± jiang yueming¡¯s voice was also very deep. he thought about his words and said, ¡°there¡¯s a problem with the company.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°all the stocks that our company has bought now have a force that is silently fighting against us. as long as it seems that the stocks that we have bought now have a fund that is operating against us. and it¡¯s very powerful.¡± hearing jiang yueming¡¯s words, xu wenping could not help but frown. it was not because of anything else, but because the company¡¯s shares had been approved by xu wenping. he could predict the trend of the stock market, so he knew the profits and losses of each stock. however¡­ if someone deliberately went against him, things would not be good. this was because the trend of stocks would fluctuate due to the injection of large amounts of funds, and there might even be negative effects. as for how the other party knew what stocks the company had bought, xu wenping didn¡¯t ask. the question was simple. with the su family¡¯s power, if they couldn¡¯t find out about such a small matter, they wouldn¡¯t be the su family. ¡°the su family has made a move,¡± xu wenping said lightly. his gaze deepened. ¡°i told you before, so we have to be careful in what we do next.¡± ¡°then, what should we do next?¡± ¡°sell all the stocks in your hands. sell them as quickly as possible, regardless of whether you lose or earn.¡± xu wenping thought for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°then, use the name of the company¡¯s trader to buy a large number of shares and spread them out. the amount of shares you buy must be large enough, and the strength of the purchase must be enough to attract the attention of others.¡± ¡°this¡­ boss, what are you doing? moreover¡­ you didn¡¯t say which one you wanted to buy.¡± jiang yueming was confused by this series of actions. he really didn¡¯t understand what his boss was up to. instead of fighting with his opponent, he would sell all his stocks. he also had to inject funds in the name of the trader and buy a large number of stocks. he had to be noticed. what was this? ¡°you can buy anything, as long as you don¡¯t buy what we have now.¡± ¡°then¡­ profits and losses?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to consider the profit and loss at the moment. as long as we buy it, it¡¯s fine. also¡­ once there¡¯s a strong capital injection, immediately sell it regardless of the profit or loss and quickly change the stock price.¡± ¡°boss, if you do this, the company will lose a lot of money.¡± ¡°do as i say. i have my reasons.¡± xu wenping smiled faintly and gave the order. ¡°yes, boss. i¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± jiang yueming thought about it and finally agreed. based on his own experience, his boss had never made a mistake, and his thoughts were not something that ordinary people could think of. therefore, jiang yueming, who had a little doubt, finally gave up on this idea and chose to firmly stand on the side of xu wenping¡¯s plan. after putting down his phone, xu wenping thought for a moment and then called li junlan. ¡°is there something?¡± li junlan¡¯s voice was indifferent, and one could not tell her emotions at all. ¡°the su family has made a move. the current situation is that they have touched my shares, so if you¡¯re interested in spending money now, you can play with it.¡± ¡°the stocks?¡± ¡°yes, and whatever i buy, he goes against me.¡± ¡°then how do you want me to play?¡± ¡°i remember you said that you have a few real companies under your control, and they are normal investments, but the legal person is not you.¡± ¡°indeed, and the benefits are quite good.¡± ¡°according to their own volume, buy the stocks i bought before, and follow the rise and fall method i¡¯ll send you later.¡± ¡°oh? you mean you can predict the future trend of the stock market?¡± ¡°it should be possible because i¡¯ve already transferred all my funds. the su family will definitely follow me around.¡± xu wenping smiled and continued, ¡°however, don¡¯t invest more than you can afford. if you do, it will attract the attention of the other party. when the time comes, it will be difficult to handle things if they find out about you.¡± ¡°you mean to say that we have to be steady and not stand out too much?¡± ¡°yes.¡± alright, 1 understand.¡± li junlan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°since the su family has made a move, shouldn¡¯t you tell su yurou?¡± ¡°yes! i will tell her later. besides, she also needs to do something on her side.¡± xu wenping smiled and his voice became solemn. ¡°also, you have to pay attention to your safety.¡± ¡°are you concerned about me?¡± ¡°of course i care about you. you¡¯re also my wife¡­¡± ¡°stop, you haven¡¯t married me yet. you haven¡¯t even married su yurou.¡± ¡°but you are my second wife.¡± ¡°don¡¯t pull my leg! 1 still have something to do, i¡¯m hanging up.¡± li junlan hung up the phone. hearing the busy tone on the phone, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. this girl was still the same. after thinking for a while, he slowed down a little and called su yurou. su yurou had just finished her work and was sitting in her office stretching her muscles. after the phone rang, she picked it up to take a look and immediately picked up the call. ¡°hey! are you done?¡± su yurou asked with a sweet smile. ¡°no, but¡­ this phone call had to be made.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm, without any emotional fluctuations. ¡°oh? why are you in such a hurry?¡± su yurou was a very smart woman. she could tell that xu wenping was different from the rest from his words. after a slight pause, xu wenping said, ¡°your brother made a move, and he targeted my stocks first. i don¡¯t think he¡¯s done his best yet, but i¡¯ve already dug a hole. i estimate that he¡¯ll lose at least 1 billion yuan.¡± ¡°1 billion?¡± ¡°something like that. he¡¯s chasing after the stocks i bought now, so i¡¯ll play in circles with him.¡± ¡°if 1 billion yuan really disappears, he will be very angry. when that time comes¡­¡± ¡°do you think that 1, as his brother-in-law, would be afraid of him?¡± ¡°he is very powerful. 1 must remind you of this.¡± ¡°is your husband a vegetarian? have you forgotten that i¡¯ve never lost since you¡¯ve known me?¡± xu wenping said indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s true, but don¡¯t underestimate your enemy.¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± xu wenping nodded in agreement. ¡°but you must be careful when you get off work. i¡¯m afraid your brother will do something to you.¡± ¡°what do you mean? he still dares to hurt me?¡± ¡°that won¡¯t happen. the main thing is that i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll directly take you away.¡± ¡°oh! i didn¡¯t think of that. alright! i¡¯ll pay more attention..¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: The Male Lead Has Been Decided chapter 304: the male lead has been decided translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation twenty minutes later, xu wenping drove into the imperial entertainment complex. ¡°it¡¯s so big! this is a film studio? it¡¯s my first time here.¡± ¡°me too. i really didn¡¯t expect the film studio to be like this.¡± ¡°look, look over there! they seem to be filming a period drama.¡± ¡°wow! too big, too good! i like it here. it¡¯s so cool!¡± the three young men cheered. they started cheering in the car. this feeling made xu wenping feel as if granny liu had entered the grand view garden. he smiled, but did not stop them from cheering. after all, he understood the thoughts of the young people. when they encountered something new and saw something that made them happy, they would cheer. who hadn¡¯t been young before? finally, the car stopped at the parking lot of the film studio office. xu wenping got out of the car, and so did the four young men and women. ¡°alright, there¡¯s plenty of time to appreciate it. you¡¯ll be spending a long time here.¡± he smiled and said to the four of them, then waved his hand and said, ¡°come, follow me in.¡± the four youngsters reluctantly followed xu wenping into the office building. he went up to the third floor and went straight to the meeting room. just now, xu wenping had informed jiang yueming to bring nangong yiran over. nangong yiran was already seated when they entered the meeting room, and jiang yueming was beside her. seeing him enter, the two of them immediately stood up, their faces filled with anticipation and respect. nangong yiran had long been convinced, especially with xu wenping¡¯s talent. she was completely convinced. ¡°boss.¡± jiang yueming walked up to him, but his gaze swept across the four men and women behind xu wenping. ¡°they are¡­¡± xu wenping smiled and turned around. ¡°let me introduce you. this is yang feng. this is chen guang. you can call that kid old fatty. his real name is chen rui.¡± ¡°oh, oh¡­ boss, what do you mean by bringing them here¡­¡± ¡°yes! i brought them here to show you guys that i think yang feng can be the male lead. he has quite the temperament and his martial arts are not bad either. he can be nurtured in the direction of a martial arts star.¡± ¡°oh?¡± jiang yueming looked at yang feng and sized him up. nangong yiran also looked at yang feng. ¡°wow! oh my god! my ouyang, miss nangong, oh my god!¡± at this moment, old fatty suddenly shouted and ran directly to nangong yiran, excitedly laughing foolishly. ¡°old fatty, why aren¡¯t you taking the things and getting miss nangong to sign them?¡± liu mei also ran over. she was also a fan of nangong yiran, and both of them were very excited. ¡°yes, yes, yes, i¡¯m confused.¡± old fatty quickly touched his body, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry about the autograph.¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry and quickly stopped them. ¡°in the future, when you film, you will have plenty of time to be together and sign autographs.¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh¡­¡± only then did the two of them calm down a little. ¡°boss, the young man is quite energetic. the question is, has he learned how to act?¡± jiang yueming asked a more professional question. ¡°he hasn¡¯t learned it.¡± xu wenping¡¯s answer was very simple. then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°so, we still have to do the preliminary work. let him learn acting from miss nangong and watch more things. 1 believe that he will slowly get better.¡± ¡°but¡­ how can he learn such a professional thing after a period of time?¡± ¡°that depends on his talent. i think he can do it.¡± xu wenping patted yang feng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°1 think he should have no problem playing the role of guo jing.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± jiang yueming eyed yang feng critically. he had always believed in xu wenping¡¯s words. however, he was still a little worried about the selection of candidates. as he was thinking, he turned around and looked at nangong yiran, asking, ¡°miss nangong, do you think yang feng can act with you?¡± nangong yiran was also observing yang feng. although this boy wasn¡¯t considered handsome, he was very strong and looked a little delicate. he had a dignified appearance and did not look like a young hunk. his eyes were rather steady and reserved. ¡°i think he should be able to do it,¡± nangong yiran confirmed first, then said, ¡°as for his professionalism, this kind of thing also depends on his comprehension. if one¡¯s comprehension is good, it might be possible to learn without a teacher.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± jiang yueming smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°alright, since the two of you say yes, then 1 have nothing more to say.¡± ¡°since no one has any objections, we¡¯ll start the special training tomorrow and tell xiao yang about the filming.¡± xu wenping immediately started making arrangements, and jiang yueming quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°in addition, they can also stay in the dorms of the film studio. anyway, our dorms have too much free space now. and if possible, let them play extras in the drama series and get a few characters to play with,¡± xu wenping said to jiang yueming with a smile. ¡°yes, boss.¡± since the big boss had spoken, it was just a few extras. they could be arranged no matter what. after everything was arranged properly, jiang yueming got someone to bring yang feng and the others downstairs to eat and rest. then, he specially said to xu wenping, ¡°boss, i have something to tell you.¡± ¡°alright, miss nangong, you can do whatever you want. let¡¯s first¡­¡± ¡°president xu¡­¡± nangong yiran suddenly interrupted xu wenping and said, ¡°i can wait for you. 1 have something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°oh¡­ okay.¡± xu wenping could only nod. he was a little speechless. why was this girl looking for him? however, since the other party had said so, xu wenping could only agree. no matter what, his film studio still had to rely on this girl to maintain its image, right? besides, nangong yiran was a decent person and a decent artist, so if she had any requests, xu wenping was willing to satisfy them. after arriving at the office that jiang yueming had given him, xu wenping sat down. jiang yueming poured him tea and said, ¡°boss, not only is there a problem with the stock market, but there seems to be a force in our pharmaceutical industry that¡¯s involved. it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re snatching the market from us.¡± ¡°oh? have you found out whose house it is?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve roughly found out. according to the clues, it should be a force from the capital that has joined forces with some pharmaceutical companies in the capital to attack the pharmaceutical market in jin hai city.¡± ¡°very good!¡± xu wenping¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile of understanding.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Be Your Guide chapter 305: be your guide translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t worry about him, just wait and see.¡± ¡°but¡­ their price is very low. at present, several companies have wavered and issued a notice of refund to our order.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. remember my words. our capital is enough to deal with them. even if it¡¯s not enough, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°but if this continues¡­¡± ¡°sit tight. you can¡¯t be in a mess. if you¡¯re in a mess, you won¡¯t be able to see clearly, understand?¡± xu wenping calmly advised jiang yueming, ¡°you¡¯re a smart person. you should be able to understand some things. this is someone deliberately hurting people with their capital and deliberately targeting us. since that¡¯s the case, as long as we stabilize and hold onto normal customers, as long as the platform doesn¡¯t collapse, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to earn back the money in the future?¡± ¡°yes, boss is right.¡± jiang yueming nodded. he naturally understood this logic. it was just that he suddenly encountered a strong enemy, so he was a little uncertain. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. if there are any major changes, tell me again and we¡¯ll slowly resolve it.¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± jiang yueming nodded. he gradually calmed down. xu wenping picked up his teacup and took a sip. his gaze became profound. ¡°after a while, chen pi¡¯s bodyguard company will have a group of people on duty. when the time comes, assign the people. we also need some security guards and bodyguards to enter the film studio.¡± ¡°she has her own bodyguards.¡± jiang yueming was a little curious as to why xu wenping would suddenly raise this question. ¡°the bodyguards around her aren¡¯t very good. the quality of the bodyguards trained by us is not bad. when the time comes, we¡¯ll give her two of them.¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± since there was nothing else, xu wenping stood up and said, ¡°1¡¯11 leave first. call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± jiang yueming wanted to send him off but was stopped by xu wenping. when he arrived at the conference room, nangong yiran was still waiting for him. seeing him arrive, she couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly and say, ¡°president xu, can you go out with me? i¡¯ve been very depressed in the film studio these past few days.¡± ¡°oh? didn¡¯t you go around? jin hai¡¯s night market and pedestrian street are not bad.¡± ¡°no, after all, i¡¯m not very familiar with this place, and neither is my manager, so everyone hasn¡¯t really gone shopping.¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll be your guide.¡± nangong yiran frowned slightly. although she had a smile on her face, there was still a hint of worry between her brows. there must be something that she couldn¡¯t solve that made her like this. the previous storm might have brought some negative effects to her. the two of them left the film studio. when they arrived outside, xu wenping wanted to drive, but he was stopped by nangong yiran. ¡°president xu, can we take a taxi? 1 want to walk around the city like ordinary people.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s take a taxi.¡± the two of them waved for a taxi, and then the car drove around jin hai city for a while. the driver was a very talkative uncle. he chatted very happily and joked casually. as he said, nangong yiran still looked a little familiar. she seemed to be a big star. however, nangong yiran smiled and said that she was just a little similar to a certain celebrity. the uncle did not say anything and just took the two of them for a ride. after walking for about an hour, the sky darkened. ¡°let¡¯s go to the night market in the south. there¡¯s good food there.¡± xu wenping was the first to tell her the location. he felt that nangong yiran must have something on her mind, so he planned to let her relax. eating was the best way to relax, and it was also a catalyst for venting., therefore, he chose to bring nangong yiran to the night market. there were many people here, so it was better for them to vent their emotions. the taxi stopped next to the night market. the two of them paid and went straight to the night market. however, the driver couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder as he watched the two of them leave. ¡°seriously, this girl is so beautiful. she really looks like a big star,¡± he mumbled and took out his phone to take a look. the fare was 500 yuan, which was quite high. the driver grinned and stepped on the accelerator. nangong yiran, who was in the night market, looked at the scenery in front of her and was a little excited. ¡°this is the night market?¡± ¡°of course,¡± ¡°not bad!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve never been to a night market before?¡± ¡°no!¡± nangong yiran didn¡¯t hear the hidden meaning in xu wenping¡¯s words. there was a woman who said that she had never been to the night market before. ¡°alright then!¡± rubbing his nose, xu wenping could only bring nangong yiran into the night market. ¡°so much delicious food,¡± nangong yiran said with a smile. however, there was a mask on her face. with so many people in the night market, it was easy for people to recognize her, so she had to take precautions. xu wenping naturally didn¡¯t find it strange. the two of them bought food as they walked. ¡°hey, hey, hey¡­ what are you doing, old lady?¡± just as the two of them were happily strolling around, planning to eat the barbecue introduced by xu wenping later, a very discordant voice sounded. the two of them felt a little strange. where did the discordant sounds come from? following the sound, there were already quite a number of people gathered there to watch the show. the two of them walked over and looked into the crowd. there was a young woman in the crowd. she was dressed very fashionably. in front of her was an old woman. the old woman¡¯s body was a little hunched, and there were many wrinkles on her face. the main reason was that she looked very unwell. she was hunched over, and judging from her expression, she seemed to be enduring some pain. the young woman¡¯s expression was very impatient. she waved her hand repeatedly and said, ¡°get lost, get lost. don¡¯t disturb me here. you¡¯re already so old. why are you following me?¡± as she spoke, she tugged at the man beside her. the man had a burly figure, tattoos on his body, and a large gold chain around his neck. judging from his attire, he should be a gangster. ¡°boss, please help! get her out of here!¡± the burly man frowned and said, ¡°she said she¡¯s your mother, and you¡¯ve already slept with me. how could 1 do anything to my mother-in-law?¡± the man¡¯s words were very rude, but there was some logic to it. ¡°f*ck, she¡¯s my mother? if she hadn¡¯t divorced my father back then, would 1 have stopped going to school and come out to mingle in society?¡± the woman waved her hand and looked even more impatient. ¡°you¡¯re not leaving, right? then 1¡¯11 leave. f*ck!¡± the woman said and was about to leave. however, just as she took a step forward, the old woman stepped forward and grabbed her arm.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: The Battle Between Mother and Daughter chapter 306: the battle between mother and daughter translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! i¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end now. if there was a way, 1 wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± the old lady was trembling, her fingers were pale and weak, and her body was shaking. ¡°let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± the woman swung her arm hard and shouted, ¡°you old fart, do you know how much pain you¡¯ve made me suffer all these years? do you think i¡¯ve had it easy?¡± ¡°let me tell you, if you continue to pester me, be careful that i will hit you.¡± ¡°fight! hit me! as long as you promise me and give me a sum of money, i¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± the old lady¡¯s voice was very desolate. her body kept swaying, and she looked like she was in her last years. she was really pitiful. the surrounding people watched this scene and pointed at it. some said that the woman was too much. she didn¡¯t even care about her mother and even hit an old woman. she was too unfilial. some people also said that it must be because the old woman did not do good when she was young, so her daughter did not care about her now. it was her own fault. xu wenping and nangong yiran were still standing outside the crowd. when they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. they naturally had their own considerations in their hearts. ¡°let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± the woman was really anxious. she swung her arm with all her might and immediately threw the old woman out. the old woman¡¯s strength was originally small. after being thrown so hard by her, she naturally couldn¡¯t stand steadily. then, her body leaned back and she fell directly. ¡°all¡­¡± the old woman cried out in alarm and flew backward. then, her head crashed into the stairs behind her. this fall was indeed very heavy. after the old woman fell, her head hit the steps beside her, and blood flowed down. ¡°murder! murder!¡± suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted. everyone could not help but be shocked. although it was dark now, because the lights in the night market were still bright, some people had better eyesight. with a glance, they saw that there was blood flowing down from the old woman¡¯s head. ¡°this, this¡­¡± the woman immediately panicked. she looked down at the old woman. because of the angle she was standing at, she did not see the blood flowing out of the old woman¡¯s head. ¡°get up, get up. don¡¯t play dead. 1 didn¡¯t use any strength.¡± the woman was a little flustered, and her words sounded a little incoherent. ¡°she didn¡¯t play dead. she might really be dead.¡± at this moment, one of the spectators kindly reminded the woman. when the woman heard that, she panicked even more. she quickly walked over and carefully looked at the back of the old woman¡¯s head. ¡°all! you, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡­ you¡¯re bleeding.¡± the woman panicked and looked at the man beside her. ¡°brother xiong, help me. i, i¡­ what should we do?¡± the burly man glanced at the old woman lying on the ground and then at the woman. after that¡­ ¡°what does it have to do with me?¡± he snorted and sneered. ¡°you slept with me, so what? so 1 need to help you deal with this matter? f*ck!¡± as brother xiong spoke, he swung his arm and walked out of the crowd. it was troublesome! this was a big problem. firstly, the woman might have been suspected of injuring someone. on the other hand, if he really got involved in this matter, would he have to pay for the old lady¡¯s injuries and future matters? did he have that obligation? no, he definitely didn¡¯t have that obligation, so he definitely couldn¡¯t get involved. therefore, brother xiong wanted to leave and cut ties with this matter. seeing brother xiong leave, the woman was even more at a loss. ¡°mom, you, you¡­ don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± at this moment, the woman pounced over and hugged the old lady¡¯s head. her expression was one of extreme struggle and pain. ¡°don¡¯t scare me. 1-1 didn¡¯t mean it!¡± she cried her heart out, but she still did not call the ambulance. seeing this scene, nangong yiran couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. she squeezed through the crowd and shouted, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? the old lady needs treatment now. call the ambulance!¡± her shout instantly woke the woman up. she retracted her hand, but it was already covered in blood. she frantically took out her phone and dialed a number with trembling hands. however, after she called, the other party only picked up after a long while. the sound of the ambulance came from the phone. after calling the ambulance, the woman looked at the old woman in front of her in a daze. she was a little regretful. she shouldn¡¯t have acted like that just now. she shouldn¡¯t have done that. she shouldn¡¯t have ditched her. although she didn¡¯t feel that she had gone too far, at least the consequences were not what she wanted to see. moreover, she was very sad now. brother xiong was actually this kind of person. he actually ran away when she needed him the most. could such a man really be entrusted to her for the rest of her life? at the thought of this, her expression was rather complicated. her eyes were especially unfocused, and no one knew what she was thinking. however¡­ the old woman was still bleeding from the back of her head. xu wenping watched from the side and frowned. ¡°if you wait like this, the patient will die before the ambulance arrives.¡± a doctor has the heart of a parent. xu wenping spoke directly and walked to the old woman¡¯s side. ¡°then, then¡­ then what should we do?¡± the woman was in a daze and had lost her ability to judge. ¡°if you trust me, i can help you with the treatment.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he took out a silver needle from his body. ever since he had medical skills, silver needles had always been a necessity for him. seeing him take out the silver needles, the woman was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°you, you are¡­ chinese medicine?¡± xu wenping nodded and asked, ¡°you don¡¯t believe in my medical skills?¡± ¡°no.¡± the woman took a deep breath and looked at the old woman in her arms. ¡°my dad is also a chinese doctor. back then¡­ please save her. 1 beg you.¡± the woman wanted to continue, but she suddenly realized that she had said too much. xu wenping nodded, and then the silver needle had already pierced into the old woman¡¯s acupuncture points. someone once said that chinese medicine was not as fast as western medicine. in particular, chinese medicine was very slow and gentle. it was not as fast as western medicine, which took effect immediately. perhaps it was true sometimes. however¡­ for acupuncture in traditional chinese medicine, to stop bleeding, one only needed to prick the blood with silver needles and stop the blood from flowing at the acupuncture points. then, the bleeding of that person would be reduced temporarily.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Please Do Something For Me chapter 307: please do something for me translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after the silver needle pierced into the acupuncture point, the old lady¡¯s body trembled, and then the bleeding at the back of her head stopped. it was obvious that the blood that was still flowing out just now was no longer flowing out. moreover, the old woman¡¯s eyelids trembled a few times before she opened her eyes. her turbid eyes scanned the surroundings. in the end, her gaze landed on her daughter. with trembling lips, the old lady struggled but did not have much strength to get up. ¡°i, i¡­ i¡¯m fine.¡± the old lady¡¯s voice was very weak, but everyone could hear it. ¡°you, you¡­ i didn¡¯t do it on purpose, really.¡± the woman took a deep breath. seeing that her mother had woken up, she immediately cried tears of joy. she hated her mother, but she didn¡¯t want her to die. therefore¡­ at this moment, when she saw that her mother had woken up and was able to speak, she could not help but cry. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m really fine.¡± the old lady was a little more spirited, but she still couldn¡¯t get up. however, her voice became clearer. ¡°don¡¯t say anything. the ambulance will be here soon. you have to go to the hospital for treatment.¡± the woman¡¯s emotions had also calmed down a lot. thinking of her mother¡¯s injuries, she quickly comforted her mother. ¡°my injury is fine. i¡¯m really fine. there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital¡­¡± when the old woman spoke, her aura was much stronger than before. however, she grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and said, ¡°i beg you, give me a sum of money. just 100,000 will do. your younger brother¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. treat your injuries first. as for the money¡­ i wouldn¡¯t have given it to you if i had it. don¡¯t even think about helping that kid.¡± ¡°but, i-i¡­ if he doesn¡¯t have that money, he will, he will die¡­¡± ¡°does it have anything to do with me?¡± the woman¡¯s face turned cold again as she looked at her mother. ¡°you were the one who insisted on leaving back then. have you ever thought about my feelings when you divorced my father?¡± ¡°now that someone else¡¯s child is in trouble and you¡¯re asking me for money, do 1 have an obligation to give it to you?¡± hearing the woman¡¯s words, the surrounding people could not help but sigh. xu wenping listened to the woman¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look at the old woman. he could not help but sigh in his heart. as the crowd discussed, the sirens of an ambulance sounded. the people stepped aside and soon, the medical staff came in from outside. a male doctor wearing glasses came in and checked the old woman¡¯s injuries. ¡°the bleeding stopped in time. otherwise, it would have been easy for someone to die,¡± he said and looked at the silver needles on the old woman¡¯s body. frowning, he didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he remove the silver needles. instead, he asked, ¡°who inserted the silver needles?¡± xu wenping stood at the side and replied indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°you are very powerful, but¡­¡± the male doctor thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°however, alternative medicine has fallen behind.¡± after saying that, he planned to leave with the patient. ¡°traditional chinese medicine won¡¯t fall. if you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see,¡± xu wenping said lightly, then looked at the woman and said, ¡°if there¡¯s anything, you can call me.¡± as he spoke, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to the other party. there was xu wenping¡¯s phone number on it. ¡°you mean¡­¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any problem with the old woman¡¯s injury, you can come to me. if you¡¯ve thought it through, you can come to me if you can¡¯t take out the money.¡± after he finished speaking, he turned around and waved his hand, then walked out of the crowd with nangong yiran. the woman was stunned for a moment and shouted from behind, ¡°thank you, thank you.¡± xu wenping raised his hand and left without turning back. with xu wenping¡¯s departure, the ambulance left the night market ten minutes later, and the people dispersed. on the other side, xu wenping and nangong yiran were walking. nangong yiran said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your medical skills to be so amazing.¡± ¡°this is just the surface.¡± xu wenping smiled faintly, then pointed to a barbecue stall and said, ¡°what do you think of eating here?¡± ¡°alright! i¡¯ve eaten quite a lot, but after seeing the commotion earlier, 1 seem to be a little hungry again.¡± she smiled and sat down at a table. after xu wenping sat down, the two of them ordered a lot of meat skewers and some beer. then, they began their nightlife. ¡°this is called eating skewers, right?¡± nangong yiran picked up the skewer and asked xu wenping after taking a bite. looking at the girl in front of him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. such a big star actually acted like a child when she was eating kebabs. of course, when people were exploring something out of curiosity, wasn¡¯t that how it was? nangong yiran still hadn¡¯t eaten meat skewers, which wasn¡¯t anything strange. her background was not low. from her temperament and gestures, her family background should not be simple. after becoming a celebrity, nangong yiran needed to make special arrangements if she wanted to come out to eat. especially places like the night market. with her current status, they definitely couldn¡¯t come. now, she was sitting here eating kebabs. it was already a special enjoyment, right? ¡°how is it? delicious, right?¡± xu wenping also took a bite of the meat skewer and asked with a smile as he chewed. ¡°it¡¯s delicious. it¡¯s really delicious, especially with beer. it¡¯s really refreshing!¡± nangong yiran nodded and reached out to pick up another meat skewer and put it in her mouth. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he watched her eat. the two of them ate happily. looking at the scenery of the night market, they were in a different mood. after taking a look at xu wenping, nangong yiran suddenly leaned closer and said, ¡°president xu, 1 actually have something else to discuss with you.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t expect that this superstar would have something to discuss with him. ¡°if there¡¯s anything, just say it. i¡¯ll definitely help if i can.¡± ¡°yes, yes! my matter¡­¡± nangong yiran¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said this. she lowered her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°my family is urging me to get married. they said that i have to get married after filming these two or three movies.¡± as she spoke, she began to stammer. after a long while, she took a sip of beer. her face was slightly red as she said, ¡°what about me? i don¡¯t have that thought yet, but my family has been chasing me to find a boyfriend. if 1 don¡¯t find one, they¡¯ll force me to arrange it, so i think¡­¡± ¡°i think¡­ i¡¯ll let you pretend to be my boyfriend.¡± after saying this, nangong still stared at xu wenping¡¯s face carefully. she was afraid that xu wenping would shake his head and refuse. after all, this matter was a little awkward, especially for xu wenping, whom she heard already had a fiancee. moreover, from the information jiang yueming had revealed, xu wenping did not lack beauties. not to mention that there were many beautiful women around him, there was not much difference.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Sudden Incident chapter 308: sudden incident translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation it was precisely because of this that she felt very uneasy after saying this. ¡°fake boyfriend?¡± xu wenping was speechless. could this girl come up with something even more unreliable? fake boyfriend sounds a little melodramatic, okay? thinking of this, he rubbed his nose and asked tentatively, ¡°you mean, you want me to be your fake boyfriend and lie to your family?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°the problem is, what if your family turns the fake drama into reality?¡± ¡°then, then¡­ let¡¯s think of a way to delay it!¡± ¡°what if you can¡¯t delay it?¡± ¡°then, then¡­ 1,1 don¡¯t know either.¡± nangong yiran¡¯s face was as red as an apple. fortunately, she had a mask to cover her face. otherwise, she would definitely feel even more ashamed. in the face of xu wenping¡¯s inquiry, she felt like a child who had done something wrong. the problem was that her heart was beating very fast for some reason. moreover, she had an impulse to tell xu wenping directly that if the fake drama really turned into reality, she might as well admit it and marry xu wenping. when she thought of this, she was shocked. ¡°why would i have such thoughts?¡± under the table, nangong yiran pinched herself hard to keep her thoughts from being active. ¡°when do you plan to let me pretend?¡± seeing that nangong yiran was still very embarrassed, xu wenping did not continue to ask. seeing that he had changed the topic, nangong yiran finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°tomorrow, my family said that they must let me find a boyfriend. i wanted to find one as soon as possible. if i can drag it out until 1 find one, they won¡¯t have anything to say. they wouldn¡¯t chase me every day and ask me to find a boyfriend.¡± ¡°oh¡­ tomorrow?¡± xu wenping was a little speechless. this girl really knew how to choose the right time. su chengren¡¯s attacks would definitely not be less in the next few days. he already had a lot of things to do. nangong yiran had to bring him to her parents at this time, which made him feel like he couldn¡¯t be anywhere else. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? can¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± seeing xu wenping frown, nangong yiran couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t¡­¡± xu wenping sighed and shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s just that there have been a lot of things going on recently, and i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be overwhelmed.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯ll just go sit down and have a meal before leaving, okay?¡± nangong yiran was still begging him in a soft voice. when xu wenping heard it, he felt helpless. ¡°this¡­ alright!¡± after sighing, xu wenping could only reluctantly agree. nangong yiran couldn¡¯t help but cheer when she saw that he had agreed. ¡°oh yeah! that¡¯s great. i don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw that she looked like a little girl. after finishing their supper, the two of them got up and left the night market. when they left, nangong yiran still looked back at the night market and sighed. ¡°i really wish i was an ordinary person who could live such a comfortable life every day.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t become a celebrity in the future, you¡¯ll naturally be able to live like this.¡± ¡°i hope so!¡± nangong yiran took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. ¡°i hope everything will get better.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and called a taxi. the two of them got in the car and went straight to the imperial entertainment complex. when they arrived at the entrance of the film studio, the two of them got out of the car. just as they were about to enter the film studio, a group of people holding machetes suddenly appeared at the entrance of the film studio. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± the bald man in the lead swung the machete in his hand and spat out half a cigarette on the ground with a sinister smile. ¡°d*mn it, you came back so late. you made me wait for a long time.¡± as he spoke, he took two steps forward. his upper body and lower body were swaying, and he could smell the smell of alcohol from afar. it was obvious that he had been drinking. the lackeys behind him were also holding machetes in their hands. they looked fierce and looked like they wanted to chop the two of them into meat paste. frowning, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. who brought these people here? ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± xu wenping turned his body to the side, blocking nangong yiran, and then asked in a faint voice. ¡°what do you do?¡± the bald man touched his bald head and sneered, ¡°i¡¯m here to r*pe and kill people.¡± he raised his machete and swung it at xu wenping a few times, as if he was going to come over and cut someone at any time. ¡°oh? you mean to say that the r*pe is to rob miss nangong behind me?¡± xu wenping pointed behind him and then pointed at himself. ¡°as for killing people, that means killing me?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s it.¡± the bald man sneered and took a step forward. the machete in his hand was closer to xu wenping. ¡°then, who sent you?¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was still calm, without the slightest trace of fear. ¡°f*ck, i¡¯m here to chop you up. that chick behind you, 1 have to f*ck her tonight, and i have to make a little movie or something.¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and shouted to his followers behind him, ¡°brothers, go for me. after i¡¯m done playing today, it¡¯s yours.¡± hearing his words, the lackeys immediately cheered. the machetes in their hands also flickered with light as they approached xu wenping and the other man. the other party refused to reveal his true identity, yet he insisted on killing him and targeting nangong yiran. this was clearly a scheme. xu wenping squinted his eyes and shook his head. ¡°don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± feeling nangong yiran behind him, she stretched out her hand and tugged at his clothes. it was obvious that the strength of her hand was not strong, but it was trembling. nangong yiran was still afraid, and should be very afraid. xu wenping felt this. therefore, he comforted her, hoping that she would not be too nervous and afraid. but nangong yiran had never seen such a scene before. her body trembled and her expression was extremely ugly. xu wenping didn¡¯t turn around to look. if he did, he would see that nangong yiran was on the verge of collapsing. it was also at this moment that those underlings rushed over with machetes in their hands. judging from their red eyes, red faces, and ferocious faces, it was obvious that they were very excited. they must be thinking about killing xu wenping. such a group of people, their attacks would definitely be very fierce. if an ordinary person encountered such a group of people, it was very likely that they would be frightened or directly hacked to death. however¡­ the person they met was xu wenping, a guy who was skilled in martial arts. therefore, their attack this time was destined to fail.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Qiao Family chapter 309: qiao family translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation bang, bang¡­ a series of muffled sounds rang out, and a dozen guys holding machetes flew backward. one by one, they spat out blood in the air. some of them even fainted in the air. when their bodies landed on the ground, the machetes in their hands flew to the side. the bald leader was dumbfounded. yes, he had drank, but his alcohol tolerance was not bad. he was not drunk because he was going out to kill people. therefore, at this time, he was only using alcohol to fight for his courage. now that he suddenly realized that his underlings had all been sent flying, his pupils constricted. ¡°i, i f*ck¡­¡± he muttered to himself and turned around, intending to escape. it would be strange if he didn¡¯t escape. that kid was simply too terrifying. in the moment he attacked, he sent one flying with one move. it would be useless for him to go up. at the thought of this, he immediately thought of the thirty-six strategies to escape. as for brotherhood, how could it compare to his life at this time? unfortunately, his idea was also destined to be useless. because in the next moment, xu wenping was already standing in his way, blocking his escape route. ¡°all¡­ you, don¡¯t come over.¡± the bald man waved the machete in his hand in front of him, looking like he was going to fight xu wenping if he came over. ¡°do you think you can defeat me?¡± xu wenping smiled faintly and walked forward step by step. ¡°i-1¡­ i was wrong. don¡¯t come over. 1 won¡¯t kill you. i¡­ let me go. really, this has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°then tell me, who sent you here?¡± ¡°i¡­ actually, i don¡¯t know either. i just received a check for 5 million. the other party said that as long as 1 killed you and got nangong yiran into bed, i would be taking advantage of it, so i¡­¡± ¡°you have no idea who the other party is, right?¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. 1 really don¡¯t know. a/ioreover, the other party also said that if i investigate them, not only will they take back the money, but i won¡¯t be able to live.¡± xu wenping nodded slightly. he had heard something. this group of people was so mysterious. it seemed that it was su chengren who did it. su chengren had come and made a move. however, he was still rather reserved and did not directly let his men make a move. it was obvious that he was testing xu wenping¡¯s depth. ¡°haha! it¡¯s really interesting. hiding behind the scenes and refusing to come out and face it directly, but instead probing from many sides. it does feel a little experienced.¡± xu wenping nodded, then looked at the bald man and said, ¡°you can leave now. take your brothers with you.¡± as he spoke, a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°however, remember this. 1 didn¡¯t let you go because i don¡¯t dare to, but because i didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. but if you dare to challenge my bottom line again, i won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. we won¡¯t dare to do it again. let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll get lost immediately.¡± after the baldy finished speaking, he ran over and got his underlings up. xu wenping took out his phone and called yang feng and chen guang. soon, the two of them came out. when they saw the scene in front of them, the two of them could not help but be shocked. when the bald man and the others got up and helped each other to leave, xu wenping looked at the two of them and said, ¡°now, follow them immediately and see where they are going.¡± ¡°yes, brother ping.¡± the two of them did not expect xu wenping to give them a mission so soon. the two of them immediately got up excitedly and followed behind the baldy and the others. looking at their backs, xu wenping let out a breath. ¡°i hope that they can gradually mature. the road ahead is still long. i hope that they can have their own world as they grow.¡± with a faint smile, xu wenping walked over and brought nangong yiran back to the film studio. however, after the scene just now, nangong yiran still had a new understanding of xu wenping. this man was not only talented, but his martial arts were also extremely powerful. she felt very safe beside such a man. it had been a long time, but this was the first time a man had given her such a sense of security. after returning to the film studio and settling nangong yiran down, xu wenping planned to return to su yurou¡¯s place to rest. however, when she reached the entrance of the film studio, she saw yang feng and chen guang returning. ¡°brother ping, we¡¯re back.¡± the two of them were shocked. xu wenping could feel their shock as they stood there. ¡°let¡¯s go to the office.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping led the way and brought the two of them to the office. after entering the room, he poured tea for the two of them and then asked, ¡°you¡¯re back so soon. tell me, what happened?¡± it took only half an hour for the two of them to return. there must be something wrong. ¡°brother ping, after we followed them, they got into the car, so the two of us took a big car and followed them.¡± chen guang was the first to speak. he said, ¡°we followed them to a villa. the villa was very big, and our taxi couldn¡¯t get in. then, we waited at the door for about five to six minutes. finally, we chatted with the security guard and found out that the villa was fuding villa. it was said that those people were from the qiao family, and the qiao family recently received a group of very influential people.¡± chen guang stopped talking. yang feng, who was beside him, added, ¡°the security guard said that those people¡¯s accents seem to be from the capital, and each of them has a certain style. especially a few of them, they seem to be very good at martial arts, and some of them must have been soldiers.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping was stunned for a moment. he thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°are there any security guards in the neighborhood who have been soldiers?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! they also said that those people should be from the capital from their temperament, but they were also guessing.¡± ¡°yes! got it.¡± xu wenping nodded. he could roughly guess that after su chengren came, fuding community would be their place of residence. also, since the qiao family had received them, it seemed that there were some people in jin hai city who had connections with the capital. this qiao family was unknown in the past, and he had never had any contact with the qiao family. now that the qiao family had suddenly appeared, it seemed that they were definitely related to the su family. ¡°alright, you guys go and rest! don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡± ¡°yes, brother ping. we¡¯ll go rest then.¡± after saying that, the two of them left and went to the dormitory to rest. xu wenping looked at the time. it was already past one in the morning. it was a little late to go back to su yurou¡¯s place at this time. moreover, he had promised nangong yiran to meet her parents tomorrow. after thinking about it, he decided not to make a fuss. he went to the room jiang yueming had prepared for him in the film studio.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: He Was Bullied chapter 310: he was bullied translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation that night, xu wenping did not sleep well. his thoughts were wandering, and he felt like he was letting his imagination run wild. he had a few dreams, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was in them. just like that, he slept through the night and woke up at five in the morning the next day. ¡°seriously, what kind of dreams were that?¡± rubbing his nose helplessly, he got up and went out for his morning exercise before eating breakfast. at around 8 o¡¯clock, nangong yiran called. ¡°president xu, my parents have already come to jin hai. when my relatives heard about it, they all went to the villa.¡± hearing her words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. in the beginning, he had always thought that nangong yiran should be living in the capital or in the province. but now that she said it, could she also be from jin hai? ¡°you have a villa in jin hai?¡± ¡°yes, i am!¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s question, nangong yiran finally reacted and explained, ¡°my family is in the capital, and i have a villa in the province. previously, because i signed a contract with you, my manager bought a villa in jin hai according to my preferences.¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but look at her in a different light. this girl actually bought a villa just like that. her financial strength was definitely extraordinary. ¡°my parents said that they would come and they even said that they wanted to see where 1 work.¡± nangong yiran smiled and said, ¡°but 1 didn¡¯t know that my relatives were coming. my parents probably told them!¡± ¡°oh! alright then! then should we go and pick them up?¡± ¡°we have to pick them up. we¡¯ll go to the airport to pick them up now. the plane should arrive around 10:30.¡± he looked at the time. there was still a lot of time. xu wenping immediately made arrangements and drove a new maserati. jiang yueming had specially bought this car for xu wenping. what he meant was that it would be ridiculous for xu wenping to not have a decent car with his wealth. however, xu wenping hadn¡¯t used it during this period of time. today, in order to support nangong yiran, he drove this car out. after nangong yiran got on the car, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder. ¡°ya! your car seems to be a limited edition model, right? i saw it in the video of the auto show some time ago.¡± ¡°yeah!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°it¡¯s all jiang yueming¡¯s fault. i bought this car less than a month ago. he insisted that it was suitable for me to drive, so i bought it. 1 had no choice. this guy is usually very stingy. 1 don¡¯t know why he was so generous when he gave me a car.¡± looking at xu wenping shaking his head and sighing, nangong yiran still couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was trying to prove what versailles was. the car started and headed straight for the airport. the airport in jin hai wasn¡¯t big, and there weren¡¯t many round-trip flights. after all, jin hai was not a first, second, or third-tier city. jin hai city was a fourth-tier city. it was already very good to have an airport. the car arrived at the parking lot outside the airport. xu wenping parked the car, then the two of them got off and went straight to the airport lobby. ¡°they¡¯ll be here in half an hour.¡± nangong yiran was still a little nervous as she stood at the arrival gate. ¡°1 think you¡¯re a little nervous!¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be nervous. just pretend that you¡¯re acting.¡± ¡°this¡­ yes, yes! let me try.¡± nangong yiran looked at xu wenping and smiled. the expression on his face was complicated. this man was really not bad. if he was really her boyfriend, how good would that be!? time was a thing. when you hoped that it would be faster, it would be very slow. however, if you wanted it to slow down, it would pass very quickly. nangong yiran felt the same way. half an hour passed quickly, and people began to come out of the pick-up gate. about five minutes later, a group of more than ten people filed out of the pick-up gate. a middle-aged couple was walking in front. they were about 50 years old. looking at the clothes they were wearing, they were all quite exquisite. especially the women, their clothes and jewelry were quite expensive. judging from the man¡¯s bearing, he was definitely not an ordinary person. a feeling of superiority had already been revealed in his actions. the dozen or so people behind them were talking and laughing. as they walked over, their expressions were also very happy. after seeing them, nangong yiran immediately ran over. ¡°dad, mom¡­¡± she cheered, looking very happy. the man glanced at nangong yiran, then a smile blossomed on his face. ¡°girl, you only know how to act coquettishly every day. are you used to living in jin hai?¡± the man rubbed nangong yiran¡¯s hair dotingly, his face filled with a kind smile. he was nangong yiran¡¯s father, nangong pei. nangong pei doted on his daughter very much. moreover, no matter what she asked for, he had never rejected her since she was young. on the other hand, nangong yiran¡¯s mother, xue hongmei, had a cold expression on her face as she looked at her daughter who was acting coquettishly. ¡°girl, you¡¯ve been crazy recently. you came to jin hai just like that. do you know what place this is? this is a fourth-tier city. what benefits do you have coming here?¡± when she said that, she frowned and looked like she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°mom, you don¡¯t know how good the film studio is here. the construction is the most modern, and the people here are also good. 1 think that if we develop here, we¡¯ll definitely become more famous in the future.¡± ¡°forget it. how can such a small city develop?¡± xue hongmei¡¯s expression was rather unhappy, but she was also somewhat happy to see her daughter. ¡°alright, this is not the place to talk.¡± nangong pei smiled and then tried to smooth things over. he didn¡¯t want the mother and daughter to quarrel here. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! a small city is a small city. the air is not that good.¡± at this moment, a fat woman fanned herself with her hand and said, ¡°1 think this place is really not good. the capital is still better. and look at the people here, all of them are dressed in such old-fashioned clothes!¡± when she said that, she deliberately pointed at xu wenping with a disgusted look. indeed. xu wenping wasn¡¯t wearing very high-end clothes. he was wearing casual clothes that cost dozens of yuan. xu wenping wasn¡¯t used to wearing branded items, and he felt that it was more comfortable to wear casual clothes. as long as he was comfortable, why did he have to let others see and judge him? therefore, he had always dressed like this, not caring at all about being mocked.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: I’m Her Boyfriend chapter 311: i¡¯m her boyfriend translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation but today, she hadn¡¯t even waited for the explanation of his relationship with nangong yiran before he was criticized for dressing too rustic. hearing the fat woman¡¯s words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose. good heavens, what kind of physique did he have? was it a black physique? the people of the nangong family all looked over, especially nangong yiran who turned around and found out that the person being scolded was xu wenping. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°second aunt, what are you saying?¡± she was unhappy at that time. then, she let go of her father¡¯s hand and walked directly to xu wenping¡¯s side. she hugged his arm and pulled him in front of everyone. ¡°he¡¯s my friend, my boyfriend.¡± when she said that, her expression was very proud. however, after hearing her words, everyone fell silent and was stunned for a moment. especially nangong yiran¡¯s parents. the two of them looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but size up xu wenping. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! i say, yiran! you usually don¡¯t find the right boyfriend. second aunt thought you were very picky, but look at you now. what did you find?¡± the fat woman just now didn¡¯t give nangong yiran any face at all. she opened her mouth again and pointed. ¡°look, he¡¯s not dressed, not handsome, he¡¯s nothing. how can he be worthy of you?¡± just like that, she belittled xu wenping in front of him. touching his nose again, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel a little speechless. this fat woman really didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider anymore, did she? however, he had really underestimated the power of these aunts. ¡°that¡¯s right! i think so too, yiran! this boyfriend of yours is really not good!¡± ¡°i say, cousin, 1 don¡¯t think your boyfriend is suitable either. look at your brother-in-law. he¡¯s the vice president of a company now. look at what he¡¯s wearing.¡± this was at the airport. nangong yiran¡¯s relatives had started to attack xu wenping. if it was an ordinary person, they would probably not be able to hold it in and would explode on the spot, right? however, xu wenping only smiled indifferently. he didn¡¯t feel much. it could even be said that he had no reaction to these people¡¯s words at all. ¡°this¡­¡± nangong pei took a step forward and also sized up xu wenping for a while, but he did not say the same thing as his relatives behind him. however, his eyes were filled with scrutiny and suspicion. no one knew their daughter better than their father. there was no doubt about this. he knew his daughter very well, so he knew very well that nangong yiran¡¯s pickiness toward her boyfriend was not something that ordinary people could compare to. moreover, nangong yiran was still a popular celebrity. although her popularity had declined a little, it was not enough for her to find a man who was nothing. he had always felt that his daughter had a unique taste. therefore, he had been observing xu wenping. he wanted to see something different from this man. now he saw it. this man was unfazed. he actually didn¡¯t change his expression when those people said that about him. there were only two possibilities. one was that this man was very shrewd, and the other was that this man was shameless. however¡­ nangong pei would rather believe the former. the man in front of him was a very shrewd young man. ¡°hello uncle, i¡¯m xu wenping, yiran¡¯s boyfriend.¡± xu wenping also took a step forward and extended his hand. the two men shook hands and exchanged glances. there were no sparks, but there seemed to be a tacit understanding between them. nangong pei smiled and didn¡¯t say much. however, xue hongmei was a little unhappy at this time. she coughed dryly and thought about xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°xiao xu, right? yiran is a celebrity now. whether she should have a boyfriend or not should be decided by the management company. she¡¯s still young and can¡¯t have a boyfriend. just treat her as a normal friend.¡± she had never liked xu wenping. how could such an ordinary man be worthy of her daughter? xu wenping smiled and did not argue. he just said, ¡°everyone, please. i¡¯ve already arranged for a car to pick you up.¡± hearing him say that it was arranged, xue hongmei nodded coldly, then looked at nangong yiran who had a bad expression, and said, ¡°alright, come here.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not going over. 1 want to be with wenping.¡± when she said that, she hugged xu wenping¡¯s arm even tighter. xu wenping could feel that the high part of her body was extremely close to his arm. that touch immediately made him have a conditioned reflex. seeing that xue hongmei was even angrier, nangong pei patted her shoulder and said, ¡°forget it. let¡¯s talk about it after we settle down. don¡¯t lose your temper here.¡± xue hongmei glanced at him and finally nodded. then, she followed xu wenping and nangong yiran out of the airport lobby. when they arrived outside the hall, the minibus that xu wenping had already arranged arrived and let everyone get on it. then, he brought nangong pei and xue hongmei to drive his maserati. however, the fat woman, nangong yiran¡¯s second aunt, didn¡¯t give up and followed. ¡°i¡¯ll also take a small car with you guys. tsk, tsk! 1 want to see what kind of good car i can sit in.¡± after she ran over, she finally saw the maserati in front of her. speaking of which, she really didn¡¯t know what kind of car this was. therefore, when she saw it, she curled her lips and looked disgusted. ¡°what kind of car is this? it¡¯s not a mercedes-benz, not a bmw, not even a cadillac.¡± she looked down on him. xu wenping touched his nose and almost spat it out. at this moment, he heard footsteps behind him again. second aunt¡¯s son, nangong yiran¡¯s cousin nangong yangwei also walked over and said, ¡°mom, i want to take the car too. the car over there is too crowded.¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to sit in? this car doesn¡¯t have a name at all.¡± as she spoke, she had already gotten into the car. on the other side, nangong yangwei also got into the car. the mother and son did not recognize the maserati. after getting into the car, they touched here and there. ¡°yiran, how much is this car? it feels alright,¡± second aunt asked. nangong yiran was still sitting in the front passenger seat. she turned around to look at her parents, second aunt, and cousin who were already in the car. she frowned and shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know how much it costs either. this car is a limited edition and it belongs to wenping.¡± when she heard that the car belonged to xu wenping, second aunt suddenly felt that the car was worthless. ¡°it¡¯s not expensive. it¡¯s only about 30 million,¡± xu wenping said as he drove. ¡°what the h*ll? more than 30 million?¡± when second aunt heard this number, she didn¡¯t believe it. she sneered and said, ¡°kid, can you stop bragging? how can this car be worth so much money?¡± as she spoke, she looked at her son beside her. nangong yangwei was checking the web page on his phone, looking at the introduction of this car. as he watched, he suddenly shouted. ¡°f*ck, it¡¯s true! mom, this car is really worth more than 30 million.¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± second aunt still refused to believe it until her son handed her the phone. after she took a closer look, she could not help but be in disbelief. she glanced at nangong pei and his wife, then said, ¡°i say, sister-in-law, tsk, tsk! yiran¡¯s boyfriend is really good at pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger! how could he not have money to drive such an expensive car?¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: You Are Scamming chapter 312: you are scamming translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xue hongmei¡¯s expression froze when she heard the fat woman¡¯s words. she glanced at xu wenping, who was driving, then shook her head and said, ¡°rich? pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger? that¡¯s unlikely.¡± when she said that, she deliberately looked at her daughter. ¡°yiran, tell me, did you borrow this car? and then say that it was his, to help him keep up appearances?¡± xue hongmei didn¡¯t believe that xu wenping was so rich that he could afford a luxury car worth tens of millions. therefore, she thought about it and activated her active thinking. she immediately thought that her daughter could borrow such an expensive luxury car. the more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was nothing wrong with her thinking. therefore, xue hongmei directly ¡®exposed¡¯ xu wenping¡¯s disguise. hearing her mother¡¯s words, which were obviously filled with disdain and contempt, nangong yiran still felt a little uncomfortable. she turned to look at her mother and said in a very firm tone, ¡°mom, this car belongs to xu wenping. he¡¯s very low-key, so he¡¯s never been so ostentatious.¡± xue hongmei looked at her daughter¡¯s face and saw that she didn¡¯t look too good. she snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else. however¡­ nangong yangwei, who was sitting at the back, could hear the three different words. ¡°i say, sister, since this car belongs to your boyfriend, why don¡¯t you lend it to me?¡± when he said that, he even rubbed his hands together, looking eager to try. this guy thought to himself that no matter who the car belonged to, it was a luxury car worth tens of millions. it would be very satisfying to be able to drive it. his uncle¡¯s family was rich, but his own family was not. now that his sister had a boyfriend, whether he was really rich or not, he could show off this car in the future. he said it with such thoughts in mind. nangong yiran immediately shook her head and said, ¡°no, you can¡¯t drive steadily. it¡¯s easy to get into an accident. besides, this car isn¡¯t mine. if it gets damaged, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± hearing the girl say that she wouldn¡¯t let him drive, nangong yangwei was a little unhappy. ¡°sister, since this car belongs to my future brother-in-law, even if 1 really knocked into it, do you really want me to compensate for the damage? if it wasn¡¯t his, then it¡¯s a different story.¡± when he said the second half of the sentence, he raised his voice to express his dissatisfaction. moreover, his words were sarcastic. it was obvious that if he didn¡¯t lend it to him, it meant that this car didn¡¯t belong to xu wenping. nangong yiran was still a little annoyed, but she was not good at arguing with people. she had no choice but to look at xu wenping for help. xu wenping, who was driving, naturally heard nangong yangwei¡¯s words. he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°it¡¯s fine. you can let him drive. even if it¡¯s damaged, he doesn¡¯t have to compensate.¡± after saying that, xu wenping parked the car at the side and got out of the driver¡¯s seat. nangong yangwei was overjoyed when he saw that he was allowed to drive it. he quickly got out of the back seat and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat. nangong yiran looked at her cousin¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more uncomfortable. however, with her parents by her side, she could not say anything. she could only sigh and shake her head helplessly. xu wenping went to the back and sat down. his expression didn¡¯t change much. nangong yangwei drove, and the car continued on its way. however, this kid was indeed unstable. not only did he sway left and right, he even started to speed up on the main road. sensing that the car was going too fast, nangong yiran, who was sitting in the passenger seat, quickly reminded him, ¡°brother, you¡¯re driving too fast. hurry up and slow down!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. what¡¯s wrong with driving faster? besides, if the car breaks down, i don¡¯t need to compensate. if i drive faster, i¡¯ll get there faster. moreover, if i don¡¯t drive faster with such a good car, wouldn¡¯t i be at a loss?¡± as he spoke, the car sped up a little and they ran past a red light. ¡°brother, you ran a red light.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. my future brother-in-law can help me deal with it.¡± nangong yangwei grinned, as if nothing had happened. seeing him like this, nangong yiran still couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. she couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her second aunt behind him. ¡°second aunt, why don¡¯t you control him? it¡¯s too dangerous to drive like this.¡± ¡°what¡¯s so dangerous about it? your brother has always been driving like this.¡± second aunt did not mind. she had a smile on her face. she did not think that there was anything wrong with her son driving like this. ¡°dad, why don¡¯t you scold him? he can¡¯t go on like this! it¡¯s easy to get into trouble.¡± nangong pei frowned, then finally said, ¡°don¡¯t drive so fast. don¡¯t hit people¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence, the car suddenly braked. then, there was a muffled bang. a sound was thrown into the sky and then fell. it first hit the roof of the car and then fell to the ground. after a series of noises, the car stopped. however, after the car stopped, everyone in the car instantly fell silent. shock, disbelief, and unimaginable emotions rippled in everyone¡¯s hearts. especially nangong yangwei, who was driving. he was the driver, so he had the biggest psychological and visual impact. he widened his eyes and looked ahead, staring blankly at the scene in front of him. the other person was nangong yiran. she was sitting in the front passenger seat, so the impact she received was also very big. especially just now, when that person landed on the roof of the car and made a loud sound, causing him to feel his entire body tense up. more importantly, blood was flowing down the windshield. this scene shocked her to the core. the other people in the car were all shocked to varying degrees. even xu wenping was shocked. however, he was only shocked for a moment, and then it was nothing. xu wenping quietly opened the car door and got out to take a look. at this moment. there was a woman lying on the ground. she was about 50 years old. there was a bicycle on the ground next to her. it seemed that she had been hit by nangong yangwei when she was riding on the side of the road, causing her to fly up. ¡°it¡¯s very serious!¡± xu wenping took a deep breath and shook his head. he was a little speechless. at this moment, nangong yangwei also got out of the car. he walked over and looked at the woman lying on the ground. he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. then, his expression became a little angry. pointing at the woman lying on the ground, nangong yangwei shouted, ¡°alright, get up. stop pretending. you¡¯re just a scammer.¡± his loud roar immediately attracted the sidelong glances of many people. there were already many people who saw the accident on the road, so many people gathered around to watch. moreover, with him shouting, more people gathered around to check on the situation.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Refusing to Compensate chapter 313: refusing to compensate translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what did he say?¡± ¡°he said that this woman is a scammer.¡± ¡°f*ck, there¡¯s already so much blood. how can it be a scam?¡± ¡°is there something wrong with his brain? he should be the one driving just now.¡± ¡°i saw that the woman flew off the bicycle and landed on the roof of the car before landing on the ground.¡± ¡°is there something wrong with his brain?¡± the crowd burst into a discussion, and people criticized nangong yangwei for showing off his power. everyone had the same thought. the woman was not trying to scam him because she was indeed injured, and it seemed that her injuries were not light. nangong yiran also got out of the car. she walked closer to take a look, then frowned and said, ¡°brother, you really caused trouble. she lost so much blood. hurry up and call the police!¡± hearing that he had to report it to the authorities, nangong yangwei immediately refused. ¡°why should i report it to the authorities? the car isn¡¯t mine. moreover, the current situation is that this woman is trying to scam me.¡± the reason why he said that was because he knew that he had caused trouble. if he had to compensate, he would have to pay a lot of money. moreover, the car he was driving was not his own, and the car was damaged, so he was responsible for the compensation. therefore, he had to delay it and could only say that he was not responsible. hearing his words, nangong yiran¡¯s expression changed. she was a little angry and said loudly, ¡°brother, what do you mean? you caused trouble yourself, but now you want to delay it. this is too irresponsible.¡± ¡°yo! 1 say, yiran! what do you mean?¡± when the voice rang out, nangong yiran¡¯s second aunt had already gotten out of the car and said loudly, ¡°why didn¡¯t you help your own people instead of helping others?¡± when second aunt said that, she stood beside her son, looking as if nothing mattered and there was no need to worry. seeing this scene, nangong yiran¡¯s expression was very unnatural. she looked at the woman lying on the ground and then at her cousin. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. at this moment, she thought of xu wenping and asked, ¡°wenping, what should we do?¡± ¡°report it to the authorities!¡± xu wenping said calmly, his tone devoid of any emotion. he had already foreseen some problems. when he handed the car to nangong yangwei to drive, he had already thought that there would be some problems. although he didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious, it was at least within his expectations. xu wenping was actually very clear about the way to deal with this matter. the car belonged to his company, so the company should be responsible for the compensation. the amount of compensation was nothing to xu wenping. however, if he didn¡¯t report the current situation to the authorities, it would be impossible. therefore, he asked nangong yiran to call the police. hearing that they were going to report it to the authorities, second aunt immediately became unhappy. she immediately shouted, ¡°why should we report it to the authorities? my son didn¡¯t do anything wrong. why did you report it to the authorities?¡± ¡°you haven¡¯t done anything wrong?¡± ¡°is there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°someone like him should be compensated and sentenced.¡± the voices of discussion in the crowd became louder, and they all blamed second aunt. that was not all. someone in the crowd was already shouting, ¡°what are you doing? are you all cold-blooded? she¡¯s lying there and looks like she¡¯s about to die. can¡¯t you call for help?¡± listening to the discussions in the crowd, nangong yiran¡¯s expression became a little ugly. she glanced at xu wenping and asked, ¡°w-what should we do?¡± ¡°report to the authorities immediately.¡± as he spoke, he had already taken out the silver needles and walked toward the injured person. he wanted to treat the injured person. after all, the injured person¡¯s injuries were not light. if he did not hurry up and stop the bleeding and protect her heart meridian, he was afraid that he would not be able to treat her after a long time. ¡°stop, who told you to be a busybody?¡± seeing that xu wenping was going to treat the injured, nangong yangwei immediately refused. he widened his eyes in disgust. xu wenping glanced at nangong yangwei, but his expression did not change. he said indifferently, ¡°a doctor has the heart of a parent, let alone you who caused this trouble.¡± after he finished speaking, he had already walked over and bent down to treat the woman lying on the ground. ¡°f*ck! are you retarded? do you still want to marry my cousin?¡± nangong yangwei was furious. he rushed over and punched xu wenping in the back. he didn¡¯t have much kung fu, so his punch didn¡¯t have any sharp aura. therefore, xu wenping did not take it seriously at all. he still squatted down calmly and planned to treat the patient. the punch landed squarely on xu wenping¡¯s back. bang! everyone heard a dull thud. everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. nangong yangwei had used quite a bit of strength. people felt that xu wenping would at least sway a little, or even fall. however, in the next moment, xu wenping¡¯s body was still upright. he did not even sway. he was still squatting on the ground in a stable condition. he held the silver needle in his hand and stabbed it into the acupuncture point of the woman lying on the ground. the silver needle pierced into the acupuncture point. xu wenping¡¯s wrist shook slightly, and the second silver needle appeared on another acupuncture point of the woman. xu wenping¡¯s movements were extremely fast as he continued to perform acupuncture. ¡°f*ck! is there something wrong with your brain?¡± seeing xu wenping continue to heal without a scratch, nangong yangwei became even angrier. his principle was that if he was not in the wrong, then there was no need to care. according to his logic, they didn¡¯t have to worry about it now. they could just drive away. however¡­ not only did xu wenping want to take care of it, but he also wanted to report it to the government. another point was that xu wenping actually came up with a method to treat the injured. this was simply not the same path as him, right? if this woman woke up and identified him as the driver, it would be his responsibility. wouldn¡¯t he have to pay a lot of money? thinking of this, he angrily punched and kicked xu wenping, vigorously attacking. the punches and kicks landed on xu wenping¡¯s body as if they were tickling him. he squatted there and endured all the punches and kicks, but his body did not move at all. this made everyone stare with their mouths agape. seeing that his punches and kicks were useless against xu wenping, nangong yangwei was a little anxious. he glared and gritted his teeth, shouting, ¡°d*mn it, do you have to go against me? alright, then i¡¯d like to see how hard you are.¡± when he finished speaking, a dagger had already appeared in his hand. the dagger flashed with a cold light. the moment it appeared, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. ¡°brother, what are you doing?¡± nangong yiran was shocked when she saw the dagger appear. she wanted to stop it, but her mother, xue hongmei, stopped her.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: It’s All Your Duty chapter 314: it¡¯s all your duty translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°mom, he used a dagger. this won¡¯t do!¡± nangong yiran was still staring at nangong yangwei¡¯s hand. her brows were deeply furrowed, and her entire person was a little restless. ¡°just because he has a dagger in his hand, you can¡¯t go over. what if you get injured?¡± ¡°but, but xu wenping, he¡­¡± nangong yiran was still extremely anxious. she wanted to rush over, but xue ilongmei held her back tightly. she couldn¡¯t get over at all. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. this is not something you can interfere in.¡± xue ilongmei pulled her daughter¡¯s arm hard, preventing her from rushing over to save xu wenping. nangong yangwei raised the dagger in his hand and charged at xu wenping with a sinister smile. he felt that he had to teach xu wenping a lesson now. he didn¡¯t want to kill xu wenping. instead, he thought that he could let him bleed a little and at least let him know how powerful he was. however, when people saw him holding a dagger in his hand and walking toward xu wenping, they couldn¡¯t help but sweat for xu wenping. ¡°dodge! the guy behind you has a dagger.¡± ¡°hurry up and dodge, or you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey, quickly dodge. don¡¯t continue.¡± the crowd¡¯s shouts were several times louder, and they were extremely dissatisfied with nangong yangwei¡¯s actions. however, no one had the ability to come over and help. they could only watch as he attacked xu wenping. of course, xu wenping had already noticed nangong yangwei¡¯s actions. it was also fortunate that nangong yangwei did not have any intention of killing xu wenping. if he really wanted to kill him, xu wenping¡¯s attack would definitely be a thunderous one. he naturally couldn¡¯t be lenient when he attacked someone who wanted to kill him. the dagger in nangong yangwei¡¯s hand was about to reach his back. and the location of the stab was near xu wenping¡¯s shoulder., this slash would at most cripple xu wenping¡¯s arm. xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he stood up slightly. then, he suddenly kicked backward. this kick was executed with perfect timing and strength. it landed on nangong yangwei¡¯s stomach. bang! after a muffled sound, nangong yangwei¡¯s body flew backward. ¡°all¡­¡± he let out a scream, and the dagger in his hand flew out and fell to the ground with a clang. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± nangong yangwei, who was rolling on the ground, covered his stomach with his hand, and had a change in expression. bean-sized beads of sweat flowed down his face. seeing this scene, second aunt immediately became anxious. she rushed over and hugged her son. ¡°baby, how are you? are you alright? where does it hurt? tell mom.¡± ¡°my stomach, my stomach hurts! that kid actually dared to kick me. he, he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± hearing her son say that his stomach hurt, second aunt immediately began to rub his stomach. as she rubbed, she glared at xu wenping and shouted angrily, ¡°are you crazy? why did you kick my son?¡± at this moment, the acupuncture work was done. xu wenping slowly stood up straight. facing the mother and son, his voice was neither cold nor warm. he said word by word, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but your son wanted to stab me with a dagger, so i had to fight back.¡± ¡°bastard words.¡± second aunt was furious. ¡°my son stabbed you. can¡¯t you dodge?¡± ¡°oh? do you mean that i can only dodge and not counterattack?¡± xu wenping almost laughed out of anger. ¡°of course. what kind of person is my son? what kind of identity does he have? no matter what he does to you, you can only hide.¡± ¡°who is he?¡± xu wenping asked with a smile. then, his eyes turned cold. ¡°he¡¯s a member of the nangong family, and he¡¯s also nangong yiran¡¯s cousin. you actually dared to lay a hand on him. do you want to be unable to marry into our nangong family in the future?¡± ¡°marry into the nangong family?¡± xu wenping smiled, and his smile was a little playful. ¡°when did i say i wanted to marry into your nangong family?¡± xu wenping glanced at nangong yiran, then at nangong pei and his wife. then, he suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°it¡¯s true that i, xu wenping, am nangong yiran¡¯s boyfriend, but i¡¯m not marrying into the nangong family.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°you, you¡­¡± ¡°yiran, get in the car, quick.¡± xu wenping¡¯s call hadn¡¯t been picked up yet. he said to nangong yiran, who had been watching from the side. nangong yiran listened to xu wenping¡¯s words, and her expression changed. however, there was another feeling in her heart. now that she heard xu wenping¡¯s reminder, she immediately reacted. she was a popular celebrity, and people had yet to realize it. if people reacted later, she would probably be exposed immediately. if that happened, it would be difficult to handle. therefore, she quickly got into the car. before she got into the car, she deliberately glanced at xu wenping. xu wenping waved his hand at her, telling her to rest assured that he could handle the matters here. at this time, xu wenping¡¯s phone also dialed. ¡°jiang yueming, i¡¯m on aiguo road now. bring a car over immediately and remember to control the situation. don¡¯t let the media expose it.¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± jiang yueming immediately agreed. he didn¡¯t ask what had happened and simply agreed to xu wenping¡¯s request. then, xu wenping hung up the phone and glanced at the people present. nangong yiran had already reported to the authorities and called the ambulance. ¡°now, what i want to say is that i will compensate for this traffic accident.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it. then, he continued, ¡°however, the losses i suffered will be compensated by the person responsible.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at nangong yangwei and said, ¡°two compensation. one is for the medical expenses of the person who was hit, and the other is for the damage to my car.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, everyone present could not help but be stunned. especially second aunt. she was stunned at first, but then she exploded. ¡°you still dare to ask our family to compensate? if you didn¡¯t let my son drive just now, would anything have happened to him? it¡¯s all your problem. you have to bear it yourself.¡± ¡°my responsibility?¡± xu wenping was so angry that he laughed. just now, nangong yangwei said that he would drive even if he died. if he didn¡¯t let him drive, he couldn¡¯t control his face. in order to not make things difficult for nangong yiran, he let her drive. now that something had happened, their family had turned the tables on them. ¡°hehehehe¡­¡± xu wenping smiled, and then his eyes became sharp. he said, ¡°very good. since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing much to say to begin with¡­¡± ¡°what i mean is that when the authorities come later, we¡¯ll get them to retrieve the video and see who was driving, who is responsible, and how to deal with it.¡± ¡°so be it. our nangong family is not afraid of anything.¡± as she spoke, she looked directly at nangong pei. at this moment, nangong pei¡¯s expression was very bad. he looked at xu wenping and then at nangong yangwei and his son.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Nangong Pei’s Changed Attitudes chapter 315: nangong pei¡¯s changed attitudes translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he was actually very clear about who was right and who was wrong. originally, he had planned to speak up to stop his sister-in-law from continuing to make a scene. however, his wife beside him pulled him back. her meaning was obvious. since the matter had come out, he had to let xu wenping take responsibility until the end. whether he was responsible or not, he had to take responsibility. nangong pei was very unhappy, but he still did not say anything in the end. now that his sister-in-law had specially mentioned him and looked at him, he had no choice but to express his stance. after pondering for a moment, nangong pei finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°this matter will be handled according to the normal procedures. as for the compensation, our nangong family will pay.¡± he had to say this because he knew that if xu wenping was really angry and left this matter alone, his nephew might really be held accountable. he could tell that xu wenping was not as ordinary as he looked on the surface. however, the moment he said that, not to mention second aunt, even xue hongmei, who was beside him, was instantly unhappy. ¡°what are you doing?¡± xue hongmei tugged at her husband. ¡°this matter is originally a matter of his surname. even if he caused the accident, the car is still his. he should compensate us. we have no obligation to compensate.¡± when she said that, she snorted coldly and then looked at xu wenping, saying, ¡°alright, we¡¯re leaving. you can handle today¡¯s matter yourself.¡± xue hongmei didn¡¯t like xu wenping at all. in addition, she always felt that xu wenping borrowed the car. if the nangong family left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with anything. at that time, nangong yiran would understand xu wenping¡¯s true situation. xu wenping looked at xue hongmei and suddenly said, ¡°sure! no problem, but auntie, you have to think carefully. if you leave like this and the police want nangong yangwei, 1 won¡¯t do anything.¡± he said it lightly, but when second shen heard it, her body shook. she didn¡¯t want to give compensation, but she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her son either. therefore, she looked at nangong pei beside her. not saying anything did not mean that she would not fight for it. however, at this moment, nangong pei¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°brat, you settle this matter. consider it that our nangong family owes you a favor, okay?¡± nangong pei took a few steps toward xu wenping, and the expression on his face was a little helpless. ¡°sure, but uncle, you have to know one thing. i¡¯m doing everything for yiran¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°i understand.¡± ¡°but they might not understand.¡± xu wenping pointed at nangong yangwei with an indifferent expression. ¡°they¡­¡± just as nangong pei was about to say something, the siren of the ambulance sounded. after hearing the sound, the crowd immediately dispersed, allowing the ambulance to come in as quickly as possible. not long after, the paramedics got out of the ambulance and rushed to the injured person. the doctor who came was a female doctor in her thirties. she looked very capable. she went to the injured person and examined her. then, she looked around in shock. ¡°the patient¡¯s injuries have been alleviated a lot. the only thing is that the blood loss is relatively large. in addition, the bone damage has basically been repaired. who did this?¡± the female doctor looked around in shock. the shock on her face could not be any greater. hearing her words, everyone looked at xu wenping. everyone saw that xu wenping was treating the female patient. when he was treating the injured, he was beaten by nangong yangwei. however, the few hits were like tickles. seeing that everyone was looking at xu wenping, the female doctor could not help but look at him. ¡°you did it? you study chinese medicine? but¡­ how did you do it?¡± the female doctor stood up and walked directly to xu wenping¡¯s side. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a piece of cake. you can send the injured to the hospital now.¡± ¡°of course. your medical skills are really amazing.¡± as she spoke, the female doctor paused, then bowed deeply and said, ¡°sir, may i have your contact information? 1 have a patient with a difficult illness and 1 hope to receive your help.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping was stunned for a moment before he looked at the female doctor. ¡°my name is xu lihua. i¡¯m an internist at the first hospital. i¡¯m on duty today, so¡­¡± ¡°alright, this is my phone number. take it. you can call me tomorrow when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°alright! thank you so much!¡± the female doctor took the note that xu wenping gave her and bowed again. then, she turned around and ordered someone to carry the injured person into the ambulance. looking at the scene in front of him, nangong pei¡¯s pupils could not help but shrink. he was a shrewd person. the nangong family was not a simple family. his status in the family was not low, and he was quite shrewd. looking at the female doctor¡¯s every move and xu wenping¡¯s actions, nangong pei roughly understood that what nangong yiran said before should be true. moreover, it was not without reason that his daughter would fall in love with this man. thinking of this, nangong pei immediately walked over and said with a smile, ¡°xiao xu, my sister-in-law and nephew were in the wrong. i need to apologize to you.¡± when he said that, he sincerely bowed to xu wenping and said, ¡°1 also believe that you won¡¯t hold it against our family for our sake.¡± xu wenping naturally understood his change. he smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°i won¡¯t be calculative, but there are some things that need to be made clear.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. this is natural¡­¡± just as nangong pei was about to say something, xue hongmei, who was beside him, was unhappy. she walked over and stopped her husband from continuing, saying, ¡°hubby, what are you doing? what kind of status does he have? why do you have to speak to him like this and apologize to him?¡± after saying that, she looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t settle such a small matter, you can forget about seeing my daughter again.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping smiled and asked indifferently, ¡°then, when she¡¯s still filming in my film studio, can¡¯t i go as her boss?¡± ¡°what?¡± xue hongmei was stunned for a moment, then snorted and said, ¡°is there something wrong with your head? how could such a big film company be your property?¡± xue hongmei, who scoffed, wanted to continue, but her next words were directly stopped by nangong pei beside her. ¡°enough, you¡¯ve said enough today. get in the car.¡± as he spoke, he pushed his wife to the car.. wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Damage from the Rebound chapter 316: damage from the rebound translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xue hongmei was shocked. because her husband had told her before that if one day, he lost his temper and pulled her aside, it would be equivalent to saying that he had already endured it to the limit and she could not say anything. xue hongmei, who was shocked, stopped making a fuss. she looked at her husband and xu wenping. she stopped making a fuss, but second aunt was furious and went berserk. ¡°surnamed xu, what do you mean? i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to find¡­¡± before she could finish speaking, nangong pei, who was already extremely angry, had already walked over and slapped her. pa! the sound of the slap was unusually clear, and almost everyone present heard it. ¡°let me tell you, you have no right to speak about this matter. after nangong yangwei returns, immediately face the wall and reflect on your mistakes.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± second aunt still wanted to say something, but when the words reached her mouth, she could not say them. she had the illusion that if she spoke more, she would be beaten up even more miserably by this big brother. if even he was angry, then she would probably have no place in the nangong family. she shut her mouth and stared at xue hongmei, who was standing beside the car. xue hongmei was usually very arrogant and despotic, whether at home or outside. now that xue hongmei had stopped talking, second aunt naturally knew that things were not ordinary. ¡°mom, i-i¡¯m in pain. 1-1¡­ i feel uncomfortable all over. i, i¡­¡± at this moment, nangong yangwei suddenly shouted and scratched his body with both hands. that was not all. after scratching twice, he began to scream. ¡°aaa! my hands, my feet¡­ it hurts!¡± his hands and feet began to tremble. when he looked closely, he could not see anything at his feet, but his hands were swollen. ¡°this, this¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± when she lowered her head and saw her son¡¯s miserable state, second aunt was shocked. nangong pei also saw it and could not help frowning. however¡­ after all, he was a shrewd person. after carefully thinking about what had happened just now, he immediately understood. just now, nangong yangwei had dealt a lot of damage to xu wenping, and it was very satisfying. however, when he punched and kicked, a series of ¡®bang bang¡¯ sounds were emitted. the strength he used was not small. however, seeing that xu wenping was fine and unharmed, there should not be any side effects. but how could such an attack not have any side effects? now that he thought about it, nangong pei thought of what some people said. people with strong internal strength could resist attacks and reflect the enemy¡¯s attacks, causing the enemy to be injured. thinking of this, nangong pei immediately walked up to xu wenping. he bowed deeply, the expression on his face very ashamed. ¡°mr. xu, it was indeed my nephew¡¯s fault just now. he offended you¡­ he¡¯s young and insensible. please forgive him.¡± at this moment, nangong pei completely did not have the airs of an elder. although this nephew of his was insensible and a playboy, he could not watch him suffer like this. if this matter was left to the old master, the old master would probably think the same! xu wenping looked at the other party indifferently and waved his hand. ¡°uncle nangong, you don¡¯t have to do this! as long as he goes to the hospital for treatment to relieve the pain, he will be completely healed in about a month.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. thank you very much.¡± when nangong pei heard these words, he was finally relieved. ¡°go, quickly take him to the hospital.¡± nangong pei immediately turned his head and pointed at second aunt as he ordered loudly. ¡°but, but he¡­ isn¡¯t he sending us there?¡± second aunt was trembling a little. she saw nangong pei bow to xu wenping. since this matter had come to this point, she felt that she could not continue to be arrogant. she wasn¡¯t a fool and could tell that the situation had changed. ¡°nonsense!¡± nangong pei was about to spit out a mouthful of fragrance. he waved his hand and said, ¡°take a taxi yourself. if you want to go home, you can do it. get lost.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, yes¡­¡± second aunt was completely flustered. she immediately pulled her son up and prepared to leave. however, nangong yangwei could no longer stand up. his feet were swollen beyond words, so he could not stand up and walk. left with no choice, second aunt could only call the emergency number again. then, the ambulance came again to pick up the mother and son. the government also sent people to deal with the traffic accident. xu wenping made a statement and also provided the corresponding video recordings. after the matter was settled, jiang yueming rushed to the scene. before he came, he had already arranged for people to block the news here, so no media personnel came to disturb the situation. after everything was arranged, xu wenping got back into the car and drove the nangong couple to the villa. after the car started moving, the car finally quieted down. the nangong couple did not say anything else, especially xue hongmei. she was already a little afraid of xu wenping. although xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything to her, the scene just now and nangong yangwei¡¯s injury made xue hongmei realize a problem. the boyfriend that her daughter found was indeed very different. as for nangong pei, he did not say a word. his evaluation of xu wenping in his heart had long reached its peak. although jin hai city was a small city, xu wenping gave him the feeling that he was not a common person. the car soon arrived at the villa area. the few of them got out of the car and went to the villa that the nangong family bought here. the villa¡¯s decoration was very luxurious, especially the decoration of the hall. after entering, it gave people a very luxurious feeling. the relatives of the nangong family had already arrived and were waiting in the hall. when they saw the group of people enter, they could not help but come forward to welcome them. however, nangong kuan did not see his wife and son behind them. he could not help but feel a little strange. ¡°brother, where¡¯s my wife and son?¡± as he spoke, he deliberately looked behind them. ¡°there was a car accident. your son was injured and went to the hospital.¡± nangong pei glared at nangong kuan coldly and spoke in a bad mood. ¡°what is it? how did they get into a car accident?¡± hearing this, nangong kuan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. he immediately looked at xu wenping and said angrily, ¡°kid, did you drive badly and cause the accident?¡± seeing second uncle denounce xu wenping, nangong yiran could not hold it in any longer. previously, second aunt had been bossing xu wenping around, and her cousin had been extremely arrogant toward xu wenping. now that her second uncle was speaking so harshly, she was not giving him any face at all. ¡°second uncle, it was your son who caused an accident and hit someone. he¡¯s also injured now,¡± nangong yiran directly answered.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: The Fiance Is Here chapter 317: the fiance is here translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what?¡± nangong kuan was stunned for a moment. after a while, he asked again, ¡°you mean yangwei was the one who caused the accident?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s right.¡± nangong yiran nodded, expressing her certainty. ¡°this brat is really¡­¡± halfway through his sentence, he glared at xu wenping and said angrily, ¡°why did you let him drive? he¡¯s not your chauffeur. what right do you have to order him around and let him drive?¡± this second uncle was really the same as his wife and son. it was no wonder that the ancients said that it was not a family that did not enter a family. ¡°don¡¯t blame wenping.¡± nangong yiran didn¡¯t wait for xu wenping to say anything. she stood up and defended xu wenping. ¡°cousin insisted on driving, and second aunt also said that if wenping didn¡¯t let her son drive, then the car couldn¡¯t be wenping¡¯s, so wenping could only obediently let him drive.¡± ¡°this, this¡­¡± nangong kuan couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°my son is not such a person at all. what kind of broken car is worth my son doing this?¡± after he finished speaking, he immediately looked at xue hongmei and could not help but ask, ¡°sister-in-law, am i right? this brat must have done it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s all your son¡¯s fault.¡± xue hongmei also saw the heat. although she still didn¡¯t like xu wenping, her husband¡¯s attitude made her know that she couldn¡¯t provoke xu wenping too much, so she directly scolded nangong kuan at this time. nangong kuan, who was scolded by his sister-in-law, was stunned. what was wrong with his usually strict sister-in-law today? moreover, he remembered that when he first met xu wenping, she didn¡¯t like him. but what was happening now? shouldn¡¯t she be speaking up for him? why did her attitude change so quickly? at the thought of this, he was a little unsure of the situation. he was speechless. in the end, he took out his phone and called his wife. however, no one picked up the call for a long time, which made nangong kuan a little anxious. while they were making a ruckus, xu wenping looked at nangong yiran and said, ¡°yiran, it¡¯s almost time for me to leave. you should settle your family first. 1¡¯11 come and see you when i¡¯m free.¡± ¡°take a rest, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± nangong yiran grabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm and shook it twice. ¡°if you leave like this, how embarrassed would 1 be?¡± after thinking for a while, xu wenping could only stay temporarily. his decision was correct, because he had helped nangong yiran to fend off a huge crisis. the people of the nangong family were resting in the hall and chatting. xu wenping and nangong yiran were also sitting at the side and chatting. nangong pei and xue hongmei first went upstairs to send their luggage and only came down after a long while. xue hongmei¡¯s face was a little pale after she came down. however, her attitude toward xu wenping seemed to have changed a lot. after she went downstairs, she specially went to pour water for xu wenping. moreover, she greeted him with a smile and acted like an elder. needless to say, xu wenping knew that nangong pei must have lectured his wife behind her back. regarding her actions just now, nangong pei must have said a lot of things to criticize her. especially with regard to his own ability, nangong pei should have seen it with his eyes, and he was a lot more afraid in his heart. however, xu wenping didn¡¯t care much about this. what he needed to do now was to help nangong yiran break the curse of forced marriage. originally, he had planned to sit for a while longer before leaving. as for eating at the nangong family, he didn¡¯t want to. no one in the nangong family made things difficult for him, and no one suggested that nangong yiran find a boyfriend. what he did today should be enough to make the nangong family afraid. therefore, after completing his mission, he planned to leave. however¡­ before he could leave, nangong pei¡¯s phone rang. looking at the phone number, nangong pei was a little unhappy. however, he still picked up the phone, and a very wild voice came from the other end. ¡°f*ck, pui! i say, xiao pei! i heard you came to jin hai? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± nangong pei¡¯s expression stiffened, then he smiled and said, ¡°brother qiao, i¡¯m also here to see my daughter. i¡¯m going back in two days, so 1 didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± ¡°besides, you don¡¯t live in jin hai city. your villa is in liao county, which is at the edge of jin hai. how could 1 tell you?¡± ¡°f*ck, what are you talking about? f*ck, 1 don¡¯t care about that. it¡¯s your problem if you don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here.¡± the man with the surname qiao was shouting loudly. his voice was loud enough for everyone beside him to hear. xu wenping¡¯s ears were extremely sharp, so he naturally heard it clearly. ¡°brother qiao, i don¡¯t dare to accept this. i¡¯m only here for a day or two. don¡¯t trouble yourself¡­¡± before he could finish, the man surnamed qiao sneered, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? looking down on me? besides, i¡¯ve already said it before. your daughter is a big star and she¡¯s beautiful. in the future, she has to marry my son. if my son chooses his own wife, your daughter will have to be his second wife.¡± ¡°hehe, hehe¡­ brother qiao, you must be joking. my daughter can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s second wife.¡± ¡°motherfucker, you dare to disobey me?¡± hearing nangong pei¡¯s words, the person on the other side immediately flew into a rage. ¡°i gave you face, didn¡¯t i? let me tell you, you have to agree or disagree. even if your daughter is a mistress or the second wife, she has to marry my son. do you understand? i¡¯m informing you, not discussing with you.¡± ¡°you, you¡­¡± ¡°what about me? f*ck, open the door. your son-in-law is here.¡± as soon as he finished speaking on the phone, someone kicked the door of the nangong family¡¯s villa from the outside. bang, bang, bang¡­ his voice was so loud that it shocked everyone. after hearing the voice, nangong pei¡¯s eyes flashed, and his expression became extremely ugly. he thought for a moment and sighed. he walked to the door and opened it. the door opened and a group of people barged in. the person who came in was a man in his fifties. after he stepped into the villa, he spat on the clean ground. then, he raised his head and looked at nangong pei. ¡°xiao pei, why are you so slow to open the door? i¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, and your son-in-law is here too.¡± as he spoke, he pulled a young man over. the young man was in his twenties. his face was pale, and he felt a little weak when he walked. this feeling was clearly due to his excessive drinking and sex, causing him to walk very weakly. after he was pulled in, his gaze swept around the room, and then he saw nangong yiran sitting there. ¡°tsk, tsk! father! that chick is really a celebrity. she¡¯s really beautiful. i want¡­¡± as he spoke, he pointed directly at nangong yiran. ¡°alright, it¡¯s decided. as long as you can carry on the qiao family¡¯s bloodline, 1¡¯11 promise you anything.¡± the man had a carefree look on his face, as if the nangong family would listen to him as long as he spoke.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Get Lost chapter 318: get lost translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation sitting beside nangong yiran, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°who is he?¡± ¡°someone from the qiao family.¡± nangong yiran took a deep breath, and there was a hint of helplessness in the depths of her eyes. she said, ¡°the qiao family is a big family. it¡¯s just that they offended some top family in the capital a few years ago, so they¡¯re a little lonely. that¡¯s why they chose to temporarily live in seclusion in jin hai.¡± ¡°because there is a branch of the qiao family in jin hai, after the qiao family came over, they directly got a house in liao county. it turns out that everyone from the old residence in the capital went there, and jin hai also has a branch of the qiao family.¡± ¡°our nangong family can be considered a big family in the capital, but compared to the qiao family, even if the qiao family is desolate, we can¡¯t compare.¡± nangong yiran still couldn¡¯t help but sigh. she shook her head and continued, ¡°more than a hundred years ago, because of the internal turmoil of the nangong family, our nangong family changed from a top-notch family to a first-class family.¡± ¡°in recent years, the nangong family has been weakening day by day. there are many reasons, and the financial chain is also one of the reasons.¡± nangong yiran sighed and shook her head. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for this, my family wouldn¡¯t have agreed to me becoming a celebrity. as for the qiao family, ever since that person saw me, he has been pestering me. after i became a celebrity, he originally didn¡¯t have much of a chance.¡± ¡°however, because of the family, he had come to propose marriage a few times but was also rejected. we have not seen each other for more than ten years. now, he¡­¡± xu wenping understood the rest of the sentence. the interests of the family came first. this was the thinking of all the families. it was also common to use one¡¯s own family¡¯s daughter to marry in exchange for the greatest benefits. the nangong yiran in front of him clearly had the possibility of being pushed out for marriage. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let that happen.¡± his voice was calm, but his tone was firm. at this moment, nangong pei¡¯s brows were also deeply furrowed. he looked at the father and son in front of him, as well as the group of people who had followed them here, and could not help but say, ¡°old brother qiao, why didn¡¯t you tell us beforehand that you were coming? our family members have just arrived and have yet to pack up¡­¡± ¡°motherfucker, i¡¯m here. why? aren¡¯t you going to give me a place to sit?¡± qiao zhensheng pursed his lips and deliberately blew the smoke from the cigar at nangong pei¡¯s face. nangong pei was helpless. he took a step back, then looked at his relatives, waved his hand, and said, ¡°alright, all of you make way. let big brother qiao sit first.¡± the relatives didn¡¯t want to move aside, but because the people who came were from the qiao family, everyone knew in their hearts, so they could only move aside. qiao zhensheng pulled his son over to sit. the people brought by the qiao family also came over and sat down. as for the people from the nangong family, many of them could only stand at the side because they did not have seats. they looked very embarrassed. nangong yiran saw this scene and was very angry. she pulled xu wenping and wanted to leave. ¡°sit down, girl. sit down. you, who are you? get lost.¡± seeing that nangong yiran was about to pull xu wenping away, qiao zhensheng immediately spoke. hearing that the other party wanted her to stay and chase xu wenping out, nangong yiran¡¯s face instantly flushed red. she stood up straight with a determined expression on her face. nangong yiran grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and said loudly, ¡°uncle qiao, i respect you as an elder. but this is my home, my private residence in jin hai city. in other words, this is my personal residence. 1 invited my own family members to kiss because they are my relatives. however, as an elder, should you casually barge into the home of a female junior?¡± ¡°also, after you came in, you spat everywhere. is this your family style? or is this the family style of your qiao family? if 1 go to your house and spit at will, will you be willing?¡± these words were very intense. with every word spoken, qiao zhensheng¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡± when nangong pei heard this, his hair stood on end. however, nangong yiran refused to stop and continued, ¡°uncle qiao. have you thought about it? you barged into a female junior¡¯s house like this, isn¡¯t it hurting your character? moreover, our families are not in-laws. moreover, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to be with your son.¡± she pulled xu wenping closer to her. xu wenping cooperated and directly hugged nangong yiran¡¯s waist. ¡°he¡¯s my boyfriend and the person i want to marry. in the future, 1 won¡¯t marry anyone but him, understand? uncle qiao!¡± when nangong yiran said this, the entire place fell into extreme silence. silence, coldness, and awkwardness. the entire scene was extremely strange. no one spoke, only looking at nangong yiran and qiao zhensheng. it was as quiet as ice and snow. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± after about a minute, qiao zhensheng finally let out a burst of laughter and a sneer. then, he ignored nangong yiran and looked at xu wenping instead. ¡°kid, i¡¯m qiao zhensheng from the qiao family. it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me, but i want to tell you that even your jin hai city¡¯s city lord li has to give me face. if you understand, then quickly take your hand away and tell nangong yiran that you won¡¯t see each other again in the future, and that you have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping smiled. his smile looked very peaceful, without any anger. his gaze met qiao zhensheng¡¯s, and their gazes met. initially, qiao zhensheng thought that xu wenping would be afraid and nervous. however, when their eyes met, he suddenly realized that he seemed to be wrong. this was because the young man in front of him did not feel the slightest fear. instead, there was a hint of disdain in his smile. ¡°is it city lord li?¡± xu wenping said lightly, ¡°that¡¯s interesting. i¡¯m very familiar with him, and his daughter is my second wife. i think i need to call him and ask him if the qiao family has already dominated jin hai city.¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but everyone was shocked when they heard him. the daughter of a mayor was actually the second wife of this kid in front of him. what kind of person could make the city lord¡¯s daughter become his second wife? Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: She Is My Woman chapter 319: she is my woman translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation silence! the entire hall was eerily quiet. after a long while, qiao zhensheng could not help but laugh out loud. ¡°haha, hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°kid, is there something wrong with your brain? the city lord of a city actually gave his daughter to you as his second wife? do you think our brains are broken?¡± as he spoke, his eyes narrowed. ¡°brat, let me tell you. if you continue to stir things up, 1 will¡­¡± he was about to say something harsh, but xu wenping had already taken out his phone and made a call. moreover, the phone was on speaker. soon, the call was picked up, and xu wenping said indifferently, ¡°city lord li, some people don¡¯t believe that junlan is my second wife. can you prove it for me?¡± he went straight to the point and asked city lord li if his daughter was his second wife. this was simply too unbelievable. if it were anyone else, they would feel awkward asking this question, okay? but¡­ xu wenping asked in front of so many people. city lord li was stunned for a moment, then he sighed on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°brat, this matter was decided by the old master. i have no choice but to admit it. however, you can¡¯t make a big fuss about it, right?¡± ¡°haha! of course, i will listen to my father-in-law, but someone surnamed qiao doesn¡¯t believe me and seems to be quite hostile toward me.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing that the qiao family was hostile to xu wenping, city lord li raised his voice. ¡°what happened? what do you need me for?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m just making a call to let him know about our relationship. otherwise, he might even trouble you.¡± ¡°yes, let me know if you need anything. the old man even said that you haven¡¯t been home for a long time and asked you to come over for dinner when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°yes, tell old master that i¡¯ll go when i¡¯m free.¡± ¡°alright.¡± then, he hung up. the hall fell silent again. qiao zhensheng¡¯s eyes widened. he really didn¡¯t expect that xu wenping really had such a relationship with city lord li. he could hear that the person opposite him was really city lord li. moreover, he could hear that city lord li was dissatisfied with him from his tone. moreover, old master li actually thought so highly of this kid in front of him. this was something that qiao zhensheng did not expect. this was secondary. the key was that xu wenping and city lord li¡¯s daughter were really husband and wife, and li junlan was actually xu wenping¡¯s second wife. from the looks of it, this kid in front of him must have something extraordinary. ¡°you, hehehe¡­ fine, so what if you are the son-in-law of city lord li?¡± qiao zhensheng still did not give up. he stared at xu wenping and said, ¡°since you already have a wife and two more, then nangong yiran can¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°if she marries you, she has to be the third wife. i don¡¯t think nangong pei will agree.¡± ¡°how do you know he won¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°ask him if he dares to agree.¡± ¡°unfortunately, i don¡¯t need to ask him about this.¡± xu wenping looked at qiao zhensheng coldly and said firmly, ¡°nangong yiran is my woman, this is already a fact.¡± once he said this, everyone present was shocked again. even nangong yiran, who was in xu wenping¡¯s arms, stiffened. she couldn¡¯t help but look at the man beside her in shock. after hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, qiao zhensheng¡¯s son, qiao haiyang, was instantly displeased. ¡°dad, did you hear that? he said that nangong yiran is still his woman. this can¡¯t do, this definitely can¡¯t do!¡± as he spoke, he shook his body repeatedly, acting like a spoiled brat. a man in his twenties was actually acting coquettishly. this gave xu wenping goosebumps. clenching his fists, qiao zhensheng¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. he was a little unsure of what he should do. it was a little awkward, so awkward that it drove him crazy. originally, he had come here with his authority, thinking that as long as he was here, the nangong family would definitely offer nangong yiran up with both hands. he did not expect that after he came, not only did he not succeed, but he also ended up in a mess. just this kid made him unable to do it. he did not know what to do. hearing his son¡¯s words, qiao zhensheng finally could not hold it in any longer. bang! he slapped the coffee table in front of him and stood up. he pointed at xu wenping¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°brat, you are too much of a bully. you actually dare to provoke my qiao family. don¡¯t you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯? even if you were the son of a big family in the capital, 1 would still make you wish you were dead, let alone the son-in-law of city lord li.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± xu wenping smiled playfully, then shook his head and said, ¡°your qiao family has already fallen to the point of flattering the su family in the capital. do you still have the face to say these words to me?¡± suddenly hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, qiao zhensheng¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. his pupils constricted. he stared at xu wenping and asked, ¡°you¡­ how did you know?¡± he took a step forward, his eyes flickering with a cold light. ¡°why don¡¯t 1 know?¡± xu wenping was equally indifferent. he enunciated each word and said, ¡°because the su family wants to deal with me, and su chengren wants to deal with me.¡± he also took a step forward and sneered at qiao zhensheng. ¡°so, i¡¯ve already confirmed that the qiao family is the lackey of the su family. then¡­ in the following time, we might become true enemies.¡± he pointed at the door and said, ¡°you have to be careful when you leave this door.¡± ¡°especially your son. he actually has designs on my woman. this has touched my bottom line.¡± as he spoke, he grinned at qiao haiyang and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s play slowly.¡± looking at xu wenping¡¯s smile, qiao zhensheng couldn¡¯t help but shiver. a chill ran down his spine. he knew that the su family wanted to deal with someone and that su chengren had specially come to jin hai city. he also knew that the qiao family¡¯s branch in jin hai city was receiving su chengren. he had come to visit su chengren first. moreover, he had also promised that as long as the su family agreed and needed help, the qiao family would fully cooperate with the su family to deal with that blind fellow. as soon as he left the su family, he received news that the nangong family had come to jin hai city. he felt that it was necessary for him to come here and stir things up, and then it would be best if he could take nangong yiran away. however¡­ he had a bad feeling about the current situation. ¡°f*ck! kid, don¡¯t scare my son. fight them if you have the guts.¡± since it was difficult to get off the tiger, it was better to fight directly. if he could take down xu wenping or cripple him, everything would be resolved. moreover, he would be able to explain himself to the su family.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Shen Tianze chapter 320: shen tianze translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as for who xu wenping was, he, qiao zhensheng, was not clear. however, the person the su family wanted to deal with was definitely not simple. the more he took the risk to cripple it, the more benefits he would obtain. the qiao family was currently in decline. perhaps they could use the su family¡¯s strength to improve. this was what he was thinking. moreover, xu wenping¡¯s appearance had messed up his plans to target the nangong family. therefore, if he could get rid of the other party, he had to get rid of him. as he roared, a few bodyguards stepped forward and surrounded xu wenping. a total of four people directly blocked xu wenping¡¯s retreat in all directions. looking at his bodyguard, qiao zhensheng laughed confidently. he felt that as long as his bodyguards made a move, xu wenping would be finished. he had spent a lot of money to recruit these four bodyguards from foreign mercenary groups. these people could be said to be the top experts in the mercenary group. although they did not kill people like flies, they could still be considered top-notch experts. to be able to fight their way out of a tropical jungle and climb out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, one could imagine how good their martial arts were. therefore, he had no choice. he was now full of confidence as he stared at xu wenping with a cold smile. in his mind, the scene of xu wenping kneeling and begging for mercy had already appeared. however¡­ to his disbelief, xu wenping stood there calmly as if nothing had happened. his gaze swept across the four people. it was as if he did not understand that the four of them were here to beat him up. ¡°brat, if you understand, quickly kneel and kowtow. beg the family head to spare you.¡± the leading bodyguard glared at xu wenping. he felt that this kid in front of him didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. he dared to offend his family¡¯s head. he was obviously courting death. xu wenping looked at the four of them and smiled. ¡°soldiers?¡± from the auras of the four people, he could already sense the smell of blood. mercenaries were the killing gods of the jungle. wherever they went, there would be deaths, if not rivers of blood. blood was normal. killing people was a daily occurrence. therefore, there was a bloody smell on their bodies and a murderous aura. xu wenping exposed their identities, and the four of them couldn¡¯t help but look at him in surprise. ¡°yes.¡± the leading bodyguard nodded and stared at xu wenping. ¡°since you know that we have been soldiers, you should know how powerful we are¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing impressive,¡± xu wenping said lightly. then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°i advise you to stay away. this matter has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°humph! boss, why are you talking to him? just kill him.¡± one of the bodyguards was furious and shouted. he was already very impatient. the leading bodyguard nodded slightly and waved his hand. ¡°go.¡± what he was thinking was that no matter what, he should beat her up first. only after he was knocked down could he talk about the conditions. the other party might have some ability, but no matter what, he should not be a match for his four brothers. however¡­ his thoughts were the same as qiao zhensheng¡¯s, and the final result was the same. in the next moment, the four of them attacked at the same time and charged at xu wenping. in the blink of an eye, xu wenping¡¯s body disappeared. when he reappeared, he was already behind the leading bodyguard. ¡°i just said that you will regret it.¡± by the time he finished speaking, his fist had already landed on the bodyguard¡¯s back. bang! after a soft muffled sound, the body of the leading bodyguard was sent flying. as he flew out, the other bodyguards¡¯ expressions changed. when they looked over, xu wenping¡¯s figure disappeared again. ¡°what?¡± the three of them gasped at the same time. at the same time, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared behind another bodyguard., this time, he kicked the bodyguard¡¯s butt. ¡°wild goose falling on the sand!¡± xu wenping shouted, and the bodyguard flew out directly. then, he really landed on his butt first. the two bodyguards were sent flying, and they were both defeated in less than a single exchange. qiao zhensheng, who was watching the battle from the side, was shocked. he originally thought that xu wenping was just an ordinary young man. even if he had the ability, he wouldn¡¯t be too powerful. the reason why the su family targeted him was probably because the eldest daughter of the su family was protecting him. but now that he saw xu wenping¡¯s ability, he immediately understood one thing. that was, xu wenping was not an ordinary person. just as his mind was running wild, the other two bodyguards were also sent flying by a punch and a kick. pa, pa, pa¡­ after the four bodyguards were knocked down, xu wenping clapped his hands, and the expression on his face was very satisfied. ¡°it¡¯s done. is there anything else?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± looking at xu wenping¡¯s satisfied expression, qiao zhensheng¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. ¡°patriarch, i¡¯ll go.¡± a middle-aged man who had been standing silently beside qiao zhensheng, and even the people beside him seemed to treat him as air, spoke indifferently. his face looked very ordinary. even if he was thrown into a crowd, it would be difficult for people to remember him. after such an ordinary person stood up and spoke, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown when he looked over. as his martial arts became more profound, his ability to sense the other party¡¯s aura became more acute. this person¡¯s aura was a little mixed, but the overall aura gave xu wenping a sense of danger. of course, he could also sense that although the other party¡¯s aura was strong, it should not be difficult for him to defeat him. ¡°brother shen, i¡¯ll have to trouble you with this.¡± as he spoke, qiao zhensheng bowed to him. there were many kung fu experts around him. since the qiao family was once a big family in the capital, the talents they could recruit were not ordinary. although he had been quite lonely in recent years, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. no matter how dilapidated the qiao family was, the quality of the guards and bodyguards around them was not bad. the man surnamed shen in front of her was very good at martial arts and had been friends with the qiao family for more than twenty years. ¡°no worries.¡± when shen tianze finished speaking, he moved his feet and was already standing in front of xu wenping. ¡°young man, your kung fu is indeed not bad.¡± shen tianze had a smile on his face. he looked at the young man in front of him with the gaze of an elder looking at a junior. ¡°you¡¯re not bad either.¡± xu wenping met the other party¡¯s gaze. their gazes met in the air, and in an instant, sparks seemed to burst out. at that moment, their auras collided. although he had a smile on his face and did not make a move, he looked like an old friend who had not seen him for a long time. however, their eyes told everyone that the two of them were currently wrestling. a moment later, seeing that his aura could not suppress xu wenping, shen tianze¡¯s eyes flashed, and then he said, ¡°in the battle between you and me, if you lose, kneel down and admit your mistake..¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Helpless Shen Tianze chapter 321: helpless shen tianze translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after saying that, he took a step forward. as he took a step forward, the marble on the ground cracked. then, irregular cracks appeared on the ground. it could be seen that his physical martial arts had already reached a certain realm. moreover, judging from his aura, xu wenping, who was knowledgeable, could tell at a glance that shen tianze was a martial arts expert who cultivated both internal and external martial arts. stepping forward, he threw a punch. the wind created by the punch was so strong that it could make people feel the tearing force of the punch. speaking of which, this was the first time xu wenping had encountered a true expert in the city. although shen tianze¡¯s aura was a little mixed, and the internal martial arts he practiced was not a pure cultivation technique. at least, he cultivated both internal and external martial arts. he could be considered a martial arts expert. unfortunately, xu wenping was the one he encountered today. if he encountered someone else, they might not even be able to take a single move. however, xu wenping could not help but smile when he saw the momentum and power of his punch. ¡°you don¡¯t have enough inner strength, and your external strength is hard but not soft.¡± he simply stretched out his palm, seemingly weak, and touched the other party¡¯s palm lightly. the bystanders only saw him reaching out his hand lightly, as if he did not use any strength at all. therefore, people felt that he did not pay enough attention to shen tianze. this was especially true for qiao zhensheng¡¯s men. when they saw how arrogant xu wenping was, they could not help but sneer. qiao zhensheng felt that xu wenping would definitely be sent flying by this punch. in the past, shen tianze had done this before, and there were also people who were blown away by him. he had seen such a scene many times, so this time, he also felt that xu wenping would definitely be sent flying, and the next scene would be him kneeling on the ground and letting him rub against him. when he thought of the happy part, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a very satisfied smile. however¡­ in the next moment, it was a slap in the face. chen tianshou¡¯s thick palm collided with the fist, and the two of them stood still. xu wenping was not sent flying as he had expected. on the contrary, xu wenping and shen tianze stood facing each other. xu wenping was extremely relaxed, while shen tianze¡¯s face turned from normal to pale and then red. then, it turned pale. his body was trembling, especially as he stared at xu wenping with fear in his eyes. in less than ten seconds, shen tianze felt as if he had experienced a century. ten seconds later, shen tianze let out a short and hoarse scream. ¡°all¡­¡± his body did not fly backward, but he suddenly retreated. the sound of his retreat echoed in the hall. ka, ka, ka¡­ the marble floor under his feet began to crack, and the cracks seemed to radiate out of the hall. this scene was somewhat shocking. the visual impact of this scene had already reached an unbelievable level. the sound of gasps echoed in the hall. everyone looked at xu wenping with deep shock and disbelief. qiao zhensheng¡¯s expression turned unusually ugly at this moment. he had thought that shen tianze was the winner, but in the end, he was forced to retreat in a single exchange with xu wenping. moreover, his entire body seemed to be trembling, and the marble floor beneath his feet cracked. he had clearly lost. shen tianze retreated 20 meters. his face turned as pale as a sheet. he pursed his lips and took a deep breath. he wanted to hold it in, but in the end, he could not. he spat out a mouthful of blood. shen tianze¡¯s face flushed red after spitting out blood. then, his face turned as pale as paper. ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­¡± he coughed and raised his hand to take a look. the fist that he had just thrown out had collided with xu wenping¡¯s palm, and it was already red and swollen. due to xu wenping¡¯s inner strength, it was very difficult for him to open his fist. his entire finger bone seemed to have broken. ¡°you, you¡­ what powerful internal strength.¡± he raised his head and wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand. shen tianze¡¯s expression was unusually ugly. ¡°who exactly are you?¡± to be able to injure himself like this, shen tianze felt that xu wenping was definitely not an ordinary martial artist. for such a young man to have such impressive martial arts, there must be a powerful family or force behind him. ¡°who i am is not important. what is important is that you are someone sent by the qiao family, so the relationship between you and me is already like fire and water.¡± at this point, xu wenping walked towards shen tianze and continued, ¡°unless you leave immediately and don¡¯t care about this matter.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± shen tianze looked at xu wenping, then lowered his head to look at his fist. he felt extremely aggrieved. however, when he thought about xu wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tempted. no matter what, he had worked hard for the qiao family for so many years. but what did the qiao family give him? if there was nothing else, it would be fine. however, the problem now was that xu wenping was too powerful. there might be an even stronger existence standing behind xu wenping. even if xu wenping didn¡¯t have a backer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it with his own strength. xu wenping¡¯s strength was so profound that it already made him feel fear. thinking of this, he took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°alright, then 1¡­¡± he had wanted to leave. however, before he could say anything, qiao zhensheng, who was beside him, noticed something and immediately stopped him. he said, ¡°mr. shen, the qiao family has treated you well. you can¡¯t give up on the qiao family!¡± as he spoke, he took two steps forward and stood beside shen tianze. after bowing deeply, qiao zhensheng respectfully saluted shen tianze with a sincere expression on his face. qiao zhensheng coughed again and frowned deeply. he thought of how well the qiao family had treated him, especially when the qiao family¡¯s old master had once had a strong affection for him. because of this affection, shen tianze took a deep breath and his gaze deepened. after sighing, shen tianze turned to xu wenping and said, ¡°1 have no choice. 1 owe the qiao family a favor, so 1 have to continue fighting with you. please show mercy.¡± ¡°haha!¡± with a smile, xu wenping stepped forward and nodded. ¡°no problem, i¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± as he finished speaking, he punched out. the wind from the fist whistled as it headed straight for shen tianze¡¯s head. the power of this punch was so great that it could not be mentioned in the same breath as shen tianze¡¯s punch just now. feeling the strong wind from the fist, shen tianze moved his body to the side, wanting to dodge. however, just as he moved, xu wenping¡¯s foot kicked over. these two movements seemed to have been planned by the two of them. shen tianze, who was leaning to the side, felt as if he had deliberately moved his body to the position where xu wenping had kicked him, allowing the other party to deliberately kick his thigh. bang! shen tianze felt as if his body had been hit by a truck. his body swayed slightly before he flew backward. he felt a sharp pain in his thigh, as if his bones were broken. ¡°ah¡­¡± shen tianze cried out in pain as his body flew back three meters. he fell to the ground and slid back another three meters.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Intimidation chapter 322: intimidation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°that¡¯s all.¡± xu wenping clapped his hands, his expression a little lonely. qiao zhensheng¡¯s eyes widened. he really did not expect shen tianze to be defeated so quickly. according to his thoughts, no matter how useless shen tianze was, he could at least resist xu wenping for a while. however, shen tianze had yet to make a move for the second time. he wanted to dodge xu wenping¡¯s attack, but he was actually powerless. he looked down at shen tianze and then at xu wenping. after a long while, he sighed. he waved his hand and said to the people beside him, ¡°go, carry him away. i don¡¯t want to see him¡­¡± he was naturally referring to shen tianze. for a person who had no value to him, he naturally did not want to see it. shen tianze was lying there. he was injured, but he was not unconscious. he could hear everything. now that he heard qiao zhensheng¡¯s words, he understood everything. if his value was gone, then what use could he have? thinking of this, he could not help but take a deep breath and endure the pain, not letting himself groan. he had to endure it until he really left the qiao family. after shen tianze left, the hall fell silent. the entire scene fell into a state of complete silence. no one spoke. everyone¡¯s eyes only swept over xu wenping and qiao zhensheng. the people of the nangong family were also silent. when they first saw xu wenping, they only felt that he was very ordinary and did not feel that he was different. however¡­ the scene just now had directly overturned all their thoughts. the strength of this young man in front of them was already unimaginable. how could such a person be an ordinary person? they were shocked by xu wenping¡¯s martial strength and even more shocked by his patience. some people were even afraid. fortunately, they didn¡¯t join in the jeers and belittle xu wenping too much. the people who didn¡¯t say anything hurtful were secretly happy now. perhaps they would be able to build some friendship with xu wenping in the future. however, there were also some people who were very unhappy with xu wenping¡¯s current behavior. they really hoped that he would be defeated by the qiao family. everyone had different thoughts and wanted to continue watching the show. ¡°are you going to fight me next?¡± xu wenping said with a smile and took a step in qiao zhensheng¡¯s direction. ¡°you¡­¡± qiao zhensheng¡¯s expression changed, and he stepped back with a shocked expression on his face. he knew that without shen tianze¡¯s protection, he was now completely in a passive position. ¡°what about me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t come over. i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m from the qiao family. if you touch me¡­¡± ¡°what can you do if 1 move?¡± ¡°you, you will die a horrible death.¡± ¡°then do you think that if i wanted to kill you and let you die in front of me, you would live?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, qiao zhensheng shivered. he continued to retreat, his eyes filled with deep fear as he said, ¡°you¡­ 1 know you¡¯re powerful, but i don¡¯t have any deep hatred for you. why, why do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°is that so?¡± xu wenping continued to press forward step by step and said, ¡°what did you do before?¡± xu wenping patted his sleeves and pointed at the four bodyguards who were still lying on the ground. ¡°we, we misunderstood, hehe! yes, a misunderstanding. it was just a misunderstanding.¡± his fear of xu wenping had already reached the heavens. qiao zhensheng retreated again. at this time, he was already beside his son, qiao haiyang. standing beside qiao haiyang, he turned to look at his son. he gritted his teeth and immediately said, ¡°it was my son¡¯s fault just now. he shouldn¡¯t have coveted your woman, so this matter was a misunderstanding. hehe! please be magnanimous and spare us father and son.¡± as he spoke, he glanced at his son, and the anger in his heart surged. if it wasn¡¯t for his son¡¯s idea today, he wouldn¡¯t have come to the nangong family. now that he was here and had fought, his family members were all lying on the ground. no matter how one looked at it, they had suffered heavy losses today. just losing shen tianze was a huge loss. qiao haiyang was a spoiled brat who didn¡¯t know anything. he couldn¡¯t even understand what she was saying. he saw that the people on his side had been beaten up, and they had been beaten up very seriously. he didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. he just felt that it was fine to fight. the current situation was that the woman he wanted had yet to be in his arms, and he was already a little unhappy. but the problem was, what was wrong with his father? why was he speaking so humbly? therefore, he glared fiercely at xu wenping beside him. when he saw xu wenping walk up to him and his son, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry. he pointed at xu wenping and shouted, ¡°dad, what do you mean? he harmed us and stole my woman, and you¡¯re still talking to him like this? you even told him that it was our fault? dad! this isn¡¯t your personality!¡± hearing his son¡¯s words, qiao zhensheng almost spat out a mouthful of blood. was there something wrong with this kid¡¯s brain? did he not see what had happened just now, or was he out of his mind? did he not know that xu wenping¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying? did he not know what kind of existence he was facing? it was simply a piece of cake for them to kill him. but why was this kid¡¯s brain not working well? at the thought of this, he turned to look at his son as if he were looking at a fool. seeing his father looking at him, qiao haiyang couldn¡¯t help but grin and say, ¡°dad, why are you looking at me like that? am 1 wrong?¡± ¡°f*ck¡­¡± after he asked this question, qiao zhensheng almost spat a mouthful of old blood on his face. in his heart, there were really 100,000 grassland divine beasts galloping past. that kind of heart that wanted to curse was simply incomparable. letting out a dry cough, qiao zhensheng looked at xu wenping, who was smiling playfully, and said, ¡°that¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with his brain. he¡¯s just spouting nonsense. don¡¯t take it seriously. my qiao family won¡¯t dare to be enemies with you anymore.¡± qiao zhensheng was a smart person. he had heard shen tianze¡¯s words. in fact, he understood everything. it was just that he did not turn around at that time. now that he had figured it out, he planned to let the matter rest. unfortunately, just as he finished speaking, his son beside him flew into a rage. ¡°dad! what nonsense are you spouting? what¡¯s wrong with my brain? nangong yiran is still my wife, and this is my wife¡¯s family. we¡¯ll take my wife away now, and you can stop talking nonsense with that kid..¡± Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Not Helping, But Inviting Trouble chapter 323: not helping, but inviting trouble translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation pa! qiao haiyang wanted to say something else, but his father, qiao zhensheng, gave him a tight slap across the face. ¡°idiot, you talk too much nonsense. just listen to what 1 say.¡± he didn¡¯t want to hit his son. although this son seemed to have some problems with his brain, in qiao zhensheng¡¯s eyes, he still doted on him to the extreme. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was a huge problem, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to touch even a finger of his. the current situation was special. xu wenping was standing opposite him, and his eyes were staring at him. if his son continued to say that nangong yiran was his wife and wanted to have designs on nangong yiran, the one who would be in trouble would definitely be his son. therefore, he had no choice but to slap him to stop him from continuing. however¡­ it seemed like his painstaking efforts were in vain. qiao haiyang didn¡¯t stop after the slap. on the contrary, it actually aroused the fierce character in his bones. ¡°you hit me? how dare you hit me? so what if you¡¯re my father? what right do you have to hit me? if you dare to hit me, i¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± qiao haiyang threw himself at qiao zhensheng. he had been spoiled since he was young. this was the first time he had been beaten by his father, especially in public. he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t care less. since things had come to this, as long as he could bring nangong yiran home, it would be better than anything else. therefore, he rushed toward his father like a madman, raised his fist, and punched qiao zhensheng. bang! qiao zhensheng staggered from the punch, and his eyes instantly turned into panda eyes. ¡°f*ck, are you crazy?¡± qiao zhensheng was really anxious and directly cursed. ¡°i am crazy. if you don¡¯t take nangong yiran away, i won¡¯t stop.¡± qiao haiyang¡¯s expression was extremely ferocious as he roared. it was as if he wanted to eat his father up. ¡°f*ck, i gave birth to you for nothing.¡± qiao zhensheng felt terrible. was this his son? this was comparable to his own ancestors, alright? qiao zhensheng, who was extremely furious in his heart, wanted to flare up, but after thinking about it, he finally endured it. ¡°men, hold him back. let¡¯s go.¡± qiao zhensheng felt that he had lost all his face. not only had he lost face, but he had also been beaten by his son. he could not let this matter go just like that. however¡­ he couldn¡¯t deal with this matter in the nangong family. he had to go home and close the door before he could deal with his family matters. ¡°yes.¡± after hearing qiao zhensheng¡¯s instructions, the bodyguards immediately ran over and took qiao haiyang under control. having lost all face and dignity in the nangong family, qiao zhensheng could only leave in grievance. however, before he left, he did not forget to take a look at the nangong family. especially when he glanced at nangong pei. toward nangong pei, he did not know how he felt in his heart right now. originally, their qiao family was high and mighty, but for some reason, he suddenly realized that nangong pei¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery when he looked at him. ¡°humph!¡± with a heavy snort, qiao zhensheng brought his men and left. however, he was unwilling to accept this, especially regarding xu wenping. he was still unwilling to accept this. although he had left now, he was not done yet. he planned to go back and tell the su family, hoping to get rid of xu wenping as soon as possible to avenge the humiliation he had suffered today. watching the qiao family leave, the muscles on nangong pei¡¯s face relaxed a little. he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. to be honest, his nerves had been tense the entire time. he was very clear about the power of the qiao family. moreover, the people under the qiao family were famous for their ruthlessness. he did not expect xu wenping to be able to settle it so easily. the door of the villa closed, and nangong pei walked straight to xu wenping. ¡°xiao xu! 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. i¡¯m really impressed!¡± when he said that, his face was full of smiles, and he was even more eager. however¡­ at this moment, xue hongmei, who had been silent all this while, suddenly walked up. she tugged at her husband and said in a very soft voice, ¡°let¡¯s go. i have something to tell you.¡± nangong pei was stunned. then, he could only smile apologetically at xu wenping and say, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i have something to do. i¡¯ll take care of you later.¡± as he spoke, he followed his wife to the side. ¡°what are you doing? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m greeting mr. xu?¡± ¡°what greeting?¡± xue hongmei frowned and pointed at the door. ¡°do you know what the qiao family said just now?¡± ¡°what did he say?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you hear? the su family in the capital are looking for trouble with this kid. don¡¯t you know our family¡¯s situation? can our family fight against the su family in the capital?¡± her voice wasn¡¯t soft. it looked like she was whispering, but she wasn¡¯t avoiding anyone. it could even be said that she deliberately said it for xu wenping to hear. hearing her words, nangong pei¡¯s expression could not help changing. that was right, the su family in the capital was not someone the nangong family could provoke. however¡­ xu wenping was indeed very powerful. moreover, looking at his appearance, he did not put the qiao family in his eyes at all. not to mention the qiao family, he even felt that xu wenping did not put the su family in his eyes. on the other hand, from xu wenping¡¯s speech and mannerisms, he could see the shadow of a young man who was about to rise. therefore, he decided to seize the opportunity. at the very least, he could not let such an opportunity slip by. moreover, xu wenping¡¯s skill just now was something he had never seen in his life. he really intended to entrust nangong yiran¡¯s life to xu wenping. however¡­ after his wife said that, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. especially when he was not without any scruples about the su family. ¡°mom, how can you say that?¡± at this moment, nangong yiran walked over with an unnatural expression on her face. ¡°i was the one who found xu wenping. he even helped us just now and saved me from being bullied. why did you treat him like this after the enemy left?¡± as she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. these words were not heavy, but the meaning behind them was already obvious. she was blaming her mother for abandoning the cook after the meal was done. how could xue hongmei not understand? she sneered and said, ¡°did you really solve the problem? will the qiao family let it go, or will the su family not come looking for him?¡± ¡°if we were to be tied to him, won¡¯t we suffer the su family¡¯s revenge? therefore, not only did he not solve our problem, he even caused us trouble..¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Invitation from a Beauty chapter 324: invitation from a beauty translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hearing her mother¡¯s words, nangong yiran¡¯s face instantly turned pale from anger. she really didn¡¯t expect that xu wenping¡¯s help would not only not make her mother feel grateful, but he would also be labeled as a troublemaker. she simply could not understand such an argument. she turned to look at her father and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°dad, what do you think?¡± nangong pei frowned. he sighed and shook his head. ¡°there will definitely be trouble. 1 think your mother is right about this.¡± hearing her father¡¯s words, nangong yiran¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely ugly. however, when nangong pei said the last few words, xue hongmei was a little unhappy. ¡°however, 1 feel that there are pros and cons to this matter because xu wenping¡¯s martial arts are very good. moreover, 1 feel that his future is limitless. if our nangong family can marry him, we might be able to reach a higher level in the future.¡± nangong yiran was naturally happy when he said that, but xue hongmei¡¯s face darkened immediately. she looked at her husband with a sharp gaze and said loudly, ¡°could it be that if something happens to our family, you can take responsibility?¡± ¡°what responsibility?¡± but nangong pei flung his sleeves and said, ¡°sometimes, people don¡¯t think too much. as long as you know whether what you¡¯re doing is right or wrong, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°i think mr. xu did the right thing today. he did it for the good of our family and helped us a lot. 1 have to thank him. in the future, our nangong family will have to keep in touch with him.¡± after he finished speaking, he stared at his wife and said word byword, ¡°1 hope you understand that i¡¯m still the one in charge of this family. if you don¡¯t agree, you can choose not to speak, but please don¡¯t hinder the development of our nangong family.¡± ¡°you, you¡­ nangong pei, you¡­¡± at this moment, xue hongmei was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. she felt uncomfortable. it could even be said that at this moment, she really wanted to pounce forward and bite nangong pei directly. however¡­ she also knew that she could not do that. she glared fiercely at xu wenping, the expression on her face was extremely angry. ¡°haha! alright! then you and your father can continue like this. just stay with him like this. i won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± after saying that, xue hongmei turned around and quickly went upstairs. not long after, the sound of her slamming the door came from upstairs. for a moment, the situation was a little awkward. the expressions of the nangong family¡¯s relatives changed. especially nangong yiran¡¯s second uncle, he had discovered a problem. it was impossible to find trouble with xu wenping for his family¡¯s matters. that kid could even defeat the qiao family, let alone him. thinking of this, he felt a little crazy. feeling angry, he turned around and left. the atmosphere in the hall was so awkward that it was suffocating. however¡­ xu wenping quickly walked up to nangong pei and said with a smile, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i plan to leave. i¡¯ll let yiran accompany you.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­¡± nangong pei smiled embarrassedly, then sighed and said, ¡°i¡¯m really sorry about what happened just now. yiran¡¯s mother has that kind of personality.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i don¡¯t mind. as long as i¡¯m still happy, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. that¡¯s good. don¡¯t leave. let¡¯s drink some wine later. no matter what, we have to thank you. you¡¯ve helped us a lot today!¡± ¡°no need, i still have things to do. yiran will accompany you. when i¡¯m free, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± after saying that, xu wenping looked at nangong yiran and said, ¡°you accompany your parents. 1¡¯11 go back first. there are still many things to deal with over there.¡± ¡°alright then!¡± nangong yiran nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go to the film studio tomorrow. don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s fine. if there¡¯s a need, you can spend more time with your parents. it¡¯s fine if you work sooner or later.¡± after saying that, xu wenping stood up and left the nangong family¡¯s villa. standing outside the nangong family¡¯s villa, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. he realized a problem. the small jin hai city seemed to be in a storm all of a sudden. the small city that usually looked unremarkable had so many prominent families here. this was interesting. what kind of magic did the small city of jin hai have to attract so many families? the su family came for xu wenping, but why did the nangong family and the qiao family come to jin hai city from the capital or other places? the reason was a little intriguing. after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t think of too many reasons. xu wenping could only shake his head and push these thoughts out of his mind. ¡°regardless of that, we still have to pay attention to the su family¡¯s movements.¡± since the qiao family and the su family had joined forces, the su family¡¯s range of activities in jin hai would not be small. moreover, with the help of the qiao family, there would definitely be many things. thinking of this, xu wenping took out his phone and planned to call chen pi. time was tight, so they had to hurry up and train. moreover, they had to assign their manpower. however¡­ at this moment, his phone rang. he looked at the caller id. it was liu sisi. he swiped his finger in confusion and picked up liu sisi¡¯s call. ¡°hey! sisi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± xu wenping was a little puzzled. he didn¡¯t know why this lawyer would call at this moment. ¡°i have something to do, but¡­ i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t handle it, so 1 want your help.¡± ¡°oh? are you here to catch laborers?¡± ¡°you can say so. in addition¡­ 1 want to treat you to a drink and chat tonight.¡± ¡°is that so? 1 didn¡¯t expect our lawyer to have such an entertainment life.¡± ¡°are you going or not?¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll go since the beauty invited me. just send me the address. i¡¯m free now.¡± ¡°alright.¡± liu sisi hung up the phone and quickly sent the location over. xu wenping looked at the address. it was jinxing building. after he got into the car, he stepped on the accelerator and the car drove directly in the direction of jinxing building. while driving, xu wenping called chen pi. he instructed him to pay attention to the recent movements of the underground forces in jin hai city. more importantly, he had to do a good job in training. he might need to use it at any time. chen pi naturally agreed. of course, he did as xu wenping said. the car soon arrived at jinxing building. xu wenping quickly got out of the car and walked toward the location liu sisi had mentioned. however, when he arrived at the entrance of jinxing building, he saw three or four people surrounding liu sisi. they seemed to be tugging at her, and something was wrong.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Meeting the Jin Family Again chapter 325: meeting the jin family again translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping quickly walked over and heard the sound of an argument. ¡°take it out. if you don¡¯t take it out, well strip you on the spot.¡± ¡°you dare? i am a lawyer. if you dare to do this, i will immediately report it to the authorities and sue you.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! beauty, so what if you¡¯re a lawyer? what was this place? this is jinxing building. let me tell you, there are many reporters and lawyers who usually come here. no one dares to take photos and collect evidence. you actually dare to cause trouble here? you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± as one of the men spoke, he reached out and grabbed liu sisi¡¯s chest. he was deliberately taking advantage of her. liu sisi reacted quickly and took a step back. however¡­ the man behind her laughed lewdly and reached out to hug her waist. ¡°tsk, tsk! beauty, why are you hiding? we will accompany you. you just have to take out the things and serve us well. then, you can leave.¡± when the man said that, his hand was already about to touch liu sisi. his breath almost reached liu sisi¡¯s neck. liu sisi resisted when she sensed the strong male aura behind her. however, she was surrounded by a few people and could not do anything. ¡°hey! take your dirty hands away.¡± at the same time, a hand reached out and slapped the hand away. then, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared in front of liu sisi. ¡°you¡¯re here?¡± seeing that it was xu wenping, liu sisiwas overjoyed. she ran straight to xu wenping¡¯s side and pointed at the men in front of her, saying, ¡°they said that they are the security guards of the jinxing building and that they want me to hand over the evidence that i took just now.¡± ¡°oh? evidence?¡± ¡°yes!¡± liu sisi nodded and said, ¡°this jinxing building is the jin family¡¯s property. the jin family is involved in some robbery and prostitution. one of my clients escaped from here. she wants to sue the jin family now, but¡­ there¡¯s no evidence, so i¡¯m here to collect evidence¡­¡± ¡°jin family?¡± ¡°is it the jin family from our tiandong province?¡± xu wenping rubbed his nose and asked. ¡°that¡¯s right! isn¡¯t it this jin family? their family¡¯s network is complicated and difficult to deal with. if i don¡¯t come here to collect evidence, if 1 really file a lawsuit, there won¡¯t be any evidence at all. 1 have no chance of winning at all.¡± xu wenping nodded slightly and said, ¡°okay, i understand. leave it to me.¡± as he spoke, he stood in front of liu sisi. liu sisi felt a sense of peace in her heart as she looked at the back of the man in front of her. this man really had a sense of security. however¡­ how good would it be if he was her man? she could not help but sigh in her heart and shake her head with a bitter smile. her rationality told her that such a man could not be tied down by a woman. ¡°motherfucker, who are you?¡± the few people who were about to succeed were a little angry at this moment. they saw xu wenping¡¯s arrival and also saw him blocking liu sisi behind him. the few of them had been watching. at this moment, they could not stand it anymore. the leader of the group pointed at xu wenping with disdain. ¡°you don¡¯t need to care who i am. if you scram now, that¡¯s because you¡¯re smart, but if i get angry, you won¡¯t even have the chance to leave.¡± hearing his words, the few kids felt as if tens of thousands of grassland beasts were galloping past their hearts. this kid was too arrogant. he actually dared to speak to them like this. what was this place? this was a place for young master jin to choose a concubine, and it was a place where money was spent. they had never seen it before, but they had heard of it. young master jin had played with countless women. not only did he play with them himself, but he also invited others to play with them. as long as it was a woman he had played with before and was tired of playing with, he would give her to other men to play with. as long as the woman was found and paid, she would not be able to leave. if she wanted to leave, she would either have to pay back the money or use her body to pay back the money. it wasn¡¯t strange for this place to be a high-class promiscuous club. so, what they were thinking was that even if they did liu sisi in the building, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. now, someone had appeared out of nowhere. it was simply too much of a hindrance. ¡°brat, you really are courting death. don¡¯t you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± the young leader sneered and pulled out his baton from behind. this was a necessary weapon for their security. now. since xu wenping was disobedient and challenged their authority, they should teach him a lesson. therefore, he was going to make a move. with the baton in hand, the young man roared and rushed forward. he smashed the baton on xu wenping¡¯s shoulder. he didn¡¯t hit xu wenping¡¯s head because he was showing mercy. he just wanted to teach xu wenping a lesson, so he didn¡¯t hit his head. however, this could be considered as saving him. because after his baton smashed down, xu wenping¡¯s palm spread out and caught the baton. ¡°you¡­¡± when the young man was stunned, xu wenping threw a punch at him. bang! the punch landed on his face, but it wasn¡¯t very powerful. it only made him spin three times on the spot. because xu wenping had held back, he had held back very well. his teeth did not fall out. even so, his face was still swollen. this was just a small punishment. xu wenping clapped his hands and said, ¡°i¡¯m just teaching you a lesson. if there¡¯s a next time, 1 won¡¯t show mercy.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping looked at the others and said, ¡°how is it? if you are not convinced, you can come at me directly.¡± the other security guards looked at their vice-captain and then at the people around them. ¡°f*ck, we¡¯re not scared,¡± one of the burly men said and rushed over. when the others saw this, they also shouted and rushed over. they were all young people. how could they possibly hold back their anger? therefore, a few people rushed over. some used fists and kicks, and some used batons. unfortunately. their speed was too slow. xu wenping stood there and didn¡¯t even move. he only used his fists to finish them off one by one. when the last person fell to the ground, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°that¡¯s strange. although the jin family¡¯s hatchet men weren¡¯t good at martial arts last time, they were much stronger than the few of you..¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: The Jin Family’s Attitude chapter 326: the jin family¡¯s attitude translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the young security guard, who had been smashed, recovered and waited for xu wenping. ¡°you dare to hit me? f*ck, you¡¯re rebelling. you actually dare to hit me here. do you want to die?¡± as he spoke, he turned to look at his companions. the faces of the security guards were ugly because xu wenping had attacked too quickly. they almost didn¡¯t see it clearly. ¡°what are you looking at? go!¡± suddenly, an extremely domineering voice sounded, and then a man in a black suit walked out of the security room next door. his expression was very gloomy. he glanced at xu wenping and immediately gave the order. he was the captain of the security team. he was also the one who told the security guards to pull liu sisi into the company. although the video was from the surveillance camera, liu sisi¡¯s alluring figure and her beautiful face still caused a considerable visual impact on the animal. he did not expect that when he was about to succeed, a stranger would come out of nowhere and meddle in his business. this made him extremely unhappy. hearing his instructions, the group of people looked at each other, then shouted and rushed toward xu wenping. if one person was not a match, then they would attack together. with the advantage of numbers, the chances of victory were still very high. if it was useful in normal times, even a person with martial arts might not be a match for a group of people. however, the situation today was different because the person they were beating up was xu wenping. waving their batons and kicking each other, a few people rushed up and greeted xu wenping. however¡­ when they launched their attacks, xu wenping¡¯s person flashed behind them. ¡°one, two, three¡­¡± xu wenping raised his leg and started to kick their butts. one kick for one. there was no extra movement. his kick was so accurate that the person who was kicked could not dodge even if they wanted to. in less than ten seconds, several security guards were kicked to the ground by xu wenping. ¡°tsk, tsk! this is really interesting. you guys have really practiced the wild goose falling on the sand style well.¡± thinking of the moves in hero jin¡¯s novel, xu wenping used it to tease the security guards in front of him. all of them screamed and fell out. the pain on their butts was unbearable, and they could not get up for a long time. seeing this scene, the security captain¡¯s face darkened. he took a deep breath and turned to leave. if so many people couldn¡¯t defeat xu wenping alone, what was he still standing there for? at the thought of this, he turned around and left. he was still silently muttering in his heart, hoping that xu wenping would not notice him. he had better hide in the office. unfortunately, his thoughts were quickly shattered. because when he took his third step, a figure flashed in front of him and xu wenping appeared in front of him. his smile was very bright, and the words he said did not have a lot of sharpness. ¡°what are you going to do? don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± these words were said as if they were chatting casually. ¡°i, i¡­¡± the security captain¡¯s expression was uncertain. he stammered and said, ¡°i¡¯m really sorry¡­ 1 didn¡¯t mean it that way. i was wrong. 1¡­¡± ¡°what did you do wrong?¡± xu wenping took a step forward and approached the security captain. there was no expression on his face. ¡°i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble. 1¡­ don¡¯t come over¡­¡± as he spoke, he retreated. his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°how can 1 not come over?¡± xu wenping smiled calmly. in the next moment, he was already standing in front of the security captain. ¡°you¡­¡± the security captain widened his eyes in shock. he wanted to dodge, but he still couldn¡¯t. xu wenping grabbed his collar. ¡°i, i¡­¡± the security captain¡¯s face was distorted by fear. his frightened eyes stared at xu wenping as he was pulled into his body. the two of them were very close to each other, and he trembled a little when he breathed in. ¡°interesting. why are you afraid of me? i don¡¯t eat people.¡± ¡°let go of me. let go of me. i¡¯m telling you¡­ i¡¯m the security guard of the jin family. i¡­¡± ¡°the jin family is nothing in front of me. even if you¡¯re from the jin family, you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of this.¡± ¡°i ¨C let go of me. i¡­ i don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± the terrified security guard felt xu wenping¡¯s pressure, and he saw a trace of fierceness and cruelty in xu wenping¡¯s eyes. xu wenping smiled, shook his head, and really let go of his hand. after that. ¡°i¡¯ll call the jin family now. don¡¯t regret it,¡± he said calmly. as he spoke, he took out his phone and dialed a number. he had been in contact with the jin family before. the head of the jin family had communicated with him many times. now, the jin family could be said to be avoiding xu wenping. in the previous confrontation, the jin family could be said to have completely lost. the call was quickly made and the other party picked up. ¡°hello, is this mr. xu?¡± a gentle female voice came from the other end. ¡°it¡¯s me. i¡¯m looking for the head of your jin family.¡± ¡°mr. xu, if you have any matters, 1 can convey them to you.¡± the woman¡¯s voice was very gentle, but it was obvious that she meant that the head of the jin family was not present. ¡°not here?¡± xu wenping frowned and asked, ¡°your family¡¯s jinxing building in jin hai city. you should know what kind of business it does, right?¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± the female voice immediately became a little nervous and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know. did we offend mr. xu in some way?¡± ¡°i have a friend who was forcefully dragged into the building by your security guards. those security guards seemed to have the intention of molesting her.¡± ¡°no, no, no, mr. xu. our jin family has no grudges with you. what happened before was also a misunderstanding.¡± the female voice sounded a little anxious. then, she immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll immediately implement what you said. if such a thing really exists, we¡¯ll deal with it immediately.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to confirm it. i¡¯m at the entrance of jinxing building now. opposite me is your security captain. he¡¯s currently in a dilemma and is also quite angry.¡± as he spoke, he had already handed his phone to the captain of the security team. the captain of the security team had an ugly expression on his face. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°the jin family. you¡¯ll know when you pick it up.¡± h j ii the captain of the security team didn¡¯t want to take it, but after thinking about it, he finally took the phone from xu wenping. ¡°hey!¡± he said softly, and then he heard a cold female voice coming from inside. ¡°are you the captain of the security team of the jinxing building?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s me¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°1 am the full-time butler of the jin family..¡± Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: The Old House chapter 327: the old house translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°yes, yes¡­ do you have any instructions?¡± the security captain¡¯s face turned pale, and his hands trembled. jin haixing¡¯s voice turned colder as she asked, ¡°are you trying to capture mr. xu¡¯s friend and have indecent thoughts about her?¡± ¡°yes, we, we were wrong¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯re done with just one sentence?¡± jin haixing¡¯s voice became colder and colder. she said word byword, ¡°you wanted to touch mr. xu¡¯s woman, and the secret of jinxing building was discovered. this matter can¡¯t be let go just like that, so¡­ from today onward, the jinxing building will be closed. not only will you lose your jobs, but you will also bear the losses of the jinxing building.¡± ¡°no, no, steward haixing, our meager wages are not enough to pay off our debts. if that happens, we will be forced to our deaths.¡± ¡°humph! even if you can¡¯t, you have to do it. you¡¯re the ones who caused this trouble. this is already the lightest punishment.¡± jin haixing¡¯s voice was hard and emotionless, making the captain of the security team feel extremely bitter. he knew that if he didn¡¯t agree, the jin family would use thunderous methods to deal with them. ¡°also, apologize to mr. xu and his friends immediately. you have to apologize seriously and say that our jinxing building will be closed down immediately.¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± the captain of the security team frowned, and his entire body trembled. he knew very well what kind of family the jin family was. it was useless to escape. even if he escaped abroad, he reckoned that the jin family would be able to dig him out. since he could not escape, he could only accept his fate. thinking of this, the captain of the security team bowed in xu wenping¡¯s direction. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. xu. we shouldn¡¯t have attacked your friend, and we shouldn¡¯t have had any improper thoughts. we apologize to you here.¡± as he spoke, the security captain bowed with a sincere expression. his attitude was very humble. xu wenping nodded at the captain of the security team in front of him. then, he looked at liu sisi and asked, ¡°how is it? can we leave?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m fine with it.¡± although liu sisi was still traumatized by what had happened just now, she was still quite unhappy. however, after thinking about it, she knew that xu wenping had already vented her anger for her, so she said, ¡°forget it. since i¡¯m fine and they¡¯ve been punished, then forget it.¡± hearing her words, xu wenping nodded and waved his hand. ¡°alright, go.¡± after saying that, he immediately left with liu sisi. the two of them walked to the car below. the group of security guards behind them stared at their backs in a daze. ¡°f*ck! this is f*cking over.¡± the security captain frowned deeply, and his eyes were filled with hatred. however, he knew that if he dared to resist, he might die a miserable death. needless to say, the jin family was afraid of xu wenping. if he provoked him, who knew what would happen? the security guards watched xu wenping and his wife leave in a dilemma. they went back to the office dejectedly. ¡°the mission is completed. shouldn¡¯t you treat me to dinner tonight?¡± ¡°yes! that¡¯s right. i¡¯ll treat you to dinner later.¡± liu sisi nodded as she fiddled with the evidence she had gathered. ¡°where are we going now?¡± seeing her work with her head lowered, xu wenping knew that things were not over yet. as expected. about two minutes later, liu sisi raised her head and said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the 10th block of changxing road in the south district. my client is waiting for me at home.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xu wenping immediately started the car and drove to changxing road in the south district. xu wenping¡¯s car was very stable. even when liu sisi was writing in the car, it did not sway much. her writing was very smooth. about half an hour later, the car stopped at 10 changxing street. after pulling the handbrake, xu wenping looked at liu sisi and said, ¡°barrister, can we get out of the car now?¡± ¡°sure.¡± liu sisi looked at the time. it was only 3:30 in the afternoon. there was still enough time. she got out of the car with her briefcase and looked up at the building in front of her. xu wenping also got out of the car and stood beside liu sisi. he also looked at the tall building in front of him. the south district wasn¡¯t considered an old neighborhood, but the building in front of him looked a little old. the appearance of the old house gave people a deep and lifeless feeling. xu wenping frowned, then turned to liu sisi and said, ¡°your client lives here?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! when she was young, this old house was left to her by her grandmother. according to her, her grandmother was very rich, but she had always lived in this old house. after she inherited it, she chose to live in it.¡± ¡°very nostalgic.¡± xu wenping nodded and followed liu sisi into the old building. the old stairs looked a little dilapidated, and the wall was peeling off. there was a musty smell of dust in the corridor, and there were signs of leaking heating pipes on the walls. some of the broken windows were broken, and the wind blew in. the corridor lights above their heads were blown by the wind and made a squeaking sound. walking in the corridor, he felt extremely empty. every step he took felt like he was stepping into an empty space. fortunately, it stopped when it reached the fourth floor. liu sisi knocked on the door on the left. bang, bang, bang¡­ the iron gate let out a loud vibration, causing the entire corridor to seem to be in a state of shock. xu wenping could even feel the dust falling from his head. he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. there was actually someone who would rather live in such an old house than leave. how deep was the relationship? after about ten knocks, the big iron door opened from the inside. xu wenping stood behind liu sisi and looked into the house. there was a young girl standing in the room, about 23 or 24 years old. after she opened the door, she looked outside. when she saw liu sisi, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression. however, when she saw xu wenping for the second time, the joy on her face weakened a lot. ¡°he, he¡­ who is he?¡± facing xu wenping, she was very nervous, and the expression on her face was a little unnatural. she even shrank back into the room, a hint of wariness in the depths of her eyes. ¡°don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a good person. moreover, it¡¯s all thanks to him that 1 went to help you collect evidence just now. if not, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back the evidence i collected today..¡± Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Going to the Door to Collect Debts chapter 328: going to the door to collect debts translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°all! is that so?¡± the woman looked at xu wenping with a gentle gaze, but her vigilance did not completely disappear. xu wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i mean no harm. besides, you have to trust your lawyer. she won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°yes! yes, you¡¯re right.¡± after hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, the woman turned her body sideways and let xu wenping and liu sisi enter the house. the two of them entered the house and sat in the living room. the lights in the living room were switched on. because the house was a wing room, the lighting was not very good. after sitting down, the two of them looked around. there were not many things in the living room. there was a coffee table in front of him, a refrigerator on his right, and a wall on his left. there was an old peony painting hanging on the wall. there was an old-fashioned chandelier overhead. under the light, all the items looked very old. on the opposite wall was a very old hanging television. below the tv was a tv cabinet with some photos on it. all the furnishings revealed everything about this family. they seemed so simple and did not look like a rich family at all. in fact, the original owner of this house, the old lady, did have some money. when the two of them were observing the house, the woman had already brought two cups of tea to xu wenping and placed them on the coffee table. the tea was steaming hot, making the old house seem more lively. ¡°please take a seat. let¡¯s have a chat.¡± liu sisi waved her hand at the woman, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to do anything. the woman nodded and sat on a chair beside her. ¡°lawyer liu, i¡¯ve been waiting for your message. 1 was a little anxious. fortunately, you came. otherwise, 1 would have called you.¡± ¡°yes! 1 promised you that i would come, so 1 must come.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! you didn¡¯t lie to me. this makes me feel even more confident.¡± as the woman spoke, she used her hand to gather her long hair. liu sisi nodded and took out a stack of documents from her briefcase. ¡°this is the evidence i obtained from the jinxing building.¡± she took the photos and videos and began to observe them carefully. she looked at every photo and video very carefully. after a long while, she raised her head with a complicated expression on her face. ¡°the evidence is fine, but¡­ there were still some things that hadn¡¯t been completely captured.¡± the woman¡¯s eyes were a little lonely. she ran her finger across the evidence, then thought about it and said, ¡°however, 1 believe in you, lawyer liu. 1 hope you can really help me and help me get justice.¡± as she said this, the woman glanced at xu wenping again. ¡°it¡¯s okay. just say it. he¡¯s not an outsider. you can trust him.¡± liu sisi knew what the woman meant and spoke directly. ¡°this¡­ fine!¡± the woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°1 hope to arrest everyone in the jinxing building and shoot them all. i¡­¡± when she said this, her entire body began to throb, and the expression on her face was a little ferocious. ¡°oh?¡± liu sisi¡¯s expression was a little complicated. she turned to look at xu wenping and asked, ¡°what do you think? can we do it?¡± ¡°sure!¡± xu wenping waved his hand, the expression on his face was very indifferent. ¡°if it really doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll call the jin family and ask them to send them over directly.¡± liu sisi¡¯s eyes lit up. however, after pondering for a moment, she still said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for that for now. we¡¯ll try to go through the normal channels to file a complaint first.¡± after saying that, she looked at the woman opposite her and said, ¡°you were illegally imprisoned for five months. how much of what happened during that time can you remember?¡± ¡°they should be able to remember all of it. i¡¯m sure that they have videos of me.¡± when she said this, the expression on her face became more and more nervous, especially when she turned her head to look at xu wenping beside her. seeing her looking at him, xu wenping smiled faintly. just as he was about to speak, someone knocked on the woman¡¯s door from the outside. bang, bang, bang¡­ a rough voice sounded as the door was knocked. ¡°open the door, open the door for me. d*mn it, you owe me money and you don¡¯t want to return it.¡± the man¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone in the building seemed to be able to hear it. xu wenping looked at liu sisi, who was beside him. he felt that it was a little unbelievable. liu sisi had said before that the woman should have money. moreover, it should be a legacy left behind by the old lady. why was she being asked to pay her debts again? the woman slowly stood up and took two steps toward the door. she turned around and looked at liu sisi. ¡°things are a little complicated. you have to believe me. i¡¯m telling the truth.¡± tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. ¡°i believe you. open the door.¡± liu sisi also stood up and spoke calmly to the woman. her eyes were filled with encouragement. the woman nodded, walked to the door, and opened it. as soon as the door opened, the person standing at the door immediately rushed into the house. however¡­ just as the bald man took a step forward and was about to enter the room, xu wenping and liu sisi appeared behind the woman. the two of them stood there and blocked the door. the bald man¡¯s eyes narrowed. he did not expect that there would be someone else in the woman¡¯s family. he touched his bald head. ¡°f*ck! there¡¯s someone else at home?¡± he smiled sinisterly and then glanced at xu wenping and liu sisi who were behind the woman. when he saw liu sisi¡¯s face, he was stunned. then, greed appeared in his eyes. ¡°since you¡¯re open, pay back the money.¡± ¡°1,1 don¡¯t owe you money.¡± the woman frowned deeply. although there was fear on her face, she still faced the bald man. ¡°you don¡¯t owe me money?¡± the bald man slapped his bald head hard and sneered. ¡°the ancients said that the son should pay the father¡¯s debt. you must pay your father¡¯s debt now.¡± as he spoke, he looked behind the woman and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t have money, i¡¯ll take the woman behind you away.¡± as he spoke, he pointed at liu sisi, who was behind the woman, and the greedy expression on his face became even stronger. ¡°i have no obligation to help my father pay his debts.¡± the woman raised her head, then turned her body and said, ¡°she¡¯s my lawyer. if you take her away, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be sued.¡± as she spoke, she asked liu sisi, ¡°i didn¡¯t inherit any of my father¡¯s inheritance. do i have to pay his debts?¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t inherit your father¡¯s inheritance, you naturally don¡¯t have to repay it.¡± liu sisi immediately explained the basic legal procedures to them.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Black Tiger Gang chapter 329: black tiger gang translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°d*mn it, you stinky woman, stop blabbering here¡­¡± the bald man spat and glared at liu sisi angrily. after knowing the other party¡¯s identity, his desire to touch liu sisi didn¡¯t decrease much. on the contrary, he had a very stimulating feeling. how interesting would it be if he could play with a female lawyer? thinking this way again, the baldy¡¯s eyes became lewd again. after yelling at liu sisi, he took a step forward and was about to press himself against the woman. the woman was shocked and quickly took a step back. however, when she retreated, she immediately retreated to xu wenping¡¯s side. seeing that the door was empty, the other party was about to enter the room. stepping forward, the baldy grinned even more. however¡­ just as he stepped over the threshold, xu wenping stepped forward and occupied the position where the woman was just now. ¡°brat, get lost.¡± the bald man was furious and reached out to pull xu wenping. however, when he reached out his hand and saw that it was about to touch xu wenping¡¯s body, it seemed that in a daze, his hand drew empty air and actually did not touch the other party. ¡°eh?¡± the bald man was shocked. his hand was clearly about to touch the other party, so why didn¡¯t he touch him? amidst his shock, he reached out his hand and pulled at xu wenping¡¯s arm again. this time, he stared at his hand, hoping to see clearly if he could touch the other party¡¯s arm. however¡­ in the next moment, xu wenping¡¯s arm shook, and then he grabbed empty air again. ¡°f*ck¡­¡± the bald man¡¯s eyes widened when he found nothing. he had the urge to curse. was this kid a human or a ghost? why didn¡¯t he grab his arm when it shook? ¡°brat, get lost or i¡¯ll kill you.¡± as he spoke, he took out the folding knife from his pocket. the shiny blade swayed and kept spinning in front of xu wenping¡¯s eyes. he was very skilled in swinging the knife. after a few swings, the tip of the knife was aimed at xu wenping¡¯s throat. facing xu wenping, the bald man actually felt an inexplicable sense of threat. he always felt that xu wenping was very strange, so he raised the dagger in his hand to give himself a feeling of courage. xu wenping¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. he just looked at him indifferently. ¡°you can try,¡± xu wenping said calmly. he even leaned forward, and the blade was getting closer and closer to his neck. ¡°you, f*ck, you¡¯re courting death.¡± the bald man was furious and stabbed at xu wenping. he had stabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm, so he didn¡¯t really kill him. he didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone, but he still dared to teach the other party a lesson and bleed a little. as an old hooligan, the bald man naturally knew that the nature of killing and injuring was completely different. therefore, the dagger in his hand was meant to hurt people, not kill them. the blade swung out and went straight for xu wenping¡¯s shoulder. just as it was about to stab him, xu wenping¡¯s shoulder suddenly seemed to have caved in. after moving a little, the blade missed. ¡°what?¡± the bald man was shocked, but this time, before he could do anything else, xu wenping¡¯s palm landed on his wrist. kacha! with the sound of bones cracking, the bald man¡¯s wrist was twisted by xu wenping. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± the bald man screamed repeatedly, and large beads of sweat flowed down his forehead. xu wenping held the bald man¡¯s wrist and smiled faintly. ¡°does it hurt?¡± ¡°it hurts, it hurts, let go!¡± the bald man¡¯s body was trembling. he was in so much pain that he almost didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡°let go?¡± xu wenping laughed mockingly. ¡°you stabbed me with a knife, do you think i need to show mercy?¡± ¡°f*ck, you, you¡­ do you know who 1 am?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± xu wenping answered straightforwardly. ¡°i¡¯m from the black tiger gang. i¡¯m here to collect my debt today. you dare to touch me? are you tired of living?¡± although his hand hurt, the bald man was still extremely arrogant. the black tiger gang was a big gang in jin hai city. although they were not presentable and were a sect from the underground world, their strength was not weak. especially in the area of loan sharks, the black tiger gang was second to none. the bald man in front of him was a hall master of the black tiger gang. he had at least 100 to 200 connections and hired thugs. such a powerful figure was naturally quite fierce. now that xu wenping dared to attack him, he naturally would not admit defeat easily. ¡°black tiger gang?¡± xu wenping narrowed his eyes. after thinking for a moment, he suddenly raised his hand and threw the other party out of the room. ¡°phew!¡± the bald man¡¯s body was flung away. when the underlings behind him saw the bald man¡¯s huge body flying over, they could not help but let out a cry of surprise and quickly reached out to catch him. one had to know that xu wenping had used a lot of strength in this throw. the bald man¡¯s body was thrown up with a force of more than 100 pounds. xu wenping¡¯s strength was also extremely terrifying. the force of more than a hundred pounds plus the force he used to throw the bald man away added up to at least a thousand pounds. the men reached out their hands, wanting to catch the bald man. however, they were not strong enough. they tried to catch the bald man, but because the bald man¡¯s body was too heavy, they could not bear it. they immediately fell over. ¡°aiya!¡± ¡°aiyo!¡± ¡°oh my god!¡± the underlings fell to the ground, all of them looking extremely painful. xu wenping clapped his hands calmly and looked at the bald man lying on top of his underlings. ¡°if you want to prove that someone is in debt, you have to produce evidence first.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was indifferent. he waved his hand as if he was chasing away flies and said, ¡°go. if you continue to cause trouble, it won¡¯t be so easy to send you away.¡± the confused underlings helped the bald man up as they got up. after getting up, the bald man¡¯s wrist was still in excruciating pain. he shifted his body and stared at xu wenping fiercely. he shouted, ¡°brat, don¡¯t think that you can let this matter rest just because you hurt me.¡± after saying that, he immediately took out his phone from his pocket and made a call. ¡°hey! boss, i was beaten up, right! yes, i was beaten up when i was collecting debts. ah! yes, yes, yes. alright, i¡¯ll send you the location right away. come over quickly.¡± the bald man who hung up the phone had a very interesting expression on his face. he sneered and looked at xu wenping, as if he had forgotten the pain in his hand.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Too Black chapter 330: too black-hearted translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°kid, just you wait if you have the guts. i¡¯ll let you know what it means to be unable to live or die.¡± when he said that, his expression was extremely disdainful. after the phone call just now, he felt that xu wenping was dead for sure this time. so what if he could fight? he could find people, and the people he found were all ruthless people. they could definitely kill him. the more he thought about it, the happier he felt. although his hand hurt a lot, it didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much when he was happy. his gaze fell on liu sisi again. ¡°beauty, how is it? do you want to follow me? let me tell you, you¡¯re a lawyer. 1 have many lawsuits for you.¡± as he spoke, he lowered his broken arm slightly and allowed his lackeys to help him put his wrist on the cloth strap. it was painful, but when he thought about how he could get liu sisi onto the bed, he felt extremely happy. liu sisi glanced at him and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. her expression was calm as if what had just happened hadn¡¯t happened at all. she already knew about xu wenping¡¯s ability. dealing with these hooligans was actually easy and pleasant. she felt a sense of security when she was by this man¡¯s side. ¡°sir, please mind your words. if you go too far, 1 can sue you.¡± liu sisi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard her. the old building was small. therefore, when liu sisi said that she could sue him, it immediately filled the entire corridor. hearing her words, the bald man flew into a rage. ¡°f*ck, you stinky bitch, you f*cking¡­¡± just as he was about to spew out his filthy words, xu wenping¡¯s figure suddenly stood in front of him. ¡°you¡­¡± the bald man was shocked when he saw xu wenping suddenly appear beside him. just as he was about to say something, the two underlings beside him were directly punched to the ground by xu wenping. as the two underlings fell, xu wenping¡¯s hand was already on the bald man¡¯s throat. ¡°foul-mouthed words sound very annoying, so now i have to vent. let¡¯s go! let me vent the unhappiness in my heart.¡± as he spoke, he had already dragged the bald man into the house. ¡°no, no, no, i¡¯m not going, i¡¯m not going! let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± the sound of a pig being slaughtered was heard, and it was extremely mournful. his lackeys were stunned at first. they did not expect their boss to be captured under their protection. they were too surprised to react in time. however, when they heard their boss scream like a pig being slaughtered, they finally reacted. ¡°f*ck, you dare to touch boss? go!¡± someone shouted, and then the group of underlings rushed over. their thoughts were relatively simple. the corridor was narrow, and xu wenping had brought the bald man. if everyone swarmed up, they would definitely be able to surround them in the middle. at that time, xu wenping would not be able to move his body to escape. when everyone blocked him, he would not be able to use his full strength. wouldn¡¯t he be beaten up then? his lackeys¡¯ simple thoughts made sense. if it was an ordinary person, perhaps they would have really suffered a beating at this time. however¡­ the person in front of them was xu wenping. he was an expert among experts. how could such a person be looked at with simple thoughts? therefore, in the following period of time, he subverted the three views of these underlings. in front of xu wenping was the bald man. it was as if he had eyes on his back as he dodged the other party¡¯s attack. the people who attacked him from the left and right had just raised their hands or wanted to kick him, but he had already attacked. with a punch and a kick, these underlings were actually beaten until they cried out like ghosts and howled like wolves. for a moment, there was actually no room for them to retaliate. xu wenping returned to the house effortlessly under the guidance of more than a dozen underlings. on the other hand, his underlings were all lying on the ground, and only two or three of them were still able to move freely. ¡°f*ck¡­ is he a human or a ghost?¡± the lackeys looked at xu wenping in shock, feeling incredulous. but no matter what, they had all watched xu wenping take their boss away. ¡°1-1¡­ bro, what are you doing? what are you doing?¡± the bald man in xu wenping¡¯s hand was completely afraid this time. what kind of joke was this? he was protected by so many underlings, but he could still run over and capture him. moreover, just now, he had also taken a few hits on his body. that was because xu wenping had treated him as a meat shield when he saw that there were too many people. on the contrary, he was not hit by his underlings at all. as the person involved, the bald man could feel the scene at that time. just who was this kid? he was actually so powerful. he was simply a little ridiculously powerful. bang! xu wenping did not answer him. instead, he punched the bald man in the stomach. ¡°ugh¡­¡± the bald man¡¯s body bent down and he vomited. he opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to vomit. it was a little ridiculous. ¡°it¡¯s very fun. i think it¡¯s very interesting!¡± xu wenping suddenly laughed, but his eyes were full of mockery. ¡°you, what do you plan to do?¡± feeling xu wenping¡¯s mockery, the bald man raised his head and stared at him with difficulty, trying to figure out what this kid wanted to do. ¡°haha! it¡¯s nothing. 1 just want you to stop being a man in the future.¡± ¡°what is it? what are you doing?¡± ¡°are you deaf?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not.¡± ¡°then 1¡¯11 say it again. listen carefully. i¡¯m saying that i want you to be unable to be a man in the future.¡± ¡°f*ck¡­ how dare you¡­¡± ¡°you still dare to scold me? fine! you have guts.¡± after saying this, xu wenping suddenly took out a silver needle from his pocket and stabbed it into the bald man¡¯s acupuncture point without saying anything. the bald man didn¡¯t have any reaction after the needle was inserted. he just looked at xu wenping. ¡°you, why did you stab me¡­¡± the first few words he said were alright, but when it came to the last two words, his voice suddenly became high-pitched and sharp. the man was shocked when he heard his voice become sharper. ¡°my, my voice, why did it become a duck¡¯s voice?¡± he used his hand to grab his throat, but his voice was sharper than before, and even had a hint of a woman¡¯s accent.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Let’s Take a Bet chapter 331: let¡¯s take a bet translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°aaaaaaaah¡­¡± the crazy screams echoed in the corridor. at this moment, not only did the bald man hear his voice turn feminine, but he also discovered something that made him collapse. he actually didn¡¯t have a little brother anymore. yes, his little brother had disappeared completely. of course, it was not completely gone. it should be said that there was only a little bit of his little brother left. it could only let him defecate. he probably could not do anything else. as for the two balls, not a single one was left. they had magically disappeared. therefore¡­ at this moment, the bald man began to shout. he really collapsed. he collapsed to the extreme. ¡°i, i¡­ i beg you, i beg you, give me back my¡­ lifeblood, give me back my eggs.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­¡± xu wenping smiled and shook his head. he spread his hands and said, ¡°now, i also have the sadness of my balls, especially when i hear your voice. it makes me feel even more uncomfortable, understand?¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. 1 won¡¯t scream anymore. 1 won¡¯t dare to do it in the future. i beg you¡­ let me go, let me go!¡± at this moment, the bald man directly knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly. he no longer had his previous arrogance. ¡°why are you apologizing to me?¡± xu wenping shook his head and smiled. ¡°what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯m really not good. it¡¯s all my fault.¡± as he spoke, the bald man had already knelt in front of liu sisi and kowtowed hard. he apologized loudly and said, ¡°beauty, i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯m really sorry. it¡¯s my fault. 1 didn¡¯t dare to be greedy toward you. i was wrong.¡± his voice became sharper and sharper, sounding extremely uncomfortable. liu sisi didn¡¯t say anything. she just waved her hand, signaling him not to get too close to her. helpless, the bald man could only kneel at the feet of the woman who was pressing him for debt again and kowtow repeatedly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m really sorry. du xiaoyu, it¡¯s really my fault. i was coveting you and your family¡¯s property, so i used your father¡¯s gambling debt to make you pay back the money. i¡¯m sorry! i beg you, ask him to let me go¡­¡± du xiaoyu lowered her head and looked at the man at her feet. her heart softened for a moment. but soon, her heart hardened again. she shook her head and said, ¡°i think you¡¯re not bad like this. when you become a woman, you¡¯ll know the pain of a woman.¡± ¡°no, no, no, i don¡¯t want to. i¡¯m neither male nor female now. i can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with me. you deserve it.¡± du xiaoyu shook her head impatiently. ¡°don¡¯t delay my work. you guys should leave.¡± even though she knew that the bald man had gone to look for someone, du xiaoyu was still unyielding. she was a smart person. she could see liu sisi¡¯s reaction. since liu sisi was not afraid at all, then xu wenping¡¯s ability must be extraordinary. ¡°i beg you, 1 beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± the bald man knelt there, crying and begging, hoping that xu wenping would break the curse on him. his underlings saw his performance. especially now that he spoke in a strange and feminine tone, the lackeys could not help but be a little speechless. the underlings were a little confused. under the whispers, two or three people actually left. it was also at this moment that another commotion sounded from the stairs. when the lackeys looked over, they could not help but reveal excited expressions. ¡°that¡¯s great. brother xiong is here. brother xiong is here to save people.¡± accompanied by the cheers of his underlings, a burly man walked up from the bottom of the stairs. his gaze swept across the door and finally landed on the bald man kneeling there. ¡°d*mn it, what the h*ll are you doing? kneeling to others, aren¡¯t you too useless?¡± as brother xiong spoke, he took two steps forward and looked sharply at xu wenping. then, he continued to shout at the bald man, ¡°stand up for me, what kind of words are these? you¡¯re embarrassing the black tiger gang. this is not allowed.¡± as he spoke, he widened his eyes and looked as if he was going to pull the bald man up. when the bald man turned around, his eyes flashed. then, he was overjoyed. he pounced over and hugged brother xiong. ¡°brother xiong, bro, i, i¡­ 1 was f*cking harmed by someone.¡± when he said that, brother xiong¡¯s body trembled. what the h*ll was going on? he was clearly carrying a man, but why did his voice become a woman¡¯s? oh no, it should be said that there was a feminine tone in his voice. ¡°motherfucker, who are you?¡± he pushed the bald man away and sized him up. when he saw that it was indeed the bald man he usually saw, he could not help but feel a little puzzled. ¡°d*mn it, qiang zi, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± pointing at himself, the bald man said helplessly, ¡°i, i¡¯ve been f*cking tricked. look at me now. i¡¯m neither a man nor a woman. i¡¯m now¡­ my little brother is gone, my balls are gone, and my words are like this. you, help me take revenge!¡± ¡°haha, ha¡­¡± hearing his words, brother xiong laughed heartily. ¡°d*mn it, this is too ruthless. hahaha¡­ you¡¯re a grown man, but you¡¯ve become like this. it¡¯s simply¡­ hahaha, i¡¯m dying of laughter. i can¡¯t take it anymore. i can¡¯t laugh anymore.¡± brother xiong laughed until he was rolling back and forth. when he was done laughing, he stood up straight and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°f*ck, if you wear a wig to receive customers, people will definitely think that you¡¯re really a woman. haha! but you¡¯re ugly. no one will want you.¡± after saying that, his eyes became sharp. ¡°tell me, who did it?¡± as he spoke, his gaze swept across xu wenping and the two women. when he saw liu sisi, he couldn¡¯t help but focus his gaze. after all, liu sisi¡¯s beauty could topple a country. she was definitely the type of beauty that could topple a country. how could a man not be tempted? moreover, she was dressed in professional attire. she really had both temperament and beauty. ¡°it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. it¡¯s all caused by him. this kid is very powerful¡­¡± the bald man pointed at xu wenping with a ferocious expression. brother xiong¡¯s gaze returned to xu wenping, and his pupils constricted slightly. ¡°you¡¯re the one who made qiang zi look like this?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­ alright! if you have the ability, you can follow me from now on.¡± brother xiong waved his hand, looking as if he didn¡¯t want to fuss about what had happened before. ¡°however, you have to solve qiang zi¡¯s problem first and make him change back. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to explain it to the gang..¡± Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Charm Bar chapter 332: charm bar translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation pa! this time, xu wenping still used the same move. with a quick flick of his finger, he directly flicked the back of the other party¡¯s hand. brother xiong was like a very obedient baby. his fist suddenly turned. this time, it was not his shoulder that was hit, but his face. bang! after a dull thud, brother xiong¡¯s fist landed on his nose, causing blood to flow out. it was easy for the nose to bleed, and the amount of bleeding looked shocking. so at this moment, brother xiong¡¯s nose started to bleed, and the bridge of his nose seemed to be broken. ¡°all¡­ this, this, this, this is a demonic technique. it must be a demonic technique.¡± he didn¡¯t know that this was called using four taels to deflect a thousand pounds. it was a small and delicate martial art of the internal family. brother xiong, who was covering his nose and retreating, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled, but before he could hide his smile, he stepped forward and stood in front of brother xiong. ¡°don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over¡­¡± brother xiong¡¯s face turned pale and he took a few steps back in fear. as an old hooligan who had experienced hundreds of battles and had martial arts, he had never been so cowardly. however¡­ today, he was terrified, and it was a little unbelievable. some people said that if one used one¡¯s spear to attack another¡¯s shield, who would be tougher? brother xiong was like that now. his own fist hit his own, and the result was that he almost vomited blood. his eyes were red as he stepped back. he was now extremely afraid of xu wenping. that kind of demonic technique was too powerful, making his body out of his control. ¡°weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now?¡± ¡°i was wrong. 1 was wrong. i was really wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. i shouldn¡¯t have looked at that lady lecherously.¡± brother xiong retreated into the crowd. he waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°let¡¯s go. we don¡¯t want the debt anymore. we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± although he was tall and burly, his mind was very nimble. since he couldn¡¯t beat them, then running away was the best policy. moreover, the other party knew how to use demonic techniques. this was what he was most afraid of. seeing how terrified he was, the underlings behind him also kept quiet out of fear. they were already very afraid of xu wenping, and now they were even more afraid. seeing brother xiong escape, they quickly turned around and fled like rabbits. baldy qiang zi, who had hope in his heart, wanted brother xiong to help him take down xu wenping so that he could recover. however, the current situation was that brother xiong had run away first. this completely overturned his thoughts. escaping was the best plan now. hence, baldy qiang zi turned around and ran downstairs. hurried footsteps came from the dim corridor. after ten minutes, the hooligans were gone. looking at the group of people who escaped, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. this brother xiong was quite an interesting person. he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat him, so he immediately ran away. this person¡¯s mind didn¡¯t look as rough as he looked. as he was thinking, xu wenping turned to look at du xiaoyu and said, ¡°now, you can have a good chat with lawyer liu.¡± the three of them closed the door and finished their work. then, liu sisi began to talk to du xiaoyu about the lawsuit they were going to fight in detail. the lawsuit was not simple. the two of them studied it for more than two hours, from the chain of evidence to the connection between each piece of evidence. while the two of them were talking, xu wenping was looking at his phone. two hours later, liu sisi raised her head from the case. she looked a little tired. ¡°alright, that¡¯s about it. 1 plan to report the case to the government this week. leave the rest to me,¡± liu sisi said to du xiaoyu, who was in front of her, and slammed the folder in front of her. du xiaoyu nodded with gratitude on her face. ¡°thank you. if it weren¡¯t for you, 1 would have been in trouble today.¡± tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and looked at liu sisi. ¡°how is it? isn¡¯t it time to go?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s almost time.¡± she stood up and planned to leave with xu wenping. ¡°you guys are leaving just like that?¡± du xiaoyu, who stood up at the same time, was a little anxious. she reached out her hand to stop the two of them and said, ¡°1 have to treat you guys to a meal!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. you have a good rest. we¡¯ll go out and eat by ourselves.¡± liu sisi rejected du xiaoyu¡¯s kindness and followed xu wenping out of the other party¡¯s house. du xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh as she watched the two of them leave. she had mixed feelings. she owed these two people a huge favor, and she really didn¡¯t know how to repay them. as she thought about it, her eyes reddened again. ¡°why did you reject her just now?¡± when they arrived downstairs, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but ask liu sisi, who was beside him, ¡°she invited us sincerely, and i think she¡¯s a little disappointed.¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head when she heard him talk about what had happened just now. she said, ¡°i can see that too, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. will we miss a meal? besides, she¡¯s in a bad mood now. why should we disturb her at this time?¡± xu wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect that our liu dazhuang would be so understanding.¡± after rolling her eyes at xu wenping, liu sisi got into the car and said, ¡°let¡¯s go! after work, we can go relax.¡± ¡°where are we going? since you¡¯re treating, you have the final say.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the charm bar. the drinks there are very good, and the atmosphere is good.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go. show me the way.¡± xu wenping started the car as he spoke. the car drove out, and liu sisi began to show him the way. about twenty minutes later, the car stopped at the entrance of the bar. it was already past six in the evening, and the bar was already open for business. however, because it was still early, there were not many people inside. the two of them found a booth and ordered some food and drinks. light music was playing in the bar. it sounded very pleasant, especially giving people a very ethereal and serene feeling. the atmosphere in the bar was so good that xu wenping was a little surprised. an ordinary bar was foul and messy. however, this place was very comfortable and clean, which was rare. ¡°how is it? the environment here is not bad, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really not bad. the atmosphere is good and makes people feel very comfortable.¡± ¡°i come here often. this place gives people a very relaxed feeling.¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed not bad. it soothes one¡¯s mood and helps to relieve stress and relax one¡¯s emotions..¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Our Seat chapter 333: our seat translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them began to chat, eating and drinking. they were extremely relaxed as they chatted. the soft music and the sound of chatting mixed together, making it extremely comfortable. liu sisi looked very relaxed, but there was still a hint of worry between her brows. ¡°i feel like there¡¯s something on your mind.¡± since liu sisi didn¡¯t want to say it directly, xu wenping simply asked. liu sisi sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a big matter, but it¡¯s also quite troublesome.¡± ¡°tell me, maybe i can help you.¡± liu sisi looked at xu wenping deeply and thought for a moment. in the end, she said, ¡°my family is from the countryside. my relatives are very poor. my parents are also from the countryside, so¡­ their thinking is a little backward.¡± at this point, she paused and looked at xu wenping before continuing, ¡°previously, he and i¡­ after we broke up, 1 told my family. my family was very opposed to my decision, especially my relatives. they all said that 1 was impulsive at that time and should not have sent my man to prison.¡± xu wenping listened quietly, but his expression and eyes changed. ¡°later, my dad told me that i had to¡­ but 1 don¡¯t want to, and i can¡¯t do that. i could not listen to them and continue to reconcile with him.¡± ¡°but 1 don¡¯t know what to do now. i don¡¯t know how to tell them or how to fight against this matter. i¡­ i¡¯m very distressed now.¡± a lawyer was a person who solved difficult problems for the client. however, liu sisi was stumped. she picked up her glass and took a big gulp before choking. because she drank too quickly, her tears choked. amidst the violent coughing, xu wenping quickly poured her a glass of water and said, ¡°drink a little and suppress it. if you have anything to say, say it slowly.¡± liu sisi calmed herself down and made herself feel better. then, she continued, ¡°this matter is very tricky, especially since 1 have to go home in two days and explain this matter in front of my relatives.¡± ¡°why do you have to explain your marriage and your own matters to them?¡± ¡°i have to explain, especially since my parents will be laughed at by the villagers and poked in the back by my relatives.¡± hearing her words, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. why did it seem like liu sisi¡¯s marriage had become the decision of their village? thinking of this, xu wenping let out a long breath and said, ¡°alright, i understand. no matter what, i¡¯ll accompany you back.¡± ¡°what?¡± liu sisi¡¯s eyes widened. she was a little suspicious. ¡°are you saying that you¡¯re willing to accompany me back to the village?¡± ¡°yes, i am!¡± xu wenping nodded. ¡°no matter who was responsible for the incident back then, i was the one who sent him in the end. therefore, 1 bear the after-effects of this incident.¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. in the beginning, she did have the intention to ask xu wenping for help. however, after thinking about it again and again, she gave up on this idea. there was no other reason than that xu wenping had already helped her a lot. liu sisi would feel a little embarrassed if she asked him to do something for her. it was better for her to shoulder her own matters. however, when xu wenping asked her about it, she couldn¡¯t resist telling him the whole story. when xu wenping said that he would help her, liu sisi became excited. ¡°thank you, really! 1 don¡¯t even know how to thank you. i¡­ actually, i¡¯m really embarrassed to always cause you trouble.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. who doesn¡¯t have something to do?¡± xu wenping waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°actually, i¡¯m helping myself by helping you.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°think about it! you¡¯re my company¡¯s legal consultant. if you¡¯re unhappy about anything, my company¡¯s legal affairs will be handled badly. wouldn¡¯t that be even worse for me? that¡¯s why 1 said that 1 still have to help you solve your worries. only then can my company¡¯s legal affairs improve.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! this account was calculated quite shrewdly!¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard xu wenping tease her. however, thinking about what xu wenping said, it made sense. as the conversation between the two deepened, the two of them drank more and more. more than an hour later, the two of them had already drunk two boxes of beer. the number of people in the bar gradually increased, making it seem very lively. the two of them drank until their eyes were dazzled. they chatted as they drank, as if they had forgotten the time. just as they were drinking happily, they suddenly heard a commotion behind them. ¡°hey, hey, hey, get up. this booth is ours. don¡¯t f*cking disturb us from drinking.¡± the boorish voice was very loud, and it was filled with a sense of superiority. xu wenping turned around and saw three to five young people standing behind him. especially one of the boys, who was about twenty years old. he pouted as if he was the ruler of this world. ¡°your booth?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows and looked at the young people indifferently. ¡°f*ck, i said it was our booth, didn¡¯t you understand?¡± as he spoke, he went around from the back to the front. the others also followed. when they saw liu sisi, their eyes widened. ¡°get up, get up. hurry up. don¡¯t delay our drinking.¡± when the young man said that, he even reached out to pull xu wenping. ¡°how do you prove that this is your booth?¡± as he spoke, xu wenping slowly stood up, his face expressionless. ¡°proof? do we need proof to come to this bar?¡± the young man in the lead flipped his hair and used his hand to brush his long hair. he looked a little coquettish. xu wenping almost burst out laughing when he saw him. ¡°oh? are you related to this bar, or did you buy this booth?¡± xu wenping glanced at him and asked with a smile. ¡°nonsense, we sit here every time we come, so of course it¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± xu wenping smiled even more playfully. he pointed at the entire bar and said, ¡°then, according to what you said, if you come to this bar every day, does it mean that this bar will become yours?¡± ¡°bullsh*t, how is that the same?¡± the young man was a little anxious. he pointed at xu wenping and said loudly, ¡°if you don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll let you out lying down.¡± the young man had a strong temper, and every word he said was as if he wanted to hurt someone.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: We Can’t Care chapter 334: we can¡¯t care translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hearing the other party¡¯s foul language, xu wenping raised his eyebrows. he was a little angry. the other party¡¯s rudeness made his anger rise. ¡°what if i don¡¯t let you and just sit here?¡± ¡°d*mn it, brothers, go and kill him.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the young man in the lead took the lead and punched xu wenping¡¯s head. the power of this punch looked very strong, but in xu wenping¡¯s eyes, it was just ordinary. almost at the same time as he attacked, the others also attacked or directly kicked him. to them, beating people up was nothing. they had hit people countless times, and almost every time, they had succeeded. therefore, beating people up had become a habit. they would always let loose when they beat someone up. it was not a big deal if they injured someone. the habit they had formed had already become a routine for them. it was the same this time. furthermore, liu sisi was watching from the side. they felt that after hitting xu wenping, that woman would be theirs. they had developed an arrogant temper and naturally did not care about what others thought. xu wenping sat there without moving. he looked like he was frightened and did not move at all. it felt like he was sitting there waiting to be beaten. but in the next moment, he raised his hand. the arms that swayed left and right were like vines. swoosh, swoosh¡­ as he waved his arms, it seemed to bring about the sound of the wind. after that¡­ the young men who were touched by his palm were all sent flying. yes, he had only touched them lightly, and each of them had been sent flying backward, sprawled on the ground. ¡°f*ck!¡± ¡°d*mn, it hurts so much.¡± ¡°it hurts, it hurts! f*ck, it hurts so much.¡± a group of people shouted. as long as they fell, there was no one who didn¡¯t cry out in pain and scream. without even looking at them, xu wenping looked at liu sisi and asked, ¡°how is it? how¡¯s your drink?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine! 1 can still continue drinking. do you want more?¡± xu wenping nodded and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t drunk enough either. 1¡¯11 have more.¡± as he spoke, he raised his hand and waved in the direction of the bar counter. he shouted loudly, ¡°give me another bottle of beer.¡± when the waiter saw this, he immediately brought beer over. when he walked over, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the group of people who had fallen to the ground. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, but he did not really smile. every time these young people came, they would sit in this booth. they didn¡¯t book the booth, so it was nonsense for them to say that the booth was theirs. however¡­ the problem was that they had a lot of people. as long as there were customers sitting in this booth, they would chase them away when they came. if they dared to argue with them, that person would definitely be beaten up. this waiter had seen this many times. however, as a waiter in the bar, he could not argue with the customers. the boss once said that if there was a fight, as long as it didn¡¯t damage the bar¡¯s things, they couldn¡¯t care about it. they just had to watch. however, if someone destroyed something, they would directly go up and ask for compensation. as for who to ask for it from, that would depend on the service staff¡¯s ability. as long as they could get the compensation back, as the boss, he would not care. it was precisely because of this that the service staff did not care about the fight. today, the waiter was actually very happy to see xu wenping beat up these hooligans alone. after putting down the beer, the waiter was about to leave. however, just as he turned around, a domineering voice came from behind him. ¡°hey, hey, hey! what the h*ll are you doing? didn¡¯t you see that we were beaten up? what is your bar for? i¡¯ve been beaten up here, and you¡¯re not going to care?¡± when the waiter heard his words, he could not help but be stunned. then, he turned around. he looked at the person who spoke and frowned. ¡°sir, we can¡¯t interfere in your fight. this is the rule set by our boss. this is also why our bar didn¡¯t do anything when you guys beat people up previously.¡± ¡°f*ck! how can i compare to others? if i¡¯m beaten up, your bar has to take care of it.¡± the young man sat on the ground and felt that his leg was extremely painful. he rubbed it with his hands and spoke arrogantly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t and can¡¯t interfere.¡± after the waiter finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. ¡°motherfucker, stop right there. did i let you go? let me tell you, if you don¡¯t care, when we get up, don¡¯t even think about this bar. i¡¯ll smash it for you.¡± ¡°smash our bar?¡± the waiter narrowed his eyes. although he was young, a cold expression flashed across his face. then, he smiled and said, ¡°hehe! sure, no problem. as long as you have the money to pay, it¡¯s not a problem to smash it.¡± ¡°f*ck, i¡¯ll compensate you for your paralysis!¡± the young man growled. because the pain had eased a lot, he jumped up. he pointed at the waiter and shouted, ¡°kid, just you wait. 1¡¯11 deal with him first. i¡¯ll settle the score with you later.¡± after saying that, he rushed over to xu wenping and shouted, ¡°f*ck, if you dare to touch me, i¡¯ll f*cking kill you. i¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence, a wine bottle suddenly appeared in his mouth. the wine bottle was directly inserted into his mouth. just as he was about to speak, his mouth bit down and made a crack. after that¡­ the young man¡¯s mouth was filled with blood. fresh blood mixed with teeth fell out, and then the young man¡¯s scream resounded in the bar. the waiter, who had already walked more than ten steps away, turned around at this moment. when he saw the scene in front of him, his expression changed slightly. he did not see how the young man bit the bottle. however, he knew that all of this must have been done by xu wenping. of course, xu wenping didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. he smiled and shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. i originally planned to use it to shut your mouth so that you wouldn¡¯t annoy me. however, you were impatient and bit down on it without any regard for food. this really made me helpless. 1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± when he said that, he blinked his eyes and looked pitiful. hearing his words, the young man was about to go berserk. what kind of joke was this? wasn¡¯t this intentional? if it wasn¡¯t intentional, how could he stuff the wine bottle into his mouth? the young man who was in so much pain that he stomped his feet pointed at xu wenping. he wanted to say something. however, because his mouth was broken and his tongue was scratched by the glass, his whole body was in pain, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. he could only point at xu wenping¡¯s throat and make a sound.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Let’s Go Home chapter 335: let¡¯s go home translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what about me?¡± xu wenping blinked his eyes innocently. ¡°wuwuwu¡­¡± the young man continued to point at xu wenping. his appearance was simply comical. xu wenping sighed and looked at liu sisi. ¡°aly great lawyer, 1 want to ask, is what i did just now a crime?¡± ¡°yes! it wasn¡¯t a crime, because your actions can at most be considered a public security punishment. it can¡¯t even be considered a public security punishment.¡± she spoke frankly and clearly. ¡°your actions only made him shut up and not speak. however, he had bitten the glass too hard and caused the innermost part of his mouth to be injured. he had to take responsibility for this.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! as expected of a great lawyer, what she says makes sense.¡± xu wenping smiled, then raised his glass and said, ¡°come, cheers. for what you said just now, let¡¯s make it clear.¡± as he spoke, he had already raised his head and downed a glass of wine. liu sisi smiled and also drank a glass. after putting down the glass, she smiled and said, ¡°i drank to my heart¡¯s content. i haven¡¯t been so happy in a long time.¡± ¡°since you¡¯re happy, let¡¯s continue.¡± he didn¡¯t even look at those gangsters. his eyes were now filled with the beautiful liu sisi. the two of them continued to raise their glasses and drink, looking relaxed. however, the young man, whose mouth was full of tears, became irritable at this time. he stomped his feet and ran over to kick his lackeys. ¡°wu, wu, wu¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t speak, but he used the voice in his throat to remind everyone to go up and beat xu wenping. the brothers looked at their boss and couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. they had seen that scene just now. the man sitting in the booth was not only terrifying, but also a demon! the wine bottle was clearly in his hand just now, but in the next moment, the wine bottle was in their boss¡¯s mouth. this was almost demonic. how could they defeat such a person? he couldn¡¯t be beaten. if they forced themselves to go up, the final result would be the same as boss, right? none of his underlings moved. their expressions were extremely awkward and helpless. however, what they felt the most was fear. seeing that his underlings were not listening to his commands, the young man in the lead became anxious. ¡°wu, wu, wu, wu¡­¡± he roared and gestured with his hands, meaning that everyone should attack together. however¡­ no one went up, and he was so anxious that he even slapped two of his underlings. ¡°boss, we, we can¡¯t!¡± the lackey who had been beaten up finally could not hold it in anymore and said, ¡°after we go up, we¡¯ll have to be like you. we¡¯re afraid!¡± the other underling expressed it directly. ¡°wu, wu, wu¡­¡± the young man was so anxious that he was about to go crazy. he waved his arms as if he wanted to eat someone. however¡­ the lackeys ignored him and retreated one after another. in the end, they all ran out of the bar. ¡°wu, wu, wu¡­¡± seeing his underlings run away, the young man went crazy, but there was nothing he could do. he glared at xu wenping and liu sisi with a greedy look in his eyes, then turned around and ran away. after seeing him run away, xu wenping chuckled. ¡°lawyer liu, the alarm has been lifted. we can drink as much as we want now.¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it the same just now?¡± liu sisi smiled, then picked up her glass and took another sip. however, her body was a little wobbly. she drank quite a lot today. she drank a box and a half of beer herself. now, it was already a little too much. ¡°it¡¯s almost time. can we pay the bill and leave?¡± xu wenping supported liu sisi, who was swaying a little. he could tell that she was drunk. ¡°no, no, let¡¯s continue drinking, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± liu sisi, whose body swayed for a moment, became dizzy. she raised her glass and continued to drink. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go home and drink.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he had already taken the empty glass from her hand and pulled her up to pay the bill. after paying the bill, the two of them left the bar. when they arrived outside, the wind blew, and liu sisi¡¯s drunkenness surged even more. she lay directly on xu wenping¡¯s body and was supported by him all the way to the car. ¡°you drank so much, sigh!¡± sighing, xu wenping started the car and drove to liu sisi¡¯s house according to the route liu sisi had given him. liu sisi lived in a single apartment. the apartment was huge, and the entire neighborhood was filled with luxurious apartments. xu wenping arrived at the entrance of the residential area. after the car entered the apartment, xu wenping quickly found the building that liu sisi had mentioned. he opened the door with the key and quickly helped liu sisi upstairs and into the room. xu wenping placed liu sisi on the bed. when they went upstairs, xu wenping practically carried her up. she was lying in xu wenping¡¯s arms. the feeling of hugging a soft and fragrant woman was really good. especially when he smelled liu sisi¡¯s virgin scent, xu wenping¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but throb. he had drunk quite a lot. after drinking this meal, he also had some rice paste. he didn¡¯t use his internal energy to control the alcohol, so he felt a little dizzy. now, the two of them were in the same room, especially liu sisi, who was lying on the bed with a red face. she looked very attractive. he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, and then he was shocked. what was wrong with him? the girl had drunk too much. if he took advantage of her at this time, he would really be inhumane. xu wenping would not flaunt himself as a gentleman. he didn¡¯t think that he was very upright. however¡­ however, he did not admit that he was a bad person. he did not want to be a good person, but he did not want to be a bad person either. especially in the current situation, he would definitely not take advantage of others. therefore, he secretly spat at himself, then took a deep breath to restrain his somewhat restless mood. however, his eyes still wandered around liu sisi¡¯s body. the towering place was really very high! her waist was very soft and thin. it felt really good to hold it. when he hugged her just now, xu wenping had that feeling. looking at liu sisi¡¯s face, it was a face that could bring disaster to a country. no matter from which angle one looked at her, she was an irresistible beauty. it was impossible for xu wenping to not be tempted. food and sex were human nature. this was what the sage said. therefore, xu wenping felt that it was not wrong to admire beautiful women. he stared at her for about ten minutes before he sighed and turned to leave.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Was It a Betrayal? chapter 336: was it a betrayal? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however¡­ just as he moved, liu sisi flipped over. ¡°i¡¯m thirsty, i¡¯m really thirsty!¡± liu sisi, who had flipped over, muttered to herself. her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but xu wenping stopped in his tracks when he heard her. after thinking for a moment, he poured her some water and brought it to the bed. when liu sisi heard that, she turned over again and closed her eyes to sit up. ¡°gulp¡­¡± she touched the cup that xu wenping handed her and started drinking. she drank half of the water in one go, then fell back onto the pillow and continued to sleep. xu wenping looked at her and could not help but smile helplessly. he turned around and prepared to leave. however, before he could take two steps, he suddenly felt his arm being pulled from behind. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t go. please don¡¯t go. 1,1¡­ i can¡¯t live without you. don¡¯t go¡­¡± liu sisi¡¯s voice came from behind. the person who pulled xu wenping was naturally her. hearing her words, xu wenping frowned. he could feel that liu sisi had indeed drunk too much. however, she seemed to have sobered up a little. everything she did seemed to be a sign of drunkenness, but she was clearly a little sober. when he turned around, he saw liu sisi¡¯s face right in front of him. ¡°you drank too much. go to sleep.¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t drink too much. don¡¯t leave. can you stay with me?¡± ¡°i have to go back. it¡¯s very late. it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not inconvenient. don¡¯t leave. i beg you, just stay and accompany me! i¡¯m very lonely and unhappy now.¡± as she spoke, she hugged xu wenping. after hugging him, liu sisi did not let go. she leaned against xu wenping. xu wenping felt a soft warmth flowing into his body. it felt very comfortable and made his blood boil. yes. a beautiful woman throwing herself into his arms, that kind of feeling was really not something that ordinary people could endure. not to mention ordinary people, even xu wenping felt like he couldn¡¯t hold it in. he was not liu xiahui, and he did not want to be liu xiahui. therefore, after his heart throbbed for a while, he felt that the feeling of her hugging him was sincere and not a drunken state. his hands slowly hugged her. ¡°i¡¯ll stay with you. lie down and sleep.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm and gentle. hearing xu wenping say that he wasn¡¯t leaving, liu sisi relaxed, but she didn¡¯t let go of xu wenping¡¯s hand. she grabbed xu wenping¡¯s hand and dragged him onto the bed. ¡°stay with me. you¡¯re not allowed to leave,¡± liu sisi said as she placed xu wenping¡¯s arm under her arm. in this way, if xu wenping wanted to leave, he would definitely wake her up. xu wenping could not help but sigh when he felt her burrowing into his arms like a kitten and hugging him to sleep. he could only close his eyes and plan to sleep. since he couldn¡¯t leave, he might as well sleep here. of course, it was a little strange to sleep with a beauty in his arms and do nothing. this was really what a beast was after doing something, and not doing anything was worse than a beast, right? xu wenping closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep. however¡­ at this moment, he felt a breath approaching him. then, a soft, sweet little mouth came close and pressed against his lips. ¡°oh¡­¡± xu wenping was shocked. just as he was about to say something, he felt a small tongue enter his mouth. her little tongue was sweet, giving him a very sweet feeling. the two of them started kissing. xu wenping began to cooperate, and the two of them soon kissed passionately. after their emotions rose, their hands became restless. moreover, xu wenping gradually felt that the girl in his arms began to become passionate, and she was actually taking the initiative. her body was burning hot, and soon she took off most of xu wenping¡¯s clothes, leaving only a pair of underwear. xu wenping naturally did not suffer any losses. he was also taking off the other party¡¯s clothes. however, after liu sisi took off her coat, she didn¡¯t let xu wenping take it off. instead, she began to remove the restraints on her own and took off her clothes one by one. in the end, only the undergarments were left inside. she threw herself into xu wenping¡¯s arms. this time, it was really a warm embrace, and it was skin to skin contact. although liu sisi¡¯s clothes had not been removed, the feeling of skin contact was still very real. ¡°is it very bad for me to do this? 1,1¡­ 1 didn¡¯t want to, but i couldn¡¯t help it. although i know about your relationship with junlan, i still couldn¡¯t help it. i¡¯m not a bad woman, really¡­¡± the two of them were very close to each other, and their breaths could be heard. liu sisi spoke softly. xu wenping¡¯s large hand slid gently on her back, and then he touched the button of her undergarments. he used his finger to gently flick the button, and the button was completely opened. now, as long as liu sisi stood up slightly, the last restraints on her body would be completely released. the pair of towering peaks were now deformed by the pressure. if she stood up, she would definitely jump out of the cover. xu wenping gently caressed her smooth back, feeling the smooth back without any resistance. the feeling of smooth skin like silk caused a subtle change in his body. a certain part of his body was already pressing against liu sisi¡¯s sensitive area. ¡°perhaps the person who should say that is me. junlan and 1 are husband and wife. although she is my second wife, she is still my wife after all. 1 am with you¡­ haha!¡± xu wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°however, i also know that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and it¡¯s not that you seduced me. i actually couldn¡¯t hold it in either. after all, you¡¯re really good.¡± ¡°excuses, we are all looking for excuses. no matter what, we have betrayed junlan.¡± ¡°not really, right?¡± xu wenping thought for a moment, but his big hand was still stroking liu sisi¡¯s perky butt. his palms slapped twice, causing the woman¡¯s body to throb a few times. then, she hugged his body like an octopus. liu sisi leaned forward and kissed xu wenping on the lips again. the two of them kissed passionately once again. this time, the temperature in the room seemed to have risen quite a bit. this time, the distance between the two of them was once again shortened. the restraints on her upper body were gone. then, liu sisi¡¯s small hand gently slid down and touched xu wenping¡¯s sensitive part.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Mountain Village Man chapter 337: mountain village man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping, who felt something in his body, could not help but breathe heavily. his hands began to move around. as he caressed her gently, he could feel the woman¡¯s body trembling in his arms. slowly, all the restraints on the two of them faded. when the two of them were honest with each other, their breathing became heavier. xu wenping¡¯s large hand gently caressed her intact body. that body was like a very exquisitely carved sculpture. his heart and blood surged at this moment. liu sisi was very beautiful. it was not an exaggeration to say that she was a devastatingly beautiful woman. her figure was even more beautiful, and the touch made xu wenping¡¯s heart burn. the two of them were entangled together. he could feel the temperature of the woman in his arms gradually rising. ¡°is this your first time?¡± xu wenping whispered in liu sisi¡¯s ear. he even deliberately kissed her ear with his lips. this time, liu sisi¡¯s body became even softer and hotter. she curled up in xu wenping¡¯s arms like a kitten. ¡°yes!¡± she murmured shyly. ¡°first time, my first time¡­ i¡¯ll leave it to you. you have to, you have to slow down¡­¡± she smiled shyly and used her small teeth to gently bite xu wenping¡¯s neck. it felt like a kitten was scratching xu wenping¡¯s heart. his hand caressed her gently, and his lips kissed her perfect body. bit by bit, bit by bit¡­ it was a fierce battle, especially when xu wenping drove straight in. liu sisi was in pain and happy, and the two of them finally merged. after merging, the two of them were completely in sync. that feeling was very good, so good that it made people go crazy. it was so good that liu sisi¡¯s entire body throbbed. she hugged xu wenping¡¯s waist, her voice soft and carefree. the feeling of having sex was really irresistible. the two of them fought for three to four hours. after three or four battles, liu sisi was already on the verge of collapse. in the end, she lay in xu wenping¡¯s arms and fell asleep after saying a few words. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the red color on her body. he reached out his hand and gently caressed the body. that feeling was really good, so good that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. he slowly pulled the woman into his arms and covered her with the blanket. the two of them fell asleep. when he woke up the next day, xu wenping felt that there was no one in his arms. the feeling of holding a treasure was gone. he glanced around but couldn¡¯t find liu sisi. when he got up and went to the living room, he saw liu sisi standing by the window in her pajamas, looking at the scenery outside. he walked over and slowly and gently hugged liu sisi¡¯s waist from behind. xu wenping placed his head on the woman¡¯s shoulder and gently sniffed the fragrance of her hair. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he placed his large hand on the other party¡¯s flat abdomen and slowly rubbed it. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just a little nervous about going home.¡± she gently turned around and kissed xu wenping on the cheek. her eyes were a little blurred as she looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°however, when i think of you coming back with me, i feel much more at ease.¡± he moved his hand up and wrapped it around her waist, causing her body to twist as if she was going to collapse in his arms again. ¡°don¡¯t worry. with me around, no one can bully you.¡± ¡°yes, i believe that.¡± liu sisi nodded, as docile as a kitten. breakfast was porridge and poached eggs. although it was very simple, it was not boring to eat. after breakfast, liu sisi planned to go to work. however, xu wenping stopped her. ¡°you haven¡¯t had much to do recently, have you?¡± ¡°not at the moment, mainly because there¡¯s no court session.¡± ¡°in that case, why don¡¯t we go straight to your house?¡± ¡°you mean¡­ go straight to the countryside?¡± liu sisi didn¡¯t plan to go back so early. after all, she hadn¡¯t prepared herself mentally yet. now, xu wenping suddenly proposed to go to the countryside, so she was naturally a little stunned. however, she quickly calmed down. ¡°we can go now, but¡­ i have to buy something to bring along.¡± ¡°no problem, i¡¯ll go with you.¡± the two of them agreed and got up to go to the supermarket to buy things. there were a lot of things to buy in the countryside. they went to several stores in a row and bought many gifts such as snacks and cigarettes. xu wenping became a laborer and helped to put the things into the car. ¡°we can go now.¡± xu wenping sat in the driver¡¯s seat and waited for liu sisi to get into the car. liu sisi sat in the front passenger seat. xu wenping started the car and drove straight to the suburbs of jin hai city. although it was called a rural area, it wasn¡¯t too far away. it was about an hour¡¯s drive from jin hai city, and they soon entered the mountain road. the car slowed down after they reached the mountain. on the right was a mountain wall, and on the left was a hanging cliff. this place looked dangerous to ordinary people, but it was nothing to xu wenping. he drove the car steadily. the car was about to finish the third curve and then enter the straight road ahead. however, at this moment, a motorcycle suddenly rushed down from the front. the speed of the motorcycle was extremely fast. in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived beside xu wenping¡¯s car. the person in the car was a man in his forties. he drove the motorcycle very fast and was about to brush past xu wenping¡¯s car. however¡­ he suddenly braked and the motorcycle stopped abruptly. then, he waved at the car anxiously. seeing him like this, xu wenping also quickly braked. however, just as his car stopped, the man seemed to have thought of something. he started the motorcycle again and drove down the mountain. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± xu wenping was a little puzzled. the man didn¡¯t say anything. he just waved his hand at him. his behavior was extremely strange. it was strange, but xu wenping, who couldn¡¯t understand, naturally didn¡¯t have the mood to guess. he started the car again and drove forward on the winding mountain road. not long after, he had left the mountain road and arrived directly at the bottom. ¡°about ten miles from here is our village.¡± liu sisi pointed forward and looked at the familiar scene. she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. liu sisi, who had grown up here, naturally had feelings for this place. she looked at the scene in front of her and felt as if she had returned to her childhood. she hadn¡¯t been back for a long time. it had been at least seven or eight years.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Like a Vixen chapter 338: like a vixen translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the reason why she didn¡¯t come back was because her family had squeezed her a little too much. there were two younger brothers at home. she was the eldest and the elder sister. her family was very reluctant to see her leave the village and become a lawyer. everyone¡¯s thoughts were very simple. what was a girl learning? it was enough to have a little bit of culture. there was no need to learn too much. liu sisi¡¯s mother once said that if it wasn¡¯t for her former teacher paying for her to have the opportunity to learn, she would probably still be holed up in this small village. to liu sisi, the teacher who had passed away was her greatest pain. the teacher was not very old, but for some reason, he suddenly died of a strange illness one year. liu sisi was very sad at that time, and she still remembered it. liu sisi could already see the appearance of the village in front of her, and her mood was gradually pulled back to reality. ¡°drive forward. just drive in directly. right¡­ drive to the right¡­¡± liu sisi pointed the way for xu wenping. soon, the car entered the store. because the road had little potholes, when the car stopped at the entrance of the liu family¡¯s house, it was already five minutes after entering the village. there were very few outsiders in the village, and there were even fewer cars. seeing that the car had stopped, liu sisi opened the car door and got out. xu wenping parked the car, then got out of the car to help liu sisi get the things. because the car was very loud, and the soundproofing of the houses in the countryside was not very good, many people poked their heads out of the houses to check. when they saw a car parked at the entrance of the liu family¡¯s house, everyone immediately came out. ¡°aiya! isn¡¯t this sisi?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so? the big girl is back. tsk, tsk! it¡¯s really amazing now! look at this small car.¡± ¡°amazing, really amazing! this car doesn¡¯t look cheap, right?¡± these people all came over and spoke loudly. liu sisi looked at these familiar faces and had no choice but to respond. ¡°yes, second aunt, hello.¡± ¡°yes, i am. this car is not mine.¡± she responded to them one by one, feeling a little flustered. ¡°da zhuang¡¯s mother, your daughter is back!¡± at this moment, a woman with a loud voice shouted into the liu family¡¯s house. ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m here. 1 heard you shouting from afar. what¡¯s the matter?¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the room, and a figure quickly appeared at the door. the woman was not tall, but she looked a little bloated. after she came out, she saw liu sisi, then the car, and then the things beside the car. the black-faced woman sneered and said, ¡°what? you¡¯re willing to come back? didn¡¯t you say that you would get something big when you came back. why did you get such a pile of broken things to fool us?¡± when she said that, she was already standing in front of liu sisi. ¡°mom, there are tonics, cigarettes and alcohol, and¡­¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! aren¡¯t you already a great lawyer? i heard that your law firm is very big. why did you only bring back so little?¡± when she said that, she looked unhappy. then, she looked at the car beside her. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll keep this car. it just so happens that your brother is getting married during the chinese new year, so this car will be his wedding property.¡± ¡°mom! this car isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s xu wenping¡¯s.¡± ¡°who is it? isn¡¯t what you drive yours? no, this car is yours.¡± the woman was very aggressive. she opened her mouth and asked for the car. this made xu wenping, who was next to her, a little stunned. ¡°i told you, this car isn¡¯t mine. if you really want it, i can go back and drive my own car over for you, but this car really isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t yours, why did you drive over?¡± liu sisi¡¯s mother looked at xu wenping in disbelief. ¡°what does he do? he¡¯s your chauffeur?¡± ¡°mom, this is xu wenping, my boyfriend.¡± ¡°him? is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°yes, i am!¡± ¡°look at him. he¡¯s wearing clothes from street stalls. we villagers don¡¯t even wear them. can someone like him be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°mom, don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± liu sisi was so anxious that she almost cried. she really didn¡¯t expect that her mother would block the door and do this before she even entered the house. looking at liu sisi¡¯s expression, xu wenping raised his eyebrows. initially, he didn¡¯t intend to say anything because this was liu sisi¡¯s mother after all. he did not want to offend the other party too much. however, the scene in front of him was indeed too much. he didn¡¯t mind if she said that, but he didn¡¯t like what she said about liu sisi. ¡°hello, auntie. my name is xu wenping.¡± xu wenping opened his mouth and spoke calmly. ¡°what do you do? what right do you have to call me auntie?¡± mother liu was very rude and directly pushed xu wenping back. however¡­ xu wenping smiled and didn¡¯t look angry at all. ¡°to tell you the truth, i was the one who sentenced sisi¡¯s ex-boyfriend.¡± his voice was not loud and his tone was calm, but there was a sharp light in his eyes. xu wenping took a step forward and said to mother liu, ¡°besides, to sisi, i¡¯m not only her boyfriend, but i¡¯m also going to marry her, so she¡¯s my fiancee. if anyone dares to treat her badly, i¡¯ll never let that person off.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­¡± mother liu laughed disdainfully. ¡°with just you, can you send sisi¡¯s ex-boyfriend to the authorities? do you have that ability? are you worthy? besides, what ability do you have to send a lawyer to the government to be sentenced?¡± she didn¡¯t believe it. she really didn¡¯t believe that this guy in front of her, who was covered in street goods, had the ability to send a big lawyer to prison. ¡°mom, it¡¯s true.¡± at this moment, liu sisi said, ¡°besides, he bought my current law firm.¡± liu sisi was xu wenping¡¯s witness, hoping that she could change her opinion of xu wenping. ¡°him?¡± after sizing up xu wenping, mother liu still refused to believe it. she pursed her lips and w^as about to say something when xu wenping suddenly said, ¡°this time, i came in a hurry. how about this? auntie said that this car is for sisi¡¯s brother¡¯s wedding.¡± as he spoke, he took out the key and turned it on his finger. ¡°when we go back, i¡¯ll deliver one to sisi¡¯s two younger brothers..¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: The Arrogant Younger Brother chapter 339: the arrogant younger brother translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping said it casually, and his rich and imposing appearance made people speechless. ¡°what?¡± hearing this, mother liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. she really couldn¡¯t believe it. xu wenping actually said that he would give her two sons a car each. ¡°of course it¡¯s true.¡± xu wenping smiled, but his expression suddenly turned serious, and said, ¡°however, auntie, you have to know that although 1 said that i would give her a car, sisi doesn¡¯t seem to have any status at home. if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s up to me whether i give it or not, right?¡± his words immediately made mother liu¡¯s face stiffen. first, he threw out an extremely tempting sweet date, and now, he slapped her hard. ¡°when, when did 1 treat sisi badly?¡± ¡°alright?¡± xu wenping shook his head and said, ¡°she¡¯s been back for so long, but you didn¡¯t let her in.¡± xu wenping smiled and pointed at the gifts on the ground. ¡°since auntie said that these things are trash, then i don¡¯t have to bring them in, right?¡± it was not a small matter to provoke xu wenping. he was usually very generous and not mean to others. however¡­ he had a bottom line. he could not tolerate anyone bullying his woman. therefore, xu wenping didn¡¯t hold back at all at this time. he directly sent back mother liu¡¯s words. ¡°you, you¡­¡± mother liu wanted to say something, but when she looked into xu wenping¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t dare to say it. ¡°enough!¡± at this moment, two men came out of the house. they were two young men, probably in their early twenties. the older young man shouted, ¡°who are you? how dare you talk to my mother like that? are you out of your mind?¡± when he said that, he rushed out. he came in front of xu wenping, looking like he wanted to eat him up. ¡°dazhuang, this is your future brother-in-law¡­¡± ¡°what brother-in-law? you¡¯re nothing to me, and you¡¯re not my future brother-in-law.¡± liu dazhuang had a fierce look on his face as he sneered and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? rich? if you have money, hurry up and give it to us. aren¡¯t you our family¡¯s atm? you can get lost after taking out the money.¡± when he said that, he waved his hand in disgust, as if he was chasing away a fly. liu sisi¡¯s eyes widened. she really didn¡¯t expect her brother to talk to her like this. she opened her mouth and was about to say something when her other brother walked over and said disdainfully, ¡°what else do you want to say? i thought you would marry a good husband and give us more money. now, you¡¯ve brought back such a thing.¡± as he spoke, he glanced at xu wenping with even more disdain and said, ¡°he said he would give us a car each. where¡¯s the car? f*ck, who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? i¡¯m telling you, if you have money, just let it go and leave. there¡¯s no one like you in our family.¡± as he spoke, he walked to his mother¡¯s side and said, ¡°mom, hurry up. get the money and chase them away. oh, right, let him keep the car.¡± when he spoke, his eyes were filled with greed. it was the first time he had seen such a car. ¡°did you hear that? your brother said to leave quickly and leave the car behind.¡± ¡°mom, why are you all like this? i¡­ didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to come back¡­¡± ¡°enough!¡± mother liu interrupted liu sisi and frowned. ¡°get lost now. leave the car behind and get lost.¡± after saying that, she waved her hand, looking as if she hated liu sisi. liu sisi¡¯s heart sank. why did her relatives all have such faces? this was something she had not expected. according to her thoughts, it had already been a few years since they last met. when she returned home, shouldn¡¯t everyone be chatting happily and gathering happily? even if her mother didn¡¯t care much about her, she wouldn¡¯t treat her like this, right? her heart was broken, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°tsk, tsk! this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a family.¡± xu wenping suddenly opened his mouth and glanced at the mother and son. ¡°what if i say no?¡± ¡°no?¡± liu dazhuang sneered and took a step forward. then, he picked up the shovel that he had just brought over and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to leave the car and get lost, then you can discuss it with it.¡± as he spoke, the sinister smile on his face became even more pronounced. ¡°this?¡± xu wenping was still smiling. then, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the shovel. then, he exerted a little force with his palm and the handle of the shovel broke. the shovel fell into xu wenping¡¯s hand. he smiled at liu dazhuang and then suddenly exerted a little force in his palm. kacha! he broke off a piece of iron from the shovel. with a flick of his finger, the piece of iron was flicked to the other party¡¯s feet. ¡°it¡¯s really too soft. it¡¯s useless at all.¡± as he spoke, he exerted a little strength with his fingers. with another crack, another piece of iron was broken. he continued to use it, and before long, the tip of the shovel was broken. this scene made everyone present gasp. when the villagers saw this, their jaws dropped. even the arrogant liu family was stunned. they really didn¡¯t expect liu sisi¡¯s boyfriend to be such a character. liu dazhuang¡¯s expression changed. he took a step back and immediately shouted, ¡°what are you doing? you want to hit me? are you going to hit me?¡± he shouted and then shouted at liu sisi, ¡°did you see that? the wild man you f*cking found wants to hit me now. are you f*cking not going to do anything? f*ck¡­¡± liu dazhuang¡¯s mouth was dirty. not only was he scolding xu wenping, but he was also scolding liu sisi. pa! liu dazhuang, who was about to continue scolding, suddenly received a heavy slap on his face. ¡°haha! if you continue to scold me, i¡¯ll slap you. let¡¯s see who¡¯s more stubborn.¡± xu wenping waved his hand casually, as if slapping the other party was a small matter. ¡°you, you¡­ you dare to hit me, you actually dare to hit me¡­¡± liu dazhuang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he didn¡¯t fight xu wenping. instead, he turned around to look for his mother. ¡°mom, he dared to hit me. he actually dared to hit me. he must have used that woman¡¯s power to hit me¡­ aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡± he cried as he said this. then, he glared at xu wenping and then at liu sisi. ¡°you, come here.¡± mother liu was anxious. her son, whom she had never hit before, was now beaten up by xu wenping. she was instantly furious and pointed at liu sisi.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Father Liu’s Thoughts chapter 340: father liu¡¯s thoughts translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation liu sisi¡¯s expression turned ugly when her mother scolded her. just as she was about to walk over, xu wenping pulled her back. ¡°don¡¯t go over.¡± his voice was very calm. then, he turned to mother liu and said word by word, ¡°i told you, my woman can¡¯t be bullied by others. if you dare to touch a single hair on her, i¡¯ll bury your entire family.¡± his tone was so stern that mother liu shivered. when xu wenping hit her son just now, she saw it clearly. if he was really that vicious, wouldn¡¯t her entire family have to die? although she said that she was fierce, she was weak in her bones. ¡°you, you¡­ who are you trying to scare?¡± ¡°i never scare people. i never show mercy to those who hurt the people around me.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he suddenly exerted force under his feet and crushed a large stone. the stone had always been at the entrance of the liu family¡¯s house. the liu family was very familiar with it. now that it was crushed by xu wenping¡¯s foot, everyone¡¯s expressions immediately turned ugly. ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­ what are you shouting about?¡± at this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from inside the room. then, a slightly hunched man walked out. his face was somewhat similar to liu sisi¡¯s. after coming out, his gaze swept across the people present and finally fell on xu wenping¡¯s face. ¡°this is¡­¡± the man looked at xu wenping with a questioning gaze, but the expression on his face was a smile. ¡°humph! the wild man that the wretched girl brought back.¡± although mother liu felt guilty, her words were still very unfriendly. the man smiled and nodded. ¡°since you¡¯re home, why are you still standing outside? hurry up and enter the house.¡± as he spoke, he had already bent down to pick up the gifts on the ground and said with a smile, ¡°look, you came all the way back and brought back so many things.¡± as he spoke, he called xu wenping and liu sisi into the house. the man¡¯s attitude eased the tense atmosphere. since there was someone to smooth things over, xu wenping did not want to make things awkward. no matter what, no matter how bad this family was, they were still liu sisi¡¯s family. therefore, for liu sisi¡¯s sake, he suppressed his anger and did not continue to flare up. the surrounding villagers had originally planned to watch the show. the more chaotic it was, the more excited they were. watching the show seemed to have become the biggest hobby of the chinese. unfortunately, the man¡¯s timely appearance stopped this farce that seemed to be about to erupt. the crowd dispersed one after another. however, they were all muttering in their mouths and hearts that the liu family seemed to be really lively this time. of course, they were still very jealous of liu sisi¡¯s wealth and the fact that she could bring such a boyfriend home. the liu family members did not look too good, but now they had all entered the house. xu wenping also entered the house at liu sisi¡¯s invitation. the house of the liu family was a typical rural house. there were two rooms on the left and right, and the middle room was the central room. it didn¡¯t look big, but it was still considered a regular house. after entering the house, the man let xu wenping sit down. after a few words, he found out that he was liu sisi¡¯s father. however, xu wenping felt that this man did not seem to be a native of the countryside. because of his cultural heritage, in xu wenping¡¯s opinion, father liu was not an ordinary farmer. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry about what happened today.¡± father liu smiled at xu wenping, his face full of harmony. ¡°it¡¯s fine. my attitude just now was a little problematic.¡± since the other party had pulled back the words, he naturally would not really hold on to it. ¡°it was you¡­¡± liu dazhuang, who was beside him, had a look of disdain on his face. he opened his mouth and was about to retort xu wenping. ¡°shut up.¡± father liu¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked like a patriarch. these two words made liu dazhuang swallow his words. after scolding his son, father liu turned his head and looked at xu wenping. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry to make you laugh. my two sons have been spoiled by their mother.¡± as he spoke, he looked at liu sisi again and sighed. ¡°this daughter of mine is quite promising. now that she¡¯s a lawyer, she can be considered to have brought glory to the liu family.¡± as he spoke, he sized up xu wenping and smiled. ¡°young man, you¡¯re not bad yourself. you¡¯re loyal. you¡¯re my type.¡± when he said this, he seemed very sincere. however, xu wenping could see the cautiousness and wisdom in the other party¡¯s words and eyes. this man was not ordinary. however, the more he thought about it, the more he found it strange. why would such a wise man turn his wife and children into shrews and mother¡¯s babies? he didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t ask or mention it. ¡°thank you for your praise. i¡¯m just doing my part,¡± xu wenping said lightly. then, he looked at mother liu beside him and suddenly smiled. ¡°i heard from sisi that our relative wants to find another boyfriend for sisi.¡± when these words came out of his mouth, it immediately made everyone present feel awkward. when they called liu sisi, they had been very serious and urgent. it could even be said that the relatives of the liu family were also very anxious to find a boyfriend for her. to those people, whoever married liu sisi was equivalent to marrying a mountain of gold. even the villagers understood. as a lawyer, whether it was in terms of social status or earning money, it was different from ordinary people. therefore, marrying liu sisi to the person they wanted to marry had become their goal. however, liu sisi had returned with xu wenping. after all, xu wenping said that he was liu sisi¡¯s fiance. once this matter was spread, it would immediately cause a backlash from the liu family¡¯s relatives. ¡°this matter¡­ it¡¯s indeed true.¡± father liu thought for a moment and sorted out his thoughts before finally speaking. ¡°alright, stop stuttering.¡± mother liu couldn¡¯t help but take over the conversation. everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to mother liu¡¯s face and listened carefully to her continue. ¡°our family members are very concerned about sisi¡¯s marriage, so we helped her pick a few boyfriends and planned to let her come back for a blind date.¡± she sized up xu wenping again, still looking at him with some disdain. she said, ¡°those people are all big bosses, and all of them are very rich. some of them are even the bosses of leading enterprises in the industry, such as pharmaceutical dealers.¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose when he heard her talk so beautifully. he was a little helpless. what kind of big boss could the people in this village find? their horizons determined the people they came into contact with.. even if they came into contact with some rich people, their wealth would probably be limited, right? Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Compensate chapter 341: compensate translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to the other party. liu sisi¡¯s expression turned ugly. she glanced at her father and then at her two younger brothers before interrupting her mother. ¡°i don¡¯t need blind dates anymore. because 1 already have wenping.¡± as she spoke, she grabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm. when she looked up, her face was filled with a blissful smile. there was mockery and disdain in that smile, but more of it was the happiness of being with xu wenping. looking at her daughter¡¯s smile, mother liu¡¯s face was covered with a layer of frost. ¡°no, you have to go on a blind date. there¡¯s no marriage that you can decide on your own.¡± mother liu gritted her teeth and glared at her, refusing to admit defeat. ¡°mom, the law states that marriage is free. i¡¯m a lawyer myself, so 1 have to respect the law even more.¡± as she spoke, liu sisi raised her head, looking as if she was the one who made the decisions in her marriage. no one could control her. ¡°humph! so what if you¡¯re a lawyer? you¡¯re my daughter, so you have to listen to me. what¡¯s the use of the law?¡± mother liu looked at liu sisi with disdain. she pointed at liu sisi and said, ¡°i¡¯m telling you, your second uncle will bring the blind date over later. you better prepare well and don¡¯t offend the big boss.¡± when she mentioned the big boss, she even looked at xu wenping mockingly. the meaning behind it was very profound. it meant to warn xu wenping not to cause trouble. he was a rich and powerful big boss. ¡°i won¡¯t agree to it.¡± liu sisi shook her head, indicating that she would never agree with her mother¡¯s words. ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, i¡¯ll go to your law firm and make it impossible for you to work in the future.¡± at this moment, mother liu began to throw a tantrum. she was in a state of madness. she slapped her thigh and mumbled, ¡°is it easy for me to support you? now that you¡¯re in the limelight, you don¡¯t listen to me anymore. you¡¯re a lawyer now. does a lawyer have the right to disobey their mother? you¡¯re abusing me. you¡¯re violating my right to life¡­¡± this rural woman who didn¡¯t know the law suddenly said these words, which stunned liu sisi. even xu wenping was a little dazed. what was going on with mother liu? how could she say such words? however, the two of them quickly regained their senses. xu wenping smiled and looked at liu sisi to see how she would respond to her mother. ¡°mom, you¡¯re wrong.¡± liu sisi¡¯s expression turned cold. she knew that her mother must have been instructed by someone to speak like this. so she raised her voice and said, ¡°people have the right to freedom. if you want to sue me or do anything to me, that¡¯s your business. however, i still have to tell you that you have no right to stop me from obtaining my own happiness. if you want to deprive me of my right to find happiness, i can leave you because i¡¯m already an adult.¡± ¡°rebel, this is really rebellious, rebellious. you wretched girl, you actually dare to disobey me. you¡¯re rebellious. you even dare to disobey me, your mother. i, 1¡­ i¡¯ll just die. 1¡¯11 make you feel guilty for the rest of your life.¡± as she spoke, mother liu really stood up, looking like she really wanted to die. seeing her like this, father liu quickly grabbed her and said to liu sisi, ¡°look¡­ your mother can¡¯t be like this! if anything happens to her, even if you¡¯re a lawyer, you have to be responsible! even if you don¡¯t take responsibility, won¡¯t you be condemned in your heart?¡± this was a moral kidnapping. xu wenping looked at liu sisi. he didn¡¯t say anything because he wanted to see how this lawyer would deal with such a situation. ¡°mom, dad, you don¡¯t have to kidnap me with morals.¡± liu sisi immediately exposed the thoughts of the two elders and said, ¡°my life is decided by myself. you can¡¯t control me. moreover, even if you really commit suicide, 1 will at most be condemned by public opinion. at most, 1 will have a moral problem. however, i still won¡¯t be legally responsible.¡± her expression was calm as she spoke. however, after she glanced at xu wenping, she gritted her teeth and nodded at him. ¡°also, you¡¯re forcing me to go on a blind date without caring about my feelings. do you think i¡¯ll be happy with such a forced marriage?¡± ¡°does it matter if you¡¯re happy or not?¡± mother liu suddenly spoke and stared coldly at her daughter. ¡°if you marry the big boss, your two younger brothers wall be happy in the future. they will have everything they want.¡± ¡°you mean, i need to use my happiness to exchange for their happiness?¡± ¡°of course, this is your destiny.¡± ¡°my fate is decided by myself.¡± ¡°haha! your fate is up to us.¡± mother liu sneered and suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°since you¡¯ve entered this door, you have to listen to me in the future. if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t even be able to leave this door.¡± as she spoke, she looked at her man. father liu smiled and shook his head. ¡°sisi, on the day i stood on your mother¡¯s side, you have to know that you have to listen to your parents¡¯ orders when it comes to marriage, understand?¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°my daughter¡¯s marriage must be decided by her parents. xiao xu, you might be disappointed.¡± at this point, he sighed and said, ¡°i have no choice. after all, my family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t good. sisi marrying into a good family will make our family¡¯s life better.¡± ¡°dad, do you mean to sell me?¡± when liu sisi asked this question, there was a deep disappointment in her eyes. ¡°how can this be called selling?¡± father liu¡¯s expression was very calm. he shook his head slightly and said, ¡°this can only be said to be an exchange of interests. don¡¯t you know that some large families basically use marriage to maintain their relationship? so if our family wants to stand out now, we need you to make some sacrifices.¡± ¡°sacrificing my happiness for all of you?¡± liu sisi smiled. her smile was filled with disdain and helplessness. ¡°of course, who do you think you are? you¡¯re just a woman. it¡¯s only right for her to help your brothers.¡± mother liu sneered and looked outside the courtyard. she said, ¡°when your second uncle comes later, you¡¯re not allowed to embarrass me.¡± at this point, she looked at xu wenping again and said, ¡°alright, you can go now. by the way, you¡¯re not allowed to drive your car away. since you¡¯re on good terms with my daughter, that car can be considered compensation for my daughter.¡± ¡°compensation?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he shook his head and asked, ¡°what compensation?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve wasted her time for so long, so naturally, you have to compensate her accordingly..¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Second Uncle Is Here chapter 342: second uncle is here translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hehehe¡­¡± xu wenping started laughing. this time, he was really laughing so hard that he was rolling back and forth. he felt that mother liu¡¯s words were simply too ridiculous. ¡°are you sure 1 have to leave the car behind?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a must.¡± mother liu smiled coldly, then looked at her husband and said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t want to leave the car. what do you think we should do?¡± looking at xu wenping, father liu sighed and said, ¡°young man, since things have come to this, if you want to do good for sisi, then leave the car and leave immediately! the boss that her second uncle found is a very calculative person. if you don¡¯t leave quickly, he might beat you up and throw you out when he sees you.¡± he looked deeply at father liu. this man was starting to scare him. xu wenping shook his head and said, ¡°1 want to see what kind of person can actually throw me out.¡± hearing his disdain, mother liu sneered and said, ¡°brat, you¡¯re still too young to not listen to us. don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you if you suffer a loss later.¡± she pointed at liu sisi and said, ¡°go, change into the clothes that are hanging on the wall.¡± when they entered the room, they did not notice that there was a long dress hanging on the clothes rack beside them. the dress was white, but at first glance, it made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. because it was a large dress. the front and back were wide open, especially the chest. obviously, mother liu wanted liu sisi to wear more revealing clothes, exposing her perfect breasts to the air. such a proud pair of breasts would definitely make any man drool. ¡°no, i¡¯m not wearing it.¡± liu sisi immediately refused. her expression was very cold. ¡°dad, mom, you¡¯re too much. you actually used such methods to force me. i won¡¯t give in.¡± liu sisi had a determined look on her face. she then pulled xu wenping and said, ¡°wenping, let¡¯s go. 1 can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± unexpectedly, xu wenping sat there calmly. he smiled and shook his head. ¡°why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± he pulled liu sisi¡¯s hand over and held it, then xu wenping said, ¡°stay. i want to see what kind of person they found to actually dare to snatch my woman.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± liu sisi¡¯s expression changed. her emotions were extremely complicated. to her, leaving this house now was the best. facing her parents and brothers, she felt a little suffocated. however, when she looked at xu wenping¡¯s calm eyes, she seemed to see a kind of strength and determination in them. after thinking about it, liu sisi finally agreed. she sat down quietly, her expression unusually calm. seeing how excited liu sisi was just now and how xu wenping wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, mother liu couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°didn¡¯t you hear what 1 said? sisi, stay here. you should immediately¡­¡± ¡°haha!¡± xu wenping smiled and rubbed his nose. ¡°i really want to see what your big boss looks like.¡± upon hearing his words, mother liu clicked her tongue and looked unhappy. ¡°you¡¯re really insensible. it¡¯s obvious that you haven¡¯t seen the world.¡± after mocking xu wenping, mother liu turned to look at her eldest son, liu dazhuang, and asked, ¡°how is it? did you call? when is your second uncle coming over?¡± liu dazhuang held his phone in his hand and looked at the message on it. he said, ¡°second uncle said that he will be here soon.¡± ¡°alright, hurry up and tidy up. we¡¯ll go out and welcome them immediately.¡± while they were talking, the family had already started to move and walked out to welcome them. when he walked past xu wenping, father liu sighed and said, ¡°xiao xu! don¡¯t get involved. if you ask me, you should leave quickly. otherwise, staying here will only add to your troubles.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not necessary. i think i¡¯m more open-minded.¡± xu wenping¡¯s smile was very bright as he said that. sighing, father liu shook his head and walked out. liu sisi looked at xu wenping and then at her family who had walked out. she couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet and say, ¡°why do we have to stay? it¡¯s so awkward!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s very interesting.¡± xu wenping pulled liu sisi aside and said, ¡°let¡¯s go out and welcome him. we want to see what kind of person he is.¡± unable to persuade xu wenping, liu sisi could only follow him out. she stood outside the courtyard and waited for her second uncle¡¯s arrival with her family. about ten minutes later, a black land rover drove over. the speed of the car was not fast, and the degree of bumps was not big. however, because the car¡¯s chassis was relatively high, it was faster than xu wenping¡¯s speed. the car stopped at the side of the courtyard. the door opened and a man in a black suit got out of the passenger seat. he looked a little old-fashioned, because even in a suit, he felt that it did not fit him well. there was a tie around his neck. it was not tied very neatly, and it looked a little awkward no matter how he looked at it. he was still wearing a hat on his head. after getting out of the car, he had specially tidied it up. he looked at the liu family members who were waiting there and did not say anything. he went straight to the driver¡¯s side and deliberately opened the car door. he said to the driver, ¡°brother ding, we¡¯ve arrived. this is the place 1 mentioned, the home of our relatives.¡± a slightly plump man sat in the car. the man was about 40 years old and looked very rich. he nodded at second uncle, picked up his handbag, and quickly got out of the car. seeing him get out of the car, the liu family immediately came over. as for liu sisi and xu wenping, they followed behind and watched coldly. ¡°second uncle, you¡¯re finally here!¡± mother liu quickly leaned over and said with a flattering smile, ¡°tsk, tsk! you look quite handsome in your suit!¡± second uncle¡¯s expression was very interesting. he smiled and immediately introduced them to the others. ¡°big sister, let me introduce you. this is the big boss. he¡¯s a famous dealer in our jin hai city¡¯s pharmaceutical industry.¡± ¡°my brother¡¯s surname is ding. he¡¯s thirty-eight this year and is a bachelor. he hasn¡¯t been married yet. i think he and his niece are a good match. 1 told him that my niece is a big lawyer. the two of them are definitely a perfect match!¡± as he spoke, he glanced at liu sisi sneakily and immediately waved at her. ¡°come on! sisi, i¡¯m introducing you to a rich husband!¡± after saying that, he did not forget to smile at the man surnamed ding beside him and said, ¡°brother, you don¡¯t mind me saying this, right?¡± Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Throwing Money at People chapter 343: throwing money at people translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i don¡¯t mind. of course 1 don¡¯t mind.¡± ding hong shook his head. ever since he got out of the car, he had been staring at liu sisi, who was behind the crowd. it could even be said that xu wenping was so close to liu sisi, but he didn¡¯t even notice. liu sisi was the only person in his eyes. that salivating appearance simply made people a little speechless. at this moment. when he heard second uncle¡¯s question, he naturally replied casually. liu sisi, who had been called out, frowned and slowly walked over. ¡°second uncle, what are you doing?¡± ¡°ya! what can i do? isn¡¯t this introducing a partner to you? look, brother ding is so good. the two of you are definitely a match made in heaven. you¡¯re definitely a perfect match.¡± seeing that liu sisi had come over, second uncle immediately launched a torrent of attacks, using all his strength to try to matchmake the two of them. ¡°second uncle, i already have a boyfriend. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± liu sisi was very angry. she pulled xu wenping beside her and introduced him to her second uncle. ¡°second uncle, this is xu wenping, my boyfriend. he¡­¡± ¡°enough, what boyfriend? i¡¯ve already said that your marriage is not up to you. your father and i have to decide your marriage.¡± mother liu jumped out at this moment and scolded loudly. after saying that, she deliberately looked at ding hong opposite her and said, ¡°president ding, this is my daughter. she¡¯s a lawyer and has her own law firm. her business is also considered good. the two of you are really a match made in heaven.¡± mother liu¡¯s face was full of smiles. she was very satisfied with the man in front of her. especially when she saw that land rover, she was very satisfied. needless to say, the land rover was much bigger than xu wenping¡¯s car. it looked much more imposing. ding hong couldn¡¯t help but size liu sisi up again when he heard mother liu¡¯s words. then, he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°i feel that miss sisi and i have really hit it off at first sight. i feel that the two of us will definitely become the best partners. i agree¡­¡± ¡°mr. ding, please understand one thing. i¡¯m a lawyer. i¡¯m telling you very clearly that 1 can make my own decisions about my marriage. i¡¯m already with my fiance.¡± at this moment, liu sisi was really a little angry. she even looked at xu wenping beside her with a little anger. ¡°you¡­¡± ding hong couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. then, he glanced at xu wenping who was beside liu sisi. it seemed that he only saw xu wenping beside liu sisi now. he sneered and didn¡¯t target liu sisi¡¯s words. instead, he targeted xu wenping. ¡°kid, who are you? are you worthy of being with miss sisi? do you know the consequences of living off a woman? i¡¯m telling you, get lost as far as you can. don¡¯t delay my good things here.¡± he said it directly, not caring what liu sisi would say. xu wenping rubbed his nose, feeling a little speechless. ¡°do you think that you¡¯re rich and stronger than me?¡± xu wenping looked at ding hong as if he were looking at a fool. he felt a little helpless. he did not know if there was something wrong with the brains of some people in jin hai or if there was something wrong with their intelligence. his maserati was parked beside him, and it was a limited edition one. could it be that that thing was transparent? if the liu family couldn¡¯t tell whether the car was good or bad, as a businessman, couldn¡¯t you tell whether the car was good or bad? besides, if he was with liu sisi, was he really a gigolo? which eye of his saw that he was living off a woman? ¡°nonsense, of course.¡± ding hong had a look of disdain. then, he waved his hand as if he was chasing away a fly and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense here. 1 feel like i¡¯m lowering my level by talking to trash like you, do you understand?¡± as he spoke, he took out a stack of money from his wallet and threw it on the ground in front of xu wenping. ¡°here. can you get lost now? there¡¯s more than 20,000 here. get lost immediately. this money is all yours.¡± his actions were very insulting, but in the eyes of the liu family, they felt that ding hong was rich and overbearing. this was what they wanted. ¡°did you see that? this is the real big boss. he made a bid of more than 20,000 yuan. hurry up and take the money and leave! you¡¯ve earned it. otherwise, there won¡¯t be such a shop after this village.¡± mother liu ridiculed him. however, her eyes were filled with stars as she looked at the money on the ground. she wished she could squat down and pick up all the money before she was satisfied. ¡°that¡¯s right. hurry up and get lost. if you don¡¯t hurry up and leave, this money won¡¯t be yours later,¡± liu dazhuang said as he looked at the money on the ground. just like mother liu, his eyes were filled with money. xu wenping didn¡¯t move. he just looked at ding hong in front of him. there was no emotion on his face. however, liu sisi, who was standing beside him, had an ugly expression on her face. ¡°what are you doing? this is too insulting. you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± the furious liu sisi pointed at ding hong and said loudly, ¡°take your stinking money and leave immediately.¡± seeing that she was angry, ding hong smiled. he did not think much of it and said indifferently, ¡°miss sisi, you don¡¯t have to be angry! i¡¯m doing this for your own good. do you think it¡¯s interesting for you to be with such a good-for-nothing? you have to know that the difference between the two of you is too great. you will definitely not be happy in the future. you can only be happy if you follow me.¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°come, come to my side. we¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± hearing his words, liu sisi almost vomited. she took a step back in disgust, then pulled xu wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°wenping, let¡¯s go. don¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± she was really furious now and wanted to leave this place. however, xu wenping was very stable now. he smiled and then hugged liu sisi¡¯s waist. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. leave the rest to me.¡± they were talking, but when they saw xu wenping hugging liu sisi¡¯s waist and liu sisi not refusing, ding hong¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. he pointed at xu wenping and shouted, ¡°let go, let go of my fiancee¡¯s waist. you f*cking brat, do you want to die?¡± ¡°shut up. who is your fiancee? you have nothing to do with me.¡± liu sisi almost fainted from anger. this ding hong was simply too shameless. ding hong sneered, then shook his head and said, ¡°miss sisi, you and i are the same kind of people, so you and 1 are destined to be husband and wife. if you don¡¯t leave him, i will think of a way to get rid of him, so you are destined to be mine..¡± Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Even the Big Boss Has to Give Me Face chapter 344: even the big boss has to give me face translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation at this point, ding hong had already completely revealed his inner thoughts. although they had only met for less than fifteen minutes, his fascination with liu sisi had already soared to the extreme. his meaning was very clear. if liu sisi didn¡¯t leave xu wenping, he would do anything to deal with xu wenping. liu sisi¡¯s face had already darkened, and after hearing his words, she became even angrier. she wanted to retort, but xu wenping pulled her back and she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°ding hong, right?¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t let liu sisi say anything, but he smiled and spoke. ¡°it¡¯s me. if you want to get lost, get lost.¡± he waved his hand impatiently and pointed at the money on the ground. ¡°take the money and scram.¡± ¡°this bit of money is not enough for me to bend over.¡± xu wenping smiled indifferently and turned to point at his maserati. ¡°do you know what car that is?¡± ¡°that car?¡± ding hong was a little surprised by his question. he turned to look at the maserati parked next to him. he focused for a moment and thought for a moment. then he immediately said, ¡°of course it¡¯s sisi¡¯s. with her status and driving such a car, she¡¯s naturally worthy.¡± ¡°oh? do you think that with her family¡¯s financial strength and her current years of practice, she can afford such a car?¡± ding hong blinked and looked at the maserati. after thinking for a moment, he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°are you trying to say that this car is yours?¡± after saying this, he deliberately looked at xu wenping provocatively. ¡°to be honest, you don¡¯t have to put on such an act. no matter what, i don¡¯t believe that this car is yours.¡± with a playful smile, he pointed at the car and said, ¡°it¡¯s probably rare for you to say the name of this car.¡± xu wenping smiled. he rubbed his nose and felt that this society was really a little speechless. he just couldn¡¯t believe that his car was there. it was the same for the liu family just now, and it was the same for ding hong in front of him. he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this society, but no one believed the truth. ¡°maserati, and this car is top-notch, and it¡¯s a world-class limited edition,¡± xu wenping said lightly. then, he sized ding hong up and said, ¡°i heard that you are a drug dealer, right?¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m the dealer of the largest pharmaceutical factory in jin hai.¡± hearing xu wenping ask about his business, ding hong immediately became arrogant. he puffed out his chest proudly. as if he was afraid that xu wenping didn¡¯t know who he was working with, ding hong continued to say proudly, ¡°have you heard of jinjiang pharmaceutical company? i¡¯m working with jinjiang pharmaceuticals. their big boss¡¯s methods are all to give me face.¡± ¡°oh? even the big boss has to give you face?¡± xu wenping grinned, then sized up the chubby guy opposite him. he actually said that he had to give him face. wasn¡¯t this a little too much? rubbing his nose, xu wenping asked, ¡°you know the big boss of jinjiang pharmaceutical?¡± ¡°of course. we even ate and drank together, and every time, he was polite to me. after all, i¡¯m their dealer. without our help, how can they sell it?¡± since he was going to brag, he would brag a little more. xu wenping coughed dryly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°then tell me, what¡¯s the name of the big boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals?¡± ¡°what do you mean? are you questioning me? how dare you question my connections?¡± ding hong was very disdainful. he curled his lips, and the expression on his face was very contemptuous. ¡°i just want to know the name of the big boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals.¡± xu wenping shook his head and said. ¡°curious? humph! are you curious about such things?¡± under the mockery, ding hong sneered. however, he still said, ¡°their big boss is called shang ming. he¡¯s a very impressive person and has always been a man of his word.¡± he did not know the higher-ups of jinjiang pharmaceuticals. he just had a good relationship with the sales department. the shang ming he was talking about was just the deputy head of the business department. of course, he could only put on an act now. he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t know him, right? xu wenping had the urge to slap him as he listened to his bragging. good heavens, ding hong¡¯s boasting was simply a little demonic. liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at xu wenping with a surprised and helpless smile on her face. however, the liu family members felt a little smug when they heard ding hong¡¯s bragging. if they had such a relative, it would be a great blessing! if he could really be so rich, wouldn¡¯t he be able to rest easy in the future? thinking of this, mother liu was immediately overjoyed. she glared at xu wenping and said, ¡°do you see that? this is the real big boss. such a person is worthy of our sisi.¡± her words were directed at xu wenping with a look of disdain and disgust. ignoring mother liu¡¯s words, xu wenping took out his phone from his pocket. he smiled at ding hong and said, ¡°since you¡¯re so sure that you know the boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals, then i¡¯ll call the people from jinjiang pharmaceuticals and get the person you mentioned to personally tell you that we won¡¯t be working together in the future.¡± ¡°f*ck! who do you think you are? you even called the people from jinjiang pharmaceuticals.¡± liu dazhuang snorted at this time. with a face full of disdain, he directly started to steal xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°that¡¯s right. if a country bumpkin like you could get to know the higher-ups of jinjiang pharmaceuticals, 1 would directly eat all the pig dung in my house.¡± after saying that, he stood beside ding hong and called him brother-in-law without saying anything. ¡°brother-in-law, don¡¯t be polite with him. when it¡¯s time to f*ck him, you have to f*ck him.¡± ding hong looked at liu dazhuang with appreciation and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. it makes sense. if he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him later, 1¡¯11 kill him.¡± he could no longer suppress his desire for liu sisi. in fact, ding hong even wished that he could immediately bring the beauty home and find a big hotel bed to get liu sisi into bed and have a good time with her. unfortunately, he could only endure it for the time being. however, he could not hold it in anymore when it came to xu wenping. however¡­ the current xu wenping was neither fast nor slow. he looked at the other party¡¯s anxious and resentful eyes, but he was smiling. ¡°we¡¯ll know later.¡± after saying that, he dialed the number. seeing xu wenping make the call, the few of them could not help but be stunned and temporarily stopped talking. soon, the call connected. ¡°yueming, i¡¯m xu wenping.¡± ¡°boss, what can i do for you?¡± jiang yueming¡¯s voice was extremely respectful, and xu wenping could even imagine that jiang yueming must be bowing to speak now. ¡°may i ask if our jinjiang pharmaceutical company has a name¡­ someone called, right, shang ming.¡± ¡°shang ming?¡± jiang yueming was also a little confused, but he quickly said, ¡°boss, give me 20 seconds to check.¡± xu wenping agreed. he raised the phone and glanced at ding hong. the corners of his lips curled up slightly.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Termination of the Contract chapter 345: termination of the contract translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation seeing xu wenping¡¯s smile, ding hong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he felt a little scared, but he quickly calmed down. pointing at xu wenping, ding hong shouted, ¡°kid, what are you laughing at? you don¡¯t have the ability to do that, yet you¡¯re still pretending here. let me tell you, if you make me unhappy later, 1¡¯11 let you die without knowing how.¡± looking at ding hong who was stomping his feet, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but grin. he raised his phone and smiled. ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? you¡¯ll know if i¡¯m playing tricks when i¡¯m done with the call.¡± as xu wenping finished speaking, jiang yueming said, ¡°boss, there¡¯s shang ming. he¡¯s the deputy head of the business department. his position isn¡¯t high, but he has some authority.¡± ¡°understood.¡± xu wenping nodded and said, ¡°tell him immediately to cancel his agency rights with a dealer called ding hong.¡± when he said that, his tone was very cold, and his gaze swept across ding hong. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he even deliberately revealed a playful smile. ¡°yes, boss. i¡¯ll give the order immediately.¡± the call was quickly hung up. xu wenping put away his phone and then looked at ding hong with a mocking gaze. seeing him put away his phone, ding hong could not help but sneer. ¡°you pretentious fellow, you¡¯re done with the call. you said you wanted to terminate my partnership with jinjiang pharmaceuticals, hehe! i want to see how you can stop me from continuing to work with jinjiang pharmaceutical company. hahaha¡­¡± laughing wildly, ding hong appeared even more arrogant. xu wenping didn¡¯t show any emotion towards ding hong¡¯s arrogance. he just stood there and looked at ding i long indifferently. he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before ding hong¡¯s phone rang. ¡°look at you. what else can you do? you can only make up lies. you¡¯re simply trash.¡± mother liu¡¯s eyes widened. she hated xu wenping to the extreme. she was extremely angry that xu wenping was with liu sisi. now, hearing ding hong¡¯s mocking words, she immediately followed him and waved her hand with disdain. ¡°alright, you should leave quickly! your presence here is simply dirtying our eyes, trash!¡± after cursing, she walked to ding hong¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s go, xiao ding. let¡¯s go inside and talk. don¡¯t be angry with that trash.¡± as she spoke, she wanted to pull him into the house. however, ding hong refused to leave. ding hong was very unwilling to not take liu sisi away. therefore, he couldn¡¯t leave. he couldn¡¯t leave liu sisi at all. he wanted to take liu sisi away immediately. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have come for nothing today? he shook off mother liu¡¯s hand and said to liu sisi, ¡°sisi, let¡¯s go. follow me into the house.¡± after saying that, he even took a few steps forward, wanting to grab liu sisi¡¯s hand and drag her into the house. however¡­ before his hand could touch liu sisi¡¯s hand, a black shadow suddenly landed on the back of his hand. ¡°hiss¡­¡± ding hong, who was in pain, suddenly took a step back. then, a hint of shock and anger appeared on his face. it hurt. that hit just now made ding hong feel extremely painful. he sucked in a breath of cold air, but because he wasn¡¯t hit too hard, he stared at xu wenping, who had hit the back of his hand, and roared angrily, ¡°f*ck, what right do you have to hit me? i pulled my fiancee. what has it got to do with you?¡± he glared at xu wenping fiercely. according to his thoughts, if he revealed such a fierce appearance, the other young man would definitely be scared out of his wits and retreat. however¡­ xu wenping smiled and pointed at his nose. ¡°you have to see clearly. i¡¯m liu sisi¡¯s fiance, and she agrees with me. if you continue to say that, i¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± ¡°f*ck, you f*cking¡­ sisi, tell him who your fiance is.¡± he felt that liu sisi must have changed her mind by now. however¡­ to his surprise, liu sisi shook her head and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know you and have nothing to do with you. don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± as she spoke, she grabbed xu wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°wenping is my fiance.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± hearing liu sisi¡¯s answer, ding hong immediately lost his composure. he stared at liu sisi angrily, but he quickly smiled and said, ¡°alright! 1 know that you don¡¯t know me well enough. we can slowly get to know each other. in the future, you¡¯ll know what kind of person i am.¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand again and said, ¡°however, you have to leave this brat with me first. he¡­¡± he wanted to continue, but just as he opened his mouth, the phone in his pocket rang. ding hong was startled when his phone rang. he was stunned for a moment, then took out his phone and looked at the caller id. when he saw the caller id, he could not help but be shocked. the person who called was shang ming, the boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals. he thought about it, but no matter how he analyzed it, xu wenping should have been bluffing just now, so he quickly picked up the other party¡¯s phone. after picking up the call, ding hong smiled and asked, ¡°yo! isn¡¯t this deputy head shang? do you have any instructions?¡± he asked naturally, and he even pulled the relationship very close. he must be very slick in business. shang ming let out a sigh of relief, then suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°f*ck! ding, do 1 have a grudge against you? why did you harm me like that?¡± this kid. ding hong was stunned. he held his phone in his hand, not knowing what to do. ¡°no, no, no, deputy head shang, what do you mean? how did 1 offend you?¡± ¡°did you offend me?¡± shang ming was furious. the anger in his heart had already reached the heavens. he said loudly,¡± you brainless thing. of all the people you can offend, you actually offended our boss. besides, do you know what confidentiality is? you actually spread the news about our relationship everywhere?¡± shang ming was obviously extremely angry. his voice could be heard by everyone around him. ¡°this, this¡­ deputy head shang, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°f*ck, don¡¯t ask anymore. it¡¯s useless even if you ask.¡± in his anger, shang ming couldn¡¯t help but continue to complain, ¡°the contract between you and our company has been terminated. no matter how much compensation you agreed on previously, our company will pay it. from now on, our company will not let your family distribute any of our drugs.¡± ¡°what is it? terminate the contract?¡± ding hong, who heard this news, felt as if he had been struck by lightning.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346:I Know I Was Wrong chapter 346:i know i was wrong translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation jinjiang pharmaceuticals wanted to terminate the contract with him. in other words, the big tree he was hugging did not want him anymore. he knew very well that he had earned a lot of money from jinjiang pharmaceuticals. in a short period of time, jinjiang pharmaceuticals made him stand out among the dealers in the industry. whether it was the quality of the medicine or the sales volume, it could be said that it was now firmly in first place. in just three to four months, he was at the top of the sales rankings. he even became the number one in delivering drugs to some county-level cities. with such sales, he believed that it would not take long. at least half a year later, his wealth would accumulate to about 10 million. such wealth was already beyond his imagination. but now¡­ jinjiang pharmaceuticals directly canceled the contract with him. it was as if they would rather pay him the penalty for breach of contract than continue to cooperate with him. why? could it be that he had offended the company¡¯s higher-ups? that shouldn¡¯t be the case! he was such a smooth person. if any higher-ups came, he would definitely flatter them and curry favor with them. the more he thought about it, the stranger he felt. but in the next moment, he suddenly thought of something shang ming had said. shang ming said that he had offended the boss of the company. ¡®i think that¡¯s what he said,¡¯ ding hong, who was in a daze, thought to himself. however¡­ on the other side, shang ming was not willing to let him go. his voice continued, ¡°there¡¯s more. according to the termination clause of the contract, your company must return all the drugs you are selling. otherwise, we will not pay the penalty.¡± ¡°you, you¡­ why? why?¡± ding hong¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°did 1 offend the boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals? but¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know the boss either!¡± at this time, ding hong simply told the truth. when the people around him heard him talking on the phone, they could not help but look surprised. especially the members of the liu family, each of them had a different expression of shock and uncertainty. xu wenping, on the other hand, looked at liu sisi, who was beside him, and the smile on his face grew wider. ¡°don¡¯t you know who you offended? haha!¡± shang ming sneered and said again, ¡°also, from today onward, i¡¯ll block your phone number. don¡¯t contact me anymore. i believe that your company will close down soon.¡± after saying that, shang ming hung up the phone. ding hong, who was looking at the phone, was completely stunned. he stared blankly at the phone in his hand. the muscles on his face began to tremble and twitch, and finally became ferocious. ¡°why, d*mn it! why?¡± he roared angrily, his eyes filled with incomparable hatred. ¡°you want to terminate my contract and even ban me. can your jinjiang pharmaceutical company really cover the sky with one hand? haha! 1 don¡¯t believe that your jinjiang pharmaceutical company can be so awesome!¡± he shouted loudly, but the more he shouted, the softer his voice became. in the end, tears suddenly flowed down his face. ¡°it¡¯s over. if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯m finished. without the support of jinjiang pharmaceutical company, i¡¯ll go bankrupt very soon. i¡­¡± he thought of his company and the pressure he was facing. he suddenly felt his legs begin to tremble, and he felt like he was seeing double images. the world spun and he almost fell to the ground. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong?¡± when second uncle saw this, he quickly came over to support him. ding hong, who was supported by second uncle, was trembling. his gaze slowly moved from second uncle to the people of the liu family, especially the faces of mother and father liu. then it was liu sisi, and finally it landed on xu wenping¡¯s face. however, when he saw xu wenping, his body trembled violently for no reason. the reason why he was trembling was because he already had an idea in his heart. he suddenly stood up straight and walked quickly to xu wenping. then, he bowed down fiercely. when he raised his head, his voice was trembling as he said, ¡°president xu, it¡¯s my fault. i didn¡¯t rush you. i was wrong. please, don¡¯t cancel the contract with me. 1¡­ i know i said something wrong just now, and i shouldn¡¯t have coveted your woman. it¡¯s my fault. 1 know i was wrong. i won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± as he spoke, his body was still trembling. even the muscles on his slightly chubby face were trembling slightly. seeing his appearance, the liu family members beside him were all dumbfounded. just now, when ding hong was on the phone, the liu family did not hear him clearly. especially after that, although shang ming¡¯s words were vague, it was not comprehensive. therefore, there were some doubts, but they did not feel that there was anything wrong. however¡­ ding hong¡¯s performance just now completely shocked the liu family¡¯s people. first, he almost fainted. moreover, he even said that he did not know the boss of jinjiang pharmaceuticals. in the end, he even bowed to xu wenping and apologized. what was going on? the liu family members, who sensed that the situation was not simple, stared at ding hong. they hoped that he could give their family an explanation. unfortunately, ding hong¡¯s attention was all on xu wenping. seeing him like this, liu dazhuang, who was beside him, really could not hold it in anymore. at this moment, he arrived beside ding hong and said loudly, ¡°mr. ding, my future brother-in-law, what¡¯s wrong with you? he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. why do you have to lower yourself to him? aren¡¯t you a little abnormal?¡± when he said that, he wanted to pull ding hong. however, who would have thought that ding hong¡¯s thoughts were all on xu wenping at this moment. it was already too late to apologize to the other party. how could he still fight with the other party? hearing liu dazhuang¡¯s words, he immediately became anxious. ¡°f*ck, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± as he spoke, he suddenly slapped him. pa! a solid slap landed directly on liu dazhuang¡¯s face. the kid staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°you, you, you¡­ why did you hit me?¡± liu dazhuang had never been beaten like this before. he immediately became a little anxious. he stood up straight and asked the other party in a daze. ¡°hit you? f*ck, i can¡¯t wait to kill your family.¡± after saying that, he looked at liu sisi again and quickly changed his words. ¡°no, it should be said that other than miss liu, i¡­ you guys are not good people. how dare you treat miss liu and president xu like this? are you all dead?¡± as he said that, he grinned at xu wenping. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps all over his body.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Acquiring the Company chapter 347: acquiring the company translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the liu family members, who were already a little nervous, looked at each other in dismay. they really did not expect that what was originally a good thing would actually become so unbearable now. ding hong, who originally looked high and mighty, seemed to be a slave at this moment. he wagged his tail and begged xu wenping and liu sisi. looking at him, not only did he not dare to offend xu wenping, but he also had to rely on others. they had never expected such a situation. especially second uncle. he had always thought that the person he knew should be the biggest boss in jin hai city. however¡­ now, he realized that his thoughts were nothing. what he had thought was completely wrong. moreover, ding hong¡¯s current performance had subverted his image in his heart. he gritted his teeth and took two steps forward, asking loudly, ¡°president ding, what are you doing? can you not be like this? ¡®this kid is simply a pauper. he¡¯s nothing. what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re actually so respectful to him? wake up!¡± as he spoke, he wanted to go forward and pull ding hong to wake him up. however, before his hand could touch ding hong, he was slapped back by the other party. ¡°f*ck! what the h*ll are you? why are you trying to get close to us? if it weren¡¯t for you, how could i have offended president xu?¡± he spoke harshly and loudly. then, he said in an extremely humble tone, ¡°you bunch of bustards, you really look down on others. this president xu is the big boss behind jinjiang pharmaceuticals that i mentioned just now.¡± after he finished introducing, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°president xu, am 1 right?¡± xu wenping and liu sisi, who had been silent all this while, looked at each other. both of them knew that some things could not be hidden anymore, and they could not hide it anymore. xu wenping snorted and said, ¡°is there a difference? besides, i saw what kind of person you are just now, so the termination of the contract hasn¡¯t been changed.¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but to the liu family, it was like a bolt from the blue. because xu wenping¡¯s words were equivalent to tacit consent. initially, when ding hong asked that question, they were still a little hesitant. they thought that they had heard wrongly, or that xu wenping wasn¡¯t one at all. this matter was just a coincidence. however, the current situation was that xu wenping¡¯s answer was calm. moreover, after he finished speaking, they clearly saw ding hong¡¯s body tremble even more violently. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t¡­ president xu¡­¡± ding hong waved his hands repeatedly with a sorrowful expression. ¡°you can¡¯t do this! i was wrong just now, and i know 1 was wrong. i was bewitched by her beauty because miss liu was really beautiful, so i¡­ i really know my mistake.¡± at this point, he simply knelt at xu wenping¡¯s feet. ¡°i was wrong. i won¡¯t dare to do it again. if 1 dare to do it again, you can kill me.¡± as ding hong spoke, he kowtowed. ¡°there¡¯s more! my dealer is a very famous company in jin hai city. although it¡¯s not a large-scale company, there are at least three to four hundred employees working in the company.¡± when he said this, ding hong really had some emotions. he took a deep breath, and his eyes became misty. then, he said, ¡°i understand that you¡¯re angry with me, but if you really do this and my company goes bankrupt, what will happen to those employees? there were two to three hundred families behind them!¡± this fellow was quite eloquent. although he wasn¡¯t a very good person, his words made some sense. therefore, xu wenping could not help but nod. seeing him nod, ding hong was instantly overjoyed. ¡°mr. xu, 1 beg you, don¡¯t let my company go bankrupt. 1-1¡­ i¡¯ll kowtow to you here.¡± as he spoke, he kowtowed again. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but glance at liu sisi. ¡°wenping, what he said makes sense. we can¡¯t harm so many people because of him, right?¡± rubbing his chin, xu wenping suddenly smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ve thought about that too, but i can¡¯t let him off easily.¡± then, he lowered his head and looked carefully at ding hong who was kneeling in front of him. he said, ¡°what you said makes sense. it can be considered that you have persuaded me. however¡­ 1 don¡¯t want you to continue operating our medicine because you have a bad character. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll stink up my medicine.¡± ¡°this, this¡­ no, i really won¡¯t. i¡¯ll change.¡± ding hong¡¯s current appearance was no different from a third grandson. there was incomparable resentment in his heart, but he did not dare to show it. in his heart, he was thinking about how to stabilize his business and how to take revenge in the future. ¡°forget it. since you miss your employees so much, i¡¯ll reluctantly buy your company. that way, you don¡¯t have to worry about them being laid off.¡± xu wenping smiled and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°tomorrow, i¡¯ll get the company¡¯s people to go over and take a look at your company¡¯s assets before proceeding with the acquisition. as for the legal matters, i entrusted them to sisi. if you have legal matters, you can also contact her.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, ding hong¡¯s expression immediately changed. acquire his company? even if he was given more money, he did not want to sell the company! one had to know that without this company, what else could he have? although he would have a large sum of money in his hands, even so, money was useless. even if he took the money to set up another company, wouldn¡¯t he have to start all over again? therefore, he could not agree. ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t be like this. president xu, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± at this point, ding hong took a step forward and shouted, ¡°this company is all 1 have left now. my hopes are all on the company. i beg you, don¡¯t buy my company.¡± xu wenping frowned. ¡°you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do that. do you have to make me angry?¡± as he spoke, he sneered and said, ¡°i know you¡¯re not convinced in your heart. it¡¯s just that the situation is stronger than you, so you have no choice but to lower your head.¡± he lowered his head and stared at ding hong. ¡°since you¡¯re unwilling, i¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± xu wenping said indifferently, and then a sharp light flashed in his eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t have to buy your company. you can do whatever you want, but i¡¯ll use a business war to buy your company within a month. what do you think?¡± ¡°you¡­. president xu, do you mean to say that you want to engage in a business war with me?¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: The Next Blind Date Partner chapter 348: the next blind date partner translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ding hong looked at xu wenping in disbelief. he felt that he had made a mistake. ¡°of course.¡± xu wenping smiled and stared at ding hong with a sharp gaze. ¡°since i want you to die, i¡¯ll let you die with an understanding. i told you, i¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± his smile was a little strange. when this smile fell into ding hong¡¯s eyes, it had a kind of cold and treacherous meaning. ding hong¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. he wanted to curse, ¡°are you f*cking crazy? how big is your company and how strong are you? if you want to fight me, aren¡¯t you bullying me?¡± the difference in strength was so great that he actually wanted to fight with him in business. that was simply playing with his rhythm. however, he didn¡¯t dare to curse. he just looked at xu wenping with a bitter face and said, ¡°president xu, i, i¡­ 1 don¡¯t dare!¡± he really didn¡¯t dare! ding hong knew very well that if he really went to a business war with jinjiang pharmaceutical company, the final result would definitely be that he was finished. if they were to go bankrupt like that, they would definitely be in a worse state than they were now. ¡°oh? you don¡¯t dare?¡± xu wenping smiled and asked, ¡°weren¡¯t you unwilling to accept this?¡± ¡°i, i, i agree to be acquired.¡± at this moment, ding hong understood one thing. he would take the money and leave jin hai city immediately. that way, he might have a chance to make a comeback. however, if he continued to be stubborn, he might not even have bones left. after thinking of this possibility, ding hong immediately made a decision. he agreed to be acquired. ¡°agree?¡± xu wenping sighed and looked at ding hong with some regret. ¡°what a pity. i originally wanted to play, but now it seems that there¡¯s no chance.¡± ¡°no, no, no, don¡¯t play anymore. president xu, please let me go.¡± ding hong, who was kneeling there, had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°alright then! who asked me to be soft-hearted?¡± xu wenping waved his hand, indicating for ding hong to stand up. he said, ¡°go find jiang yueming tomorrow and tell him that we¡¯re buying your company. when we settle the bill, i¡¯ll give you a good price.¡± after saying that, he no longer paid attention to ding hong. instead, he turned to liu sisi, who was beside him. ¡°how is it? isn¡¯t this a good way to deal with it?¡± ¡°yes, of course.¡± liu sisi smiled sweetly. the two of them looked at each other and smiled. their relationship seemed to have warmed up again. seeing that he had nothing else to do, ding hong quickly turned around and got into the car, ready to leave. however, second uncle was unwilling to give up. he quickly chased after ding hong and grabbed him. ¡°president ding, this, this¡­ what happened?¡± he was a country bumpkin. although he could see some clues, he was still a little confused. ¡°motherfucker, take your hand away.¡± ding hong shook off second uncle¡¯s hand and opened the car door. he then got into the car. ¡°f*ck, i¡¯ve ruined everything in your hands. f*ck! in the future, scram far away from me. we won¡¯t interact with each other until we die.¡± after saying that, the car started and drove away. ding hong was truly annoyed. he was just here for a blind date. how did he end up with nothing? although the company could be sold out if it was acquired, it was his own blood and sweat. could money alone make up for his losses? therefore, he was furious and left immediately. as for the liu family, he hated them to the bone. second uncle stood there and watched the car drive away. he was still confused. he walked over and looked at his brother-in-law. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°brother-in-law, what do you think is going on?¡± father liu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. he was a cultured person. he basically understood what had happened just now. obviously, xu wenping was the behind-the-scenes boss of a big company, and the so-called big boss of jin hai, ding hong, was just a dealer of another company. he had been arrogant and despotic in front of xu wenping, and in the end, even his company had been acquired by him. at the thought of this, father liu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°sigh! it¡¯s us who have looked down on others.¡± he wanted to walk over and apologize to xu wenping. after all, his family had indeed done something wrong just now. however, mother liu refused to admit her mistake and admit defeat even though she had roughly understood what was going on. ¡°stop, what are you doing?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go apologize. after all, we just¡­¡± ¡°shut up.¡± mother liu glared at him and said angrily, ¡°what¡¯s there to apologize for? he¡¯s just the director of a lousy pharmaceutical factory. that ding hong is definitely not a big boss. second brother was just deceived.¡± when she said that, she sneered and said, ¡°didn¡¯t her aunt also say that she wanted to introduce one to him? moreover, it was said that he was a high-ranking official in jin hai and was very powerful.¡± at this point, mother liu¡¯s face lit up as she looked at xu wenping with disdain. ¡°he¡¯s just a small merchant. what¡¯s so great about him? in the end, he still has to listen to the government.¡± the more she spoke, the more excited she became, and the more disdainful she looked at xu wenping. ¡°wenping, there¡¯s no point in us staying. let¡¯s go!¡± liu sisi was already impatient. she pulled xu wenping and planned to leave. ¡°stop, who told you to leave? he can leave, but you can¡¯t. you have to continue the blind date.¡± mother liu shouted and came over to grab liu sisi¡¯s hand. however, when she reached out her hand, she realized that xu wenping was already in front of liu sisi. ¡°there¡¯s no need to pull. we¡¯re not leaving.¡± xu wenping sneered and said, ¡°i want to see which high-ranking official in jin hai dares to snatch my woman.¡± upon hearing his words, mother liu¡¯s sneer grew even more intense. ¡°you can see it, but don¡¯t be scared to death later, hmph!¡± after she finished speaking, she immediately retreated. she also knew that if she wanted to fight, she would definitely not be able to defeat xu wenping. therefore, at this time, mother liu was thinking that when the high-ranking official came, her family must seize the opportunity and teach xu wenping, this small merchant, a lesson. the dispute between the two sides had just ended. before they could return to the house, they heard a very sharp voice. ¡°aiya! i say, are you guys welcoming us?¡± after the voice sounded, everyone looked toward the source of the voice. they saw a black audi drive over. the window was rolled down, and a woman was waving at him from inside. seeing the woman waving at her, mother liu was instantly overjoyed. ¡°aunt, why are you only here now?¡± as she spoke, she went up to her with an excited look on her face. ¡°seriously, i¡¯m busy! he¡¯s a high-ranking official in the government. he has a lot of things to do every day. it¡¯s already very good that he can take some time out to go on a blind date.¡± the car stopped and the woman got out. she looked at mother liu and started bragging.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: I’ll Find You a Job chapter 349: i¡¯ll find you a job translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as the two of them spoke, the driver¡¯s door opened. a young man came down from inside. the young man was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and looked very elegant, especially the suit he was wearing, which looked very straight. he also had a delicate appearance and looked like a scholar. after closing the car door, the man looked at first aunt and then swept his gaze across everyone present. as his gaze swept past liu sisi, he could not help but be attracted by the beauty in front of him. he could not help but take a few more glances. however, his willpower was still alright. after taking a few glances, he turned around and looked at first aunt. ¡°look¡­ i forgot to introduce you guys, haha¡­¡± at this moment, first aunt smiled and quickly pulled mother liu over. she said, ¡°this is xiao zhao, the secretary of the city lord of jin hai city. although he is just a secretary, the city lord thinks highly of him and lets him do many things.¡± first aunt began to introduce the young man with great bragging, saying, ¡°besides, don¡¯t just look at him as a secretary. he has a lot of power. for example, if you want to get a job, he can find you a job. for example, if your child wants to go to a good school, he can do it with a word.¡± the eloquent first aunt introduced him in great detail. then, she pointed at liu sisi and said to secretary zhao, ¡°she is my niece. she looks good, right? besides, she¡¯s a lawyer and has her own law firm. the two of you are a match made in heaven.¡± as she spoke, she even waved at liu sisi. liu sisi frowned in disgust when she saw her waving at her. she didn¡¯t want to go over, but xu wenping pulled her aside and said, ¡°let¡¯s go! today is very interesting.¡± as he spoke, he pulled liu sisi over. the two of them acted together and immediately attracted the attention of first aunt and secretary zhao. ¡°who is that? why is he still holding sisi¡¯s hand?¡± first aunt looked at the two people walking over and could not help but reveal a strange expression. especially when she saw the two of them holding hands, her expression became even uglier. ¡°he¡­ that person is sisi¡¯s admirer. i originally wanted to let him go, but he refused to leave no matter what.¡± mother liu¡¯s expression darkened when she heard first aunt¡¯s words. she quickly explained, hoping that secretary zhao would not mind. moreover, she said that xu wenping was liu sisi¡¯s admirer. this way, she could get rid of liu sis¡¯s part and make secretary zhao hate xu wenping. as expected. secretary zhao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and even the expression on his face changed. he pursed his lips. the change in his expression was only for a moment, but he quickly hid the anger in his heart. seeing the two of them walk over, he reached out his hand to liu sisi and said, ¡°hello, miss liu. my name is zhao chengsi, the secretary of city lord li in jin hai city. moreover, we are fated to have the word ¡®si¡¯ in our names.¡± when he said that, the smile on his face was very gentle, giving off a somewhat graceful feeling. his family background was actually not bad. his parents were both scholars and were high-ranking officials in the unit. therefore, after he finished university, he successfully entered the government of jin hai city and became the secretary of city lord li. now, he was talking to liu sisi politely and gracefully, giving off a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze. however, what he didn¡¯t know was that liu sisi¡¯s patience had long been worn out after the blind date. seeing him reach out to shake her hand, she frowned and shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s really not good for business. my fiance is here, so it¡¯s not good for me to shake hands with you.¡± this rejection was very straightforward, and she directly said that xu wenping was not her pursuer, but her fiance. ¡°what?¡± zhao chengsi was stunned. he turned to look at first aunt and then at mother liu. he was furious and wanted to flare up on the spot. she already had a fiance, so why did they call him over? ¡°no, no, no. don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. this girl¡¯s mind has been a little unclear recently.¡± mother liu was really anxious. she rushed over and explained to zhao chengsi. ¡°girl, what nonsense are you talking about? and you¡­ hurry up and get lost.¡± she was polite with liu sisi, but when it came to xu wenping, she told him to get lost. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked at zhao chengsi, who was sitting opposite him. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a meaningful smile. he had met zhao chengsi before. when he went to see city lord li, the two of them had met once, but they had only met face-to-face and had not really interacted. it was no wonder that zhao chengsi did not recognize xu wenping. ¡°mom, you can¡¯t do this to wenping.¡± liu sisi was really anxious. she said loudly, ¡°he¡¯s very good to me, and he¡¯s stronger than any man. i¡¯ll only marry him. 1 won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± ¡°nonsense. your marriage must be decided by us elders. you have no right to speak.¡± mother liu was really angry. however, due to xu wenping¡¯s deterrence, she did not dare to go over and pull liu sisi away. listening to their conversation, zhao chengsi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. however¡­ he suddenly smiled, still looking very gentlemanly. then, he said to xu wenping, ¡°brother, look, even your future mother-in-law can¡¯t take good care of you. moreover, with your status, i believe you don¡¯t have much money or status. for a person like you to have such a wife, 1 don¡¯t think you can protect her in the future. so, 1 advise you to let go as soon as possible.¡± he spoke very gently and expressed himself very gracefully. however, the disdain in his words was still very strong. he patted his suit and said, ¡°moreover, even if you really don¡¯t let go, i believe that with my methods and connections in jin hai city, you will be deterred in the future.¡± he said it very naturally. then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°how about this? 1¡¯11 find you a decent job. with my connections, 1 believe that as long as i ask, many companies will be willing to hire you. even if you don¡¯t have any academic qualifications, i can find you a job as a security guard. you can be the captain of the security team and earn four to five thousand a month. how about that?¡± he was starting to lure her again. moreover, when he said these words, he sounded a little high and mighty. ¡°tsk, tsk! look, see? secretary zhao is such a good person. where else can you find such a good person?¡± first aunt nodded repeatedly. she naturally did not know xu wenping¡¯s identity, nor did she see ding hong¡¯s scene just now, so she also agreed.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Allow Me to Make a Call First chapter 350: allow me to make a call first translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as for the members of the liu family, they were all looking at xu wenping. they also wanted to see what countermeasures xu wenping had at this time. one had to know that if xu wenping had no other way, then he would be the same. they could successfully send liu sisi to zhao chengsi. they wanted to watch xu wenping¡¯s show. however¡­ to their disappointment, xu wenping laughed. he smiled playfully, then stretched out his hand and pointed at his nose with his index finger. he asked, ¡°i mean, you really don¡¯t have any impression of me.¡± ¡°impression? what do you remember?¡± zhao chengsi frowned and looked at xu wenping. he waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡±1 haven¡¯t seen you before. do i have any impression of you? i¡¯m not interested in people like you.¡± ¡°is that so? take a closer look. we¡¯ve really met before. if you can remember, 1¡¯11 give you some face and not let you embarrass yourself too much.¡± since zhao chengsi was city lord li¡¯s secretary, he actually wanted to give him face. it was a pity that zhao chengsi was a careless person. although he looked at xu wenping and found him familiar, he really couldn¡¯t remember who he was. after thinking about it, he was sure that the other party might be a subordinate of the ceo of a certain company that he had found and was now trying to build a relationship with him. so he waved his hand and said, ¡°i¡¯ve never seen you before. even if i did, you¡¯re not a popular person. i don¡¯t have to give you any face.¡± he didn¡¯t listen carefully to what xu wenping said just now. he thought that the other party wanted him to give him face. xu wenping was speechless and sighed. was there something wrong with this kid¡¯s brain? he had given him a way out, but he just didn¡¯t want it. since he didn¡¯t want it, he could only let nature take its course. he shook his head and turned to look at liu sisi. liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when she saw him looking over and their eyes met. she naturally knew about the relationship between li junlan and xu wenping. now, zhao chengsi was using the name of city lord li¡¯s secretary to show off to xu wenping. was there something wrong with his brain? seeing her smile, xu wenping could not help but smile as well. the two of them looked at each other and smiled, as if it was not a big deal. zhao chengsi, who was sitting opposite them, saw that both of them were laughing. moreover, they were laughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t lock their fingers. he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°miss liu, don¡¯t be with him anymore. he can¡¯t give you anything.¡± zhao chengsi took a deep breath, and his gaze became profound. he said, ¡°i have a lot of good friends in the judicial field, and they are all leaders. 1 can make your law firm better, and there will be an endless stream of cases. 1 can also help you find a legal advisor in the government. 1 can help you a lot.¡± ¡°if you agree, the two of us can become husband and wife. whether it¡¯s in business or in love, we can definitely be a perfect match.¡± good heavens, another one said that he could be a perfect match for her. liu sisi was a little speechless. what was going on today? everyone she met said the same thing. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. my fiance is much stronger than you. it¡¯s not just a little bit, so it¡¯s impossible for me to leave with you. moreover, even if he is nothing, what he can give me is not what you can give me.¡± liu sisi smiled and said in a persuasive tone, ¡°to be honest, the two of you might have met before. if you listen to me and leave immediately, perhaps you will be fine. otherwise¡­¡± liu sisi didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her words reminded him. after all, zhao chengsi was city lord li¡¯s secretary. xu wenping had wanted to let him go, and now liu sisi had reminded him. however¡­ when zhao chengsi heard liu sisi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but snort. he shook his head and said, ¡°miss liu, i don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. is he good? how is he good? moreover, you want me to leave, but what do you mean by something will happen if i don¡¯t leave?¡± at this moment, zhao chengsi felt like he had lost all his face and was extremely angry. especially when liu sisi said that xu wenping was stronger than him in everything. it made him feel like it was a fantasy. how could such a guy who was covered in street goods be stronger than him in everything? he really didn¡¯t believe it, not at all. he even thought that liu sisi was drugged by xu wenping. xu wenping was getting impatient when he saw zhao chengsi still pestering him with disdain. there was no point in the other party continuing to pester him like this. it was better to resolve it as soon as possible. therefore, he took out his phone, coughed, and said, ¡°alright, let me make a call first.¡± seeing that he was about to make a call, zhao chengsi couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°nothing much. just make a call and find someone to let you leave.¡± ¡°can you find someone to let me leave?¡± ¡°of course,¡± ¡°do you want to call the police? haha! let me tell you, it¡¯s useless for you to call the police.¡± ¡°forget it, 1¡¯11 put you on speaker so you can listen.¡± ¡°haha! so what if i listen? do you think 1¡¯11 leave after listening?¡± ¡°maybe!¡± as he spoke, xu wenping dialed a number. he dialed the number, but no one picked up. after a long time, the call finally ended. seeing that the call did not go through, zhao chengsi sneered. ¡°how is it? who did you call? no one picked up.¡± xu wenping sighed and shook his head. ¡°1 think she¡¯s busy, but it¡¯s okay. 1¡¯11 call her twice.¡± as he spoke, he made another call. he put the phone on speaker again, but no one picked up. ¡°what happened? junlan didn¡¯t answer the phone. did something happen?¡± liu sisi was also a little surprised because li junlan would not behave like this normally. ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll try again,¡± xu wenping said with a smile, then dialed his phone. this time, there was still no answer. the people around them all laughed, especially zhao chengsi. he laughed in disdain. ¡°stop pretending and leave quickly. otherwise, if i find someone to come over, 1 can throw you directly into prison.¡± zhao chengsi no longer pretended to be polite and spoke harshly. xu wenping looked at his phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°okay, 1¡¯11 call again. if i can¡¯t get through, i¡¯ll call another number. but don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°i regret it, hehehe¡­ how can i regret it? is there something wrong with your brain?¡± zhao chengsi sneered, but his eyes were already sharp. he really planned to find someone to come over and take xu wenping away.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: This Is Impossible chapter 351: this is impossible translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°beep, beep, beep¡­¡± xu wenping made another call, and the long tone appeared again. according to zhao chengsi¡¯s plan, no one should have picked up this time. xu wenping himself had the same thought because the long tone had already rang eight times, but the person on the other end still did not pick up. ¡°perhaps, my luck is really not very good.¡± xu wenping sighed. he was about to hang up. however¡­ at this moment, the other end of the line suddenly rang, and the call was picked up. ¡°hello, wenping, what¡¯s the matter?¡± it was a woman¡¯s voice, and it was clear and crisp, making people feel a little relaxed and happy. hearing the woman¡¯s voice, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile. he looked at zhao chengsi and asked, ¡°why did you only pick up after so long? i¡¯ve already dialed two or three times.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a lot of work here, so i left my phone in the pantry.¡± after the other party answered, she immediately said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? if there¡¯s nothing else, 1¡¯11 go get busy.¡± ¡°wait.¡± xu wenping stopped her and asked indifferently, ¡°junlan, does your dad have a secretary named zhao chengsi?¡± ¡°zhao chengsi?¡± li junlan thought for a moment and tried her best to recall. as she recalled, zhao chengsi¡¯s expression changed. he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°you really know how to put on an act. you actually think you know our city lord li¡¯s daughter and deliberately put on an act here.¡± glancing at him, xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he just waited for li junlan¡¯s answer. after thinking for a while, li junlan finally said, ¡°there seems to be a secretary named this. he should have been working for less than two years, right? i¡¯m not too sure, but i can call secretary zheng and ask.¡± the secretary zheng she was talking about was the first secretary of city lord li. he had a good relationship with li junlan. ¡°if it¡¯s possible, then you can confirm it.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll confirm it then.¡± li junlan suddenly stopped talking and asked, ¡°by the way, why are you asking this? what happened?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he heard her ask the reason. things could not be hidden in the end, but he did not have much intention of hiding it. he glanced at liu sisi, who was beside him, and saw her nod at him, meaning that she was ready. taking a deep breath, xu wenping said, ¡°junlan, that¡­ don¡¯t be angry if 1 tell you.¡± ¡°tell me, my patience is still relatively high.¡± ¡°yes! that¡­ sisi, your best friend, that lawyer, is also mine now. we¡­ now, she¡¯s in her hometown and has encountered some problems¡­¡± ¡°oh?¡± li junlan didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. then, she cursed softly, ¡°stupid man, 1 knew you were a playboy. one or two women won¡¯t be able to satisfy you.¡± after scolding, she did not say anything else. ¡°sisi is by your side! isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°alright, i won¡¯t pursue the matter between the two of you. anyway, i¡¯ve already thought of it.¡± li junlan was quite open-minded, and from her tone, when she introduced liu sisi to xu wenping, she should have thought of this. ¡°tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°zhao chengsi wants to go on a blind date with sisi, so¡­¡± ¡°understood. i¡¯ll call secretary zheng immediately.¡± li junlan immediately hung up the phone. xu wenping looked at his phone and then at liu sisi. he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°looks like i have to explain to her. i don¡¯t know why this girl is so angry.¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing 1 can do. as her best friend, i was in the wrong.¡± liu sisi sighed, but she held xu wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°anyway, i don¡¯t care. she¡¯s the second wife. even if i become the third or fourth wife, i¡¯ll admit it.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright. let¡¯s settle the matter at hand first!¡± xu wenping reminded her and looked ahead. liu sisi was shocked. only then did she remember that there were still things that had not been resolved. her face turned red, and she turned to look at zhao chengsi. looking at the group of people who were flirting with the two of them, they were dumbfounded. their conversation, as well as the contents of the phone call just now, had a huge impact on them. not to mention the people from the liu family, just zhao chengsi¡¯s expression was a little ugly. if xu wenping¡¯s phone call was fake, then the secretary zheng that li junlan mentioned was indeed his boss. he thought about it, but still shook his head and rejected what xu wenping had just said. no matter what, this kid in front of him was dressed in street goods. it was impossible for him to be on the same level as city lord li¡¯s daughter. he sneered and shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s normal for you to know about secretary zheng. you can find out after checking. you don¡¯t have to think of such a way to lie to me.¡± he took out his phone coldly and said, ¡°i¡¯ll make a call now, and someone will come to arrest you immediately. let¡¯s see how you can lie in the future.¡± zhao chengsi sneered and was about to make a call. ¡°i¡¯ll say one more thing. you can make any call you want.¡± xu wenping stopped zhao chengsi¡¯s operation. ¡°are you scared?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid. i¡¯m just reminding you that if you call, you¡¯ll regret it in the future. 1 also want to tell you that the place where we met before was outside city lord li¡¯s office. at that time, we should have passed each other.¡± ¡°alright, you can make the call as you wish.¡± after xu wenping finished speaking, he looked at liu sisi and smiled. ¡°i¡¯m not considered a good person, but i¡¯ve already reminded him to this extent.¡± ¡°not necessarily. maybe he doesn¡¯t appreciate it, or maybe your second wife called secretary zheng,¡± liu sisi spread her hands and said truthfully. zhao chengsi heard their conversation. in the beginning, he was still a little suspicious of xu wenping¡¯s words. however, when xu wenping said that the two of them brushed past each other, an image flashed across his mind. at that time, there seemed to be such a person who met him at the door of city lord li. at that time, he seemed to be wondering how someone dressed like this could enter city lord li¡¯s office. later on, he heard that the man was city lord li¡¯s son-in-law. moreover, city lord li¡¯s daughter was his second wife. when he thought of this, it happened to be when liu sisi mentioned the second wife. as soon as the two sides confirmed, his body suddenly trembled. ¡°impossible, this is absolutely impossible¡­ how could i possibly snatch a woman from such a person?¡± wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: You Don’t Have to Come Tomorrow chapter 352: you don¡¯t have to come tomorrow translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as if to confirm xu wenping¡¯s words, zhao chengsi¡¯s phone rang. zhao chengsi was stunned for a moment before he took out his phone from his pocket. after he looked at the number, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble again. the number was very familiar. the name of the number was secretary zheng. the name couldn¡¯t be more familiar. wasn¡¯t this his superior, secretary zheng? zhao chengsi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he subconsciously glanced at xu wenping. ¡°tsk, tsk! i didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so fast.¡± xu wenping smiled and rubbed his nose, looking relaxed. zhao chengsi felt conflicted when he saw how satisfied he was. he looked at him deeply and finally lowered his head to look at his phone. he had no choice but to answer the call. after the call was connected, the deep baritone voice of secretary zheng immediately came through. however, this time, the baritone voice was a little high-pitched. ¡°xiao zhao, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± as soon as the call connected, secretary zheng scolded him. hearing the other party¡¯s scolding, zhao chengsi¡¯s entire body trembled. however, he was a smart person after all. he gritted his teeth and could not help but raise his voice. ¡°leader, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°f*ck!¡± on the other end of the phone, secretary zheng cursed. his angry voice became louder on the other end of the phone. ¡°bastard, you still don¡¯t understand what happened? of all the people you offended, you actually provoked the son-in-law of city lord li. do you know that even the city lord has to give in to his son-in-law?¡± ¡°i, i¡­¡± zhao chengsi¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked at xu wenping. he was basically certain that the person that secretary zheng was talking about was xu wenping. however¡­ how did he provoke this god? he did not give up. he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°leader, is the person i offended really city lord li¡¯s son-in-law? however, i haven¡¯t met any powerful people these past few days. i¡­¡± ¡°alright, cut the crap.¡± at this moment, secretary zheng couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and almost spat out a mouthful of fragrance. ¡°you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯ve offended. is there something wrong with your brain? moreover, you even wanted to snatch his woman. what happened just now, and you still say that you don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± secretary zheng was furious. luckily, zhao chengsi wasn¡¯t by his side, or he would have kicked him to death. zhao chengsi¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at xu wenping. he was in complete despair because he knew it clearly. the man opposite him was the son-in-law of city lord li of jin hai city. he married city lord li¡¯s daughter as his second wife, and now he had a beautiful woman in his arms. the father-in-law of the second branch was now standing up for a woman who was unknown to him. to put it bluntly, the father-in-law of the second branch did not even stand up. just a secretary could knock him down to the ground. at the thought of this, zhao chengsi was in complete despair. he couldn¡¯t even hold his phone steadily. ¡°you, you¡­ i¡­ leader, 1 was wrong, really! it¡¯s my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have done this¡­ i¡­¡± he was a little incoherent, and the words that came out of his mouth were a little awkward. hearing his incoherent words, secretary zheng was even more furious. ¡°motherfucker, b*stard¡­you b*stard¡­¡± secretary zheng didn¡¯t even know what to say to zhao chengsi. just now, li junlan called him and told him about the matter. she specifically told him that this matter must be done well. the woman who was with xu wenping was her best friend. now, she was also xu wenping¡¯s woman. if it was not resolved well and city lord li knew about it, everyone would be embarrassed. secretary zheng knew the temper of this young lady. if this matter was not handled well, he would be the one who would suffer in the end. therefore, he immediately called zhao chengsi. he thought that this kid would understand something and immediately admit his mistake. then, he would ask him to apologize to xu wenping. perhaps things would be easier. however¡­ what made him angry was that zhao chengsi didn¡¯t understand at all. he mumbled a lot to himself, looking a little unwilling. he was completely furious and felt that his heart was about to explode. ¡°you don¡¯t have to come to work tomorrow. i¡¯ll immediately inform the others that your official position will be removed from tomorrow.¡± ¡°what?¡± zhao chengsi, who had been apologizing incoherently just now, turned pale when he heard what secretary zheng said. was he removed from his post? this was bad news, something he could not bear. ever since zhao chengsi started studying, everything had been smooth sailing. however¡­ the current situation was that he had only offended xu wenping and was actually beaten back to his original state. unwilling, he really couldn¡¯t accept it. to xu wenping, he didn¡¯t see anything different about the other party. the kid in front of him was a very ordinary person. how could he capture the hearts of so many women? this was not important. what was important was how he could crush him like this. unknowingly, he could no longer hear what secretary zheng was saying. he stared straight at xu wenping. he didn¡¯t even know when secretary zheng hung up. after the busy tone on the phone disappeared, zhao chengsi finally calmed down. his eyes turned from sharp to dull, and then from dull to sorrowful and even desperate. taking a deep breath, he took a step forward, clenched his fists, and shouted at xu wenping, ¡°why? why is that?¡± then, he looked at liu sisi, who was beside him. there was a deep shadow in the depths of his eyes. he really couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of a beautiful woman. although he was city lord li¡¯s secretary, it was his first time seeing such a beautiful woman. this was probably the reason why he was unwilling to give up. no one answered his question, only his heavy breathing. after a long while, zhao chengsi finally raised his head. his eyes were bloodshot. with bloodshot eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i, i¡­ i was wrong. can you forgive me? a person like me is not worthy of you attacking me. it was really my fault just now. i shouldn¡¯t have coveted your woman. this is all my fault.¡± he admitted his mistake, and it could even be said that he was already a little servile. he believed that his attitude would definitely make xu wenping forgive him. he did not want to lose his job. if he lost this job, he would not know what to do in the future.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Wanting to Walk the Road of Death chapter 353: wanting to walk the road of death translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation because he had become city lord li¡¯s secretary, he had offended many people in jin hai city. however, his identity was a protective talisman. but now, secretary zheng said that he didn¡¯t have to work tomorrow. he could only wait for the reason to be that he was no longer city lord li¡¯s secretary. in that case, he had lost this amulet, which meant that anyone could deal with him. if those people wanted to take revenge on him, he would be completely finished. at the thought of this, he felt uncomfortable. even the unwillingness from before had completely disappeared at this moment. what beauty, what unwillingness? none of that mattered now. the most important thing now was to have this job and this talisman. only in this way could he continue to survive in jin hai city. therefore, he admitted his mistake and even wanted to kneel down to xu wenping. the expression on his face was sincere, extremely humble, and extremely ingratiating. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry! i was completely wrong. i¡¯m a b*stard. i¡¯m not human. 1 shouldn¡¯t have coveted your woman. i deserve to be beaten. 1 deserve to die. i¡¯ll beat myself. it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re appeased.¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand and began to slap himself back and forth. pa, pa¡­ a series of slaps resounded at the entrance of the liu family¡¯s courtyard, shocking everyone present for a moment. among the shocked people, mother liu was the most helpless and conflicted. she didn¡¯t think highly of xu wenping, but the truth had slapped her twice in the face. the current situation was that zhao chengsi was also finished. in front of xu wenping¡¯s powerful forces, he had become a bootlicker. he slapped himself in front of xu wenping, begging for mercy while grinning. the expression on his face was as strange as it could be. under such circumstances, even if she didn¡¯t know what the content of the phone call was, at least she knew how much impact the person on the phone had on him. moreover, xu wenping¡¯s identity became even more intriguing. looking at this scene, father liu couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to xu wenping. then, the depths of his eyes became a little heavier. as for the two sons of the liu family, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble when they saw xu wenping¡¯s face. what kind of person was this? he actually made his sister¡¯s two blind dates so miserable. in their hearts, they already had a feeling of retreating. as for liu sisi, she smiled sweetly. ¡°enough, enough. there¡¯s no point in fighting like this.¡± xu wenping waved his hand and frowned. ¡°to be honest, i¡¯m not particularly angry, but you actually dared to covet my woman. this must be punished.¡± as xu wenping spoke, he looked at the man whose face was already swollen and couldn¡¯t help but grin. he said, ¡°it¡¯s just a job. is there a need to work so hard?¡± ¡°yes, i really need this job. i¡¯ve done it. please help me. i can¡¯t lose this job. 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again. if 1 see you in the future, 1¡¯11 immediately avoid you.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! now, this mouth was quite sweet.¡± xu wenping smiled, but his face suddenly turned serious. ¡°people like you won¡¯t truly repent if you don¡¯t truly recognize your mistakes. you don¡¯t dare to treat me anymore, but if you meet someone else in the future, you might not be able to do anything.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping thought for a moment and said, ¡°in that case, why don¡¯t we let you return to society and let society beat you up?¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand and said, ¡°you can leave now. don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, zhao chengsi¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. he hated xu wenping, and he hated liu sisi¡¯s aunt even more. however, when he turned around, he saw that first aunt had already run far away and was standing there. he could not hit her at all. now, the ones closest to him were xu wenping and liu sisi. he was furious, and his eyes turned red as he roared. ¡°f*ck, if you don¡¯t want me to be well, then don¡¯t even think about it.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly rushed toward xu wenping. at some point, a knife had actually appeared in his hand. the knife looked unusually bright under the sunlight. this knife was for self-defense. after all, he had offended many people after becoming a secretary. that was why he always felt that someone was following him. the feeling of ¡®there are always unruly people who want to harm me¡¯ had always been with him. therefore, zhao chengsi took out a knife and stabbed at xu wenping. in his mind, as long as he crippled xu wenping or even killed him, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if he went to jail in the future. anyway, xu wenping¡¯s death was worth it. especially since he felt that xu wenping didn¡¯t have much ability, so he didn¡¯t care if he died. what could city lord li do? even if his daughter had lost her husband, they were still not registered. since she was not registered, there was not much to be concerned about. therefore, he had made up his mind to kill xu wenping and make him die with him. however¡­ in the next moment, his thoughts were completely shattered. the blade flashed, and the moment the tip of the blade went straight for xu wenping¡¯s chest, xu wenping¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared the moment the blade entered his body. yes. he had suddenly disappeared. moreover, he had disappeared completely. zhao chengsi did not even see how he had disappeared or how he had dodged. the knife missed, and zhao chengsi staggered and almost fell. at the same time, he heard a mocking voice behind him. ¡°haha! 1 underestimated you. you actually dared to plot against me. this is interesting.¡± that voice was very familiar. wasn¡¯t it xu wenping just now? when he heard this voice, xu wenping had already reached out and grabbed the back of zhao chengsi¡¯s shirt. he exerted a little strength and threw him out. zhao chengsi felt as if his body was flying in the air, and he flipped two times before falling heavily onto the ground. when his body came into contact with the ground, a sharp pain spread throughout his entire body, making him feel as if all the bones in his body had shattered. he grunted, and when he opened his mouth, blood spurted out. fortunately, xu wenping was merciful. otherwise, if he had thrown it twice as high, his bones would have fallen apart. although he had spat out a mouthful of blood, he would only suffer from some internal injuries at most. after going back to recuperate, he would be able to recover in three to four months. ¡°you, you¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­¡± he coughed violently and looked at xu wenping with incomparable fear. the attack just now had already made him feel fear. he no longer had the thought of killing xu wenping.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: An Unreasonable Price chapter 354: an unreasonable price translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you have two choices. one is to get lost immediately, and the other is for me to report you to the authorities and take you away,¡± xu wenping said calmly. although his voice was not loud, the severity of his words made zhao chengsi shiver. he gritted his teeth, stood up, and staggered toward his car. he didn¡¯t say anything, but he used his actions to tell xu wenping that he chose to leave. if he really reported it to the authorities, he would definitely go to jail just based on that blow just now. at the thought of this, his back was already covered in cold sweat. therefore, he had to leave. as long as he left now, there would probably be nothing else to do. the more he thought about it, the more anxious he was to leave. he couldn¡¯t care less about his injuries, so he quickly walked to the side of the car, pulled it open, and got in. seeing that he was about to leave, first aunt, who was beside him, was actually a little unwilling. ¡°secretary zhao, you¡¯re leaving just like that? don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°get lost.¡± zhao chengsi, who was extremely weak, was extremely upset at this time. when he heard first aunt¡¯s voice, he became even more furious. if this woman hadn¡¯t said that her niece was so beautiful and outstanding that she was a match made in heaven, why would he come here? if he hadn¡¯t come here, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten himself into so much trouble. he even lost his job. he was extremely angry. he roared and closed the car door with a bang. then, he started the car and drove away. seeing zhao chengsi leave, first aunt felt a little dejected. it wasn¡¯t easy to find such a big shot, but now he had left in such a sorry state. she turned around and glanced at xu wenping. she wanted to flare up, but after thinking about it and recalling zhao chengsi¡¯s sorry state, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. she stomped her feet fiercely and turned around to leave without saying a word to the liu family. seeing her leave, mother liu opened her mouth to ask her to stay, but after thinking about it, she gave up in the end. father liu did not look at his sister. instead, he kept his eyes on xu wenping. he could finally tell that this man was the most worthy person to befriend. whether it was in terms of money or power, it should be the best choice. therefore, he had already wavered and was prepared to admit his mistake. at the very least, he had to ease the relationship between them. however¡­ mother liu was really good at acting. at this moment, she was actually throwing a tantrum again. she walked up to xu wenping in a few steps and pointed at xu wenping¡¯s nose. she shouted loudly, ¡°you brat, did you do it on purpose? you ruined such a good son-in-law. are you deliberately going against our family?¡± xu wenping blinked his eyes and said firmly, ¡°1 told you, sisi is my woman. no one can take her away.¡± hearing his words, mother liu was furious. she was so angry today. gritting her teeth, she looked at xu wenping and nodded repeatedly. ¡°alright, you brat, you¡¯re alright. 1 let you chase away two people¡­¡± she dragged out her voice and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. she immediately sneered and said, ¡°alright! if you want my daughter, fine, then no problem. give me 10 million yuan first, then buy me three big villas, and get me ten cars worth at least 5 million yuan in the garage. with these things, my daughter will have no problem marrying you.¡± she was obviously asking for too much on purpose so that xu wenping would flinch and leave automatically. ¡°mom, what do you mean?¡± at this moment, liu sisi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she stood up and frowned. ¡°mom, aren¡¯t you selling your daughter? am 1 a money tree in your heart?¡± liu sisi had not completely given up on what her mother had done. although she had always been annoyed and wanted to leave this house, at least her mother¡¯s thoughts of selling her daughter were not that strong. however, the current situation had overturned her previous thoughts. her mother was really planning to sell her off. it could even be said that she was treating her as a huge money tree. if xu wenping really took out so much money to give her mother, would she still be able to raise her head in front of xu wenping in the future? ¡°what¡¯s wrong? your heart aches?¡± mother liu looked at her daughter disdainfully and said, ¡°either he gives me the money and you leave with him, or you stay behind and help me marry those blind dates and choose a good one.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to, hmph! i don¡¯t want to live anymore. 1¡¯11 just kill myself on a rock.¡± first, she demanded an exorbitant price, then she cried, made a fuss, and hung herself. mother liu could be said to be using everything she had now. liu sisi felt like her heart was about to break. how could her mother be such a person? she knew very well that the woman in front of her was her mother. the only reason why she could still stand here unscathed was because she was her mother. if it were anyone else, xu wenping would not have tolerated her until now. as expected. xu wenping couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°sell your daughter? if you really want to sell it, 1 can satisfy you. however, you have to know that liu sisi is priceless.¡± his voice was indifferent, but there was incomparable arrogance in his tone. ¡°how about this? 1 can give your daughter all the things you said. 1 can even double them. as for whether she gives them to you or not, that¡¯s her business.¡± after saying that, he looked at liu sisi and said, ¡°what your mother said is about 100 million at most. i can transfer the money to you directly. as for whether you give it to her or not, i don¡¯t care.¡± when he said that, he was about to take out his phone to pay. ¡°wenping, don¡¯t be like this.¡± liu sisi immediately held xu wenping¡¯s hand. she shook her head slightly and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want it, and i won¡¯t give it to my mother.¡± unexpectedly, xu wenping turned his head and smiled at mother liu. he said, ¡°did you hear that? your daughter said that she can¡¯t transfer it to you, so i¡¯ll save it.¡± ¡°you, you¡­ sisi, you prodigal, how can you say you don¡¯t want it? you¡­¡± ¡°alright, i think your choice just now was not bad. it¡¯s not bad to directly kill yourself on that rock over there.¡± xu wenping suddenly spoke up and retorted, causing mother liu to be unable to finish her sentence. however, when she heard him say that, mother liu became anxious. she seemed to have gone crazy as she rushed straight to xu wenping and shouted, ¡°what did you say? you bastard, you kidnapped my daughter and you still say such words.. i¡¯ll fight it out with you¡­¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: As if Facing a Great Enemy chapter 355: as if facing a great enemy translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when mother liu said that, she bared her fangs and brandished her claws as if she was really going to rush over. however, her footsteps were not fast. before she could rush over, father liu grabbed her. speaking of which, even if father liu didn¡¯t pull her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to pounce on xu wenping. she had seen xu wenping¡¯s actions against zhao chengsi very clearly. if she had been hit, she would have been half-dead even if she didn¡¯t die. mother liu was not stupid. it could even be said that she was quite smart. therefore, at this moment, she was just bluffing. xu wenping had already seen through her thoughts. if he was soft-hearted, he might have agreed to her requests. if she didn¡¯t agree, she probably didn¡¯t have any good ideas. at most, she would just bluff. he smiled, but it was just a joke. he turned to liu sisi and said, ¡°sisi, didn¡¯t you say that it wasn¡¯t interesting and that you wanted to leave?¡± ¡°yes, i did!¡± liu sisi looked at her mother and really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xu wenping smiled and walked over. he put his arm around liu sisi¡¯s waist and walked toward his car. liu sisi, who was being held by the waist, was quite obedient at first. however, after taking two steps, her small hand suddenly pinched xu wenping¡¯s waist. ¡°d*mn, it hurts!¡± xu wenping blinked his eyes, then grimaced and laughed dryly. ¡°i say, wife, what are you doing?¡± ¡°tsk! who¡¯s your wife? don¡¯t call me that. 1 don¡¯t even know which room i¡¯m in.¡± the two of them spoke in low voices. liu sisi snorted. ¡°you did it on purpose just now. you deliberately embarrassed my mother. just you wait.¡± ¡°how about going back?¡± ¡°i, i¡­ i¡¯ll make you look good in bed.¡± at this point, her face couldn¡¯t help but blush. xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his grip on liu sisi tightened. the two of them chatted and laughed in low voices. the people behind them could not hear them. they could only see their bodies moving and not long after, they walked to the side of the car. xu wenping opened the car door for liu sisi, and liu sisi sat in the passenger seat. then, xu wenping went to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door, and got into the car. then, he started the car. all of this seemed very natural. however, the liu family always felt that it was eye-catching, but there was nothing they could do. especially liu dazhuang. at this time, he moved closer to his mother and said, ¡°mom, don¡¯t you think we were wrong? we shouldn¡¯t have asked him to get lost and then asked him to give us the money. 1 think he¡¯s really quite powerful.¡± hearing her son¡¯s words, mother liu glared at him fiercely. then, she could not help but think to herself. judging from the signs just now, her son might be right. xu wenping might be the rich son-in-law. moreover, from what zhao chengsi had vaguely said, this guy had even become his master¡¯s daughter son-in-law. she seemed to have heard these words. they couldn¡¯t say for sure whether it was true or not. however, no matter what, the two people who were quite strong were actually left with dust and dirt on their faces by xu wenping. at the thought of this, mother liu¡¯s eyes flashed a few times. this time, she did not chase after them or curse. she just quietly watched xu wenping drive away and leave the village not long after. ¡°humph! you brat, just you wait. if 1 don¡¯t get money from you, i¡¯m not your mother.¡± mother liu stomped her feet fiercely, then turned around and went into the courtyard. father liu sighed. although he was secretly thinking that his wife was too stubborn, otherwise, today might not have ended like this. he turned around and slowly walked back to the courtyard. as for the two sons of the liu family, they followed their father back reluctantly. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry for letting you experience such a farce with me today.¡± after driving for about a kilometer, liu sisi finally spoke in the quiet car. xu wenping, who was enjoying the scenery on the roadside while driving, chuckled and shook his head. ¡°what is this? i find it very interesting, especially your mother.¡± ¡°is she interesting?¡± ¡°she is indeed very interesting. at least, she is not stupid. you can even say that she is a very smart rural woman.¡± ¡°oh? you have quite a high opinion of her.¡± ¡°the high evaluation is because she isn¡¯t blindly impulsive. perhaps she knows her own reasons. it¡¯s just that her greed doesn¡¯t want to change at all.¡± ¡°are you saying that she actually understands everything, but she doesn¡¯t want to face it? instead, she will become even worse?¡± ¡°you can say that.¡± ¡°then do you think she will come to jin hai city to cause trouble for us?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible, so you have to be prepared.¡± ¡°heavens!¡± liu sisi had a look of despair on her face. she felt helpless toward her mother. ¡°it¡¯s okay. with me around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± xu wenping placed his large hand on liu sisi¡¯s thigh and gently rubbed it. liu sisi rolled her eyes at xu wenping, but she didn¡¯t move his hand away and let him continue to take advantage of her. it didn¡¯t take long to get back to the city, especially since xu wenping was driving fast. however, as soon as the car returned to the city, xu wenping felt that something was wrong. in the city, many cars were parked at the side, and there were many patrol officers patrolling everywhere. they would especially check the cars that were leaving jin hai city. ¡°something seems to have happened.¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but frown as she looked at the situation outside. ¡°it should be, especially the cars that drive out. the patrol is very strict, but the cars that enter the city are not checked.¡± xu wenping started to analyze calmly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look around. liu sisi nodded. she naturally agreed with xu wenping¡¯s guess. after all, there were many fully armed patrols now, and they looked like they were facing a great enemy. the car continued to drive into the city, and the conversation between the two decreased a lot. their eyes were constantly observing the surroundings, especially xu wenping. his hearing and sight were now sharp, and he could observe some sensitive movements and scenes in detail. now, their car had entered the city for about five minutes. after turning three corners, they were about to drive to a main road leading to the city. just as he turned the corner, xu wenping saw a figure flash past a big tree not far away. the figure was wearing a black jacket and black sunglasses. he had a gun in his hand and a large briefcase. the thing that looked like a box and a briefcase was obviously very heavy. judging from that person¡¯s movements, if it wasn¡¯t for this thing, his speed wouldn¡¯t be slow. this thing slowed him down, but he held it tightly. it was clearly very important.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: End of the Road chapter 356: end of the road translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the car slowed down slightly. xu wenping¡¯s gaze followed the person until he saw the person hide behind a forest. seeing that he was hiding, xu wenping increased the speed of the car a little and then parked the car by the side of the road. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but frown. looking at the forest, xu wenping said, ¡°sit in the car and don¡¯t move. no matter what happens, don¡¯t come out and wait for me.¡± by the time he finished speaking, he had already gotten out of the car. liu sisi didn¡¯t say anything as she watched him get out of the car. she just nodded silently. to her, she knew that xu wenping¡¯s ability was extremely powerful. after a few interactions, she was able to give herself to xu wenping in such a short period of time. in fact, she had already acknowledged everything about this man. after xu wenping got out of the car, his body swayed slightly and he arrived at the edge of the forest. sha, sha, sha¡­ standing at the edge of the forest, xu wenping listened quietly. then, he frowned. after a moment of hesitation, he stepped into the jungle. although it was called a jungle, it was actually just a small forest with about 100 to 200 trees. this was the edge of a village located at the edge of jin hai city. there used to be a lot of trees here, but in recent decades, there were fewer and fewer trees. the villagers liked to cool down in the summer. when the weather turned cold, they rarely came. the weather wasn¡¯t too hot now, so there weren¡¯t many people in the woods. after xu wenping stepped into the forest, his footsteps were extremely light, and his figure flashed quickly. not long after, he saw the figure from before. because he was a little far away, xu wenping didn¡¯t observe very carefully. now that he was closer, he realized that there was an injury on the person¡¯s arm. because his upper arm was injured, blood flowed down his arm. the rustling sound just now was made by him stepping on the fallen leaves. at this moment, that person was leaning against the tree trunk, panting heavily, and his face was somewhat pale. it was obvious that he had lost too much blood, and his pale face made him look very haggard. his dry lips showed that he had not drunk water for a long time. however, his eagle-like eyes were still alert. xu wenping believed that if it was someone else who followed him, this person would definitely be able to find something. even he had to hold his breath and tread lightly so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. xu wenping shifted his gaze a little and observed the other party from the corner of his eye. since the other party was a sensitive person, if he was stared at too much, he would definitely feel it. therefore, xu wenping only observed the other party from the corner of his eye. taking a deep breath, the man¡¯s chest heaved up and down. the sharpness in his eyes gradually disappeared and was replaced by exhaustion. his body gradually softened, but his right hand still held the suitcase and refused to let go. when he closed his eyes, the suitcase was also tightly gripped. xu wenping looked at the man lying there weakly, but he did not move. although the man¡¯s aura seemed very weak, he still gave xu wenping a sense of danger. he stood there quietly, breathing slowly and maintaining a state of stillness. about five to six minutes later, footsteps came from outside the jungle. the footsteps made a rustling sound, and from the sound of the footsteps, there should be two people. xu wenping frowned and took a step forward. in the next moment, he hid behind a tree not far away and looked toward the source of the sound. not long after, two figures appeared from the source of the voice. both of them were very thin. they were wearing windbreakers, hats, and sunglasses. from xu wenping¡¯s perspective, both of them were skilled in martial arts. although they might not be very skilled, judging from their auras, they should not be very weak. the two of them moved very quickly and soon appeared not far from the fainted person. ¡°black rock, stop pretending.¡± one of the tall and thin men spoke hoarsely, his tone filled with mockery and disdain. however¡­ the man lying on the ground remained motionless, as if he had fainted. the two thin and tall men looked at each other and then took two steps forward. ¡°no need to pretend. you haven¡¯t fainted yet, so we won¡¯t fall for it.¡± after saying that, the two of them stood where they were and sneered at black rock, who was lying there. black rock still didn¡¯t move. he was lying there, and the aura on his body felt very weak. the two thin and tall men observed for a long time. they exchanged glances and nodded at each other. this time, they confirmed that black rock had really fainted. however, the two of them still walked over carefully, staring at black rock¡¯s hands and feet. black rock still didn¡¯t move. it lay there as if it was really dead. the two tall and thin men got closer and closer, and the light in their eyes became brighter and brighter. however, xu wenping, who was observing from afar, had a serious expression on his face. the two tall and thin men didn¡¯t notice it, but xu wenping had already noticed it. black rock¡¯s breathing was long and his heartbeat wasn¡¯t fast, but his breathing wasn¡¯t disordered at all. it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t fainted. judging from his aura and blood flow, he was obviously accumulating strength. in other words, black rock was playing dead, luring the two of them to their deaths. xu wenping¡¯s pupils gradually contracted as he felt black rock¡¯s steady breathing and the gradual recovery of his vitality. he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly vigilant. this black rock was indeed not an easy person to deal with. the two tall and thin men were already approaching, and they lowered their heads to look at black rock. ¡°he did faint, hehe!¡± one of the tall and thin men laughed in a low and hoarse voice. then, he bent down to take the document bag from black rock¡¯s hand. however¡­ just as he bent down, his palm reached out to black rock¡¯s hand and grabbed the handle of the file box. however¡­ just as he bent down, a silver light flashed in front of him. at that moment, his speed was extremely fast, so fast that it seemed to leave an afterimage. the man who bent down was shocked. he quickly retreated, wanting to avoid the other party¡¯s sneak attack. unfortunately, just as he moved, the silver light flashed in front of him and pierced his throat. tsk! with a soft sound, the man raised his hand and covered his neck. fresh blood was already flowing down from the gaps between his fingers. he widened his eyes and stared at black rock on the ground. he let out a few gurgling sounds from his throat, and then his body fell limply to the ground because he could no longer sustain himself due to the lack of oxygen. this scene happened very quickly. even if his companion beside him discovered it, it was too late to save him. at the same time, black rock, who was lying there, sat up and panted heavily. because his throat was dry, his breathing sounded like a bellow.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: The Oriole Behind chapter 357: the oriole behind translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you, you¡­ you¡­¡± at this moment, the other man finally came to his senses. he took a few steps back and stared at black rock. ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­ actually, if the two of you attacked together just now, 1 might not even be a corpse now.¡± black rock smiled and wiped the blood from his mouth. clearly, his injuries were not light either. the man¡¯s pupils constricted, but he soon sneered. ¡°you don¡¯t have to lure me into attacking. 1 won¡¯t fall for it.¡± as he spoke, he took another step back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°you killed more than twenty of our people in a row. we all know your ability.¡± the man retreated again, as if he was afraid that if he got close to black rock, he would also be killed. ¡°actually, we don¡¯t want to fight to the death with you. we just want the box in your hand.¡± as he spoke, he looked outside the forest. ¡°listen to the sirens outside. jin hai city is now an inescapable net. you can¡¯t escape at all.¡± ¡°oh?¡± black rock smiled. although his face was stained with blood, he still looked as calm as ever. ¡°you guys are really capable. you framed me and said that i¡¯m a serial killer. how very honorable to use ordinary people to deal with me.¡± ¡°we have no choice. otherwise, if we can¡¯t keep you, the higher-ups won¡¯t let us off.¡± the man stopped walking and his expression relaxed. ¡°so, what you plan to do next is to inform the patrol officers outside?¡± black rock asked indifferently, but his brows still furrowed slightly. he was really some distance away from the other party. because of his injuries, he was unable to go over and kill the other party at close range. as for him, if his injuries were not serious, he could use the flying knife to kill the other party. but his current situation did not allow him to use hidden weapons at all. even if he used it, it would be useless. instead, it would expose his current injuries. therefore, he could only watch as the other party found a policeman to arrest him. ¡°there are two options. either you throw the box to me and i leave immediately. as for you, i believe that the patrol officers might not be able to find you.¡± the man took a deep breath and looked at the box in black rock¡¯s hand with a burning gaze. ¡°the other option is for me to call the police in. after i catch you, 1 can still get that box.¡± smiling, the man took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. he lit it up and took a puff. after exhaling the smoke, he said, ¡°how is it? i¡¯ll give you one minute to think.¡± black rock laughed, then coughed violently and said, ¡°give me a minute? these words were very familiar. it seems to be something 1 said before.¡± he frowned and touched his chest with his hand. it seemed that his injuries were not light. he took a deep breath and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to think about it. just let the policemen come over. when they come, 1¡¯11 tell them that the things in this box are the weapons used in the crime and let them take good care of them.¡± black rock¡¯s smile was a little cruel. he enunciated each word and continued, ¡°however, don¡¯t worry. when 1 hand it over to the police, i will shatter the things inside and everyone will be separated.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the man¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, but he quickly sneered and said, ¡°shatter? do you have that ability now? i¡¯m guessing that you can¡¯t even use your internal energy now, right? otherwise, why didn¡¯t your throwing knife kill me?¡± as the man spoke, he took three steps back and took out his phone. ¡°i¡¯ll report it to the authorities now. i¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence, his expression suddenly changed. his hands stopped moving, and he slowly turned his head in shock. there were also two people standing behind him. these two people were dressed almost the same as him. however, there was greed in their eyes. ¡°eighth brother, hehehe¡­ you are really lucky to have met him here. however, why didn¡¯t you ask us brothers for help? instead, why did you report it to those patrols?¡± there were two men, one fat and one thin, each holding a dagger. the tip of the dagger was aimed at the eighth brother they were talking about. ¡°you¡¯re all scattered all over the place. i can¡¯t find you. i¡­¡± eighth brother gulped. ¡°stop bullshitting. eighth brother, you just want to keep it all to yourself. who doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± the fat man sneered, then waved the dagger in his hand and said, ¡°tell me, what should we do now?¡± ¡°the three of us split it, so even if we take it back, the credit will go to the three of us, okay?¡± the fatty glanced at the thin man beside him. the two of them looked at each other, but the thin man smiled sinisterly. ¡°haha! eighth brother, i don¡¯t agree with this.¡± as he spoke, he spun the dagger in his hand and placed it directly on eighth brother¡¯s neck. he said, ¡°it¡¯s naturally not as good as two people splitting it. even if it¡¯s credit, it¡¯s the same, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°you, you can¡¯t kill me. we¡¯re from the same sect. if you kill me, i¡­ i think the elders of the sect won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk! do you think they will know that we killed you?¡± the thin man sneered and slashed the dagger in his hand at eighth brother¡¯s neck. he didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense. it was better to end the battle quickly. however¡­ before he could exert strength on his wrist, he suddenly felt a chill in his ribs, followed by a sharp pain. he looked sideways and found that the dagger in the fatty¡¯s hand had pierced into his body. moreover, the stab was very precise. the dagger had pierced into the internal organs, and the dagger was poisonous. not to mention hurting the internal organs, even if the skin was scratched, it might die within ten seconds. ¡°you, why are you¡­ why?¡± as the thin man spoke, the dagger in his hand had already fallen to the ground. however, he was unwilling to give up. he stared at the fatty. one had to know that he and the skinny man were from the same sect, and they were even partners who were assigned to the same group. they had been in the same group since six years ago, and their relationship had been very good until now. therefore, he really could not understand why the other party would do such a vicious thing. the fatty withdrew his dagger and immediately retreated with eighth brother. after retreating and widening the distance, when the thin man¡¯s counterattack could no longer hurt them, the fatty said, ¡°you can¡¯t blame me for this. he¡¯s my cousin. 1 naturally can¡¯t let you do this.¡± ¡°ha ha, ha¡­¡± the thin man laughed, then his eyes rolled back, and he died. he was really unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. they were relatives. everyone understood this logic. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only therefore, the thin man could only die. seeing the thin man die, the fatty heaved a sigh of relief. he turned around and patted eighth brother¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°cousin, look, you still need me to help you, right? if it were anyone else, then¡­¡± before he could finish, he suddenly frowned and looked down in horror. there was a dagger on his chest, and it was stuck to the hilt. ¡°you, you¡­ cousin, you¡­.¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358:I Am the Knife chapter 358:i am the knife translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the fatty was shocked. he looked at eighth brother in confusion. his expression was extremely confused and incredulous. ¡°cough, cough¡­ why, why¡­¡± the fatty really didn¡¯t understand why eighth brother would kill him. he was clearly helping him. why would he kill him instead? old eighth looked at the fatty in front of him and smiled coldly. he said, ¡°cousin, you can¡¯t blame me for this. just now, you said that two people sharing is better than three people. if that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better for one person to take it away?¡± as he spoke, he glanced at black rock beside him and chuckled. ¡°so, even if 1 don¡¯t want the things in the box, if 1 hand them over, the credit will still be great.¡± the fatty looked at eighth brother¡¯s face. he felt that eighth brother¡¯s face was becoming more and more unfamiliar. he was becoming more and more different from the cousin he knew. his eyes were already blurry, and it could even be said that he could not see anything at all. however, in his mind, he could still remember his childhood. in order to save him from falling into the river, his cousin had once gone swimming without caring about his own safety. he had almost been dragged into the river by him, and the two of them had almost drowned together. however¡­ his cousin brother had actually killed him with his own hands. he regretted, regretted not killing his cousin with his companion just now. human nature, perhaps this was human nature? people would change. things that happened when they were young might not be remembered when they grew up. moreover, in the face of benefits, some people would really lose their humanity. finally, the fatty fell to the ground. the moment he fell to the ground, he completely died. black rock wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this scene. xu wenping, who was hiding not far away, also saw it. he took a deep breath and frowned. he had seen the dark side of human nature, and he knew very well that what was going to happen next might be even more bloody. eighth brother walked toward black rock, and he walked very comfortably. ¡°black rock, i understand now. you really can¡¯t take it anymore. otherwise, with how cunning you are, you would definitely have attacked just now. so, i plan to kill you first before taking the chest.¡± when he said that, the expression on his face was very vicious. it was as if he was possessed by a demon. he had even killed his own cousin. what else would he not dare to kill? therefore, eighth brother did not care about anything now. his mind was clear, at least he understood the current black rock. black rock sat there, his aura growing weaker and weaker. xu wenping was far away, and he could indeed feel the chaotic aura of black rock. clearly, he was really in an extremely weak state. it was almost impossible to kill eighth brother. ¡°people will kill those who kill.¡± black rock sat there, his voice low and deep. his eyelids were a little heavy, and it seemed like they were about to close. he knew that his time was coming. he was not afraid of death, but he still had many things to do. he was unwilling to die here. if he died in the hands of a big shot, he would be willing. however¡­ he felt very unwilling to die in the hands of such a despicable person. but what could he do if he was unwilling? the reality was that he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. the other party¡¯s strength was not low. even at his peak, he would need two or three moves to kill him. the reason why that man was killed by him just now was completely because he was caught off guard and was ambushed by him. sighing, black rock slowly closed his eyes. he had given up. it could also be said that he was in despair. ¡°die!¡± with a low growl, eighth brother walked up to black rock and suddenly stabbed the dagger in his hand at black rock¡¯s chest. one stab. he only needed one stab to kill black rock immediately. he could take the box and leave later. eighth brother could even imagine how he would return to report his mission and how many benefits he would receive. moreover, his martial arts would also improve because of this. at that time, he could be said to have boundless glory in the sect. he even had a corresponding image in his mind. that feeling was really good! however¡­ in the next moment, he suddenly felt the weight in his hand lighten. the dagger had actually been snatched away by someone. ¡°all! who, who are you?¡± eighth brother exclaimed and almost jumped up. black rock had been waiting for death with his eyes closed. since he was already in despair, he no longer had any hope. therefore, he waited for the moment the dagger stabbed into his body. however, he did not feel any pain for a long time. moreover, it was accompanied by eighth brother¡¯s cry of surprise. astonished, he opened his eyes and saw eighth brother dodging like a frightened rabbit. he stood in the distance and looked at the young man in front of him in shock. the young man stood there and played with the dagger in his hand. he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. ¡°what a poisonous dagger, tsk, tsk! it was really amazing. there are at least 30 types of poisons on it, and they are not the type that complement each other. this thing can kill anyone who sees blood. amazing!¡± as he spoke, the dagger in his hand spun. from the beginning to the end, it seemed like he didn¡¯t even look at eighth brother. ¡°you, who are you? 1 can tell you that you have martial arts skills. you can¡¯t ~ffm¡¯,artnaffarybm_i¡±caii leu you liiai you nave maniai ans skihs. you cam afford to offend me.¡± ¡°oh? can¡¯t afford to offend you?¡± the young man grinned and spun the dagger in his hand. ¡°then do you know who 1 am?¡± ¡°you, who are you?¡± ¡°my name is xu wenping, one of the top ten outstanding youths of jin hai.¡± the person who came was naturally xu wenping. he originally didn¡¯t want to be a busybody, but when he saw that eighth brother was really about to make a move, he thought for a moment and stood up to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°top ten outstanding youths?¡± hearing this, eighth brother was confused. what the h*ll was this? ¡°i, you¡­ why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? this is our grudge. get lost.¡± eighth brother didn¡¯t know what to say, so he shouted. ¡°that¡¯s not right! you killed someone, and you killed your own cousin. as one of the top ten outstanding youths of jin hai, i have to capture you and hand you over to the authorities.¡± ¡°f*ck¡­¡± in eighth brother¡¯s heart, there were hundreds of thousands of godly beasts of the prairie running past. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only what kind of joke is this? isn¡¯t your reason too far-fetched? ¡°get lost. if you don¡¯t get lost, i¡¯ll let you know what death is,¡± eighth brother said coldly, and a dagger appeared in his hand. he stared at xu wenping. although xu wenping had taken his dagger, he felt that it was just a coincidence and not because the other party was very strong. therefore¡­ he planned to kill xu wenping before attacking black rock.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Human or Ghost chapter 359: human or ghost translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation taking a step forward, eighth brother¡¯s expression became ferocious. since he could even kill his own cousin, let alone an unrelated stranger. as he approached, the dagger in eighth brother¡¯s hand shone brightly under the sunlight above the forest. ¡°killing people to silence them is really ruthless,¡± xu wenping said lightly, the mockery in his tone was obvious. ¡°you¡¯re just courting death. don¡¯t blame me.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, eighth brother suddenly jumped forward and the dagger in his hand quickly slashed at xu wenping¡¯s neck. his attack was as fast as lightning, and in an instant, the blade was already at xu wenping¡¯s neck. old eighth had a sinister smile on his face. he was very satisfied with his attack. that move just now was very sharp. it was not a problem for it to be fatal in one move. as he thought about it, the corners of his lips unconsciously curled up. he cruelly thought that xu wenping would spurt out blood later and then fall down. he wanted to see the other party¡¯s terrified appearance, he wanted to see the victim¡¯s painful struggle before his death. eighth brother even stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, looking a little bloodthirsty. however¡­ however, things did not happen as he had expected. there was a deviation in the script. his dagger slashed, but xu wenping¡¯s neck was not slit. on the contrary, his figure disappeared at the critical moment. ¡°what?¡± he suddenly realized that xu wenping¡¯s figure had disappeared. old eighth¡¯s pupils constricted. he really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to disappear in such a short time. that moment of shock made eighth brother¡¯s heart thump. he quickly withdrew his dagger and looked around, trying to find xu wenping. all of this seemed to take a long time, but it had only happened in the span of one or two breaths. the moment eighth brother retracted his dagger, xu wenping¡¯s faint voice sounded in his ears. ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? how can you do such a big thing in such a hurry?¡± xu wenping¡¯s laughter followed his words. ¡°b*stard, come out!¡± he heard xu wenping¡¯s voice but didn¡¯t see him. he couldn¡¯t help but be furious and turned around twice on the spot. however, xu wenping¡¯s voice was still not heard. the more it was like this, the more panicked he felt. ¡°come out, come out. are you a human or a ghost?¡± he couldn¡¯t see xu wenping, but black rock could clearly see xu wenping following behind eighth brother. yes. xu wenping¡¯s figure flickered and followed behind eighth brother, so eighth brother couldn¡¯t see where xu wenping was. ¡°of course i¡¯m a ghost¡­¡± xu wenping deliberately pretended to be gloomy and even blew a breath on eighth brother¡¯s neck from behind. ¡°f*ck¡­¡± eighth brother felt his body tremble and almost cried out in shock. he was really scared. he felt a chill run from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. it was as if his soul had been scared out of his body. ¡°you, you¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want to follow you,¡± xu wenping said sarcastically behind him. no matter how he turned around, he couldn¡¯t see xu wenping¡¯s figure. the more it was like this, the more terrified he was. pa! xu wenping slapped eighth brother, causing him to tremble and almost wet his pants. ¡°all! you, you¡­¡± he suddenly turned around, but he still saw that it was empty behind him. ¡°you, where are you? come out, come out¡­¡± eighth brother¡¯s voice was trembling. he gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, as if he wanted to eat someone up. however, he had no place to use his strength now. eighth brother was on the verge of collapse. especially when xu wenping slapped him, it almost made him collapse. ¡°if you still don¡¯t come out, i, i will scold you¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence, xu wenping, who was behind him, slapped him on the back of his head. pa! this slap made eighth brother feel a loud bang in his head, and he almost fainted. he gritted his teeth and immediately stood up straight. when he wanted to look back, he received another heavy slap on his head. pa! this time, eighth brother staggered and almost fell to the ground. eighth brother¡¯s eyes were filled with stars, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. he was cursing in his heart, and he didn¡¯t know how many of the prairie divine beasts had galloped over. he steadied himself and was about to say something when a black shadow flashed in front of him. xu wenping¡¯s figure was already standing in front of him. looking at xu wenping standing there, eighth brother¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. of course, he knew that it was the man in front of him who had hit him just now. but how did he do it? was he a human or a ghost? this series of questions kept circling in his head. it could even be said that he looked at xu wenping with extreme fear. ¡°you really wanted to kill me just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± xu wenping took another step toward eighth brother with a playful expression on his face. facing xu wenping¡¯s pressure, eighth brother couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. his expression became extremely ugly, and his lips trembled as he shouted, ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over.¡± as he spoke, he placed the dagger horizontally in front of his chest, looking vigilant. ¡°it¡¯s not up to you.¡± xu wenping smiled. then, he took another step forward and disappeared. ¡°what?¡± eighth brother¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. he really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to disappear in an instant right under his nose. this kind of movement technique and speed simply made eighth brother so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out. in the next moment, eighth brother found xu wenping standing in front of him. he widened his eyes in fear and retreated. however, just as he moved, xu wenping¡¯s palm reached out. ¡°you¡­¡± after letting out a cry of surprise, eighth brother wanted to dodge the other party¡¯s grab. however, just as he said the word ¡®you¡¯, he felt his throat tighten, and then xu wenping grabbed his throat. a suffocating feeling rushed up to his head. that feeling was as if someone had strangled his neck with an iron hoop. he could not breathe smoothly for a moment. this feeling made him feel like he was going crazy. he wanted to reach out to grab the other party¡¯s palm and pry open the hand that strangled him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, when he raised his hand and his palm was about to touch xu wenping¡¯s arm, his arm fell down softly again. his eyes rolled back, and his tongue even stuck out. the suffocating feeling surged like a tidal wave, and soon he was about to fall into a coma. at this moment, xu wenping looked at the suffocating eighth brother and smiled coldly. his fingers loosened slightly. although it was just a thread, eighth brother immediately felt his breathing become much smoother.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: What’s in the Box? chapter 360: what¡¯s in the box? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after his breathing became smooth, eighth brother opened his eyes. he saw xu wenping¡¯s cold smile and a silver needle dangling in front of him. ¡°i¡¯ll ask a question, and you¡¯ll answer it. if your answer is wrong, 1¡¯11 give you a needle and let you enjoy the ultimate thrill.¡± xu wenping¡¯s face was very clean. it could even be said that he was harmless. however, it was this face that made eighth brother feel extremely disappointed. just now, xu wenping¡¯s ghost-like movement technique, ghost-like movements, and his iron-hooped palm had brought him extreme fear. now¡­ xu wenping was so close to him that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. he was certain that xu wenping was not a ghost, but a person. however, the more this was the case, the more he felt the fear in his heart reach its peak. such a person was so powerful. his martial arts were so powerful that he felt like a ghost. such a person, his technique was so brilliant. such a person¡­ he didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe xu wenping, but in eighth brother¡¯s eyes, xu wenping was simply a demon, a real demon. his smile was the smile of a devil. so he shivered, then narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°1,1,1¡¯11 speak, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do anything to me, okay?¡± when he said this, he was almost crying. really, he was crying now. meeting xu wenping was simply the biggest nightmare of his life. ¡°very good.¡± xu wenping looked at eighth brother and smiled faintly. ¡°tell me,¡± he asked, ¡°what kind of treasure is in the box in brother black rock¡¯s hand? why do you all covet it so much?¡± as he asked, he turned to look at black rock, who was still sitting there paralyzed. black rock sat listlessly. of course, he heard xu wenping¡¯s question, but he didn¡¯t show any excitement. however, his eyes were fixed on xu wenping, as if he was considering who this uninvited guest was. hearing xu wenping asking what was in the file box in black rock¡¯s hand, eighth brother¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. of course, he knew what was in the box. if he were to tell others and the chest was taken away, it would be fine if he died. however, if he were to go back, wouldn¡¯t the sect blame him? when he thought of this, his eyes started to drift. to xu wenping, he wanted to say it, but he didn¡¯t dare to. it was also at this moment that the silver needle in xu wenping¡¯s hand pierced down. the silver needle pierced into eighth brother¡¯s acupuncture point, and it was about four to five inches deep. in the beginning, eighth brother didn¡¯t feel anything. however¡­ not long after, he felt as if his body was crawling with small bugs. those little bugs were very powerful. as they crawled, they began to bite his flesh. that feeling was as if he was about to be cut into pieces by a thousand knives. at first, it was numb, but later, it was painful. moreover, every part of his body was in unbearable pain. in the end, he was in so much pain that he began to hallucinate. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± the pain surged like a tidal wave, and eighth brother¡¯s body trembled. he felt that his body was no longer his. his soul seemed to be flying out along with the pain. tears also flowed out of his eyes. feeling the extreme pain, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. he shouted loudly, ¡°1¡¯11 talk! i¡¯ll talk! spare me, please spare me!¡± as he spoke, he was already covered in tears and snot. xu wenping raised his hand and gently pulled out the silver needle. when the silver needle was removed, eighth brother¡¯s body trembled for a moment and finally returned to normal. after his complexion returned to normal, he felt much more relaxed. he looked at xu wenping, then at black rock, who was sitting there limply. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°there¡¯s a book in his box. it¡¯s said that many cultivators covet it. there¡¯s also a bottle of medicine. it¡¯s said that it can cleanse the marrow.¡± as he said this, his eyes flickered. according to the information he knew, there should be something else in the box that would make cultivators scramble for it. however, he did not say it out loud. he only hoped that by saying this, xu wenping would not continue to ask. as for the fact that he could get the box and open it to see what was inside, it was not his fault. xu wenping glanced at eighth brother¡¯s flickering expression and naturally saw some clues. however, when he turned to look at black rock, he saw that black rock¡¯s expression was still calm, and his gaze toward him did not seem to be any fiercer. he could not help but smile. ¡°you haven¡¯t told me the truth yet. do you think that the acupuncture 1 gave you just now only caused a little pain?¡± xu wenping shook the silver needle in his hand again. he said in a threatening tone, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell the truth, 1 guarantee that my second needle will make you feel that living in this world is unnecessary. you will definitely have a strong desire to die. how about it?¡± when he said it was time, the silver needle in his hand slowly approached eighth brother. the needle had yet to pierce his body, but the pressure was already on him. looking at xu wenping in horror, eighth brother¡¯s body trembled. then, he said in an extremely trembling voice, ¡°i, i¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you a needle.¡± by the time he finished speaking, the silver needle had already pierced into his acupuncture point. since he didn¡¯t want to say it, xu wenping would help him speed up. after the silver needle pierced into the acupuncture point, eighth brother¡¯s body trembled violently. then, his face turned pale, and his body trembled even more violently. ¡°ah¡­¡± his scream was louder than before, but just as he screamed, xu wenping pointed at his throat. immediately, he could no longer scream. he only screamed toward the sky, but unfortunately, there was no sound at all. xu wenping smiled and turned to look at black rock, who was sitting on the ground. his expression became a little playful. even though he was just teaching eighth brother a lesson, he was actually doing it for black rock to see. he could tell that black rock was not a good person. compared to eighth brother and the others, he should not be inferior. there was indeed a subtle change in black rock¡¯s expression. at the very least, there was a momentary loss of focus in his eyes. xu wenping smiled and turned around to look at eighth brother. at this moment, eighth brother¡¯s screams weakened slightly. after all, even if he did not make much noise, it still required a lot of strength. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when he didn¡¯t have much strength left, his body went limp. xu wenping smiled and pulled out the silver needle from eighth brother¡¯s body. he also unsealed his mute acupoint. ¡°how is it? will you tell me?¡± ¡°tell, tell, tell. i¡¯ll tell you. don¡¯t torture me. i¡¯ll tell you everything..¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Alliance Master Token chapter 361: alliance master token translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation eighth brother¡¯s voice was weak and a little hoarse. at this moment, his eyes were even a little unfocused. one had to know that the needle that xu wenping had given him was ten times more powerful than the first one. he couldn¡¯t withstand the pain of being pricked by silver needles, let alone the pain that was ten times more severe than before. at this moment, he was on the verge of a complete breakdown. ¡°tell me,¡± xu wenping stared into the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°i, i, i¡­ i¡­ in the box, there¡¯s, there¡¯s a token¡­¡± he coughed dryly and looked at xu wenping. the struggle in his heart had completely disappeared. ¡°that token is the alliance master token. if anyone obtains this thing, they can order the entire martial arts sect, family, group¡­¡± at this point, he seemed to have completely collapsed. hearing the name of the thing, xu wenping¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. he didn¡¯t know much about the alliance master token, but he only heard the name and the use of the alliance master token mentioned by eighth brother. he understood the true use of the token. if he obtained it, wouldn¡¯t he own the entire martial world? of course, if someone did not want to listen to the order, he could subdue them with his own ability. thinking of this, xu wenping nodded slightly. ¡°very good. since you¡¯ve told the truth, i¡¯ll owe you one. i won¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t continue to harm people in the future.¡± as he spoke, his palm was already placed on eighth brother¡¯s dantian. ¡°so, your kung fu is useless from now on.¡± after he finished speaking, he spat out his inner strength and directly blasted it into eighth brother¡¯s dantian. eighth brother wanted to beg for mercy, but before he could say anything, xu wenping¡¯s inner strength rushed in and bombarded his dantian. at this moment, he could almost hear the sound of glass shattering from his dantian. kacha! then, a sharp pain engulfed his entire body. the intense pain in his dantian, in particular, wrapped around his body in a frenzy, causing his consciousness to become blurry. amidst the violent pain, he clearly felt that his dantian was empty. there was nothing left. he tried to raise his qi, but an even greater pain came from his dantian, making all the hair on his body stand on end. it was so painful that it was as if his soul was about to leave his body. ¡°all¡­¡± he screamed again, but his voice was swallowed back by xu wenping¡¯s slap. ¡°why are you screaming?¡± xu wenping looked displeased. ¡°it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have any kung fu. what¡¯s there to shout about? is there something wrong with your head?¡± he said it casually, but in eighth brother¡¯s heart, there seemed to be countless grassland beasts galloping past. ¡°just don¡¯t have any martial arts?¡± eighth brother wondered if there was something wrong with his ears. one had to know that inner strength was something that one had to train from a young age. it was very difficult for ordinary people to cultivate inner strength on a large scale. to cultivate inner force, one must not only have talent, but also perseverance. he needed to have both of these things. only then could he enter the realm of an expert when he reached adulthood. eighth brother had been very diligent since he was young, and his talent was also good, which was why he had today¡¯s cultivation. now, his cultivation was completely crippled. in the future, he would no longer be a martial artist. his decades of hard work had turned into nothing in a single day. how could he not be sad? his screams were actually venting. but xu wenping didn¡¯t even allow it. was he still human? ¡°alright, don¡¯t stare at me. i¡¯m not a little girl.¡± xu wenping patted eighth brother¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°you can choose to leave now and go back to report to your sect. or you can run as soon as possible, because i believe that you will have many enemies in the future. if you don¡¯t run now, someone might come after you in the future.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± eighth brother felt like his heart was bleeding because he had just wasted his martial arts. now that xu wenping said this, he immediately reacted. he had offended many people in the past, and many of them were martial arts experts. if those people found him, he would either die or be injured. at the thought of this, he took a deep breath and his hair stood on end. he gritted his teeth and turned to run. as for whether he should return to the sect or hide his identity, he actually didn¡¯t have much to think about. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sneer as he watched him leave. then, he turned to look at black rock. speaking of which, the reason why he didn¡¯t kill eighth brother was because he didn¡¯t want him to die too easily. some of them still felt that not killing a person did not mean that they would really let them off. if they killed someone, they would die, and there would be no more pain. however, not killing a person and letting them live in fear, guilt, and terror was actually more uncomfortable than killing them. xu wenping turned around and looked at black rock, who was still sitting there. black rock¡¯s expression was very ugly. he looked at xu wenping with struggle and fear in his eyes. with his skills, if he was not injured at all, he felt that he should be able to fight xu wenping. but now, he knew that compared to xu wenping, there was simply a world of difference. he could not move now, not even a finger on his body. he was completely different from the other party. if the other party wanted to kill him, he did not need to use any other methods at all. he only needed to come over directly. with a punch and a kick, he would also lose his life. thinking of this, black rock gritted his teeth. then, a hint of stubbornness appeared on his face. ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­¡± after coughing a few times and spitting out a mouthful of blood, black rock looked at xu wenping, who was slowly walking toward him, and said, ¡°i can give you the item, but after you kill me, you have to help me fulfill three wishes. if you don¡¯t help me fulfill my wishes, even if 1 go to h*ll and become a malicious ghost, i will curse you.¡± his inner breath had long been in disorder. after saying these words, he immediately panted like an ox. looking at the stubborn man in front of him, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but admire him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at this point, he could still grit his teeth and say such tough words. although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of black rock, xu wenping still stopped in his tracks and didn¡¯t attack immediately. ¡°alright, tell me.¡± xu wenping smiled, but his expression was playful. ¡°1,1 understand that in fact, even if i don¡¯t tell you, i will still die after 1 exhaust all my strength. at that time, you can still take the things..¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Black Rock’s Three Requests chapter 362: black rock¡¯s three requests translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he continued to endure the discomfort in his body and make sure that his words were not chaotic. black rock was squeezing out all the energy in his body. he was overdrawing his life force. ¡°but, 1,1 still have to say it, because if i am not alive, these three things must be done.¡± he smiled bitterly and looked to the south. he seemed to be mumbling, ¡°the first thing is to send my body back to the foot of mount daqing. my home is there. qingshan village is my home. the second thing is to avenge my family. my enemy is¡­¡± at this point, black rock¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and two beams of light shot out from them. ¡°h-he¡¯s from the heng yue sect, the number one sect in the central plains. the sect leader is called li daoru.¡± as he said this, his breathing became more and more rapid. he barely raised his hand and touched his chest, feeling his pounding heart. ¡°he killed my parents and r*ped my sister. i swore to kill him and kill my enemy with my own hands, but, but¡­ even though 1 have used all sorts of methods, 1 have not been able to achieve this goal. hehehehe¡­¡± he screamed and spat out blood again. the anger and hatred in his eyes were still there. ¡°i¡¯m going to die now. please, help me.¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at xu wenping with burning eyes. xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked at him, waiting for him to make his third request. ¡°the third request, that, that is¡­ help me, help me meet someone, a girl i¡¯ve liked since i was young. let her, let her¡­ not continue to wait for me.¡± black rock¡¯s body became even more limp as he said this. he had completely lost all his strength. the words he had just said had already exhausted more than half of his vitality. looking at black rock in front of him, xu wenping could not help but sigh. he squatted down slowly and looked at black rock whose pupils were already slightly dilated. yes. black rock was about to die. because before a person died, his pupils would become dilated. black rock was like this now. his pupils dilated, and tears flowed down his face. his breathing gradually weakened, and his heart almost stopped at this moment. ¡°it seems that what you said is true.¡± shaking his head, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh for black rock. however, he did not intend to let black rock die just like that. xu wenping took out his silver needle bag and placed it on the ground. then, he took out three silver needles from it. with a flick of his wrist, the silver needles pierced into black rock¡¯s acupuncture point. his hands were extremely fast. the silver needles pierced into the acupuncture point. then, with a hook of his finger, the silver needles began to rotate on the acupuncture point and tremble. this was the vibrating needle technique. it had been lost for so many years, but when xu wenping executed it, it was so flexible and skilled. after the three silver needles pierced into black rock¡¯s acupuncture points, black rock¡¯s heart meridian was protected. in order to prevent a person from dying, traditional chinese medicine emphasized on protecting the heart meridian. as long as the heart meridian was still breathing, then there was still hope for the person to live. therefore, xu wenping did this now. then, he used his silver needles to cross acupoints and used true qi to heal his injuries. this operation consumed a lot of xu wenping¡¯s internal energy. one had to know that normal healing was unable to revive black rock. xu wenping had long discovered that black rock¡¯s injuries were not only internal injuries, but also old injuries. the main reason was that he was poisoned. the poison was very strong. if xu wenping was not here, no one would be able to treat his injuries. moreover, even if others knew that he was poisoned, they would not be able to treat him if they did not know what kind of poison it was. fortunately, xu wenping¡¯s chinese medicine skills were extremely magical, especially with the support of internal energy, the poison in black rock¡¯s body was cleaned up by him. when xu wenping stopped his cultivation and removed the silver needles, a large amount of sweat flowed down his body. ¡°it¡¯s really troublesome. it¡¯s so tiring!¡± wiping his sweat, xu wenping could not help but sigh and sit on the ground beside him. he panted and fanned himself with his clothes. after sitting for less than two minutes, black rock opened his eyes. his complexion looked much better. there was some color on his face, and he didn¡¯t look as weak as before. when he opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. then, he looked around, and finally, his gaze fell on xu wenping¡¯s face. he clenched his fists and felt that his body had regained strength. compared to before he fainted, he was simply a different person. ¡°i, i¡­ you saved me?¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­ that¡¯s right! it was me who saved you. also, feel it. your internal injuries have also been healed by me. i¡¯m your great benefactor,¡± xu wenping said honestly. after hearing his words, black rock raised his inner strength. he felt that the inner strength in his dantian was flowing, and his body was actually much more relaxed. ¡°thank you, thank you so much for your kindness.¡± as he said that, black rock directly knelt down and kowtowed to xu wenping. ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want a dead man to bother me,¡± xu wenping said indifferently. ¡°besides, it¡¯s better for you to do those three things yourself.¡± after saying that, he sized up black rock in front of him again. however, he shook his head again and said, ¡°however, if you ask me, for someone like you, if you want to take revenge, even if you have another eight to ten years, it won¡¯t work. i¡¯m afraid there might be no hope in this lifetime.¡± ¡°what?¡± after hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, black rock¡¯s face darkened. ¡°i¡¯m not trying to dampen your spirits, but think about it. what kind of status does he have and what kind of martial arts do you think he has? even if you have the alliance master token, do you think you can protect it?¡± xu wenping pursed his lips and said with disdain, ¡°so, your revenge plan is basically nonsense.¡± black rock fell silent. ¡°but¡­¡± finally, when he raised his head, there was a struggling and ferocious expression on his face. xu wenping sighed as he looked at black rock, who was in a state of turmoil. he said, ¡°you can only take revenge yourself. you can¡¯t let someone else do it. that¡¯s why i saved you. if you want revenge, why don¡¯t you cooperate with me?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°cooperate?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! cooperation means that you are willing to give me the item. then, 1 will teach you martial arts in the future and help you increase your reputation. finally, you will take revenge. how about it? deal?¡± looking at xu wenping in front of him and listening to his casual tone, black rock fell silent. however, this time, the silence did not last long. he was already sitting there, but at this moment, he knelt in front of xu wenping again.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Change Your Appearance chapter 363: change your appearance translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°there¡¯s no need to cooperate. i¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡± black rock, who was kneeling down, had a determined expression on his face. he took a deep breath and kowtowed heavily to xu wenping twice. ¡°from now on, i¡¯m willing to follow you and become your servant. you saved my life, and you promised to help me take revenge. i can¡¯t repay you.¡± as he spoke, his eyes were already red. black rock was a tough guy. xu wenping had already seen this from his performance just now. now, he was actually kneeling in front of him. it seemed that he was a person who knew how to repay kindness. xu wenping lifted black rock up with both hands and smiled. ¡°what servant? you and i are brothers from now on. what is mine, is yours.¡± ¡°but you have to know that from today onward, you can¡¯t do whatever you did before.¡± he raised his eyebrows. ¡°yes, 1¡¯11 listen to you.¡± black rock nodded, then obediently lowered his hand and stood beside xu wenping. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so restrained, right?¡± xu wenping smiled and looked out of the woods. ¡°the current situation is that we need to bring you out of here safely. if the patrol officers outside discover you, things will still be difficult.¡± this matter was indeed not easy to resolve. black rock could not help but frown. one had to know that he had been framed by someone, and the charges were very serious. a serial killer was a very serious crime. if he was caught, he would definitely be sentenced to death. therefore, he had to think of a way to leave this forest. if they didn¡¯t leave, the police would come here to search sooner or later. ¡°then¡­ what should we do?¡± black rock also looked outside the forest. fortunately, the noise they made just now did not attract the attention of the patrol officers. after thinking for a while, xu wenping looked at black rock¡¯s long hair and the clothes he was wearing. he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°looks like 1¡¯11 have to trouble you to cut off your long hair.¡± he walked over and reached out to tug at his clothes. ¡°you can¡¯t wear this set of clothes. firstly, there are bloodstains on it. secondly, it¡¯s too distinctive.¡± black rock nodded and immediately took off his clothes. ¡°wait on the tree over there,¡± xu wenping said. ¡°i¡¯m going out for a while. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go get you some clothes,¡± he explained when he saw that black rock didn¡¯t move. after saying that, he turned around and left. black rock nodded and directly jumped up a tree to wait for xu wenping. of course, he was also a little nervous. after all, he had not known xu wenping for a long time. however, xu wenping had just saved his life. he felt that xu wenping would not lie to him. xu wenping¡¯s footsteps were very slow. after he walked out of the forest, he glanced at the policemen who were still investigating and interrogating passers-by not far away. then, he walked toward his car. liu sisi, who was in the car, was already impatient, but she knew that xu wenping had followed someone there, so she couldn¡¯t call him. just as she was feeling anxious, xu wenping had already returned. xu wenping opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°let¡¯s go buy a set of clothes,¡± he said. as he spoke, the car had already driven off. the car drove very fast and soon entered the city. they found a clothing store. xu wenping went in and bought a set of medium-sized clothes. even though he was wearing cheap clothes, he was still familiar with all kinds of brands. he took clothes and shoes, got back into the car, and drove straight to the road. liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when she saw his actions. ¡°what happened?¡± she asked. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°there¡¯s someone who needs my help.¡± xu wenping smiled, his eyes filled with anticipation. he could tell that black rock was a man of perseverance and kept his word. according to his judgment, black rock had quite a bit of potential. if he nurtured him well, he would definitely be a great help to him in the future. ¡°who is it?¡± liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when she saw xu wenping¡¯s expression. xu wenping had never been so mysterious in the past, but he was a little mysterious today. ¡°a wanted criminal.¡± ¡°what? a wanted criminal?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! he was wronged.¡± ¡°but¡­ after all, he¡¯s a wanted criminal, and you¡¯re helping him now¡­ what¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very useful. if i need your help, you have to do your best!¡± ¡°that¡¯s a must!¡± the two of them chatted as they walked back. about twenty minutes later, the two of them parked the car at the original place. meanwhile, the patrolling officers at the side were still busy inspecting the passing vehicles. looking at the situation around him, xu wenping guessed that black rock had not been discovered. after getting out of the car, xu wenping picked up the clothes and walked into the forest. the small forest was very quiet, and under the slanting sunlight, it seemed a little dark. when he walked into the small forest, he stopped about 200 meters away. he raised his head and looked at the trees above him. ¡°okay, come down.¡± as he spoke, he raised the clothes up, meaning to tell black rock that he had already brought the clothes back. there was a soft sound from the tree, and then a black shadow darted down from the tree. the black shadow quickly revealed its face. it was black rock. he stood in front of xu wenping and looked at the clothes in his hands. ¡°thank you, master.¡± although xu wenping had told him that the two of them were brothers, black rock kept his word and still treated himself as his servant. shaking his head, xu wenping passed the clothes to him and asked him to change as soon as possible. black rock quickly changed his clothes. when he stood in front of xu wenping, he couldn¡¯t help but praise him, ¡°not bad, you look so energetic.¡± as he spoke, he took out an electric hair cutter and said, ¡°come, get a haircut.¡± hearing xu wenping say this, black rock couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. he wasn¡¯t used to having the other party cut his hair. however, xu wenping didn¡¯t care about that. he directly grabbed him, pressed him down, and began to cut his hair. xu wenping¡¯s hairdressing technique was not very good, but it could be considered to have barely passed. after a while, black rock, who originally had long hair, became a spirited guy with short hair. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°you look good. you look energetic. not bad.¡± after saying that, xu wenping took a pair of sunglasses and said, ¡°here, put it on.¡± black rock obediently put it on. he looked more energetic and had a bit of urban sunshine. ¡°not bad, but¡­ your face shape still needs to be changed slightly.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping took out some cakes for makeup from another bag and began to put on makeup for black rock.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Unboxing chapter 364: unboxing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when xu wenping put down his hand and black rock stood up, his appearance completely changed. the shape of his face had changed, and he looked completely different from before. before this, he was a skinny young man, but now he looked much fatter than before. he stood in front of xu wenping and took off his sunglasses. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°not bad. my technique is quite good.¡± as he spoke, he passed a small mirror to black rock to let him take a look at himself. ¡°master¡¯s technique is really amazing. 1 can¡¯t even see a single flaw.¡± black rock couldn¡¯t help but bow to xu wenping after exclaiming about his craftsmanship. ¡°alright, there¡¯s no need for such etiquette between us. let¡¯s go!¡± xu wenping pulled black rock and said, ¡°hurry up. we¡¯ll bury all your things.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping took out a bottle of sulfuric acid that he had just bought. he dug a hole and put all of black rock¡¯s things into the hole. then, he poured the sulfuric acid into it. in this way, not only were the things gone, even the smell was eliminated. as for the black box, xu wenping put it in a bag and sealed it with a vacuum. in this way, the smell could not be released. the two of them busied themselves and filled the pit with dirt. then, they walked out of the forest one after another. after black rock walked out of the small forest, he was still a little uncomfortable at first. after all, he had been hiding for such a long time, and there were many times when he was walking in the dark. he was not used to walking under the sun like this. ¡°master, the smell on my body¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i sprinkled some powder on you. the smell on your body has disappeared.¡± when the two of them reached the edge of the forest, a team of patrol officers walked over. they brushed past each other, and the policeman was holding a police dog in his hand. four or five police dogs walked past black rock. although they had some reaction, they did not find him in the end. although the police dogs did not notice black rock¡¯s presence, black rock was still very nervous. after getting into the car, black rock finally let out a long sigh. he was so nervous that his entire body was sweating, and his palms were covered in cold sweat. to him, he was actually not afraid of death. however, he was afraid that it would affect xu wenping. now that he was finally in the car and there was nothing else to do, he finally relaxed. ¡°let me introduce you. this is lawyer liu.¡± ¡°this is black rock. he¡¯ll be my brother from now on.¡± xu wenping introduced her to black rock. after introducing the two of them, the two of them greeted each other. the three of them could not help but look at the small forest. a dog barked from the grove, as if it had sensed something. however, there was no other sound soon. obviously, because they did not find anything of value, the patrols stopped. after starting the car, xu wenping glanced at liu sisi and said, ¡°black rock was framed, but the crime is a little serious. he was framed as a serial killer. is there any way to clear his name?¡± professional matters had to be left to the professionals. liu sisi thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°i can¡¯t answer you yet. after all, i haven¡¯t seen the file or the evidence.¡± xu wenping nodded and drove. as he walked, he said, ¡°black rock¡¯s current identity is a little sensitive. he can¡¯t walk in the sun completely yet. i think we have to change his identity.¡± ¡°that¡¯s easy. if you don¡¯t want him to be exposed, you can let him stay in the film studio for the time being.¡± ¡°this is easy.¡± listening to their conversation, black rock couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. after so many years, he walked in the dark and very few people would think for him. now, xu wenping was so considerate of him, even taking the risk to bring him out of the forest. he remembered this kindness in his heart. if he was at his peak, it would not be a problem for him to escape. those patrols were nothing to him. however¡­ with his previous physical condition, he could not escape at all. ¡°master, i¡¯ll hand the box to you. i hope you can use it to benefit the entire jianghu.¡± black rock, who was sitting at the back, spoke with a firm voice. hearing his words, xu wenping slowed down the car and smiled. ¡°what do you mean by yours and mine? there¡¯s no need to be so clear between us. the things in this box are shared between us. i will help you achieve your goal.¡± ¡°thank you, master.¡± black rock nodded, his expression solemn. when he said the word ¡®master¡¯, he was very serious. he was a person who kept his promises. he would do whatever he said. liu sisi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. what era was this? there was actually such a title? she looked at xu wenping a few more times and saw that his expression was calm. she couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise him a lot more. the car soon arrived at the film studio. after entering the film studio, xu wenping asked jiang yueming to arrange accommodation for black rock. after everything was arranged, xu wenping asked black rock to have dinner with him before sending liu sisi home. after a whole day of torture, everyone was probably hungry. black rock needed to replenish his stamina because he had expended a lot of it. the three of them went to the food stall near the film studio to eat. black rock rarely came to this kind of place to eat, so he was not used to it. xu wenping advised him to walk around more, but when he came out, it was best to put on makeup to avoid being recognized. after dinner, xu wenping sent liu sisi home while black rock went back to the film studio. liu sisi wanted xu wenping to stay with her, but he was worried about the box, so he refused. after sending liu sisi home, he went back to the film studio alone and carried the box back to his residence. his residence in the film studio was actually an independent villa. after entering, he took a shower and tidied up. then, xu wenping placed the small black box on the bed. according to black rock, there was a password to the box, and he had to unlock it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only fortunately, xu wenping had some experience in picking locks. according to black rock, there were three sets of passwords that could be used to open the box. because he didn¡¯t have time, he hadn¡¯t asked black rock. xu wenping tested it first. the three sets of passwords were not easy, but because of his superb ability to hear, xu wenping used his ears to quickly find the passwords of the box. the box was quickly opened, revealing the two items that eighth brother had mentioned earlier. as for the so-called alliance master token, xu wenping searched for a long time before he found it in the mezzanines.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Commanding the World chapter 365: commanding the world translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two items were secret manuals and pills. to xu wenping, even if he didn¡¯t have these two things, his martial arts would still advance by leaps and bounds. however¡­ in the end, the bronze token that was taken out from the middle layer was definitely not an ordinary item. when he held it in his hand, he felt a strong inner strength flowing around him. this was not the most important thing. what was important was the words written on the token. ¡°command the martial arts world.¡± this was the front. on the other side were the words ¡°alliance master token¡±. there was no need to know the function of this token. it was the special symbol of the leader of the martial arts world. if they were strong enough, they could command all the martial artists in the world with this token. of course, with this token, even if a martial artist did not have any abilities, they would still have to obey orders. however, people¡¯s hearts were like that. if you didn¡¯t have the ability and still wanted to order people stronger than you, then the strong would naturally be tired of it. xu wenping played with the token in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly think about some things. xu wenping felt that he should pay a visit to black rock¡¯s enemy. no matter what, he had to avenge black rock first before he could think of a way to contact the martial artists in the world. it was a new world these days. martial artists were all hiding in society and were unwilling to show their faces, especially those aristocratic families and sects. however, in reality, they existed and had a rather deep foundation. xu wenping didn¡¯t dare to say that he could befriend all of them, but at least he could befriend some of them. they would be his future support. needless to say, if he had this power in his hands, the su family would not dare to provoke him easily. of course, even xu wenping was not afraid of the su family now. but at the very least, he didn¡¯t want to be entangled in so much trouble. holding the alliance master token in his hand, he pondered for a while and kept it close to his body. as for the secret manual and medicine, he placed them in the cabinet beside him. after tidying up everything, xu wenping lay down to rest. he slept very soundly that night. at 5:30 in the morning, before xu wenping woke up, his phone rang. he grabbed his phone and took a look. he couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. because the person who called was chen pi. ¡°it¡¯s not your style to call so early, is it?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but ask after picking up the call. he was teasing chen pi, because that guy spent most of his time at night and didn¡¯t go to bed until 3 or 4 o¡¯clock. calling him at this time was really rare. ¡°cough, cough¡­ brother ping, cough¡­ i, i was ambushed¡­¡± chen pi¡¯s voice was very weak, and it sounded like he was vomiting blood. ¡°what?¡± hearing chen pi¡¯s words, xu wenping immediately sat up, and suddenly he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. ¡°where are you now?¡± xu wenping frowned and asked. he got out of bed and packed his clothes, preparing to go out. ¡°i-i¡¯m¡­ 1 didn¡¯t go back to the office. i believe someone must be waiting for me there. i¡¯m at the old house.¡± chen pi¡¯s voice became weaker. ¡°you have to be careful. there are experts. there are at least ten of them.¡± ¡°1 got it. rest for a while. 1¡¯11 be right there.¡± ¡°cough, cough¡­ alright, alright¡­ i, i¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡± when he said the last word, chen pi¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker. xu wenping put down his phone, and his expression turned ugly. chen pi¡¯s kung fu was already very good, and he was a vigilant person. under normal circumstances, he would never be injured like that. moreover, chen pi had just said that he didn¡¯t dare to go back to the company. he must have been watched. now that he had returned to his old house, he wondered if anyone had followed him. if someone had followed him, then chen pi¡¯s life would still be in danger. anxious, he immediately went to get the car. they left the film studio and headed toward the old house. the old house that chen pi mentioned was actually the house that chen pi¡¯s grandmother had left behind. when they were young, the two of them often played there. it could be said that the old house contained many of their childhood memories. if something bad happened and they wanted to hide, the two of them would always go back there. now that chen pi was injured, he naturally thought of the old house. xu wenping drove to the old house. about ten minutes later, xu wenping parked the car at the entrance of an old neighborhood. the reason why he didn¡¯t drive the car downstairs was because he was afraid that someone would follow him. the speed of the car was definitely not as fast as his movement technique. after getting out of the car, xu wenping walked toward the old house. the old house was located in the center of the old neighborhood. the houses here had been around for 60 to 70 years. it was a dilapidated house. at present, only some older people were willing to live here. xu wenping¡¯s footsteps were extremely fast. in the blink of an eye, he was already standing below the old house. at the same time. in the old house that chen pi¡¯s grandmother had left behind. chen pi was lying on the ground. his body was still moving up and down, but there was blood flowing from his palm. more importantly, there was a foot on his palm, a foot that had always been wearing leather shoes. ¡°hehehehe¡­ chen pi, your name is really funny.¡± the person who spoke was a little eccentric. he flipped his hair with his hand. his slightly feminine action made his action even more coquettish. ¡°cough, cough¡­ f*ck, you f*cking¡­ what a joke.¡± chen pi laughed hoarsely. ¡°f*ck! you¡¯re really stubborn. you¡¯re already like this, but you¡¯re still unwilling to tell me what 1 want. is it so difficult for you to learn from me?¡± the man who was stepping on chen pi¡¯s hand smiled sinisterly. he twisted his neck and said, ¡°but to be honest, you¡¯re good. the more it smells like blood, the happier 1 am. it¡¯s great!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he even licked his lips as he spoke. the other man frowned and looked disgusted. ¡°f*ck,¡± he said. ¡°can you hurry? you¡¯re taking your time doing such a small thing. i¡¯m sick of looking at you.¡± ¡°tired? then you can stop looking at me!¡± the man who was stepping on chen pi smiled coldly and said, ¡°how about this? you beg me nicely. maybe i¡¯ll kill you directly when i¡¯m happy. you don¡¯t have to learn from me. how about it?¡± he looked down at chen pi and used his hand to brush his hair. the coquettish smell was even stronger. chen pi laughed out loud. he coughed dryly and said, ¡°let me tell you, xu wenping is my brother. even if 1 die, i won¡¯t slander him. just give up..¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Intimidation chapter 366: intimidation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°tsk, tsk! this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a man.¡± the man who was stepping on chen pi smiled, but the strength of his foot was a little stronger. chen pi grunted and his face turned even paler. ¡°you don¡¯t want to say it, right? since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, then you can forget about this hand of yours.¡± when the man spoke, he used even more strength. chen pi could even hear the cracking sound of his fingers. chen pi frowned deeply. he bit his lip and blood flowed out of his mouth. ¡°how is it? are you going to tell me?¡± chen pi was in so much pain that his body was trembling. he knew that the next time the other party exerted force, his hand would be completely crippled. he thought for a moment and suddenly smiled at the man who was stepping on his hand. then, he said, ¡°come over here. i¡¯ll tell you. i don¡¯t want anyone else to hear it.¡± the other party was stunned. then, he shook his head and said, ¡°no, we have to record it as evidence. so, you have to say it. and you have to say it loudly.¡± ¡°no, i want to tell you once. if you think it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll say it loudly. if you don¡¯t listen to it first, i won¡¯t say it even if i die.¡± hearing his words, the man who was stepping on chen pi finally wavered a little. he wanted to squat down and get closer to chen pi. ¡°are you out of your mind? he¡¯s playing with you.¡± at this moment, another man spoke. hearing their words, he immediately objected and reminded the very feminine man. he was stunned for a moment before he looked at chen pi, who was lying on the ground. ¡°hehehe¡­ it¡¯s okay. he¡¯s already like this. i don¡¯t believe that he can do anything to me.¡± as he spoke, he let go of his feet. then, he bent down and leaned his ear over. ¡°come, tell me what you said first. i want to hear what you can say.¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough¡­ alright, i¡¯ll tell you.¡± chen pi lay on the ground and coughed a few times. then, he tilted his head and moved his mouth close to the other party¡¯s ear. his actions were as if he wanted to say something to the other party. moreover, his weak appearance gave everyone a false impression. even the man who reminded his companion was a little suspicious of whether his warning was wrong. chen pi¡¯s weakness was real. when he turned his body, he really looked like he wanted to say something. however, his next move was not to speak, but to get closer and bite. this move seemed to be unexpected. actually, there were five people in the room, and two of them were naturally the two people who were talking. the other three people were watching the show from the side. the five of them were in a group. they came here to look for chen pi, but they were just trying their luck. according to the information, chen pi¡¯s grandmother had an old house here, so they came. initially, they did not have much hope. to their surprise, they really found the target they were looking for. however, this guy was very stubborn. he was unwilling to smear xu wenping¡¯s reputation, and he was even more unwilling to reveal some of xu wenping¡¯s secrets. they had originally thought that they would just kill such a fellow if it didn¡¯t work. killing such a person, especially one with a dirty background, the police should not be willing to interfere. however¡­ after the report, the higher-ups said that they had to discredit xu wenping. the reason was that he was xu wenping¡¯s best friend. only by smearing xu wenping¡¯s name would they be able to bring out the best evidence. unfortunately, they had already tortured chen pi for more than ten minutes, but this guy was still unmoved. ¡°all¡­¡± not only that, chen pi suddenly bit down on the ear of the man who had stepped on his palm just now. ¡°aaa¡­ let go of me, d*mn it, let go of me¡­¡± the man screamed. fortunately, there were not many people living here. most of the residents were old and their hearing was not very good, so almost no one heard it. if it was any other place with poor soundproofing, it would definitely cause unnecessary trouble. ¡°f*ck, bastard.¡± the man who had warned the person who had been bitten flew into a rage. he flew up and kicked chen pi in the stomach. this made chen pi¡¯s body tremble. then, the pain made him lose his strength. then, he let go. even so, he still bit off one of the man¡¯s ears. the pain made his entire body tremble, but he still forcefully spat out the other party¡¯s ear. with blood all over his mouth, he laughed out loud and shouted, ¡°f*ck! you bunch of bustards! you only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong! f*ck! when my brother comes down, he will definitely make you die without knowing.¡± his current appearance was very disheveled, but it was also a little ferocious. after all, his mouth was full of blood. it looked like he had just eaten something with blood. the man whose ear was bitten off jumped up and covered his wound with his hand. then, he looked down at the ear that was spat out by chen pi and could not help but scream. ¡°f*ckyou! you f*cking bit off my ear. i f*cking lost an ear. it hurts! d*mn, it really f* eking hurts! i¡¯m going to kill you, i¡¯m going to kill you, i¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± as he spoke, he raised his leg and kicked straight at chen pi¡¯s head. if this kick landed on chen pi¡¯s head, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would faint. however, chen pi, who had been fighting since he was young, was naturally very experienced. or rather, it could be said that fighting had become a natural reaction for him. seeing the other party¡¯s legs move, he naturally covered his head with his hands. this was a defensive posture. to put it bluntly, he was protecting his head and face. therefore, the kick landed squarely on his arm. even so, the man was a martial artist, so his martial arts were naturally very good. with a crack, chen pi¡¯s arm was broken. the pain made his body tremble again, and cold sweat flowed down his face. after the kick, the man who was bitten still did not vent his anger. he suddenly bent down and grabbed chen pi. then, he punched chen pi in the stomach. this punch was very powerful. when it hit chen pi¡¯s stomach, his body immediately bent over and his stomach and intestines churned. he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°motherfucker, i will kill you¡­¡± with a roar, the man pulled out a dagger and wanted to stab chen pi. however, just as he moved his arm, his companion next to him pulled his arm. ¡°don¡¯t kill him yet. the mission hasn¡¯t been completed yet.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°f*ck! he bit off my ear.¡± when the man said that, his face was ferocious. ¡°but you still have to complete the mission.¡± ¡°then 1¡¯11 take his ears first.¡± as he spoke, the dagger in his hand turned and went straight for chen pi¡¯s ear.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Night Demon Group of Five chapter 367: night demon group of five translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the blade flashed. if this blade cut down, one of chen pi¡¯s ears would be cut off. chen pi was already in despair. although he called xu wenping, the other party came too quickly. he felt that he might not even be able to keep his life, let alone an ear. since he couldn¡¯t change it, he would face it calmly. however¡­ just as the blade flashed and was about to cut chen pi¡¯s ear, a loud muffled sound was heard. then, the door of the old house was kicked open. at the same time, a pebble shot over. this series of actions was as smooth as flowing water. the door opened, and the pebble shot out as if it had been rehearsed. as the pebble flew over, it hit the wrist of the man who had lost an ear. pa! the sound was not loud, but the impact of the pebble was surprisingly strong. it was just a pebble that was not even the size of a pinky, but it hit his wrist and directly fractured it. ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡± the man cried out in pain. with a swing of his hand, the dagger fell to the ground. that wasn¡¯t all. his other hand loosened uncontrollably and covered his wrist. chen pi was finally out of the other party¡¯s control. everything happened too quickly, and the people in the room didn¡¯t even have time to react. the first to react was chen pi. he knew that xu wenping would definitely rush over after he called him. ¡°brother ping!¡± he let out a low growl, and then he felt his vision darken, and his body went limp. he was already badly injured and had just been tortured. after knowing that xu wenping had arrived, he immediately relaxed. of course, chen pi didn¡¯t guess wrong. the person who came was xu wenping. xu wenping slowly walked in from outside the door and scanned the room. including chen pi, there were six people in the room. four people stared at him with their eyes wide open. the other person was the person he had hit with the pebble just now. at this moment, he was covering his wrist and retreating to his companion¡¯s side. without saying anything, xu wenping walked to chen pi¡¯s side and gently hugged his body. seeing that he had already fainted, although his injuries were serious, it was not difficult to treat him. knowing that chen pi was fine, xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a smile. as long as he was fine, everything else didn¡¯t matter. he stood up slowly and looked at the five people in front of him. his voice turned cold. ¡°you injured him?¡± ¡°who are you?¡± a burly old man wearing a cloak spoke slowly. his voice was hoarse and ancient. ¡°my name is xu wenping.¡± his gaze focused on the other party. he could tell that he should be the leader of these five people. the old man¡¯s body moved, and the cloak on his body rippled. the face hidden under the cloak was now exposed. it was a slightly pale face with long eyebrows, small eyes, a hooked nose, and thin lips. it seemed that this old man was a little mean. his eyes stared at xu wenping and he laughed hoarsely. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± the old man smiled sinisterly. he took a step toward xu wenping and said, ¡°since the main character is here, then we can settle the score.¡± as he spoke, his gaze became extremely sharp. as the aura on his body increased, the other three people also gathered toward xu wenping. as for the man whose hand was broken by xu wenping, he was leaning against the wall and staring at xu wenping. to him, that blow just now had already severely injured him. it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t make a move now, but that he didn¡¯t make a move for the time being and was waiting for an opportunity to make a move. if xu wenping had any flaws, he would immediately kill him. the four of them quickly surrounded xu wenping in the center. ¡°your excellency has martial arts. we brothers have long heard of it.¡± the old man¡¯s hawk-like eyes stared at xu wenping. the corners of his lips curled up. he sneered and said, ¡°but 1 think it¡¯s better for young people to behave with their tails between their legs. otherwise, the wind will definitely destroy the tree that stands out in the forest.¡± xu wenping was still calm. he stood on the spot and did not move. the calmer he was, the more the four of them did not dare to relax. at least from the information they got from the higher-ups, the young man in front of them was not an ordinary person. ¡°you guys are in a group of five. 1 think there should be something going on, right?¡± xu wenping was still calm and collected as he slowly opened his mouth to ask the other party to report their name. ¡°night demon¡¯s group of five.¡± the old man smiled coldly and said the names of the five people. ¡°i¡¯ll go¡­¡± xu wenping almost spat out a mouthful of blood. this title was really melodramatic. seeing the expression on xu wenping¡¯s face, the old man was a little speechless. however, he quickly adjusted his state of mind and said coldly, ¡°cut the crap. now, 1 demand that you return with us immediately. if you are obedient, your life can still be saved. if you are not obedient¡­¡± as he spoke, he stretched out his hand under the cloak and showed it to xu wenping. a black light appeared on his palm. it was obvious that it gave off an extremely terrifying feeling. especially his fingernails, they were so black and translucent, so black that it was strange. ¡°oh? poison hands?¡± xu wenping was shocked. this old man¡¯s hand had practiced the same martial arts as poison hands. ¡°hehehe¡­ kid, at least you know what¡¯s good for you. this old man¡¯s hands have been immersed in poison for decades.¡± as he spoke, he waved his hand slightly again, and a fishy smell floated in the air. that was the smell of poison. if it was an ordinary person, they would probably faint upon smelling it, right? xu wenping raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly. ¡°if you are obedient, 1 will not use it to hurt you.¡± the old man sneered. then, his gaze swept across the other people, and his expression was rather arrogant. ¡°kekeke¡­¡± seeing the old man¡¯s gaze, especially his arrogant expression, one of the men who looked like a hemp pole laughed strangely. ¡°boss is right. if you are obedient, we will not make things difficult for you.¡± as he spoke, he flipped his palm, revealing the weapon in his hand. it was a slender rod that didn¡¯t look long, but it was definitely not short. it looked like the bamboo needles that women used to knit clothes, but it was a few circles thicker and one or two inches longer than the needles used to knit clothes. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this thing was black, and the tip looked especially blue. it was obvious that there was poison on it. xu wenping glanced at him and shook his head indifferently. ¡°you¡¯re just chickens and dogs. you want me to listen to you? you¡¯re thinking too much, aren¡¯t you?¡± he didn¡¯t say much, but he was still very insulting. ¡°brat, you¡¯re courting death..¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Hit the Wrong Person chapter 368: hit the wrong person translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation with just one sentence, the group of five was enraged. the slightly plump man flipped his palm, and a palm-blade appeared in front of everyone. the blade was sharp and shaped like a willow leaf. there was also a blue light flashing on the blade. it was obvious that there was poison on the blade. the palm blade spun in the man¡¯s hand, and the blade¡¯s light seemed unusually fierce. he took a step forward and slashed his palm toward xu wenping¡¯s throat. as the blade flashed, it was like a bolt of lightning in the darkness. in an instant, it arrived in front of xu wenping. as he attacked, the other three also attacked. the old man stretched out his hand and pressed down on xu wenping¡¯s head like a ghost. the thin and tall man held a weapon that looked like a knitting needle in his hand and stabbed it toward xu wenping¡¯s heart. as for the other person, he had a seven-section whip in his hand. the three of them attacked in three directions, while he swung the end of the whip directly toward xu wenping¡¯s feet. the attacks of the four people could be said to be impervious to wind and rain. moreover, the speed of the attack was as fast as lightning. in just a breath of time, the four weapons had almost reached xu wenping. however¡­ just as the four of them were feeling happy and they were about to take down xu wenping, a figure flashed in front of them and the target in front of them disappeared. ¡°what?¡± ¡°impossible.¡± ¡°where is he?¡± ¡°eh?¡± the four of them exclaimed in disbelief. even the person who was watching the battle at the side covered his wrist with his hand, and his expression was extremely ugly. because, as a bystander, he also did not see how xu wenping escaped. under the siege of four people, normal martial artists would not be able to escape in an instant. if one wanted to escape, the first thing to do was to block the first attack and then dodge the second attack. as for the blow above the head, they could move sideways to avoid it. as for the seven-section whip under their feet, they would have to at least leap to avoid it, right? however¡­ just now, xu wenping¡¯s body only swayed for a moment before completely disappearing from his sight. he stood there without blinking his eyes. he had been staring at xu wenping¡¯s movements. he thought he could find an opportunity to sneak an attack on xu wenping¡¯s back. however¡­ xu wenping, who looked very quiet in his eyes, only swayed for a moment before suddenly disappearing. the scene at that moment simply made his hair stand on end. ¡°he, he¡­ you, you¡­ is he a human or a ghost?¡± the man, who was shocked, widened his eyes and looked around, trying to find xu wenping¡¯s position. however¡­ xu wenping was nowhere to be seen. at this moment, he was on the verge of collapse. were they fighting with humans or ghosts? however¡­ the next moment, xu wenping¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°you¡­¡± when he saw xu wenping appear in front of him, the man was shocked and subconsciously wanted to retreat. however, just as he moved, his body leaned against the wall. his heart thumped and his eyes widened. ¡°no, don¡¯t¡­ what are you doing?¡± he cried out in surprise as he leaned against the wall and looked at xu wenping. ¡°nothing. i just want you to pay a price.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s neck. ¡°hehehe¡­¡± his throat was grabbed, and the man¡¯s breathing was suddenly stopped. he wanted to struggle, but unfortunately, he could not move his body or lift his hands. he could only feel that he was completely suffocated. ¡°let go of fifth brother¡­¡± the man¡¯s breathing had almost stopped, and the four people on the other side were completely awake. the four of them roared and rushed toward xu wenping. the fastest was the black-handed old man. his body dashed forward and his palm suddenly fell, smashing down on xu wenping¡¯s back. even if he didn¡¯t injure xu wenping, he would at least make xu wenping let go of his brother. however¡­ in the next moment, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed, because xu wenping¡¯s figure had disappeared. the scene in front of him changed. his palm fell, and it was his brother, fifth brother. ¡°no¡­¡± the old man growled and tried to retract his palm. however, because he used too much strength, and he did not expect xu wenping to move so quickly, he actually switched his fifth brother in a split second. unable to retract his palm, the old man¡¯s palm still landed squarely on his brother¡¯s body. bang! the power of this palm was extremely great, and it also contained his many years of poison techniques. fortunately, he had taken back some of the poisonous inner strength. otherwise, he would have killed his brother on the spot. even so, this palm strike made the man¡¯s chest heave up and down, and then a mouthful of blood spewed out. the color of the blood was black, and it looked shocking. the old man was shocked and quickly bent over to look at his brother. the few people behind him rushed over almost at the same time. ¡°boss, how is fifth brother?¡± the man holding a needle-like weapon in his hand was shocked and could not help but exclaim. the old man raised his palm and looked at it, then at his brother. ¡°he won¡¯t die. don¡¯t worry.¡± as the old man spoke, he turned to look for xu wenping. however¡­ the moment he turned around, he saw that two people had fallen to the ground behind him. one of them was fourth brother, who was holding a seven-segment whip, and the other was third brother, who was using a palm blade. the two of them lay on the ground, motionless. no one knew if they were dead or alive. seeing this scene, the old man could not help but gasp. he, who had not been frightened at first, was now equally frightened. one had to know that xu wenping¡¯s actions were too fast, almost like a shadow. there was no sound. when the person disappeared, there was no sign at all. not only did his shadow disappear in an instant, but the key was that his attacks were smooth and flawless. ¡°you, you¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the old man¡¯s voice was trembling. his pupils constricted as he looked at xu wenping, who was standing beside chen pi, and asked, ¡°your skills, have you¡­ have you already surpassed grandmaster?¡± he wasn¡¯t sure, so he could only ask xu wenping. ¡°i am not sure about this. however, 1 feel that it is not very difficult for me to kill you all in an instant.¡± xu wenping clapped his hands and smiled faintly. he pointed at the two people lying in front of him and said, ¡°the two of them are not dead. but if you don¡¯t leave, they might really die in the following time..¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Apologize chapter 369: apologize translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation inhaling a breath of cold air, the remaining two leaned against the wall. their pupils constricted, and they were already speechless. ¡°i¡­ let¡¯s go, don¡¯t do anything.¡± the muscles on the old man¡¯s face twitched a few times. it was obvious that he was extremely frustrated. according to his personality, it was impossible for him to directly say that he wanted to leave. he was ruthless and cruel. in the past, he would never stop until he achieved his goal. but today, he was truly afraid. xu wenping¡¯s attack was like a ghost, killing his three brothers in an instant. if this continued, he might even lose his life. ¡°you can leave, but¡­¡± xu wenping slowly stepped forward and blocked the door. ¡°two things,¡± he said lightly. ¡°first, kowtow to my brother and apologize. then, cut off one of your arms before leaving.¡± ¡°what?¡± the man holding the knitting needle was furious. he pointed the weapon in his hand at xu wenping and shouted, ¡°kid, don¡¯t go too far. we¡¯ve agreed to leave. don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°am i too arrogant, or are you guys too weak?¡± xu wenping smiled and said, ¡°you guys hurt my brother. i didn¡¯t say that you guys went overboard. that¡¯s because he¡¯s not as good as you. i have nothing to say. but you guys are not as good as me, so how is it that i¡¯m bullying you?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the man was speechless for a moment and turned to look at his boss. the old man took two deep breaths and frowned. he looked at xu wenping and said, ¡°young man, leave a line in your actions. it will be easier for us to meet in the future.¡± as he spoke, he took half a step forward and said, ¡°the five of us from the night demon group aren¡¯t very famous. however, our sect is the dark nether sect. if you let the five of us go, we can still be friends in the future.¡± when he said that, there was a flattering smile on his face. xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were indeed powerful. they could not defeat him. under the current circumstances, as long as they could keep their lives, everything would be fine. as for whether they would be able to become friends with xu wenping after leaving this place, that was for another time. if they couldn¡¯t complete the mission, they would have something to say when they went back. therefore, their lives came first. ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± xu wenping smiled. ¡°i have two conditions. if you don¡¯t agree, you will die!¡± ¡°you, you¡­¡± the old man was furious, but his expression did not change. he thought for a while and finally gritted his teeth. ¡°okay, we promise you.¡± as he spoke, he grabbed fifth brother beside him and pulled him directly in front of chen pi. ¡°let old fifth kowtow to mr. chen and apologize. after all, old fifth has dealt more damage to mr. chen¡¯s injuries.¡± as he spoke, he brought the unconscious fifth brother over and pressed him down to his knees to kowtow. looking at his actions, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. this guy was really interesting. instead of kneeling down and kowtowing to admit his mistake, he asked others to kneel down and kowtow instead. however, after thinking about it, he did not say anything and just watched quietly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. chen. 1 really can¡¯t stand it! old fifth is young and insensible. you¡¯re a magnanimous person. let him off! now, after all, one of his ears was bitten off by you.¡± the old man mumbled and said a lot, and what he said was also for xu wenping to hear. seeing that xu wenping didn¡¯t say anything, the old man probably felt that it was enough, so he put old fifth aside. now that chen pi had woken up, he did not say anything either. he just stared at the person in front of him. he felt that there was no need to say anything. it was fine as long as xu wenping made the decision. as for the fifth brother kowtowing to him in a coma, he did not feel anything at all. after putting old fifth down, the old man walked back and stood in front of chen pi. ¡°kneel down!¡± he gritted his teeth and pulled his second brother to the side. ¡°kneel down and kowtow!¡± second brother was originally very disapproving of boss¡¯s actions. however, he also knew that if he didn¡¯t do this, there might only be one outcome. therefore, he could only grit his teeth and hold back his anger. the two of them knelt down in front of chen pi and began to kowtow to him in apology. ¡°i was wrong, mr. chen. it was our fault. we shouldn¡¯t have attacked you and injured you. this is all our fault. we apologize to you here.¡± while kowtowing, the boss spoke, but the muscles on his face kept twitching. his heart was bleeding. after so many years, he and his brothers had never been so cowardly. however, this kid in front of them was too powerful. they were not a match for him at all. if they couldn¡¯t resist, they could only lower their heads and admit defeat. after swallowing his anger and kowtowing, the eldest looked at the third and fourth brothers who had been woken up by him. when the two of them saw their eldest and second brother¡¯s actions, they were originally very unwilling. however, when they met xu wenping¡¯s cold gaze, the two of them shuddered and immediately followed suit. they kowtowed and apologized. people should know their limits. the few people in front of them belonged to this kind of person. xu wenping nodded lightly, then turned his body and said, ¡°you can leave now, but¡­ before you leave, you have to tell me who sent you here.¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± the boss stood at the door and stepped out. he wanted to leave immediately, but when he heard xu wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. his eyes flickered. he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± after saying that, he looked at xu wenping and smiled contemptuously. ¡°we brothers are not as good as others. we have nothing to say. but you have to know that there are people who are better than us. there are people who are better than us. so just wait and see.¡± after saying that, he snorted coldly and turned around to walk out of the room. the other three people walked out at the same time. when the fourth brother carried the fifth brother and walked to xu wenping¡¯s side, he smiled coldly and nodded. ¡°the road to jianghu is long. let¡¯s meet again in the future. hehe!¡± after sneering, he walked out of the door. seeing them leave, xu wenping immediately raised his eyebrows. their boss¡¯s words reminded him of the su family. su chengren hadn¡¯t made any movements recently. he must have started to make a move. the people he attacked first were not the women beside him. or it could be said that he did not use any forceful methods to target his women. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only instead, he targeted chen pi, starting with his own brother. this person was indeed not a simple character. xu wenping slowly turned his head and looked at chen pi. ¡°brother, i¡¯ve made you suffer, but we can¡¯t suffer for nothing. you should rest first. i¡¯ll avenge you.¡± ¡°brother ping, you¡­ there are many of them, i¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. no matter how many people there are, i¡¯m not afraid. you just need to rest well.¡± after saying that, xu wenping walked out directly. he left behind a last sentence. ¡°call someone to come and protect yourself..¡± Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Intimidation chapter 370: intimidation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping came out of the old house and stood downstairs. his gaze swept across the surroundings. this was indeed not an easy place to hide, but it was a good thing that it was remote and quiet. he reckoned that the five from the night demon group who had left would not return, and they would not think that he would allow chen pi to continue staying here. the general idea was that he would definitely move chen pi¡¯s residence to protect him. however, xu wenping¡¯s method was to let chen pi rest here. before he came out, he told chen pi to find someone to protect him. moreover, he added that he wanted chen pi to move to another room. although he was still resting in this building, it was safer to change rooms. after thinking for a while and confirming that there were no loopholes, he dialed jiang yueming¡¯s number. ¡°cough, cough¡­ achoo! boss, what can 1 do for you?¡± jiang yueming, who was on the other end of the phone, probably caught a cold. after sneezing, he asked weakly. ¡°check all the hotels in jin hai immediately. among the recent outsiders, are there any people wearing ancient costumes? if there are, give me the information.¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± due to business needs, xu wenping had jiang yueming build a good relationship with all the hotels. under normal circumstances, if he wanted to find out anything, he only needed to make a phone call and there would be immediate feedback. of course, this was also the embryonic form of the intelligence network. also, xu wenping had asked jiang yueming to find a lot of expert hackers. those people were specially used to crack the other party¡¯s network and invade the other party¡¯s computer or database. now, the resources were being used. less than five minutes after jiang yueming hung up, the call came back. ¡°boss, i¡¯ve sent the information to your phone. according to the search, there are about 20 people wearing ancient costumes who entered jin hai city. i heard that their auras are not small, and they all look very proud.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve sent you the photo,¡± he said, sneezing again. ¡°i¡¯ve also sent the hotel they¡¯re staying at.¡± ¡°very good. take care of yourself. if possible, i¡¯ll treat you when 1 go back.¡± ¡°yes, thank you, boss. achoo!¡± jiang yueming hung up after thanking him. xu wenping turned on his phone and looked at it carefully. then, he went through the messages. he did not dare to say that these people were martial artists, but at least half of them were. he looked at the addresses of these people, then went straight to a convenience store. he borrowed a pen and paper to write something, put it in his pocket, and drove to the hotels to deliver the notes he had written. xu wenping acted quickly. after about an hour, all the notes were delivered. sitting in the car, xu wenping tapped the steering wheel. ¡°i hope they can all come. it¡¯ll save us a lot of effort if we settle it all at once.¡± after saying that, he stepped on the accelerator and drove directly toward the west mountain. he had gone to west mountain to wait for the others, but what he didn¡¯t know was that fifteen minutes after he sent the note, the group chat exploded. [f*ck! did you see that? the real master is here.] [nonsense. we touched their underlings, so they naturally want to settle the score with us.] [he¡¯s really bold. he actually dared to provoke so many of us.] [go and kill him! what¡¯s the big deal? just do it.] [f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. is there a bubble in your brain? do you know what kind of person he is? just now, the night demon group of five said that he is very powerful. the five of them almost lost their lives outside.] [why are you so timid? is he powerful? how powerful can he be? so what if it¡¯s that group of five? they are good-for-nothings.] [enough. what¡¯s the use of shouting like this? we might as well go and act according to the situation.] [stop making sarcastic remarks and act according to the situation. 1 saw you run the fastest, right?] [can¡¯t you be quiet? is there anyone who has the final say? we¡¯ve been yelling here for a long time, but the group leader hasn¡¯t said anything at all. shouldn¡¯t you ask the group leader for his opinion?] [yes, group leader, come out. hurry up.] the group was in an uproar, but there was no response from the group leader. however, what they didn¡¯t know was that the group chat was in an uproar. in a luxurious villa in jin hai city, a tall, thin, and long-limbed middle-aged man was sitting opposite su chengren with a teacup in his hand. ¡°master gao, how do you think this matter should be resolved?¡± su chengren frowned deeply. he really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to have such an intense reaction. he had thought that xu wenping might kill someone or come looking for him. he had made preparations for all of this, but he did not expect that xu wenping would not settle the score with him, nor did he kill anyone. instead, he found all the experts he had found and sent a note to each of them. the general meaning of the note was that he invited his fellow cultivators to gather at the west mountain pavilion in the west mountain park in jin hai. the general meaning of what he said was very clear. he belonged to the martial arts world and was also a martial artist. therefore, he invited everyone to meet him in martial arts and hoped that everyone would do him the honor. he spoke politely, but everyone knew that this was clearly a letter of challenge. the problem was that he had challenged everyone this time. su chengren had also seen what happened in the group. however, he didn¡¯t make a decision on whether or not to let these experts go. this was because the leader of these people was the middle-aged man in front of him. gao liqun was the leader of everyone this time. the gao family¡¯s current status in society did not seem to be prominent. however, two hundred years ago, the gao family was a first-class martial arts family in the country. in particular, their gaos¡¯ fist technique was even more superb. however, because of the turmoil of the previous era, the gao family chose to live in seclusion. now, the gao family had some connections in various industries, especially among the younger generation. not only were there many experts, but they also had quite a few achievements in business. gao liqun, who was sitting in front of su chengren, was an outstanding person of his generation. old master gao had already announced in the family that gao liqun would be the next head of the family. his martial arts were even more superb, and his fist techniques were exquisite. someone once said that when he went overseas to fight, he had once beaten a foreign boxing champion until he vomited blood on the spot. later, he simply retired from the boxing world. this was nothing. it was said that among the martial arts aristocratic families in the country, this gao liqun could also be ranked in the top 80 of the younger generation¡¯s martial artist power chart. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only therefore, his martial arts could be said to be quite powerful. he had a good relationship with su chengren. when su chengren asked him to come out of seclusion, su chengren asked him to lead quite a number of martial artists to help him. ¡°there¡¯s no need to rush. since he dares to issue a letter of challenge, do we not dare to go with so many people?¡± gao liqun¡¯s voice was cold. he put the teacup to his lips and took a sip. ¡°however, before you go, call the night demon group over. i¡¯ll ask them about the situation..¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Other Preparations chapter 371: other preparations translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the night demon group of five quickly arrived in front of gao liqun. the five of them had ugly expressions on their faces. after leaving the old house, they had planned to flee far away. however¡­ their whereabouts had been monitored, so they were quickly brought to the villa. out of the five people, four were standing there, while the fifth was lying on the stretcher, looking drowsy. facing gao liqun, the five people¡¯s expressions were somewhat solemn. even old fifth, who was lying on the stretcher, felt a huge burden in his heart. it was because of gao liqun¡¯s identity. ¡°tell me, why did you run away?¡± this question was a little sharp and even a little heart-wrenching. the strength of night demon group of five was not weak. even among martial artists, they were very powerful, especially their combined attacks. who knew how many people stronger than them had died? however¡­ the impact xu wenping had given them today was too great. with just one person¡¯s strength, he had played the five of them in circles. but how could they say this? could they say that the five brothers knelt in front of chen pi and apologized before xu wenping let them go? if word of this got out, would the five of them still be able to survive in the martial world in the future? ¡°we lost. we met xu wenping and made a bet. the five of us lost.¡± after all, the older people were more experienced. the boss directly said that the five people lost to xu wenping. seeing that gao liqun was not satisfied with this answer, he added, ¡°at that time, fifth brother was seriously injured, third brother and fourth brother were knocked down, and it was unknown whether they were dead or alive. xu wenping had a bargaining chip in his hand, so we had to leave.¡± what he said made sense. after all, fifth brother was seriously injured right in front of him, and it was obvious that third brother and fourth brother did not look well. gao liqun narrowed his eyes, and his pupils constricted. ¡°you mean to say that xu wenping is so powerful that the five of you can¡¯t even deal with him, and that you don¡¯t even have the chance to fight back?¡± ¡°yes,¡± the boss answered without hesitation. gao liqun¡¯s pupils contracted even more. he took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°what family is he from?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, and there¡¯s no way to know.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°it means that we can¡¯t even survive one move from him.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t even withstand one move?¡± ¡°yes, we couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move.¡± ¡°so powerful?¡± hearing the boss¡¯ words, gao liqun raised his eyebrows, and two rays of light shot out from his eyes. the teacup in his hand paused, and gao liqun¡¯s expression froze for a moment. he never expected that an unknown person would have such skills. even for him, it would not be easy to defeat the night demon group of five in an instant. of course, with his martial arts, it was possible for him to defeat five people. however, he knew that it was impossible for him to make the other party unable to withstand even a single move. ¡°alright! you can go down and rest,¡± gao liqun said and waved his hand as if he was chasing away a fly. the current night demon group of five was very unpopular. after all, they had returned in defeat. in his eyes, they were no longer important. ¡°xu wenping?¡± su chengren frowned and asked after the five of them left. ¡°according to what they said, xu wenping¡¯s martial arts should be very powerful?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say, but at least it won¡¯t be too bad.¡± gao liqun poured the tea in his teacup again and looked out the window with a deep gaze. ¡°it seems that 1 have to go to the battle tonight.¡± originally, he didn¡¯t want to go. xu wenping was just an unknown person. according to his original intention, as long as his subordinates went, he could be successfully dealt with. but now, he realized that he was too naive. not to mention that the night demon group of five could not defeat xu wenping, from their description just now, even he was probably not his match. ¡°in that case¡­ do we need to mobilize more people?¡± seeing gao liqun¡¯s grave expression, su chengren finally became serious. he also felt that xu wenping was a small character. however¡­ the truth was that he had been slapped in the face time and time again. so this time, he became serious. ¡°i believe that with more than thirty people, we should be able to take him down.¡± he gently blew on the hot tea in the teacup and tasted it, but gao liqun¡¯s brows did not relax. seeing his expression, su chengren knew that he wasn¡¯t very confident. ¡°in that case, master gao, please take a rest first. 1 won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± su chengren stood up and smiled. after saying that, he turned around and walked out. looking at his back, gao liqun¡¯s frown deepened. he knew su chengren¡¯s character and the su family¡¯s weight in the country. this young man¡¯s methods were very powerful. he had seen it more than once or twice. seeing him leave, he knew that he must have gone to prepare other methods. he originally wanted to ask su chengren what other methods he wanted to prepare, but on second thought, he held back. he had his own dignity. since his group might not be xu wenping¡¯s match, there was no need to ask su chengren for any other methods. indeed. that was what su chengren thought. after he left, he went straight to his room. standing in front of the large french window, su chengren took out his phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°wild wolf, are you in the country now?¡± su chengren got straight to the point after the call went through. ¡°hehehe¡­ little su su, i¡¯m in china, but i¡¯m a little busy right now. you know how 1 am. i¡¯m very loose when i¡¯m indulgent.¡± as he spoke, there seemed to be a woman¡¯s panting and moaning. after hearing the decadent sounds, su chengren couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°wild wolf, you¡¯re doing such things in broad daylight!¡± he said. ¡°my young master su, what did you say? besides, i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with doing this during the day. it¡¯s not like the ancient times now, where there¡¯s still a need for daytime prostitution.¡± ¡°alright, 1 won¡¯t argue with you about these things. you¡¯re right.¡± su chengren stopped him and said in a deep voice, ¡°now, i need your help. can you help me?¡± ¡°yo! why is young master su so polite today?¡± wild wolf said with a smile, but su chengren could hear a woman¡¯s wilder moans coming from the other end of the phone. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only listening to the woman¡¯s panting and moaning, accompanied by wild wolf¡¯s teasing, su chengren sighed and said, ¡°stop being sarcastic. 1 need you to kill someone. i don¡¯t think you can continue to have fun.¡± ¡°how much is the job?¡± wild wolf didn¡¯t hide it at all and directly asked for the price. ¡°tell me the number. i won¡¯t bargain.¡± ¡°very straightforward..¡± Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: A Bowl of Wontons chapter 372: a bowl of wontons translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation wild wolf laughed and then exerted more force. the woman on his side shouted even louder. ¡°the time is after 8:30 tonight. it¡¯s at the west mountain of jin hai. you need to take a plane immediately, or you won¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°you can arrange the plane. i¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡± when wild wolf said that, he took a deep breath. su chengren could feel that he seemed to released. su chengren hung up the phone. after putting down the phone, he felt his blood boil, and a certain sensitive part of his body was slightly agitated. ¡°bastard, this is simply¡­¡± su chengren shook his head in annoyance and threw those thoughts out of his mind. he looked at his watch. there were still about four hours left. su chengren was still worried that it was not safe. he had attacked xu wenping several times, but he had easily resolved them all. tonight¡¯s action was the first time xu wenping took the initiative to provoke him. in that case, he planned to use this opportunity to get rid of xu wenping. as for whether his sister would be angry or hate him, he could not think too much about it now. at the thought of this, su chengren dialed another number. soon, a slightly stiff male voice came from inside. ¡°hello! mr. su, do you have any good business for me?¡± the man sounded very enthusiastic, but su chengren knew that the man opposite him had blood all over his hands. he was an out-and-out murderer. ¡°robert, 1 need you and your team.¡± ¡°is that so? what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°kill a person.¡± ¡°who is it that is worth you using us?¡± ¡°avery powerful person. the price is 50 million.¡± ¡°the price is very beautiful. i like it. speak! time, place¡­¡± ¡°tonight, 8:30 to 9:00 pm, west mountain, jin hai city. i¡¯ll send you the photos later.¡± ¡°alright, happy cooperation.¡± robert laughed and hung up. putting down his phone, su chengren couldn¡¯t help but smile. this time, he had put in a lot of effort. he found a top-notch assassin and a top-notch mercenary group. in addition, there were more than 30 martial arts experts. with such a lineup, he did not believe that xu wenping could still walk down from the west mountain alive. he slowly walked to the window and looked at the sun outside. the sun was already a little west, and it looked a little red. he couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin and mutter, ¡°hehe! the sunset is infinitely beautiful, but it¡¯s close to dusk. as the ancients said, the scenery is very good!¡± however, xu wenping, who was standing at the foot of west mountain, was in a different mood. he came here on his own. earlier, he parked his car at the foot of west mountain. the scenery here was indeed very good. the setting sun gave him a beautiful feeling. xu wenping was also looking at the sun, but he was calm. however, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, it could not resist hunger. at this moment, xu wenping rubbed his stomach and smiled bitterly. ¡°the temple of the five internal organs needs sacrifices. otherwise, there will be protests!¡± smiling, he walked toward a wonton shop not far away. the store was not big and looked a little run-down. however, when he entered the store, he immediately saw a hunchbacked old lady walking over with a bowl of wontons and placing it in front of a young man. ¡°young man, your wontons are ready.¡± after she finished speaking, she deliberately glanced at xu wenping who walked in. ¡°what do you want to eat?¡± although the old lady looked hunched, her voice was quite loud and clear. moreover, her actions were also very agile. ¡°wonton? aren¡¯t there wontons in this shop?¡± xu wenping smiled kindly and sat down at a table. the old lady nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°that¡¯s true. i¡¯m old and muddle-headed. the shop sells wontons. why am i asking what they eat?¡± as she spoke, she walked into the room. looking at her back, xu wenping could not help but frown. seeing the old woman enter the room, he glanced at the young man next to him. the young man ate the wontons very sweetly. he took one bite at a time and drank a mouthful of soup from time to time. it was obvious that he felt that the wontons were very delicious. xu wenping looked at the other party eating the wontons and felt a very sweet feeling. about ten minutes later, the old lady came out of the house. she was still hunched over. she walked to xu wenping¡¯s side and placed a large bowl of soup on the table in front of him. ¡°the wontons are here,¡± she said. ¡°alright, thank you.¡± xu wenping smiled and picked up his chopsticks, ready to eat. however, the old lady looked at the wonton bowl in front of him. ¡°you¡¯re eating it like this? don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t add any seasoning?¡± she asked. ¡°add seasonings?¡± xu wenping was a little surprised. he looked at the old lady next to him and shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t usually put seasoning.¡± ¡°wontons are not delicious without some chili oil.¡± as she spoke, she had already picked up a bottle of chili oil from the side. she shook it and opened the lid. she took out a small spoon from inside and casually dug into it. immediately, there was a lot of chili oil in the spoon. ¡°it¡¯s the best way to eat wontons with chili oil, you know?¡± as she spoke, she directly put the chili oil into the wonton bowl in front of xu wenping. seeing this scene, xu wenping¡¯s expression could not help changing. his gaze became sharp. he didn¡¯t move and let the other party put the chili oil into his wonton. ¡°eat! it¡¯s very delicious,¡± the old lady said with a smile. her tone was kind, just like an old lady treating her grandchildren. however¡­ xu wenping did not move at this time. he just stared at the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°what are you looking at? eat it!¡± at this moment, the old lady took a step back with a strange expression on her face. ¡°sorry, i don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because there¡¯s poison in the wontons, and it¡¯s a highly toxic poison.¡± ¡°what is it? are you saying that this old woman wants to poison you to death?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°that¡¯s more or less what 1 mean. moreover, although there¡¯s nothing wrong with you speaking loudly, your breathing and footsteps are unable to hide your strength no matter how much you hide them.¡± ¡°oh?¡± the old lady frowned. then, she raised her head and asked hesitantly, ¡°do i really have so many flaws?¡± ¡°there are really many flaws, and i saw more than that.¡± xu wenping leaned back and stared at the old lady in front of him. ¡°you¡¯re using poison so exaggeratedly.. you must be from the five poisons sect, right?¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Members of Five Poisons Sect chapter 373: members of five poisons sect translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when the old lady heard xu wenping¡¯s words, her pupils suddenly constricted. she really didn¡¯t expect xu wenping to be able to expose her background in one sentence. because the old lady felt that she should have hidden herself very well. others should not be able to notice her existence. moreover, she used poison so meticulously. how could others discover it? ¡°brat, you are quite smart. how did you discover it?¡± as the old lady spoke, she had already straightened her body a little. as she spoke, she reached out and a young face appeared in front of xu wenping. this face was very beautiful and definitely did not look like an old lady. her voice changed as well. she chuckled and said, ¡°not bad. you¡¯re indeed quite capable to be able to recognize me. i admit defeat.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome. i just happened to notice it.¡± xu wenping smiled and leaned back. ¡°but i really didn¡¯t expect you to be a beauty instead of an old lady.¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. although you¡¯ve discovered my identity, you still need to be captured. this credit will definitely be ours.¡± ¡°captured?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. how did he become prey and was about to be captured? ¡°yes, you have to be captured. if you don¡¯t get captured, won¡¯t those people on the mountain compete with us for credit?¡± she raised her eyebrows and said loudly, ¡°alright, stop eating. hurry up and get to work. tie him up and take him away.¡± hearing her shout, the young man who was eating noodles immediately put down his chopsticks. then, he turned around and looked at xu wenping. ¡°alright, stop talking. let me tie you up and leave with us. that way, you won¡¯t suffer as much.¡± as he spoke, a hemp rope appeared in his hand. looking at their actions, xu wenping was a little speechless. this was really interesting. when had he ever agreed to let them capture him? ¡°wait!¡± xu wenping waved his hand and said, ¡°when did i agree to let you kidnap me?¡± ¡°can you not agree?¡± the girl sneered and raised her hand. a stick of incense appeared in her hand. she said, ¡°this incense doesn¡¯t look very eye-catching, but it has a paralyzing effect. even if you don¡¯t want to listen, you can¡¯t. you¡¯ll feel your whole body go numb later.¡± ¡°paralysis?¡± xu wenping scratched his head and then smiled. ¡°but 1 feel very energetic now. i saw it when i ordered this. it¡¯s been so long. shouldn¡¯t it have acted up?¡± ¡°you, you¡­¡± this time, the young girl didn¡¯t know what to say. she looked at xu wenping in shock, then turned to look at her companion. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. ¡°is there something wrong with the incense?¡± the young man was stunned. he looked at the incense stick in the girl¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°no problem!¡± ¡°but he¡¯s fine. what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°1,1 don¡¯t know either!¡± the two of them were a little puzzled and could not help but look at xu wenping again. ¡°the problem is that i¡¯m not afraid of this thing at all. i¡¯m not immune to poison, but at least this little thing can¡¯t numb me at all.¡± ¡°you¡­ this is a poison exclusive to our five poisons, yet you can¡¯t control it?¡± this time, the young girl was truly incomparably shocked. five poisons focused on poisons, unlike the tang sect, which focused on poisons and hidden weapons. some people from the tang sect did not even use poison. however, everyone in five poisons used poison, so their research and development of poison had been unparalleled for hundreds of years. for example, this letter incense, the medicine in it was developed quite exquisitely. not to mention a person, even a strong elephant or other burly things would be paralyzed to the ground as long as they smelled the fragrance. if anyone could withstand this incense and not fall, they would either have an antidote or die. this was a joke that the five poisons members usually made, but today, xu wenping had directly overturned the two five poisons members in front of him. however¡­ even if the paralysis poison was no longer working, the two of them still had to complete the mission assigned by the sect. therefore, after a short moment of absent-mindedness, the girl still took two steps back and pulled out the software on her waist. she pointed at xu wenping from afar and said, ¡°alright, you¡¯re good. however, we still have to bring you back today. otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to report back.¡± as she took out her weapon, the young man beside her also pulled out a short knife and stood beside the girl. the two of them had weapons in their hands, and they looked nervous when facing xu wenping. ¡°tsk, tsk! seriously, you guys can¡¯t wait to go up the mountain.¡± xu wenping smiled. then, he looked at the girl and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i can¡¯t really eat the wontons you cooked. sigh!¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward and charged toward the young woman. the girl was shocked and immediately retreated. when the young man next to him saw this, he immediately flashed his short knife and the blade quickly slashed toward xu wenping¡¯s throat. both of them thought that xu wenping¡¯s attack was targeted at the girl. however, what they did not expect was that xu wenping¡¯s move was a feint. just as he was about to reach the girl, he suddenly turned around. with this move, the girl retreated in the wrong direction, and the young man used the blade to cut xu wenping¡¯s position in the wrong direction. with this mistake, the middle left a gap. ¡°not good,¡± the young man exclaimed and tried to retreat. however, it was too late. xu wenping had already arrived in front of him. he stretched out his hand and pointed at the young man. h j ii the young man still wanted to say something, but his body stiffened and he stood there motionless. the young girl was shocked. seeing that the young man was restrained, she immediately rushed over and the flexible sword in her hand went straight for xu wenping. the move immortal shows the way was quite elegant. however¡­ in the next moment, xu wenping moved his body to the side and dodged the blade. then, he also moved forward and pointed at her acupuncture point, immediately making her unable to move. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after doing all this, he took a step back. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i didn¡¯t get to eat the noodles you personally made. fortunately, you didn¡¯t kill the people in the noodle shop. otherwise, i would really be hungry.¡± as he spoke, he walked into the kitchen. in the kitchen, there was an old woman sitting on a chair. she was tied up with a rope. her expression was very ugly. when she saw xu wenping come in at this time, her expression could not help but turn ugly.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Human Trafficker chapter 374: human trafficker translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here to save you.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping had already untied the old woman. ¡°alright, can you make me a bowl of wontons? i¡¯m really hungry.¡± ¡°okay, okay. i¡¯ll make it for you now.¡± the old woman had just calmed down. xu wenping said that he wanted to eat something, so she immediately agreed. she had basically heard everything that had happened outside. now that she saw xu wenping was very kind, she was not so afraid. since someone was cooking for him, xu wenping happily went back to the shop and sat down. as he sat, he looked at the two people standing there. ¡°tsk, tsk! the way you guys are standing is really beautiful, hehe!¡± xu wenping laughed and looked at the girl. ¡°to be honest, if you killed someone today, 1 wouldn¡¯t have let you off. you didn¡¯t kill anyone, and you don¡¯t have any real killing intent toward me, so i don¡¯t care. 1¡¯11 just let you off this time.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± he said. ¡°your acupoints will be unlocked in about two hours.¡± xu wenping chatted with the two of them for a while, but no one responded to him, so he stopped talking. ten minutes later, another bowl of wontons was served. this time, xu wenping immediately started eating. he ate happily and praised the old woman¡¯s wontons as he ate. the old woman beside him also urged xu wenping to eat slowly. she even nagged that the young girl beside him could do anything with the young man, but she had to be a robber. she said a lot, and xu wenping listened to a lot. in the end, he finished the wontons, gave her ten yuan, and left the wonton shop. as one foot was in the door and one foot out the door, xu wenping turned around and looked at the three people in the room. he couldn¡¯t help but smile. looking at xu wenping¡¯s back, the old lady sitting there couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°this person is really difficult to deal with. his eyes are very powerful.¡± as she spoke, she looked at the couple standing there. the two of them still did not move. only their eyes could move. ¡°although i¡¯ve gained his trust, you can¡¯t let your guard down. he just ate my wontons. 1 wonder what¡¯s going to happen later, hehe! i have to follow him later.¡± as she spoke, she had already stood up. ¡°1 believe that i will be stronger than you in this mission, hehe!¡± after saying that, she also walked out of the restaurant. the young girl standing there couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. however, no matter how anxious she was, it was useless. her acupoints were sealed. if she wanted to move them, she would have to wait for two hours. there was no other way. as for xu wenping, he left the wonton shop and walked up the mountain. if he wanted to go up to the pavilion on the west mountain, he would need to go up the mountain from here. it would take about 40 minutes. that place was more secluded and had the best scenery in the west mountain. at this time, they could still see the setting sun. the scenery was still very beautiful. xu wenping took a step forward and headed toward the small path. he headed straight for the summit. he had been walking well, but less than five minutes later, he heard an argument and a child crying from the forest beside him. ¡°is there something wrong with your brain? it¡¯s not good for us to do anything when we catch a girl. don¡¯t you have any common sense after working for so long?¡± ¡°i have no choice. i can¡¯t do anything to her. only this girl was easy to catch. if we capture her for the time being, we can at least exchange some pocket money, right?¡± ¡°little girl¡­ it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, but it has to be good-looking. we can sell them to become prostitutes in the future. as long as they become popular in the future, they can be a cash cow overseas. the ugly ones can be sold to the village and become wives in the future. anyway, there are many rural areas where the brothers can share a wife.¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible, but¡­ won¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t sell it for a high price?¡± ¡°d*mn it, you said it yourself just now. just treat it as earning some pocket money.¡± ¡°alright then! there¡¯s no need for the two of us to argue. let¡¯s just decide like this.¡± ¡°f*ck! what else can we do? hurry up and don¡¯t shout here, lest others hear you.¡± listening to their conversation, xu wenping immediately reacted. these were two human traffickers, and they must have kidnapped a little girl. thinking of this, he took a step into the small forest. there were indeed three people in the forest. two of them were adults and one was a child. the adults were two men. they stood there and looked like they had just quarreled. as for the little girl, her back was facing xu wenping. she was wiping her tears and looking very miserable. ¡°what are you doing?¡± upon hearing xu wenping¡¯s footsteps, a guy immediately looked in his direction warily. ¡°haha! a busybody.¡± ¡°none of your d*mn business. scram! let me tell you, don¡¯t f*cking meddle in my business. if you make me anxious, i¡¯ll stab you to death.¡± as he spoke, he had already taken out a dagger that looked shiny. the other man also revealed a ferocious expression. he directly picked up a chair next to him. he looked like if xu wenping dared not leave, he would also rush up and fight. ¡°haha! i¡¯m really going to interfere in this matter, especially human traffickers like you. you¡¯re the most detestable, so 1 have to interfere in this matter, and i have to do it to the end.¡± ¡°f*ck, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, the man in front rushed over and stabbed the dagger in his hand toward xu wenping¡¯s chest. he had used quite a bit of strength. seeing that the human trafficker was the first to attack him, xu wenping could not help but sneer and suddenly kicked out. without waiting for him to reach his side, he kicked him away. the man spat out a mouthful of blood in the air. his injuries were not light. when the other man saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. he also rushed over, looking like mo yang who would fight to the death. xu wenping punched the chair and smashed it into pieces. then, he punched the man in the chest. the man flew backward and spat out a mouthful of blood. when he fell to the ground, he looked like he was on the verge of death. the two human traffickers were both taken down by xu wenping. the child was still crying. xu wenping quickly walked to the child¡¯s side and bent down. he smiled and said, ¡°little girl, are you okay?¡± he took it for granted that the child in front of him was a little girl. after all, the two human traffickers had said that they had captured a little girl. however¡­ when the child put down their hand, he could not help but be stunned. because the person standing in front of him looked like a boy, and from the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem like a little boy. however¡­ just as xu wenping was stunned, a strange smile suddenly appeared on the little boy¡¯s face. then, he opened his mouth, and a stream of water shot straight at xu wenping¡¯s face. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this mouthful was spat out because the distance was too close and the incident was sudden. if it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to dodge it. not to mention ordinary people, even experts with unique skills would probably not be able to dodge if they were caught off guard. of course, xu wenping wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, nor was he an ordinary expert. he noticed something was wrong when the other party had a strange smile on his face, and he also noticed the signs of the other party¡¯s cheeks bulging. seeing the other party open his mouth, his body suddenly dodged.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Using His Way chapter 375: using his way translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the other party spat out a water arrow, and xu wenping dodged it. the difference between these two actions was less than a second. it was as if the two sides had already discussed this beforehand and cooperated. the water arrow shot out like a fountain, brushing past xu wenping¡¯s ear. the whistling sound even felt like it was tearing through the air. xu wenping¡¯s body swayed, and he was already two meters away from the other party. ¡°very clever.¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the ¡®child¡¯ standing there. the other party was a man. to be precise, he should be a man around the age of 50. the man raised his head and looked at xu wenping with a somewhat arrogant expression. ¡°your movement technique is very fast. not many people can dodge this move of mine.¡± as he spoke, the man touched his chin with a proud expression. ¡°maha!¡± xu wenping sneered and shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s just a dirty trick. if it weren¡¯t for the sympathy of others, you wouldn¡¯t have succeeded.¡± ¡°a dirty trick?¡± the man sneered disdainfully. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter what method it is. as long as it can defeat the enemy, it¡¯s a good method.¡± as he spoke, he looked at the two people lying on the ground with a displeased expression. there were three of them, but two of them had been knocked out. ¡°you¡¯re useless!¡± he said coldly. ¡°you can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡± as he spoke, he took a step forward and said to xu wenping, ¡°if you know what¡¯s good for you, let me tie you up and take you away immediately. otherwise, today will be the day you die.¡± ¡°another one trying to catch me?¡± xu wenping was secretly puzzled. what was going on today? so many people wanted to catch him. if they wanted to kill him, it was not surprising. however, it was a little strange to say that they were going to take him away. these people had captured him for some purpose, but why was this dwarf so ruthless just now? if the water arrow had hit his face, he would have been seriously injured even if he had profound internal energy. thinking of this, he could not help but be secretly surprised. ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± xu wenping spread his hands and said, ¡°i¡¯m not stupid. i really can¡¯t do something like surrender. if you really want to catch me, then do it yourself.¡± ¡°brat, how arrogant.¡± the man was furious. he took a step forward and suddenly jumped up. although he was not tall, not even a meter tall, the height of his leap was unimaginable. this leap was at least two meters high. with his height, he was much taller than xu wenping. at the same time, a long whip appeared in his hand. with a flick of his wrist, the whip that was flickering with silver and gray instantly lashed toward xu wenping¡¯s head. this move was quite powerful. however, because the advantage of the sneak attack just now was no longer there, xu wenping did not think that his attack was strange at all. he quickly dodged the whip. the midget in the air snorted coldly, shook his whip, and chased after him. ¡°small tricks.¡± xu wenping laughed coldly as he dodged the whip. he reached out and grabbed the whip. ¡°what?¡± the midget who landed was shocked. he really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would dare to grab the tip of his whip with his bare hands. ¡°give it back to me.¡± with a flip of his wrist, the whip shook out and directly wrapped around xu wenping¡¯s neck. this move was fast and accurate, and it felt like it was as fast as lightning. unfortunately, the move that he thought was extremely exquisite was useless against xu wenping. he retreated slightly and dodged the whip with a spin. at this moment, the dwarf was already panicking. he wanted to change his move and continue attacking xu wenping¡¯s lower body. however, before he could move his wrist, xu wenping¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from his sight. at that moment, it was like a special effect in a movie. the person disappeared. he did not even leave behind an afterimage as he disappeared in front of the dwarf. ¡°what?¡± the dwarf was shocked. the moment his wrist shook, he felt the whip in his hand straighten. but in the next moment, he knew that the whip wasn¡¯t straight, but the other end was still in xu wenping¡¯s hand. this shock was no small matter. the other end of the whip was still in the enemy¡¯s hand. he could not see where the enemy was. he was shocked and looked around. it was also at this moment that a sneer suddenly sounded above his head. ¡°i¡¯m here. don¡¯t look anymore.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a whip also fell from the top of his head. the dwarf was shocked. he lowered his body and tried to dodge. unfortunately, his movements were still too slow, and the whip came too quickly. in an instant, it had bound his body. in a flash, xu wenping was already standing in front of the dwarf. ¡°a taste of your own medicine. 1 haven¡¯t used this move wrongly, have 1?¡± xu wenping looked at the dwarf with a smile. his expression was as calm as water, as if the danger just now did not exist at all. that was the truth. the midget¡¯s attack just now was not anything dangerous to him. perhaps, what made him afraid was that sudden spray. the dwarf who was tied up flew into a rage. ¡°bastard, you bastard! let go of me! untie me! you used underhanded methods to tie me up! you¡¯re despicable and shameless! you¡¯re not a man! you¡­¡± he cursed loudly, and his curses were very unpleasant. he even brought out his great-grandmother. he frowned. he did not expect that the dwarf¡¯s morals were so unbearable. scolding people after losing was simply a little too much. ¡°shut up.¡± xu wenping took a step forward and pointed at the dwarf¡¯s mute acupoint. immediately, the dwarf opened his mouth to speak, but he could not make a sound. perhaps it was because he felt that he had lost his voice, the dwarf stomped his feet and cursed. however, when he spoke, there was no sound, only his mouth moving. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only no matter how viciously he scolded, xu wenping couldn¡¯t hear it now. ¡°you can¡¯t speak, but your ears can hear.¡± xu wenping smiled and clapped his hands. ¡°what 1 want to tell you now is that people who kill will always be killed. if i kill you now, you won¡¯t accept it. however, if we meet again in the future, i will definitely kill you.¡± after saying that, xu wenping shook the whip in his hand and spun it around again, wrapping it around the dwarf for another four or five times. the dwarf was so anxious that his eyes were red. he could not speak, and his body was tied up again. other than his feet, he could not move anywhere else. even his arms were tied up. he was so irritable that he seemed to have gone crazy.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Tit chapter 376: tit-for-tit translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation bang, bang, bang¡­ the dwarf began to jump on the ground, his eyes bulging like bells. he was really anxious and wanted to settle the score with xu wenping. however¡­ xu wenping ignored him and turned to leave. as for the two people lying on the ground pretending to be dead, he did not care at all. there was still an hour before the time for him to issue the challenge. what he needed to do now was to rush to the pavilion on the west mountain. when they walked out of the forest, the sky outside was already a little dark. looking up at the sky, xu wenping¡¯s lips curled into a smile. there were figures moving on the mountain road. they should be heading to the pavilion on the west mountain. it seemed that although he had come early, he had encountered two things and was delayed. he quickened his pace and soon reached the peak of west mountain. although the pavilion on west mountain was not the highest, it was still at the peak. standing there, the night wind blew, making it a little cold. standing here and looking down, he felt relieved. as the sun was setting, standing on the peak of the mountain gave people a feeling of sunset. xu wenping placed his hands behind his back and admired the scenery in front of him. while he was leisurely admiring the scenery, someone had already entered the pavilion on the other side. the first to arrive was a group of rather strange people. there were a total of three people. it was a burly man wearing very feminine clothes. his movements, sitting, and lying seemed to have some feminine elements. in the middle was a thin monk with a kasaya on his body. he looked like he had long hands and short legs. no matter how one looked at it, he looked a little funny. the other person was a fat woman with her hands on her hips. she didn¡¯t say anything, but she gave off the aura of a shrew. the three of them came to the pavilion and looked around. then, they chatted for a while and sat down. two to three minutes later, another group of people came in. these people were wearing long robes, which seemed to be clothes from before the liberation era. their snow-white robes showed that they were either disciples of aristocratic families or people from sects. these people all carried long swords on their backs and had slightly long hair. after entering the pavilion, they glanced at the three people and sat down. the two groups of people sat opposite each other. after sitting down, the middle-aged man in the lead looked at the other three. he did not say anything but looked at his four companions. ¡°wait, after the main character has appeared, let¡¯s find out which sect or aristocratic family he¡¯s from first. don¡¯t provoke him rashly,¡± the man in the lead instructed his brothers in a cold voice. the few of them nodded at the same time. the youngest disciple among them said, ¡°eldest senior brother, i think that person is really powerful. his skills are so strong that he is not someone ordinary can compare to. we can make friends with him.¡± ¡°whether we befriend him or not is secondary. the sect asked us to come out and train. our relationship with the su family is not shallow, so we can¡¯t offend the su family.¡± ¡°yes, eldest senior brother,¡± the young man replied and stopped talking. however¡­ their conversation was overheard by the three people sitting on the other side. the fat woman suddenly sneered. ¡°yo! young man, you look so young and tender. you¡¯re really cute! if you¡¯re willing to follow me, you can serve me very comfortably and you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone in the future.¡± when she said that, she even deliberately winked at the young man. seeing her actions, the young man almost vomited. ¡°hey! we have nothing to do with you. don¡¯t disgust us here.¡± the young man was very angry and directly retorted. but unexpectedly, when the woman heard the young man¡¯s words, her expression could not help but turn cold. ¡°haha! kid, you don¡¯t want to? that¡¯s too unfortunate. i¡¯ve been feeling very lonely recently and need to find a man to play with, so i¡¯ve chosen you.¡± as she spoke, she stood up and walked towards the young man. ¡°you have to be willing, even if you are unwilling. you have to come with me today.¡± as she spoke, she was already standing in front of the young man. the young man had already stood up and was staring at the fat woman. ¡°please have some self-respect,¡± he said coldly. ¡°we are a righteous sect. we have nothing to do with you heretics. please leave.¡± as he spoke, his fellow disciples beside him also stood up at the same time, their expressions rather cold. originally, the fat woman¡¯s two companions were watching the show. however, when they heard the young man say that they were heretics, the smiles on their faces disappeared. at the same time, they all stood up. the expression on the face of the burly man who looked extremely feminine was very ferocious. ¡°f*ck, little brat, who the f*ck are you calling evil?¡± as he spoke, he deliberately took a step forward. his aura suddenly rose, and a sense of oppression rushed straight toward the young man. feeling the pressure from the other party, the young man¡¯s expression changed. seeing that the young man was intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura, his eldest senior brother took a step forward and blocked the other party. he said, ¡°sir, don¡¯t be agitated. my junior brother is more straightforward. if he offended you in anyway, please forgive him.¡± ¡°humph! you can insult people just because you speak bluntly?¡± the monk widened his eyes and stepped forward. he said aggressively, ¡°if you don¡¯t apologize, this matter won¡¯t end today.¡± ¡°yes, it definitely won¡¯t end.¡± the boorish man gestured with his orchid fingers, looking like a woman, making people feel a little disgusted. ¡°apologize?¡± the young man raised his eyebrows. although he had been intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura just now, his state of mind had also changed because of his senior brother¡¯s appearance. ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± he shouted through his senior brother. ¡°what that woman said just now has crossed my bottom line. you guys provoked me first. why should i apologize?¡± both sides were at loggerheads, and the smell of gunpowder was very thick for a moment. just as they were at loggerheads, several groups of people walked up from the foot of the mountain. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the people who came up stood under the pavilion and looked at the two groups of people confronting each other on the pavilion. they could not help but reveal curious expressions. before long, there were more than thirty people standing near the pavilion. seeing that both sides were about to fight, especially the fat woman pouting as if she wanted to hug the young man back, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. even the bystanders were like this, let alone the person involved. the young man couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. he was extremely angry and growled, ¡°shut up! shut up! bastard, what nonsense. if you continue to speak like this, don¡¯t blame me for fighting you to the death..¡± Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: The Troops from All Sides chapter 377: the troops from all sides translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°little sweetheart, don¡¯t be angry. if you¡¯re willing to come with me, i¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± the fat woman made an awkward pose, which made people feel disgusted. who wouldn¡¯t feel sick looking at such a woman? if it was just her appearance, it would not be a big deal. the key was that her pretentious appearance was simply too nauseating. ¡°senior brother, i, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i want to kill her¡­¡± the young man, who was feeling nauseous, had already pulled out his sword and was about to collapse. normally, it would be better if there were only a few people. the problem was that so many people had seen this scene. it felt as if he was the one who insisted on leaving with her, and she had become his everything. if this matter were to spread to the martial world, would he still want his face? even if he didn¡¯t consider all these, he couldn¡¯t let her tarnish his reputation like this. the more he thought about it, the angrier the young man became. the sword in his hand even trembled. looking at his agitated appearance, the fat woman became even more coquettish and said, ¡°baby, don¡¯t be angry! did i make you feel uncomfortable? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡± her words became more and more explicit and serious, making everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. the veins on the young man¡¯s forehead popped up. he held the sword in his hand and wanted to take a step forward to fight the woman to the death. however, his arm was held by his senior brother. his senior brother¡¯s words rang in his ears. ¡°calm down. junior brother, you must learn to be patient.¡± the young man stopped in his tracks when he heard his eldest senior brother¡¯s words. he sobered up a little and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised. just now, he was clearly completely angered by the other party, which led to his thoughts being confused and him wanting to draw his sword and fight to the death with the other party. now that he was pulled back by his senior brother, his mind cleared up a little. the young man¡¯s already red eyes gradually returned to normal. ¡°senior brother, 1,1¡­ people like her are simply too detestable.¡± the senior brother held his junior brother back and looked at the three people in front of him. he said, one word after another, ¡°this is a critical period. we shouldn¡¯t be enemies with each other. after all, the main family has something for us to do. we should work together to deal with the outside world.¡± ¡°of course,¡± he said, ¡°if there¡¯s any conflict between us and we want to fight after this matter is over, we¡¯re willing to accompany you.¡± eldest senior brother¡¯s tone turned cold, and killing intent flashed in his eyes. the three people on the opposite side instantly felt that eldest senior brother¡¯s aura had increased, and his killing intent enveloped the three of them. his gaze was like a sharp sword that enveloped the three of them in an instant. this eldest senior brother was clearly very friendly just now, but now, his gaze was like a ferocious beast that had crawled out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. the three of them couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath, and their auras weakened. clap, clap¡­ just as they were still confronting each other, the three of them started to lose their momentum. at the same time, the sound of applause rang out. ¡°how interesting. i think it¡¯s quite interesting for three good-for-nothings to fight with five idiots. fight! let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger.¡± with a mocking voice, a tall middle-aged man walked to the bottom of the pavilion. everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on him. this person¡¯s face was pale and his hair was sparse, but he looked very energetic. the most unique thing about him was that he was waving a large fan in his hand, swaying it three times as he walked. such an appearance and attitude could be remembered for many years. he stood still and looked at the people in the pavilion. he grinned with disdain and mockery. the two groups of people couldn¡¯t help but be extremely furious, glaring at him. ¡°alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. it¡¯s useless to look at me. i won¡¯t give you money either.¡± his sarcastic words made people gnash their teeth, but people forcefully endured it and did not make a sound or have the intention to make a move. it wasn¡¯t because they wanted to endure it, but because everyone had seen the words written on his fan. ¡°cause trouble.¡± these words represented a person. this person¡¯s surname was zhang, and his name was zhang shifei. he was a ruthless person. among martial artists, he was someone that no one wanted to provoke. this guy made trouble out of nothing and even went around spreading rumors. wherever he passed by, not even a blade of grass would grow. in any case, a layer of skin would be scraped off. this person was very narrow-minded. if one provoked him, he would definitely make them smell bad. therefore, people were unwilling to provoke him and even kept a respectful distance from him. now that they saw him standing there, even though the people on both sides were angry, they did not dare to retort. zhang shifei was very happy. everyone was afraid of him. this was the best part about him. no one dared to provoke him. so what if he was a piece of sh*t? in any case, if others did not dare to provoke him, that would be the best. he waved his folding fan a few times and laughed. he said, ¡°don¡¯t fight with me later. i want to fight with that xu¡­ xu what. let¡¯s have a good chat with this guy. i want to see what kind of ability he has.¡± when he said that, his expression was very smug. to him, his abilities were not bad. now that someone dared to provoke him, he naturally had to find them. if he didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, how could that be with his personality? however¡­ just as he was getting carried away, a very inappropriate sentence came from behind him. ¡°interesting. you¡¯ve been causing trouble everywhere, and now you¡¯re here. could it be that you haven¡¯t been dealt with enough recently?¡± the person who spoke very slowly, but his walking speed was not slow. when he said this, he sounded far away, but when he finished speaking, he was already standing in front of zhang shifei. ¡°you f*cking¡­¡± zhang shifei was about to curse, but when he saw the face of the person who came, he trembled and immediately swallowed the vulgarities he wanted to say. zhang shifei coughed dryly and smiled. he quickly bowed and said, ¡°i was wondering who it was. so it¡¯s mr. gao. 1 really didn¡¯t expect it! mr. gao actually came personally. it seems that he values this ping guy quite a lot.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when he said that, he had already moved to the side with a flattering smile on his face. looking at his appearance, people could not help but secretly despise him. this kid, it turned out that when he saw someone powerful, someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend, he would still fawn over them. at this time, he was not petty. according to his face and what gao liqun said just now, he should have been taught a lesson by others before.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Probing chapter 378: probing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation that was the truth. zhang shifei had really been dealt with by gao liqun before. moreover, he had dealt with him quite well. if not for that, it would be strange if he could be so honest. zhang shifei stood beside gao liqun like a slave, bowing and fawning. he had seen everyone¡¯s contemptuous attitude toward him, but he still did not show any other expression. gao liqun didn¡¯t mind. he just turned his head to look at him, then turned his gaze to the people around him. ¡°everyone, since we have all agreed to come, we must work together and not fight each other.¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any grudge between the four of us, please settle it after this matter is over,¡± he said with a serious expression. as he spoke, his gaze could not help but look at the two groups of people in the pavilion on the west mountain. seeing him look over, the two groups of people immediately fell silent out of fear. whether it was the three strange people or the five brothers in white robes with long swords on their backs, their faces were filled with respect and fear. gao liqun had a great reputation and vicious methods. more importantly, his connections were too wide. ordinary people could not provoke him at all. even in the martial world, his reputation was well-known. now that he had personally come to preside over this matter, everyone had a backbone in their hearts. on the other hand, everyone was thinking that since he was here, then the person who issued the challenge, xu wenping, was naturally a very impressive person. they really might not be able to deal with such a person. since they couldn¡¯t deal with him, it was naturally a good thing to let someone more powerful take the blame. everyone¡¯s expressions relaxed, and their gazes began to patrol the surroundings. ¡°haha! actually, the main character should have arrived long ago. he has been watching us and having a laugh.¡± at this moment, gao liqun¡¯s voice was very loud, and everyone present could hear it very clearly. at the same time, he slowly walked toward the west. as he walked, he smiled. ¡°this young friend, i believe you must be xu wenping?¡± the direction he was heading toward was the west. there was only one person standing there, looking at the setting sun. he seemed a little lonely, and his eyes were far-reaching. when people came up, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. they only thought that he was standing there watching the sunset and was a little lonely. therefore, people chose to ignore his existence. but now, gao liqun walked over and said that he was xu wenping. everyone couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes and look at that person¡¯s back in disbelief. the figure did not move at first, but as gao liqun approached, his body slowly moved and then turned around. behind him was the setting sun, accompanied by a little bit of the afterglow of the setting sun, making his current figure look very well-proportioned. when he turned around, his body seemed to be plated with a layer of gold by the setting sun. his face was a little angular. in the eyes of others, he was not particularly handsome, but he could not be said to be ugly. someone once said that he had a common face. however, he never thought so. he had always been a little narcissistic and always said that he was very handsome. he was naturally xu wenping. from the start of the climb to the arrival of the people, to the dispute in the pavilion, until now, xu wenping had been standing there quietly, looking at the sunset in the distance. he watched the setting sun and admired its beauty. he turned around and looked at gao liqun, who had revealed his identity. he smiled and said, ¡°who are you? i don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before.¡± looking at his indifferent smile and calm eyes, the eyes of the experienced gao liqun could not help but shrink slightly. he already knew xu wenping¡¯s age and appearance. he had even read all the information about him. according to his thoughts, a person at this age should not be so calm and collected. however¡­ from xu wenping¡¯s body, he saw a young skin that was experienced to the bones, wrapped in a sophisticated soul. no wonder such a person was so difficult to deal with. the key was that this was not the most important thing. what shocked him the most was xu wenping¡¯s aura. from the moment he met xu wenping face to face, he felt a powerful and oppressive aura. it was an aura that was even higher than that of a grandmaster. it was an aura that surpassed all the martial artists he had seen. it was even more powerful than the elders of his family and even the ancestors. frowning slightly, gao liqun looked at xu wenping and said word by word, ¡°i am gao liqun. i am a martial artist. 1 am also the leader of this generation of the gaos.¡± as he spoke, his eyes were fixed on xu wenping. he wanted to see some clues from the other party¡¯s eyes and micro-expressions. this young man was not simple. he had an extraordinary temperament. he really wanted to know if this kid with the surname xu was related to the rumored xu family in the martial arts world. the martial arts aristocratic family, the xu family, was also the fengyun family. many years ago, they had produced many outstanding martial artists. although the xu family was somewhat desolate now, even so, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. there were still quite a number of experts in the family. however¡­ to his disappointment, xu wenping did not show any signs of emotion. xu wenping nodded and said indifferently, ¡°oh, i see. your name was also included in my invitation.¡± his indifferent words directly made gao liqun a little confused. after all, he wanted to see if xu wenping was a descendant of a large family from his performance. if he was related to an aristocratic family and was a member of a martial arts aristocratic family, he would definitely be moved when he heard his name. however¡­ xu wenping¡¯s calm performance just now made him unable to figure out his thoughts at all. ¡°haha! yes, i saw your invitation.¡± gao liqun also said a sentence of nonsense. then, he frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°may i know why mr. xu invited us here?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare to do so. i just feel that there are some things that i need to discuss with you.¡± xu wenping smiled mischievously. his gaze swept across everyone. he smiled again. ¡°i can see that everyone behind you should follow your lead.¡± he said it casually, but it also meant that he had already understood everything. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only gao liqun had a headache. this kid¡¯s words were flawless, giving him a headache. however, what the other party said was not wrong, so he could only force a smile and say, ¡°everyone¡¯s favor made me the temporary leader.¡± ¡°mr. xu, what do you plan to do this time?¡± he asked, looking around. since he couldn¡¯t beat around the bush, he might as well tear off his loincloth. gao liqun stared at xu wenping, waiting for his next move.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Attack chapter 379: attack translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation since he had already said this, there was nothing to hide. ¡°i know very well why you came to jin hai. i¡¯m impatient to fight with you one by one, so why don¡¯t we settle it once and for all?¡± xu wenping spread his hands and looked harmless, as if what he said was just a trivial matter. hearing his words, gao liqun and the people behind him had ugly expressions. firstly, xu wenping said that he was impatient with fighting with everyone one on one. secondly, he said it so casually. it was obvious that he did not put them in his eyes. ¡°brat, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± gao liqun¡¯s expression was ugly, but he did not flare up. but even if he wasn¡¯t angry, it didn¡¯t mean that the people behind him weren¡¯t angry. a burly man suddenly stepped forward and stood beside gao liqun. he pointed at xu wenping¡¯s nose and shouted angrily, ¡°kid, you¡¯re too arrogant. you don¡¯t even put the heroes of the world in your eyes. you¡¯re really courting death.¡± after saying that, his hand that was pointing at xu wenping turned into a fist. he clenched his fist and waved it, then punched xu wenping¡¯s head. he couldn¡¯t stand xu wenping¡¯s arrogance. the brawny man did not believe that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were extremely high and that he was a person who had surpassed the grandmaster realm. the main reason was that xu wenping was too young. for such a young man, even if he had started learning kung fu in his mother¡¯s womb, at the age of 20, even if he was good at kung fu, how good could he be? therefore, he did not think that xu wenping was anything special. at this moment, he punched him. he was still thinking that if he could knock xu wenping down with one punch, he would be able to stand out in the martial arts world and have a place. however¡­ the wind from the fist whistled, and the punch came with a heavy force. xu wenping did not even move his eyelids. he only stretched out his left hand and lightly tapped with a finger. his finger was pointing at the center of his opponent¡¯s fist. it seemed that there was no power in his finger. especially in the burly man¡¯s eyes, xu wenping¡¯s tap didn¡¯t have any power at all. however, the moment his fist touched xu wenping¡¯s finger, the burly man¡¯s body trembled violently. the two of them moved extremely quickly. everyone only saw a punch and xu wenping pointing at it. however, their actions seemed a little strange, as if they were filming a movie. especially xu wenping¡¯s finger, it was like a magical act. the brawny man was very contemptuous at first, especially when xu wenping pointed out. at that moment, he was really mocking him. however, when his fist came into contact with the other party¡¯s finger, his body suddenly trembled and his expression changed drastically. the burly man did not care about the power of this finger. he thought that his punch could break his opponent¡¯s finger. however, in the end, the burly man felt as if his fist had smashed into an extremely hard steel bar. strength was mutual, so at this moment, the burly man felt that his fist was in pain. moreover, even though xu wenping only used one finger, the burly man still felt a huge push. with a seemingly gentle finger, the burly man¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly slammed back. in an instant, he was sent flying back more than ten meters, almost falling to the ground on his butt. ¡°ah!¡± he let out a low cry, and his right fist trembled in pain. his wrist was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to break. cold sweat trickled down the burly man¡¯s forehead. he raised his head, trembling, and looked at xu wenping with fear in his eyes. xu wenping didn¡¯t even look at the burly man. his eyes were still on gao liqun in front of him. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to be my enemy, you can choose not to fight in this battle. but if you still attack me after we leave west mountain, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± as xu wenping spoke, a fierce and fierce look flashed across his face. gao liqun raised his eyebrows. he saw the burly man¡¯s attack and also witnessed xu wenping¡¯s casual finger attack. he was shocked. gao liqun asked himself, if it was him, it would probably be difficult to force the other party back with the strength of a finger. what kind of power was this to be able to force the enemy back in an instant? gao liqun¡¯s pupils contracted, and the smile on his face was quite forced. ¡°haha! i really didn¡¯t expect mr. xu¡¯s cultivation to be so profound that he could defeat the enemy with the power of a single finger.¡± these words were very to the point and were indeed his true feelings. not to mention him, even the people behind him had the same feeling. however¡­ gao liqun changed the topic. ¡°mr. xu may be skilled in martial arts, but you¡¯ve invited so many of us here. you also know our purpose. are you sure you can handle us if we attack together?¡± after he asked this question, the group of people behind him gathered around him with different expressions, but most of them stared at xu wenping with fierce eyes. one had to know that the main family had said that if they could capture or kill xu wenping, the su family was willing to pay at least 50 million to 100 million yuan to thank him. not for anything else, but for this sum of money, everyone¡¯s eyes were red. martial artists were also human beings, and practicing martial arts also required financial support. this was especially true for martial artists who practiced external techniques. they needed some medicinal herbs that could temper their qi and blood to nourish their bodies. on the other hand, people who practiced internal martial arts did not seem to need any assistance, but in fact, if they wanted to cultivate a deeper level of martial arts, the assistance of medicine was indispensable. in short, the amount of money a martial artist spent was not a small amount. with this sum of money, even a family or sect could be considered to have made a small fortune. ¡°you can try.¡± xu wenping was still calm. his gaze swept across everyone present. ¡°come up together,¡± he said. after saying that, he hooked his finger. seeing him so calm and arrogant, gao liqun could not help but sneer. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± gao liqun raised his eyebrows and stepped back. then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°everyone, go.¡± since they could not reach an agreement, they might as well start fighting. seeing him wave his hand, the martial artists behind him stepped forward one after another. the person in front was a short but fat man with a kitchen knife in his hand. beside the man was a very tall man with an iron rod in his hand. behind the two of them were all kinds of people, all holding different weapons in their hands. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only more than 30 people rushed toward xu wenping, and everyone¡¯s expression was quite solemn. they had all seen xu wenping¡¯s move just now. it shouldn¡¯t be easy for them to take down such a powerful person. seeing that the two people in front had already arrived in front of xu wenping, the man with the kitchen knife in his hand suddenly jumped forward and slashed at xu wenping¡¯s head. the tall man waved the iron rod in his hand and went straight for xu wenping¡¯s legs.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Boxing chapter 380: boxing translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the wind whistled as two weapons flew over. just as the kitchen knife was about to land on his head, and the iron rod was about to hit xu wenping¡¯s legs¡­ at this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, hoping that the two of them would succeed. however¡­ how could xu wenping be easily defeated? seeing that the two weapons were about to land on him, he suddenly moved. he only moved his feet, and the kitchen knife above his head missed. at the same time, he raised his left foot and kicked at the iron rod that was sweeping over. his actions shocked everyone present. one had to know that the power of the iron rod was extremely great. if it swept across, it would definitely be able to injure the other party¡¯s flesh and blood. but now, xu wenping wasn¡¯t afraid at all. he kicked him. wasn¡¯t this too crazy? everyone¡¯s thoughts were almost the same, but gao liqun, who was watching coldly from the side, took a deep breath, and his pupils constricted. because he could clearly see that after xu wenping¡¯s kick, whether it was the landing point or the strength, it was extremely aggressive. bang! the sole of his foot collided with the iron rod, emitting a soft sound. there was nothing wrong with xu wenping¡¯s foot, so he retracted it normally. however, the iron rod in the hand of the thin and tall man opposite him was sent flying backward because of his kick. because the force was too great, and the iron rod was too fast, the tall and thin man did not have time to react at all. the tall and thin man was shocked when he saw the iron rod swing back toward his head. he wanted to dodge and tilt his head to avoid the danger of the iron rod hitting his head. however¡­ because the iron rod had suddenly come, he didn¡¯t have time to let go. therefore, the iron rod had suddenly come. although his head had dodged, his shoulder couldn¡¯t dodge it no matter what. bang! another muffled sound was heard as the iron rod made solid contact with his shoulder. ¡°all!¡± the man cried out in surprise and staggered a step back. he almost fell, and his face turned pale. the man with the kitchen knife in his hand roared, ¡°go! what are you all looking at?¡± he moved forward again. the kitchen knife in his hand swept toward xu wenping¡¯s neck. hearing his low growl, the martial artists who surrounded him at the same time all had ugly expressions. they had all seen xu wenping¡¯s attack just now. that shocking kick was extremely impactful. however, when they saw the man with the kitchen knife attack xu wenping again, everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly moved. in any case, xu wenping¡¯s attack did not kill the two of them at once. it seemed that he was not as powerful as the rumors said. since he wasn¡¯t that powerful, they might be able to get rid of him as soon as possible if they charged forward together. the crowd shouted and rushed forward. many martial artists attacked at the same time. this scene was truly spectacular. if he was not careful, he could even be knocked off the mountain by everyone, especially since xu wenping was standing at the edge of the peak of the west mountain. the attacks continued, and every move was aimed in a fatal direction. however¡­ the current xu wenping was like a fish swimming through the crowd. his figure swayed, and the attacks of the many martial artists completely missed, causing people¡¯s expressions to be extremely ugly. ¡°beat him!¡± ¡°hurry up and stop him. don¡¯t let him escape.¡± ¡°attack! what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°d*mn it, don¡¯t step on me. 1 want to hit him!¡± ¡°quickly turn around. he went to the left.¡± the martial artists shouted one after another. each and every one of their eyes were red, wanting to injure xu wenping in their own hands. unfortunately, their attacks all landed on empty air. no one was able to touch xu wenping at all. ¡°this¡­¡± gao liqun, who was standing in the outer circle, had a sharp look in his eyes. he squinted his eyes slightly and kept staring at xu wenping¡¯s actions. according to his analysis, xu wenping¡¯s movement technique was extremely fast. moreover, every time he attacked, he would injure a martial artist. such a person was definitely not ordinary. even if he was in the crowd, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so easily. at the thought of this, he suddenly moved his feet and arrived in the crowd in an instant. he opened his fists and punched xu wenping¡¯s chest. this punch was full of speed and strength. the fist had not even been completely thrown out when it was already accompanied by a violent gust of wind. as the wind howled, his fist had already hit xu wenping¡¯s chest. ¡°good!¡± at this moment, xu wenping suddenly gathered his qi and threw a punch. he knew that the other party wanted to trap him and prevent him from shuttling back and forth in the crowd. however¡­ for xu wenping, this was not a big deal. as he punched out, his body suddenly flashed and disappeared from where he was. he punched out and his body flashed past. these two actions were done in one go, as if he had already predicted it. bang! the two fists collided in the air, and a burst of energy instantly scattered in all directions. although it was not like the exaggerated air flow in movies and dramas, it still made the people beside him feel a strong air fluctuation. the crowd could not help but be stunned, and even their movements slowed down by a beat. at that moment, everyone felt that xu wenping should be the one who lost. there was no other reason than that gao liqun was an expert. he was an out-and-out expert who ranked among the best in the martial arts world. the abilities of the gao family were not something ordinary people could compare to. the gaos had a secret cultivation method, and it was said that their family¡¯s internal martial arts had been passed down from ancient times for hundreds of years. not only did it contain the true nature of the inner force, but because the person who cultivated it needed to have very high aptitude, the constitution and bloodline of each generation of the gao family were very pure. this gao liqun was even more outstanding among this generation. it was said that he had never lost before. since he had never lost before, he should keep his record this time. however¡­ to everyone¡¯s disappointment, after the two fists collided, xu wenping¡¯s body flashed and disappeared. after dodging the attack from the person behind him, everyone noticed that gao liqun suddenly retreated, his face turning extremely pale. as he retreated, his expression was not good, and a stream of blood quickly flowed from the corner of his lips. he was injured. with just one punch, gao liqun was injured. what kind of martial arts was this? it was actually a punch that caused gao liqun to suffer internal injuries. how could they provoke such a person? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but look around, trying to find traces of xu wenping. soon, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared about five meters away from gao liqun. beside him, there were two more martial artists who had fallen to the ground and could not get up. ¡°not bad. it¡¯s already not bad that you can take a punch from me.¡± xu wenping smiled faintly, his tone carrying a touch of praise.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: The Injured Gao Liqun chapter 381: the injured gao liqun translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping¡¯s praise was like a sharp knife that directly pierced into gao liqun¡¯s heart. rumor had it that gao liqun had never lost. this rumor was true. at least, in front of outsiders, he had never lost. as for whether or not he had lost behind others¡¯ backs, only the participants knew. right now, he was extremely angry. his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at xu wenping. ¡°hehehe¡­ very good, really very good. your strength and inner strength are very strong. i like it. since 1 didn¡¯t collapse, i still have a chance to appeal.¡± after saying that, gao liqun suddenly moved his feet. just like xu wenping, he seemed to have disappeared from the spot in an instant. when he reappeared in front of everyone, he was already standing in front of xu wenping. suddenly, he threw a punch. this time, he had no intention of competing with xu wenping in strength. with a punch, there were five solid and thirteen empty in the fist path, both offensive and defensive. the speed of his punches was extremely fast, and he was full of power. it was definitely not something that ordinary martial artists could compare to. ¡°not bad, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not enough.¡± xu wenping still had the time to talk at a time like this. his body seemed to have an afterimage. when the fist came over, he actually swayed left and right. for a moment, the afterimage appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes like a movie. this scene was not xu wenping showing off his skills, but dodging the opponent¡¯s attack. unless one¡¯s martial arts had reached a certain realm, one would not be able to see through gao liqun¡¯s attack. there were naturally people with unique vision in the crowd. the moment gao liqun made his move, he immediately cried out in surprise. ¡°this is the gaos¡¯ lost footprint sanshou, and it contains inner strength. it¡¯s hard to dodge.¡± ¡°f*ck! is he that powerful?¡± ¡°nonsense, the gaos¡¯ martial arts are famous among the hidden martial arts aristocratic families. moreover, gao liqun is also an outstanding talent in this generation.¡± ¡°amazing. this kind of martial arts is like a tv drama.¡± ¡°don¡¯t be ridiculous. how can a tv series be as good as this? this is real kung fu.¡± ¡°look! there are too many and too many changes in the moves. it¡¯s simply impossible to see them clearly.¡± ¡°that xu wenping is even more powerful. he hasn¡¯t even moved half a step, and just with the flexibility of his body, he dodged all of gao liqun¡¯s attacks. isn¡¯t he too powerful?¡± ¡°f*ck, this guy is too powerful. 1 don¡¯t think we can beat him.¡± ¡°but that money¡­¡± ¡°are you crazy? even if you have money, do you have the life to spend it?¡± at this moment, everyone actually stopped. no one went forward to help. there was a reason why they didn¡¯t step forward to help. firstly, the two of them were fighting fiercely. if they went forward to help, they might be accidentally injured. another point was that gao liqun was fighting xu wenping alone. if gao liqun was really in danger, it was fine to help him. but if gao liqun really won, he would definitely blame the person who helped him for being nosy. therefore, no one went up and just watched helplessly. the fist wind whistled. at this time, gao liqun had already attacked for more than 30 moves. however¡­ xu wenping¡¯s movement technique was too fast. gao liqun couldn¡¯t hit him at all. the more he couldn¡¯t attack xu wenping¡¯s body, the more conflicted gao liqun felt. he felt like he was going crazy. every move seemed to have been predicted by the other party. this feeling was simply too bad. ¡°kill, kill, kill¡­¡± his moves became faster and faster. at this time, gao liqun was simply going crazy. his eyes were red as he attacked. each move was faster than the last. afterimages appeared, but he still could not hit xu wenping. not to mention hitting his body, he couldn¡¯t even touch a corner of his clothes. ¡°kill you, i want to kill you¡­¡± gao liqun¡¯s calmness and composure were gone, leaving only madness. seeing that 50 moves had passed, xu wenping raised his eyebrows. ¡°stop! if you don¡¯t stop now, 1 won¡¯t be polite.¡± the reason why he didn¡¯t take down gao liqun in one move was entirely because xu wenping had his own considerations. gao liqun was a descendant of an aristocratic family, and his attack made xu wenping feel some pressure. xu wenping didn¡¯t want to provoke such a scion of an aristocratic family. no matter what, his foundation was still very weak. he could not compete with those century-old aristocratic families. the other thing was that he also wanted to use this opportunity to see how capable he was. it was not easy to meet an expert like gao liqun as a whetstone. therefore, xu wenping didn¡¯t attack him immediately. however, after more than 50 moves, xu wenping could see the depth of the other party. therefore, he decided not to continue watching. ¡°kill you, i must kill you¡­¡± gao liqun, who was like a crazy demon, was still crazy at this time. his eyes were bloodshot, and his attacks were even faster. moreover, every move seemed to want to tear xu wenping into pieces. unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t catch a trace of the other party. ¡°go!¡± all of a sudden, xu wenping let out a breath and struck out with his palm. this palm strike was very fast, and it was a horizontal slash. the speed of his attack was extremely shocking. at this moment, gao liqun just happened to throw a punch over. the angle of his move seemed to be coordinated with xu wenping. he put his arm up and let the other party hit him. kacha¡­ the sound of bones cracking rang out, and gao liqun¡¯s body suddenly trembled. his body froze. he stood there for a full two seconds before he let out a scream. ¡°ah!¡± his voice was a little loud, and even the people watching the battle trembled when they heard it. perhaps because he had never suffered such an injury before, now that he was injured, gao liqun could not take it anymore. accompanied by his painful cry, gao liqun covered his injured area. he staggered back a few steps and then stared at xu wenping with a murderous gaze. ¡°hehe¡­ hehehe¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°very good,¡± he said with a hoarse smile. ¡°really very good. i didn¡¯t expect that 1 would fall here.¡± as he spoke, the expression on his face became more and more ferocious. ¡°you hurt me in public. remember, my family will not rest until you die.¡± ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows, and his face turned cold. ¡°i¡¯ve held back for you. i don¡¯t want to be your enemy. it seems like you don¡¯t appreciate it..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Rain of Flowers chapter 382: rain of flowers translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as soon as he finished speaking, xu wenping shot toward gao liqun. ¡°go! everyone, attack together. the su family won¡¯t treat everyone unfairly.¡± there was nothing more to say if they had fallen out. there was no need to hide things that everyone knew. gao liqun roared and retreated. he knew that he wasn¡¯t xu wenping¡¯s match. now that he was injured, he couldn¡¯t fight anymore. hearing his shout, the people who had been watching could not help but be shocked. speaking of the su family, although they were all martial artists, they were not willing to provoke this secular family. since they had accepted the su family¡¯s mission, they had to contribute. moreover, the su family had also promised that if they could take down xu wenping, they would be rewarded. gao liqun retreated, but the crowd moved forward, blocking the path in front of xu wenping. the crowd rushed toward him. at least seven or eight people rushed toward him at the same time, their weapons in their hands waving at him. ¡°it¡¯s more satisfying to come together.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping¡¯s speed increased again, and he rushed into the crowd in an instant. seeing how ferocious he was, the people¡¯s weapons were even faster. unfortunately, every time they waved it, it would hit nothing. xu wenping was right next to them, but their weapons could not reach him. if a camera were to record the way everyone brandished their weapons, it would feel as if they were fighting with the air. ¡°fight! he¡¯s with you.¡± ¡°f*ck, why are you here? i can¡¯t hit!¡± ¡°this kid is too slippery. 1 can¡¯t catch him at all.¡± ¡°don¡¯t shout. hurry up and fight! everyone, stand closer together.¡± ¡°f*ck! my leg! why did you kick me?¡± waves of screams rang out from the crowd. moreover, these martial artists were all swaying unsteadily. those who were hit by xu wenping were sent flying. those who were not hit by xu wenping were accidentally injured by others, resulting in many people being injured. as for those who weren¡¯t injured, they were touched by those who were injured and fell to the ground. in the next moment, xu wenping had already arrived in front of gao liqun. ¡°what?¡± gao liqun was taken aback. he couldn¡¯t help but retreat in horror, wanting to dodge xu wenping¡¯s attack. however¡­ in the next moment, xu wenping threw a punch with a strong wind. ¡°bastard,¡± gao liqun growled. he retreated and punched out with both fists. according to his thoughts, xu wenping¡¯s punch would definitely cause his body to accelerate and retreat. at that time, he would definitely be able to avoid xu wenping¡¯s pursuit. his idea was not bad, but it had not been realized. after xu wenping¡¯s punch was thrown, gao liqun retreated and even reached out to block. a cold smile appeared on his lips. in the next moment, his body swayed, and the fist wind suddenly retracted. then, he disappeared again. ¡°what?¡± gao liqun was shocked and wanted to stop his footsteps and dodge to the side. although his strength was not as strong as xu wenping, his martial arts were still quite exquisite. seeing xu wenping¡¯s figure disappear, he could feel an aura sweep past him. it was obvious that he had dodged behind him. at this moment, gao liqun immediately understood that xu wenping was going to attack him from behind. he wanted to dodge. however, just as this thought flashed through his mind, a huge force came from behind him. the fist force was like a raging wave, rushing straight for gao liqun¡¯s back. this shock was no small matter. gao liqun immediately bowed and stopped, wanting to dash forward. this series of actions was all done by forcefully pressing down on his body. unfortunately, his movements were still too slow. xu wenping¡¯s fist wind whistled as it arrived. bang! gao liqun¡¯s body swayed and was hit by xu wenping¡¯s punch. his body flew out. as his body flew out, blood spurted out from his mouth and nose. as he coughed up blood, his body swayed and he fell to the ground, staggering three to four steps forward. his martial arts were indeed different from others. if it was someone else, even if they did not die, they would probably be thrown out and unable to get up. however, gao liqun was able to stand still and even staggered a few steps, indicating that his martial arts were very profound. gao liqun turned around, his face abnormally pale. there was still blood on the corner of his lips. gao liqun¡¯s eyes were fixed on xu wenping. he grinned ferociously and said, ¡°very good, really very good. you actually dared to hurt me like this. 1 will definitely not let you go. hehehe¡­¡± after saying that, he spat out another mouthful of blood, and his face became even paler. looking down at his fist, xu wenping sighed and said, ¡°i was too careless. i thought that this punch would make you lie down and not get up. 1 was really careless!¡± as he spoke, he continued walking toward gao liqun. seeing that he was approaching again, gao liqun¡¯s face stiffened. then, he shouted, ¡°keep him busy. you must keep him busy. if you are willing to keep him busy, i am willing to give you 5 million in my name.¡± there must be brave men under great rewards. this concept has never been wrong since ancient times. therefore, after the remaining ten or so people heard his words, their eyes immediately lit up. then, they all rushed forward and waved their weapons at xu wenping. however, they were all spent. although they rushed up aggressively, they were already afraid. xu wenping¡¯s attack just now was simply a thunderous blow. even gao liqun was not a match for him. they really did not dare to provoke such a person. however¡­ the reward of 5 million was indeed very tempting. it gave them a lot of motivation, which was why they rushed over at this time. ¡°humph!¡± xu wenping snorted coldly and flicked his wrist, throwing out a bunch of silver needles. the method of sprinkling the silver needles was the same as the method of raining flowers. the silver needle pierced through the air. in less than two breaths, the bodies of those who rushed over trembled and then fell to the ground one after another. this operation was simply astounding. gao liqun, who originally wanted to use this opportunity to immediately escape the west mountain, suddenly narrowed his eyes. he stopped in his tracks and looked at xu wenping blankly. ¡°you¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only his expression was unusually solemn because xu wenping¡¯s technique just now was too shocking. even he had never seen such a technique before. he had seen such a description in the ancient books of his family, but he had never seen it in reality. ¡°now, there should only be the two of us left¡­¡± xu wenping once again walked towards gao liqun. his expression was still calm, but there was a faint killing intent in his eyes.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Snipe chapter 383: snipe translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation bang! suddenly, a gunshot rang out. then, xu wenping moved his body to the side and dodged a sniper bullet. at the same time, his body suddenly turned sideways. bang, bang, bang¡­ another three consecutive shots were fired, and xu wenping dodged them with his extremely fast movement technique. after dodging five or six shots, he had already hidden behind the pillar of the west mountain pavilion. there were originally many people in the pavilion, but because they had all gone to attack xu wenping, especially the two groups of people who had quarreled here before, they were now lying on the ground outside the pavilion. therefore, xu wenping was the only one in the pavilion now. bang! a bullet hit the pillar where xu wenping was hiding, creating a huge pit. however, because there was metal inside the pillar, it could not be penetrated. ¡°you really think highly of me. you even found an assassin,¡± xu wenping replied calmly. he then flicked his finger and a silver needle shot out. the direction the silver needle went to was gao liqun, who had already quietly wanted to leave. because of the assassin¡¯s intervention, xu wenping could not attack him for the time being, so he wanted to take the opportunity to leave directly. however¡­ how could xu wenping let him go? gao liqun, who was about to leave after xu wenping shot out his silver needles, trembled. then, he turned around in fear and looked at the pillar where xu wenping was. he looked over and saw xu wenping grinning at him, with despair in his eyes. his body trembled, and then he completely lost his support and fell to the ground. bang! another gunshot rang out, and the bullet brushed past xu wenping¡¯s body. this time, wild wolf on the opposite side shot more accurately. however¡­ the bullet still did not hit xu wenping. seeing that he had failed again, wild wolf cursed from a tree opposite him. then, he loaded the gun and aimed at the pavilion again. however, this time, he waited for a long time, but he did not see xu wenping¡¯s figure again. ¡°what the h*ll? where is he?¡± ¡°d*mn it!¡± wild wolf muttered. he raised his head and looked at the sky. he cursed again, ¡°bastard, we¡¯ve wasted so much time.¡± as he spoke, he shifted his body slightly and continued to aim his gun at the pavilion. according to the distance, he was about a mile away from the pavilion. at this distance, his shooting accuracy was not a problem. in the past, he could kill a target from two miles away. but today, what made him very angry was that he clearly aimed and shot in time, but he still couldn¡¯t hit the target. this situation made him feel extremely depressed. this was the first time he had missed his target since he became an assassin. even when he had just become an assassin and was still a novice, he could still hit his target. although it might not be a one-hit kill, at least, it had never failed. however, today¡¯s failure had shaken his confidence a little. ¡°where is he?¡± he mumbled again, then stared at the scope and continued to look for xu wenping¡¯s movements. he was certain that xu wenping was hiding behind a pillar. now that he couldn¡¯t dodge, he was actually doing the final consumption. however¡­ he seemed to be wrong, because xu wenping still did not appear behind the pillar of the pavilion after three minutes. ¡°what happened?¡± wild wolf frowned deeply. as an assassin and a former mercenary, he was very patient when it came to sniping. he had once lurked in the jungle and stayed there for three days and three nights without moving. however¡­ today, he was a little impatient. perhaps it was because he had been observing xu wenping¡¯s actions just now, but he would often lose sight of the other party in his sniper scope. this was a very bad feeling. a feeling that he could not control it made his confidence waver. as an assassin and a mercenary, wild wolf was ranked very high on the world¡¯s assassin list. every time he went on a mission, he was in a good mood. however, today, he felt a sense of trepidation. he adjusted the scope again, but there was still no sign of xu wenping in the opposite pavilion. however¡­ it was also at this moment that he felt a chill on his body. a bad feeling crept into his heart. in the next moment, he turned his body to the side and wanted to jump off the tree. however, the moment he turned his body, a force pushed against him. ¡°no¡­¡± wild wolf let out a low growl, and his body was pushed off the tree along with the force. although he was a killer, he did not know martial arts. although he was not weak, he was not a martial artist. in the case of falling from a tree, it could only become a free fall. bang! wild wolf fell heavily to the ground. because he landed on his back, he gritted his teeth in pain. then, he saw a figure appear in front of him. the figure walked over and lowered his head to look at him. a smile blossomed on his face. ¡°haha! assassin, former mercenary, right?¡± the man spoke, and his face was completely exposed to wild wolf¡¯s pupils in the weak light. ¡°you, you¡­¡± wild wolf was extremely shocked because the person in front of him was xu wenping. wild wolf widened his eyes in shock. he could not believe that a living person would suddenly disappear under his surveillance and then suddenly come to his side to ambush him. he didn¡¯t know how xu wenping had come here or how he had climbed up the tree. he stared blankly at the pavilion. he did not see xu wenping walk out of the pavilion at all. ¡°your marksmanship is very accurate. it¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯re a little slow.¡± standing beside wild wolf, xu wenping looked down at the assassin who was lying there and staring at him. he had also broken out in a cold sweat. even though he was powerful and fast, and he was still able to escape, however, wild wolf¡¯s two shots had indeed posed a considerable threat to him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only if he was hit by a bullet, he would definitely be injured. if he was hit in a vital part, even xu wenping¡¯s body would probably be in danger. seeing that he was locked on by the sniper, xu wenping took down gao liqun and immediately hid behind a rock behind the pavilion. at that time, wild wolf had a moment of carelessness and his gaze temporarily left xu wenping¡¯s body. of course, it was only a short departure. in just two or three seconds, xu wenping disappeared from wild wolf¡¯s sight. what happened next was much simpler. xu wenping used his fastest movement technique and rushed straight to the forest where wild wolf was.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Masked Man chapter 384: masked man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when he had arrived under the tree, wild wolf did not see it at all, let alone hear any sound. lying on the ground and looking at xu wenping who was looking down at him, wild wolf wanted to raise his hand to take the gun, but because xu wenping¡¯s cold gaze was locked on him, he did not dare to move at all. ¡°there¡¯s no need to think too much.¡± xu wenping¡¯s eyes were fixed on wild wolf who was lying there. he said word by word, ¡°if you want to take a gun, or if you want to counterattack and assassinate me with a dagger, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± he said it very straightforwardly. wild wolf was stunned for a moment, and a flash of hesitation flashed across his eyes. his muscles, which had been slightly taut, completely relaxed at this moment. ¡°my mission failed. kill me.¡± wild wolf looked into xu wenping¡¯s eyes and spoke in a hoarse voice. for an assassin, if his mission failed, the final result would naturally be death. shaking his head slightly, xu wenping stretched out his right index finger and shook it. he said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to kill you. 1 just think it¡¯s a little ridiculous. you wanted to kill me, but you didn¡¯t attack at the beginning. you only attacked after they were all down. do you feel that you¡¯re not confident, or do you have great confidence in your sniping?¡± wild wolf smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly. his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the man who was staring at him from above. he said, ¡°1 really didn¡¯t find a chance to attack. moreover, your movement technique was too fast. when 1 wanted to attack, you had already disappeared. or someone blocked you.¡± ¡°oh?¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t come early.¡± xu wenping smiled. ¡°when 1 was standing by the mountain, you probably hadn¡¯t climbed up the tree yet.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°then what do you plan to do next?¡± ¡°i have no plans. i¡¯m just waiting for death.¡± ¡°what if i don¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°if the mission fails, i will have to commit suicide according to the rules of the industry when 1 return.¡± ¡°no matter what, you¡¯re still going to die. it seems that it¡¯s better for me to kill you now, right?¡± ¡°i think so too.¡± xu wenping raised his eyebrows as he watched wild wolf slowly close his eyes. this killer had some backbone. xu wenping kicked wild wolf with his foot and smiled faintly. ¡°alright, get up. i¡¯m not in the mood to kill.¡± wild wolf was shocked. when he opened his eyes, he saw that xu wenping, who was looking down at him, had already moved away. wild wolf thought for a while and finally sat up. he glared at xu wenping and asked, ¡°why?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no reason.¡± xu wenping turned around and walked toward the pavilion. he waved his hand and said, ¡°if you think you still have a chance, you can try to kill me. but next time, 1 might not let you off.¡± after saying that, he had already walked to the front of the pavilion. wild wolf stared blankly at xu wenping¡¯s actions and listened to his words. he could not help but have a look of hesitation in his eyes. he did not know what to do. there were only two paths left now. one was to continue to kill xu wenping. if he did not succeed, he would die. the other option was to leave immediately. whether or not he committed suicide after returning was entirely up to his own will. if he didn¡¯t want to die, he might as well hide his identity and live with another identity. after thinking for a while, wild wolf finally made a decision. he stood up, picked up the sniper rifle beside him, and let out a long sigh. he made a decision. he was going to leave, and he had to stay far away. from then on, he would no longer be known as wild wolf in the assassin world. he wanted to leave the assassin profession and become an ordinary person in the future. carrying the sniper rifle, wild wolf walked down the mountain. his figure gradually blended into the dark sky. xu wenping¡¯s ears were constantly listening to the movements behind him. he naturally heard the footsteps of wild wolf leaving. the corners of xu wenping¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at the group of martial artists lying there. he did not need to calculate carefully to be able to see that some of these martial artists had secretly slipped away. he heard it and saw some people leaving. however, he did not stop them. after all, he was not a murderous maniac and did not want to kill people like flies. he slowly walked up to gao liqun. he saw gao liqun lying limply on the ground and looking at him in shock. he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°1 won¡¯t kill you, and 1 don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± xu wenping slowly bent down and looked at gao liqun. ¡°however, i¡¯m a little curious about you helping the su family. i want to ask you why you¡¯re so passionate about this matter. is it because of money or something else?¡± looking at xu wenping¡¯s curious face, gao liqun was a little speechless. ¡°the benefits are inevitable, but¡­¡± gao liqun paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°who would do something that has no benefits? moreover, the gaos and the su family have a marriage alliance, so it¡¯s inevitable to help.¡± xu wenping nodded and roughly understood the situation of the su family and the gao family. ¡°i think i understand.¡± xu wenping stood up straight and looked at the sky. ¡°it¡¯s getting late,¡± he said. ¡°i should go. please go back and tell su chengren that the people he found have all been taken down by me. if he still doesn¡¯t leave jin hai, i¡¯m afraid it will only be harmful to him.¡± after saying that, he turned around and walked down the mountain. ¡°the acupuncture points will be unlocked automatically in an hour. you can go down the mountain on your own,¡± he said. as he spoke, xu wenping¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the dark sky. watching him leave and listening to his words, gao liqun frowned. his acupoints would only be unlocked after an hour, so it should be the same for the others. at least half of the people in the pavilion on the west mountain were lying there motionless after xu wenping pressed their acupoints. after an hour, everyone¡¯s acupuncture points would be unlocked. he had never experienced such humiliation before. in his heart, his anger toward xu wenping had already reached the heavens. however¡­ the other party¡¯s strength was indeed too powerful. he could not even take one or two moves, let alone take revenge. just as his imagination was running wild, three figures suddenly appeared in gao liqun¡¯s line of sight. after the three men in black appeared, they immediately used their movement techniques and began to search around the pavilion. as they searched, they used the weapon in their hands to stab the people who were paralyzed on the ground. they walked over to the martial artists one by one. as they brandished their weapons, there were already people who died there. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although gao liqun was also paralyzed on the ground, he could at least see this, especially when he overheard their conversation. ¡°be quick, don¡¯t leave anyone alive. go over there and take a look at xu wenping.¡± ¡°alright, everyone, hurry up. otherwise, someone will come later.¡± ¡°yes! you can¡¯t leave any evidence behind.¡± after the three of them finished speaking, they split up and went in different directions to deal with the martial artists who were paralyzed here.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Hard to Guard Against chapter 385: hard to guard against translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation listening to their conversation, gao liqun shuddered. he knew very well that if he continued to lie here, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be killed just like the other dead martial artists. taking a deep breath, gao liqun circulated his inner breath in his body, and the inner force in his dantian suddenly erupted. xu wenping had used a silver needle to seal his acupuncture points. now, he wanted to use his internal energy to force the silver needles out. his internal strength surged out like a great river, flowing through his meridians. gao liqun raised his eyebrows when he saw his internal energy flow to the position of the silver needle. he gritted his teeth and his internal energy suddenly rushed forward and collided with the silver needle. because the force of the collision was too great, the silver needle had pierced into the acupoint to a certain depth. therefore, under the collision, gao liqun¡¯s body trembled. then, a surge of internal strength directly rushed through the silver needle and bounced it away. even though the silver needle had bounced off, blood was still flowing down from the corner of gao liqun¡¯s mouth. forcefully opening his acupoint had damaged his veins. but now, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. after opening one acupoint, gao liqun took a deep breath and used his internal energy to open the second acupoint that was sealed by the silver needles. the two silver needles had been washed away, and gao liqun could already move. with a slight turn of his body, he had already rolled into the grass at the side and rolled down the slope. he didn¡¯t roll fast, and because he was afraid of making a sound, he rolled for a while before stopping to calm down. the three people on the hill were still dealing with the paralyzed martial artists. his body finally rolled into the grass below, and his sounds could no longer reach the pavilion at the top of the mountain. gao liqun immediately jumped up and swept his gaze in the direction of the pavilion. he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. he couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°xu wenping, you d*mn thing. you actually do one thing face to face and another thing behind your back. i will definitely fight you to the death.¡± as he spoke, he turned around. however, after taking a few steps, he could not help but stop. a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. ¡°it seems¡­ something¡¯s not right!¡± he raised his head again and looked in the direction of the pavilion. ¡°i escaped so easily, and¡­ they¡¯re already masked, so why are they still talking and shouting xu wenping¡¯s name?¡± thinking of this, gao liqun could not help but touch his chest. ¡°killing someone with a borrowed knife. it must be like this.¡± his face darkened and he clenched his fists. ¡°the su family. the su family must have done something big. if it wasn¡¯t for the fear of being seen, why would they cover their faces and say xu wenping¡¯s name? hehe! you¡¯re trying to cover it up, aren¡¯t you?¡± thinking of this, gao liqun frowned deeply. after thinking it through, he knew that he might have wronged xu wenping. but even if he was wrong, so what? xu wenping was the instigator. if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could today¡¯s incident have happened? after thinking about it, gao liqun decided to go back to his family and tell the higher-ups of the su family about today¡¯s incident. then, they would decide what to do next based on the situation. as for the su family, gao liqun felt that it was better to leave them alone for the time being. they couldn¡¯t offend them, nor could they get too close to them. everything would be fine as long as he let fate take its course. when he thought of the word ¡®fate,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. then, he turned around and left. his figure became smaller and smaller until he finally disappeared. as for the three people under the pavilion, they had already finished everything. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± the leader sneered when they gathered everything together again. ¡°we¡¯re still moving fast.¡± ¡°will he believe us?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. it doesn¡¯t matter whether he believes it or not. as long as he has a certain idea in his heart, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­ i hope he really hates xu wenping and will fight to the death with him.¡± ¡°alright! don¡¯t continue. be careful that the walls have ears.¡± the three of them packed up and left the pavilion on the west mountain. at this moment, xu wenping did not know what had happened. he slowly walked down the west mountain and headed straight for his car. after getting into the car and starting it, xu wenping planned to drive away. however¡­ at this moment, he suddenly discovered a problem. there was a slight ¡®ticking¡¯ sound coming from under the car seat. shocked, xu wenping immediately bent down to check. sure enough, when he bent down to take a look, he immediately found a time bomb under the seat. obviously, someone had tampered with his car. xu wenping immediately opened the door and got out of the car. he didn¡¯t dismantle the time bomb, but turned to check the other parts of the car. the time bomb would explode in about ten minutes. as for the other problems with the car, xu wenping soon discovered them. ¡°so powerful.¡± xu wenping stared at the brakes of his car, and the muscles on his face could not help but twitch twice. the other party had obviously prepared two things. one was a time bomb, and the other was a brake failure. they had two plans. as long as one of them was realized, he, xu wenping, might be taken away. pursing his lips, xu wenping thought for a moment. in the end, he reached out and dismantled the time bomb. to him, dismantling a bomb was nothing. some people would be surprised by his ability, but xu wenping was very confident. the skill to defuse the bomb was actually given to xu wenping by the system in a hidden way not long after it was activated by the system. at that time, xu wenping didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. however, things that he didn¡¯t care about would often be triggered at the critical moment, giving him an unexpected surprise. after the bomb was removed, xu wenping went to repair the brakes. this task wasn¡¯t too complicated, so he quickly fixed the car¡¯s brakes. the car returned to normal, and the bomb that had been defused did not explode. xu wenping got back into the car and started the engine, heading toward the city. the car wasn¡¯t too fast, and xu wenping¡¯s gaze swept around. he was looking for some clues, but he realized that he had been careless. ever since he had ascended the mountain, there seemed to be a force following him step by step. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the assassinations demonstrated su chengren¡¯s unsparing efforts. wild wolf¡¯s assassination and the car being tampered with seemed to indicate that there were more assassinations coming. therefore, xu wenping had to pay more attention now. ¡°su chengren, it looks like you¡¯re planning to give me a very big gift.¡± xu wenping smiled coldly and muttered to himself as he drove, ¡°but you seem to think too simply of me..¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Panicking chapter 386: panicking translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping had to drive for at least 20 minutes to get back to his residence from west mountain. there was a residential building in front of him. the residential buildings on both sides were very tall and formed a corner. when the car was still 500 meters away, xu wenping frowned. this was because this was the best sniping position, and it was the best place to set up an ambush. if su chengren¡¯s group of assassins wanted to make a move, they would definitely do it here. xu wenping thought that it was a group of people because he could roughly guess based on the bomb and the brakes of the car. since su chengren had found an assassin like wild wolf, he might also find a group of mercenaries. with these thoughts, xu wenping¡¯s car suddenly slowed down. when he was 300 meters away from the opposite street, the car slowly stopped. the car stopped by the roadside. xu wenping turned off the engine and sat quietly in the car. his gaze was fixed on the road ahead and the tall buildings on both sides. others might not be able to see anything subtle in such a dark scene. however, xu wenping¡¯s physical fitness was very good now. his eyes and ears were far more sensitive than ordinary people. in the night, he could still see the scene 300 meters away. it could even be said that every detail was revealed. he was searching for traces of the enemy and the points where the enemy might attack him. however¡­ what he didn¡¯t know was that because his car had stopped, a group of people 300 meters away from him had become anxious. ¡°hey, robert, what¡¯s going on? did he notice us?¡± ¡°oh! george, don¡¯t be anxious. i don¡¯t know what the reason is either. maybe he just wants to rest for a while?¡± ¡°if he didn¡¯t notice us, why did he stop?¡± ¡°robert, did something go wrong with your plan?¡± ¡°brothers, please believe me. there is no problem with my plan.¡± cold sweat broke out on robert¡¯s forehead. he was a little puzzled. why were these people so anxious? their team had carried out many missions. they had even attacked some foreign heads of state, and all of them had retreated unscathed. however¡­ for some reason, when they came down from the west mountain this afternoon, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little ugly. moreover, when they were setting up all the assassination plans, everyone seemed to have mixed feelings. perhaps this was due to xu wenping¡¯s movement technique and speed. in fact, wasn¡¯t he the same? vaguely, he was not optimistic about some of his plans. it was an indescribable feeling, so when his brothers were restless, he could do nothing but comfort them. ¡°brothers, everyone must firmly believe that we are the strongest.¡± robert took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. he said, ¡°we¡¯ve worked together so many times, and we¡¯ve always succeeded. haven¡¯t we killed every prey that we¡¯ve targeted?¡± when he said this, half of it was for his teammates, and the other half was for himself. since his confidence had been shaken, he would give himself some encouragement to give himself some confidence. hearing his words, his teammates seemed to have calmed down. ¡°robert, maybe i¡¯m overthinking, but i have a feeling that that guy is not ordinary.¡± the man standing next to robert had a pair of binoculars in his hand. he kept staring at xu wenping¡¯s car. because he had night vision goggles, he could see xu wenping sitting in the car. but in the next moment, xu wenping actually rolled up the car window. in this way, he couldn¡¯t see xu wenping¡¯s actions in the car. ¡°he¡¯s in the car. we have less than a 20% chance of killing him at this distance.¡± the man touched the sniper rifle in front of him and said seriously, ¡°robert, maybe we need to carry out plan b.¡± ¡°let¡¯s see. i hope we don¡¯t use plan b.¡± robert¡¯s voice was also very serious. he stared at the car over there, and his heart was also in turmoil. a group of seven people, their eyes were fixed on xu wenping¡¯s car. five minutes had passed, and then another three minutes. in eight minutes, xu wenping did not move at all. an anxious atmosphere spread among the seven of them. this was a psychological war, a war of attrition. if xu wenping did not move, they could not move either. although they were all veterans who had been through many battles, they almost couldn¡¯t stand it when faced with a fellow who tortured people like this. ¡°oh, god, when is he coming out?¡± ¡°my god, what is he doing?¡± there were already two members who couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started cursing through the walkie-talkie. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± robert quickly calmed the crowd down and said, ¡°he did it on purpose. he wants us to panic. don¡¯t fall for it. you must not expose your location.¡± as the captain, robert had a strong mental fortitude. however¡­ not all of his teammates were like him. actually, su chengren was to blame for this. in the beginning, su chengren told robert and the others to kill xu wenping at west mountain. therefore, when wild wolf arrived, robert and the others also arrived at west mountain. and the method they used was different from wild wolf. they were using tiny machines on the ground. there was a camera on it that recorded xu wenping¡¯s every move, and it allowed the seven people in the group to see it very clearly. if they didn¡¯t see it, they didn¡¯t mind. however, because they saw xu wenping¡¯s actions, they were all shocked. a person who could disappear into thin air, how terrifying was his strength? because of this, when su chengren also saw the video, he decided to let everyone retreat and change to another place to kill xu wenping. although the team members agreed, and they were also very active in their preparations¡­ however¡­ at this point, everyone panicked. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing that their hearts were unstable and showing signs of crumbling, robert growled in a low voice, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t panic. we have to be calm. since he¡¯s not coming, we¡¯ll use advanced technology to blow him up. did you forget about our remote-controlled bombs?¡± when he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. the so-called remote-controlled bomb was actually a bomb placed in a remote-controlled car. they could directly remotely control the vehicle to approach the enemy and then detonate it. this way, they could kill the target they wanted to kill. they had used this method before. although it was not a hundred times perfect, it was at least successful.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Remote chapter 387: remote-controlled bomb translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the remote-controlled car was ready. robert placed it on the ground, and a victorious smile appeared on his face. according to his thoughts, no matter how good xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were, he might not have much understanding of modern equipment. humans were humans, after all. how could they know everything? at the thought of this, his lips curled into a perfect smile. he believed that in a few minutes, xu wenping would go to heaven. the remote-controlled car moved and headed in the direction of xu wenping¡¯s car. as the remote-controlled car got closer and closer to xu wenping¡¯s car, robert¡¯s smile grew wider. the rest of the team also looked at the remote-controlled car with binoculars. they were equally excited. the mission was about to be completed. in the darkness, xu wenping¡¯s eyes were staring at a place 300 meters ahead. two people quickly came out of a building and placed something on the ground. in their hands was a small object with an antenna. all of this was seen by xu wenping. ¡°oh?¡± xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at the moving thing on the ground. ¡°remote-controlled bomb?¡± he had not studied this much, but he had seen it in movies and dramas. the other party¡¯s trick was very fancy. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod. then, he pushed open the car door and disappeared from the spot in a flash. he got out of the car, closed the door, and moved quickly. none of these actions were seen by the other party. the car in the binoculars didn¡¯t seem to have moved at all. even the door didn¡¯t seem to have been opened. darkness became xu wenping¡¯s best camouflage, and the people on the other side couldn¡¯t capture more details through the binoculars. half a minute later, the remote-controlled car fell into xu wenping¡¯s hands. the wheels were still rolling, and the buzzing sound was still there. however, the car was already suspended in the air and could no longer run on the ground. ¡°what is it? where¡¯s the car?¡± ¡°what the h*ll? where¡¯s the remote-controlled car?¡± ¡°my god, how did the car disappear into thin air?¡± the team members hiding in the dark exclaimed. robert¡¯s eyes widened as well. he could see everything clearly through the binoculars. the remote-controlled car disappeared into thin air. ¡°oh! how is this possible?¡± robert¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt like his head was about to explode. a chill ran up his spine. ¡°captain, hurry! detonate the bomb. 1 think that guy took the remote-controlled car.¡± the man standing next to robert had a terrified expression on his face. he reacted quickly and reminded robert to detonate the bomb. with his reminder, robert immediately woke up. he looked down at the remote control in his hand and smiled coldly. ¡°kid, it¡¯s useless even if you take the remote-controlled car. i¡¯ll blow you up.¡± he growled and placed his finger on the remote control. with a cold smile on his face, robert pressed the button. then, they began to wait for the bomb to explode. according to the jokes they often made, when the bomb exploded, it was just a burst of fireworks. they were waiting for the fireworks to rise. however¡­ to their disappointment, the fireworks did not rise. the entire street was quiet. other than a few cars and some people returning home at night, there was nothing else. this silence made robert and the others panic. the sky was already dark, and the moonlight was not bright tonight. xu wenping¡¯s figure soon appeared at the bottom of a building. hiding in the darkness, he raised the remote-controlled car in his hand. he had already removed the explosive fuse on the car, and the wheels of the remote-controlled car were still spinning. however, the dazzling lights on it had long been extinguished. ¡°just now, the system appeared again and asked me to choose something. it¡¯s been a long time,¡± xu wenping muttered and looked at the system interface in his mind. the system had given xu wenping the option to kill robert and the others with the bomb. if he chose to kill the enemy, he would obtain the sniper proficiency skill. if he chose not to blow up the enemy and instead chose to retreat quickly, he would receive a simple bomb dismantling tutorial. xu wenping knew how to choose. he looked down at the remote-controlled car in his hand. the bomb was still fixed. although he had removed the fuse earlier, it could still be used if it was reconnected. ¡°it seems that the next step is to capture that group of people, gather them together, and detonate them.¡± thinking of this, he put the remote-controlled car into his pocket and suddenly moved his feet, disappearing into the darkness again. on the roof, robert¡¯s team, who had been observing the situation downstairs, was still anxious. their hearts had already turned cold. robert had pressed the button to detonate the bomb, but it had not been detonated. the air below was as quiet as a lake. looking down at the street, robert felt like it was surreal. he even had the illusion that they had never put the remote-controlled car down before. however, this illusion was quickly defeated by reality. ¡°boss, this is too strange. this is simply too unbelievable.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! this has never happened before.¡± ¡°should we retreat? this¡­ what happened was too strange.¡± ¡°oh my god, 1 can already smell death! should we evacuate immediately?¡± the team members had the thought of retreating. this was a situation that had never happened before. robert¡¯s palms were drenched in cold sweat. his sixth sense told him that danger was approaching the seven of them step by step. ¡°retreat, retreat immediately. the other party might have already discovered our existence.¡± after giving the order to retreat, robert turned around and started packing his equipment. he had to leave this place as soon as possible. this place was extremely strange. robert also felt that the person they were going to deal with today was an extremely difficult person. that person appeared and disappeared like a ghost. when he was in the pavilion on the west mountain, he would disappear from their sight every time. such a person gave them too much pressure. when they were almost done packing, robert waved his hand and planned to leave with the people around him. however¡­ when he turned around, he was stunned. because there was someone standing behind him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only that person was carrying another person in his hand. the person being carried was his companion. the man standing there facing him was their mission target, xu wenping. ¡°you, you¡­ when did you come in?¡± staring blankly at xu wenping, robert¡¯s heart turned cold. xu wenping put down the person in his hand and took a step forward. ¡°i just came up. 1 came to see my friend who wants to send me to heaven..¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Team Annihilation chapter 388: team annihilation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation facing xu wenping directly, robert felt a little suffocated. he was a mercenary and a famous figure on the assassin ranking. logically speaking, a person who had been baptized by the flames of war should have some resistance to the oppression and aura of others. however¡­ when he faced xu wenping, his immunity naturally disappeared. the pressure that came from his soul made his mind tremble. ¡°you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± taking a step back, robert looked like a weak scholar. ¡°i don¡¯t want to do anything. i just feel that the game you guys are playing is pretty good, so i want to continue playing with you guys.¡± ¡°you¡­ what do you mean? what game are we playing?¡± ¡°a remote-controlled car! look, how interesting.¡± xu wenping took out the remote-controlled car from his pocket and showed it to robert. seeing that the remote-controlled car was indeed in xu wenping¡¯s hands, his heart skipped a beat. the reason why he was shocked was because when the remote-controlled car disappeared, they had watched it disappear into thin air. however, they did not see how the remote-controlled car disappeared or how it fell into xu wenping¡¯s hands. xu wenping was simply unpredictable. especially when he took the remote-controlled car away without revealing his figure and defused the bomb in a short period of time. fear, a sense of fear filled his heart. robert felt like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. he moved back a little, and the fear in his eyes became even stronger. it was not normal for an assassin to have such emotions. after all, they were mercenaries who had crawled out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. it was definitely abnormal for him to be in such an emotional state. he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. if he was afraid of death, he wouldn¡¯t have come this far. however, xu wenping¡¯s words made him feel a chill in the depths of his heart. seeing him retreat, xu wenping took a step forward and pressed on step by step. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why didn¡¯t you look so scared when you tried to blow me up with it just now?¡± as he got closer, robert¡¯s heart became even more chaotic. ¡°i¡­ oh, no, i hope you can understand. we take people¡¯s money to eliminate disasters for others.¡± robert¡¯s chinese language was pretty good. he looked into xu wenping¡¯s eyes and tried to speak calmly. ¡°mr. xu, there must be a misunderstanding between us. 1 hope you can let us go.¡± ¡°why?¡± xu wenping was calm, and there was even a smile on his face. the corners of his lips curled into a smile as he patted robert¡¯s shoulder. ¡°give me a reason to let you go.¡± although he sounded relaxed, robert felt that the person in front of him was a primordial beast. ¡°i¡­ the point is, mr. xu, you¡¯re unharmed now. we can¡¯t do anything to you. we can retreat immediately. i hope you can give us a chance to leave.¡± robert quickly organized his words. he hoped to protect his team. if he didn¡¯t believe that someone else wanted to wipe them out, robert would believe xu wenping if he said that he wanted to wipe them out. a person who could disappear into thin air¡­ if he wanted to deal with a team of only seven people, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake? xu wenping shook his head slightly. the smile on his face did not fade, but his words were very firm. ¡°no, this reason is not enough.¡± there was a cold light in his eyes, and his lips had already turned into a cold smile. ¡°you crossed my bottom line, do you know that?¡± ¡°bottom line? oh, no, mr. xu, we haven¡¯t known each other for long, and i don¡¯t think we¡¯ve touched any of your bottom lines, right?¡± robert didn¡¯t understand. what had he done to offend xu wenping that he had to go against him? ¡°i heard you guys talking about pressing the bomb button.¡± ¡°then, then what happened?¡± ¡°it might not be a big deal to you, because after the bomb explodes, many people will be killed and buried with me. however, you don¡¯t care about this at all. you only want to kill me. as for how many people have to pay for that, you don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°oh, no, mr. xu, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. they¡¯re different from us. so what if they die?¡± ¡°yes, this is the difference between us. it is also the reason why you have crossed my bottom line.¡± xu wenping laughed coldly, and then suddenly reached out to grab robert¡¯s neck. robert was shocked and could not help but retreat again. however, this time, there was nowhere to retreat. he leaned against the wall. however¡­ at this moment, a gun appeared in his hand. it was a short and compact pistol. with the pistol in his hand, he suddenly raised his hand and shot xu wenping in the chest. he had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. one had to know that the two of them were very close to each other, and he was very fast. if he could raise his gun and shoot in one go, it was still possible to kill this kid in front of him. bang! gunshots rang out, and smoke rose from the muzzle. then, the bullet had already shot straight at xu wenping. robert could not help but feel relieved. according to the distance, at such a close distance, let alone an ordinary person, no matter how powerful one¡¯s martial arts were, they should not be able to dodge. robert, who was delighted, thought to himself that this mission could still be completed. however¡­ when the gunshot rang out, he looked carefully and realized that xu wenping was no longer in front of him. ¡°this, this¡­¡± shocked, robert immediately looked around. when he turned to his right, he saw xu wenping looking at him calmly. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°what about me?¡± xu wenping said calmly. his hand reached out once again and went straight for robert¡¯s neck. ¡°no¡­¡± robert cried out in surprise and moved backward, but there was already a wall behind him. his neck was grabbed by xu wenping. ¡°from today onward, there will no longer be a group of people like you in the world.¡± xu wenping smiled. then, he flipped his palm, and a silver needle pierced into robert¡¯s acupuncture point. ¡°oh¡­¡± robert¡¯s body stiffened in pain, and then his body went limp. he wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he found that his throat was very tight. in just a moment, he was actually unable to speak. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he wanted to ask xu wenping to spare his teammates. according to his thoughts, as long as there were still people in the team alive, then their team would not fall apart in the future. as long as there were people around, no one would know why they died. however¡­ he couldn¡¯t speak now. he had become a mute.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: The Way of a Man chapter 389: the way of a man translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu wenping sneered and bent down to pick up another person. he was very strong, which made robert somewhat incredulous. he carried two living people in his hands as if he was carrying nothing. ¡°what i want to do now is to let you all meet your god,¡± xu wenping said as he walked downstairs. ¡°oh, oh¡­¡± at this moment, robert wanted to struggle, but he could not use any strength. he wanted to beg for mercy and talk to xu wenping, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. at this point, robert felt that he had become a good-for-nothing, a complete good-for-nothing. xu wenping¡¯s footsteps were very fast. before long, he had already carried the two of them to an open field downstairs. this place was very far from the residential building. if there was an explosion, it would not affect other people. after arriving at the open field, xu wenping threw robert and the other man to the ground and clapped his hands, looking as if he had completed his task. robert looked around, and his expression became even uglier. because at this moment, five people were also thrown here, and each of them was tied up. in addition, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. it seemed that their bodies were limp and unable to move. they could only see with their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t move their bodies or speak. now, all seven of them were here. none of them had escaped. the others also saw robert and his companions. the five of them were equally speechless. they had all become prisoners, lambs waiting to be slaughtered. they had never experienced such a situation before. ¡°the seven of you have finally gathered. what 1 should do is let you meet god together.¡± xu wenping smiled. as he spoke, he began to play with the seven people. he formed a circle with the seven of them. then, he placed the bomb in the middle of the seven people. after putting it away, he deliberately blinked his eyes and coughed dryly. he asked, ¡°seven of you, you should all agree with me doing this. you should also agree with me sending you to meet god, right?¡± the seven of them could not speak, so they could only stare at xu wenping quietly. they were cursing in their hearts. if they could speak, xu wenping would probably be scolded by them. the seven of them were thinking, ¡®if you don¡¯t let us speak, how can we speak?¡¯ who would want to meet god on such a good day? no matter how good god was, who would be willing to die? the seven of them cursed in their hearts, but unfortunately, they could not make a sound. no matter how sharp their gazes were, they could not kill xu wenping. frowning, xu wenping listened again and again. it seemed that it was really the case. xu wenping grinned and said, ¡°tsk, tsk! so everyone has agreed and wants to meet god like this. no problem, i will definitely fulfill your wishes.¡± as he spoke, he began to retreat. seeing him retreat, the seven people in front of him became even more anxious. they wanted to shout for xu wenping to come back. they didn¡¯t want to see god. they didn¡¯t want to die. however, they couldn¡¯t speak or move. they could only be anxious. to the seven of them, death was the most terrifying thing. as mercenaries, they were not afraid of death. however, for some reason, after being captured by xu wenping, they were really afraid of death. the fear of death arose spontaneously. just like now, xu wenping was slowly disappearing into the darkness, and their hearts were sinking bit by bit. the fear of death in their hearts had already formed a scale, and it was getting bigger and bigger. in addition, xu wenping raised his hand. in his hand was the remote control. the antenna of the remote control was pulled open, allowing the people facing them to see it very clearly. it would have been fine if they hadn¡¯t seen this scene, but the more they saw it, the greater the fear in their hearts. ¡°goodbye, everyone.¡± as he said this, xu wenping¡¯s figure had already completely disappeared into the darkness. he quickly walked to his car. after getting into the car, he closed the door, rolled down the window, and started the car. the car started slowly and finally drove away. as his car left, the bomb behind the seven of them began to count down. ¡°di, di¡­¡± the countdown was very loud, and the seven of them heard it very clearly. ¡°everyone, 1 forgot to tell you that this time bomb lasts for five minutes. enjoy the rest of the time.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice came from a phone. because the phone was on speaker, it was very clear now. however, in the next moment, the phone was hung up. ¡°di, di¡­¡± the sound of the countdown rang out, causing the hearts of the seven people to speed up along with the sound of the countdown. five minutes was 300 seconds. the seven of them only had a few seconds left. if they were killed in an instant and did not know how much time they had left, then it could be said that there was not much burden. however, like this, they knew how much time they had left, and their hearts felt a little overwhelmed. now, all seven of them knew that they only had 300 seconds left. this kind of torture was unbearable for them. regret was the first thing that came to robert¡¯s mind. he was really regretful. it could even be said that his intestines were green with regret. however, it was too late. xu wenping¡¯s car had already driven three miles away. there were not many people on the road now, so xu wenping drove very fast. in just three minutes, he had already driven three miles. ¡°almost there, hehe! su chengren, 1 hope you like this gift,¡± he muttered to himself and looked in a direction of jin hai city. ¡°however, this is only the beginning. 1 hope you can accept my gift.¡± as he mumbled, the car drove for another two minutes. at the same time, he heard a rumbling sound behind him. then, a streak of fiery light burst out from behind him. xu wenping stepped on the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. then, he looked behind the car. the fire behind the car soared into the sky. after the explosion, it was obvious that the fire in that place had become much brighter. when he was done, xu wenping¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°if you¡¯re smart, leave jin hai immediately. if you still don¡¯t know when to retreat, then 1 can only continue to give you gifts. i don¡¯t even mind making you leave jin hai.¡± xu wenping¡¯s brows had a hint of ferocity. one had to know that what su chengren had done had already exceeded his bottom line. if su chengren wasn¡¯t su yurou¡¯s younger brother, he would have been a corpse by now. even so, xu wenping did not intend to let it go. ¡°it seems that su chengren was the one who ordered most of today¡¯s matters. if i stop now, he might still think that i¡¯m easy to bully.¡± thinking of this, xu wenping slowly started the car. as he drove, he took out his phone and called chen pi, who was recuperating. ¡°hello, brother ping, what can 1 do for you?¡± chen pi¡¯s voice was still hoarse, but it was not as weak as before. ¡°send someone to find out where su chengren is. 1 want it immediately.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°this¡­ brother ping, you want to make a move on him so soon?¡± chen pi did not expect xu wenping to make a move on su chengren tonight. ¡°it¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. no matter what, i have to give my brother-in-law a gift, right?¡± ¡°alright! brother ping, wait for my news.¡± after saying that, chen pi hung up the phone.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: The Very Relaxed Su Chengren chapter 390: the very relaxed su chengren translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation on the other side of the phone, chen pi couldn¡¯t help but cough when he heard xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°brother ping, if you really did something, will sister-in-law be happy?¡± ¡°she won¡¯t. moreover, i don¡¯t intend to take her brother¡¯s life. 1 just want to give him a gift so that he won¡¯t have the confidence to continue staying in jin hai.¡± ¡°alright, since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll check his whereabouts now.¡± after saying that, chen pi hung up the phone. xu wenping, who was driving, slowed down and waited for news from chen pi. jin hai, in a high-end villa district. the wine glass in his hand had long disappeared and shattered into countless glass fragments. su chengren, who was sitting on the sofa, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. his hands were even trembling in anger. ¡°trash, a bunch of trash. they are simply trash to the extreme.¡± he was furious, not only because several groups of people had been taken care of by xu wenping, but more importantly, xu wenping was unscathed and was now driving into the city. the other point was that the mercenary group, a group of seven people, was sent to heaven by xu wenping with their own bombs. it was a very thorough plan, but now it was all ruined. ¡°this group of trash, they deserve to die. they all deserve to die¡­¡± he slammed his fist heavily on the coffee table and frowned deeply. ¡°young master, although 1 didn¡¯t succeed, but¡­ 1 believe that it taught him a good lesson.¡± a middle-aged man beside him bowed and pointed at the phone in his hand. he said, ¡°you told me to keep an eye on everyone around him. i asked someone to pay attention to them.¡± as he spoke, he handed the phone to su chengren. ¡°this woman is said to be his childhood sweetheart¡¯s female companion, and now she¡¯s his lover. their relationship is unusual.¡± ¡°oh? where is she now?¡± ¡°she¡¯s already under our control. however, when we were controlling her, we encountered some resistance. three or four of our people were injured.¡± he said it lightly, but the battle at that time was not simple. there were a total of ten people from the su family. the reason why so many people had to go was that there were some people around han xiaoxia who were secretly protecting her. when the ten of them went to control han xiaoxia, five of them appeared. five against ten. although they managed to successfully capture han xiaoxia in the end, a few of them were still injured. three of them were seriously injured, while the other four were slightly injured. although the others were not injured, they were also extremely tired. as for the people protecting han xiaoxia, they were all knocked to the ground. all five of them were seriously injured. the reason why there was no news to xu wenping now was that the five of them were seriously injured and did not have time to send the news back. however, the current su chengren¡­ he didn¡¯t care if those thugs were injured or not. his focus was on han xiaoxia. ¡°oh? this woman does look very beautiful. where is she?¡± ¡°she was sent to the neighborhood by our people, but she wasn¡¯t locked up in the villa here. instead, she was sent to the garage of the villa next door.¡± the man smiled and lowered his voice. ¡°young master,¡± he said, ¡°if you¡¯ve taken good care of her, why don¡¯t you go over and enjoy yourself?¡± su chengren narrowed his eyes, his expression uncertain. in the end, he waved his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t touch her for now. have someone watch her closely. we can¡¯t let her escape. hmph! someone is in my hands. 1 want to see how he will break out of this situation this time.¡± su chengren¡¯s cold smile disappeared for a moment. then, he ordered, ¡°continue to keep an eye on the people around him. capture as many as you can. 1 just want to see what he has to fight me.¡± su chengren sat up straight and sneered even more. then, he grabbed the glass of red wine that had been placed on the table again. ¡°yes, young master. i believe that he must submit this time.¡± ¡°you may leave! i need to rest.¡± as he spoke, he raised his head and looked at the room upstairs. a wicked smile appeared on his lips. ¡°yes, young master.¡± after the man bowed, he turned around and left. however, after he turned around, a smile also appeared on his face. he raised his head intentionally or unintentionally and looked at the stairs diagonally opposite him. he thought to himself, ¡®young master is infatuated with that little vixen this time. if not, why wouldn¡¯t he be interested in xu wenping¡¯s girlfriend just now?¡¯ while he was thinking, he had already walked out of the villa. after the man left, su chengren turned around and saw that there was no one else around him. only then did he stand up. he walked straight to the second floor of the villa. as he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°little darling, you have to calm me down this time.¡± as he spoke, he had already gone up to the second floor and entered a room on the right. the door was left ajar. su chengren pushed it open and everything in the room was completely exposed to his eyes. there was a beautiful woman sitting in the room, a beauty that could be said to be of the highest quality. the woman¡¯s smile was like a flower. she was dressing up in front of the mirror, and her face was exquisite and charming. at this moment, she was drawing her own eyebrows, sketching them out bit by bit. she turned her head when she heard the noise. she had big eyes, a delicate nose, cherry lips, and eyebrows that were like distant mountains. her face was extremely exquisite. her fair skin was as supple as water. when she turned around, a smile blossomed on her face. she said softly, ¡°young master su, are you in such a hurry? i haven¡¯t dressed up yet.¡± her voice was extremely sweet, as pleasant as the chirping of orioles. the flame in su chengren¡¯s heart was instantly seduced into a raging fire. he walked over in two or three steps and pulled the woman up. the woman cried out in surprise, and the brush in her hand fell onto the dressing table. ¡°young master su, what are you doing¡­¡± before she could finish her sentence, she felt a large hand invade her chest. she moaned and her body softened. ¡°d*mn, i¡¯m really full of anger today. little beauty, you have to let me vent my anger.¡± at this point, he suddenly pushed the woman out of his arms and grabbed her long hair. then, he pressed her head down with his other hand and bent her body down. finally, she knelt between his legs. ¡°come, serve me like this first.¡± a hint of reluctance flashed across the woman¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su chengren didn¡¯t see it because he was kneeling there with his head lowered. the woman reached out her slender hand and unzipped su chengren¡¯s pants. then, she helped him take off his pants. then, su chengren¡¯s long gasp came from the room. ¡°yes, that¡¯s it. serve me well. it¡¯s very comfortable like this. mmm¡­ it¡¯s really comfortable. faster, go deeper, oh¡­¡± su chengren couldn¡¯t help but shudder for a moment. he felt very relaxed and refreshed.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Separated by a Door chapter 391: separated by a door translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the woman moved between su chengren¡¯s legs. her hair was already a little messy from the violent shaking. her mouth was making sounds, and white saliva was already flowing down from the corner of her lips. soon, su chengren straightened his body, and then something seemed to explode. ¡°wuwu,¡± the woman made the sound, but she didn¡¯t dare to relax. soon, su chengren trembled a few times in excitement. the woman swallowed a few mouthfuls and could finally open her mouth. however, the red flush on her face did not dissipate. at the same time, the woman stood up and said, ¡°young master su, do you need me to accompany you to take a bath?¡± ¡°of course.¡± su chengren hugged the woman¡¯s slender waist and said, ¡°let¡¯s go take a shower. i¡¯ve only vented half of my anger. i have to continue later.¡± the woman smiled sweetly. then, she ignored her makeup and followed su chengren to the bathroom. however¡­ when su chengren went to the bathroom, he didn¡¯t notice that a hint of impatience and helplessness flashed across the woman¡¯s eyes. she didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but she had no choice. the rise and fall of the family depended on her alone. if she didn¡¯t serve su chengren like this and pretend to enjoy it, her family would have been destroyed long ago. thinking of her family, the woman sighed in her heart. she didn¡¯t want to live such a life, but she had no choice but to pretend to be a snake. the two of them quickly entered the bathroom, and then there was the sound of water splashing from inside. five minutes later, a car stopped at the entrance of the residential villa. the window rolled down gently, and xu wenping¡¯s face was revealed. his gaze swept across the villa, then he raised his phone and said, ¡°i¡¯m here. it doesn¡¯t look like there are any special security measures. it¡¯s easy for me to enter.¡± ¡°brother ping, what do you plan to do? do you need my help?¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright. rest assured and recuperate. i¡¯ll leave a deep impression on su chengren tonight.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping had already gotten out of the car and hung up after talking to chen pi. xu wenping glanced at the villa across the street and turned to leave. he was heading towards a high wall of the villa. the walls here were very high, and according to the 3d renderings that chen pi had given him, although there was surveillance equipment in this area of the villa community, it was not very strict. because the wall was about three meters high, ordinary people could not go up at all. even if they could go up, it would be difficult to go down. therefore, it was not surprising that the surveillance here was not strict. however, no one would have thought that martial artists with martial arts could easily climb up such a high wall. standing under the wall, xu wenping stomped his feet and jumped onto the top of the wall. if there were experts in the sports world, especially in the high jump, they would definitely exclaim that it was not scientific. a person who could jump so high must have a lot of explosive power. however, when xu wenping jumped up just now, he did not seem to have any explosive power at all. he jumped onto the wail with ease. then, he bent his legs slightly and jumped down from the wall. all of these actions seemed to have been rehearsed. they were done in one go without any sloppiness. his body landed on the ground without making a sound. moreover, the place where he landed happened to be the blind spot of the surveillance equipment. xu wenping steadied himself and looked around. this was the base of the wall. there were video cameras on the high walls on both sides, and they were at a cross-camera angle. however, because their rotation angle did not reach 360 degrees, they could not capture the angle xu wenping was at. as for the two cameras, they could only capture a little of each other. this also gave xu wenping a lot of convenience. he lowered his body and quickly disappeared into the darkness. although the camera captured a small shadow, the camera on his body did not capture anything. three minutes later, xu wenping¡¯s figure appeared outside the courtyard wall of su chengren¡¯s villa. standing there, he looked up at the villa in front of him. the villa¡¯s specifications were not bad. it had a total of three floors and looked very exquisite. there was a swimming pool in the courtyard, and everything was decorated according to the highest standards of a villa. it could be seen that the person who renovated this villa was very attentive. after looking around, xu wenping¡¯s gaze fell on the second floor of the villa. the lights on the second floor were still on, and he could vaguely see that there seemed to be someone in the room. the person was not walking because the bed was far away from the window. however, xu wenping could roughly see that there was a man and a woman in the room. the shadow was stretched too long and one could not see the exact movements of the two, because of the swaying of the shadow and the fact that the two seemed to be entangled. therefore, xu wenping could roughly guess that su chengren was having s*x with a woman. ¡°haha! he still has the mood to do such a thing even after he screwed up. he¡¯s indeed quite ambitious.¡± after laughing, xu wenping moved his feet. in the next moment, his figure had already appeared in the courtyard of the villa. his figure was like a ghost. although there were four bodyguards guarding the entrance of the villa and even hidden sentries near the bushes, he still successfully entered the villa. he had climbed in through a window on the second floor. after entering the villa, xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but grin. his snow-white teeth looked a little white in the darkness. he walked straight to the corridor on the second floor. then, according to his memory, he quickly arrived at the door of the room on the second floor that he had seen before. standing there, xu wenping could clearly hear the sounds coming from the room. there was indeed a man and a woman in the room. the man¡¯s voice was a little rough, even a little vulgar, but it was easy to tell that it was su chengren¡¯s voice. as for the woman, her voice was filled with grief and lust. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only of course, at this time, xu wenping did not have the mood to listen carefully to the woman¡¯s voice to see if there was still unwillingness and helplessness. he only had one purpose for coming here, and that was to have a good talk with su chengren. or rather, he wanted to teach this brother-in-law a lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. it would be best if he could get out of jin hai city tomorrow. therefore, he raised his hand and knocked heavily on the door a few times. bang, bang, bang¡­ in the middle of the man¡¯s growl and the woman¡¯s groans, xu wenping knocked on the door of the room that was full of spring.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Need to Understand the Situation chapter 392: need to understand the situation translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation someone knocked on the door from the outside, and the man and woman in the room were shocked. there were only two or three servants in the villa. servants were not allowed to go up to the second floor at night. this was a clear rule. moreover, no one dared to knock on the door for such a thing. although su chengren wasn¡¯t the owner of this place, when they moved in, the owner had repeatedly ordered the servants here to listen to su chengren¡¯s orders. therefore, no one went against su chengren¡¯s words. up until now, the servants had been cautious and did not dare to offend su chengren at all. not only did su chengren know about this, but even the woman who was moaning under su chengren now also knew about this. but now, someone knocked on the door. the person who knocked on the door did not seem to be polite. the knocking was not soft, and it was not the kind that was timid. su chengren¡¯s expression turned ugly when he stopped. ¡°who is it?¡± as he spoke, he suddenly acted like he was playing a prank. he charged forward a few times, causing the woman under him to moan softly. ¡°me!¡± the person outside the door replied, but it was only one word. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°get lost!¡± su chengren was a little impatient. he shouted angrily, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, get lost!¡± ¡°haha! brother-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m just here to see you! since you missed me so much and prepared so many gifts for me, how could i not come and thank you personally?¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded playful and teasing. ¡°you, you¡­¡± su chengren, who had moved twice, was completely stunned. he stopped all his movements and stood there in a daze. he was completely dumbstruck. moreover, the thing between his legs was no longer working. it was so quiet that it was difficult to continue. however, the woman lying there felt like she was neither up nor down. although she was very unwilling to serve su chengren, when it came to matters between a man and a woman, it was indeed very annoying to be half-hearted. she stretched out her hand, wanting to continue, but su chengren pushed her away. ¡°xu wenping, hehe! you¡¯re really interesting.¡± su chengren started to put on his clothes. ¡°wait a minute,¡± he said as he put on his clothes. ¡°i¡¯ll talk to you downstairs after i get dressed.¡± xu wenping stood at the door. he was not in a hurry, nor did he push the door open. he didn¡¯t want to see such a scene, but he said, ¡°wear it slowly. if you take it off too quickly, put it on slowly so you can remember how you look when you¡¯re wearing it.¡± ¡°humph!¡± su chengren scoffed at xu wenping¡¯s teasing words. he didn¡¯t want to argue with xu wenping because he felt that he was high and mighty, and talking to xu wenping gave him a lot of face. finally, he was done putting on his clothes. he glanced at the woman who was also putting on her clothes, but the blush on her face had not faded. he could not help but frown. he waved his hand and said, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to put them on. just stay naked and wait for me in the room. if i don¡¯t allow you to wear clothes, you¡¯re not allowed to wear clothes in the future.¡± this guy was so domineering that he didn¡¯t even allow women to wear clothes. she even had to get his approval to wear clothes. the woman was stunned, and the clothes in her hand slipped from her hand to the ground. her eyes were already misty, but she did not dare to show any stubbornness or resistance. ¡°get on the bed and cover yourself for the rest of your life. i¡¯m the only one who can see your body.¡± su chengren, who was becoming more and more domineering, ordered again. the woman nodded and covered herself, but her heart was filled with humiliation. su chengren did not care about that. he walked over, opened the door, and walked out. the woman kept looking at the door. the moment the door was opened, she saw xu wenping standing outside. similarly, xu wenping also saw the woman. the two of them looked at each other and frowned. because they all seemed to have a feeling of deja vu. however, that was only for a short moment. su chengren then closed the door. he stood opposite xu wenping and sneered, ¡°you¡¯re really bold to come to my place.¡± as he spoke, he walked downstairs with a carefree expression. xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were very impressive. he didn¡¯t care if xu wenping could kill him instantly. the reason for this was entirely because he thought that his status was worlds apart from xu wenping¡¯s, and xu wenping did not dare to do so. looking at his back, xu wenping smiled and followed him downstairs. he said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing i don¡¯t dare to do. it just depends on whether i want to do it or not.¡± ¡°what a big tone. you even dare to say such words, hehe!¡± as they walked, su chengren clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°to be honest, i really underestimated you. if i knew that you dared to come to my place tonight, 1 would have arranged for people to kill you directly.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± ¡°hmph!¡± xu wenping sneered and asked, ¡°then, have you ever thought about what you¡¯ve done to me after finding so many people today?¡± ¡°they are all trash, hmph! there are many powerful people in my su family. they are only the weakest group. i¡¯ll gather more people to deal with you.¡± ¡°do you think you still have that chance?¡± the two of them had been talking until now, but su chengren seemed to have not fully understood the situation. xu wenping¡¯s words woke him up. he turned around and looked at xu wenping angrily. ¡°what do you mean? what are you doing?¡± ¡°nothing. i don¡¯t plan to do anything. i just want to have a chat with you. if we have a good chat, i can leave immediately. you can leave jin hai as well.¡± xu wenping paused for a moment and spread his hands. ¡°if you make me unhappy and make me feel unhappy, i might do something. i¡¯m not sure about that.¡± xu wenping touched his chin as if he was considering it. ¡°if i¡¯m unhappy, i might send you away directly, or i might capture you, or i might send someone to send you back to your own home. anyway, 1 really haven¡¯t thought of how to deal with you yet. moreover, it mainly depends on how you talk to me.¡± ¡°you, you b*stard¡­¡± after hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, su chengren suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. he was not stupid. his brain worked very quickly. just now, he was just a little arrogant. although he knew that xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were amazing, he didn¡¯t think that he could do anything to him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only now that the other party had said that, a cold breeze began to run down his back. that was right! xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were too powerful, and his methods could not be said to not be ruthless. thinking about the seven people from the mercenary group, they were actually killed together. that was planned and implemented by xu wenping. it was normal for such a person to do something reckless when he was angry.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Hostage in Hand chapter 393: hostage in hand translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as smart as su chengren was, he naturally knew that xu wenping was right. with his martial arts, it was really not impossible for him to take him away without anyone noticing. even if he shouted and attracted his bodyguards, almost none of them could survive a single move from xu wenping. the difference in strength was too great, so it did not matter whether they came or not. su chengren, who was not confident, sat down with an ugly expression. ¡°should there be tea or red wine?¡± xu wenping also sat down and crossed his legs, looking relaxed. su chengren gritted his teeth and stood up again. he walked to the wine cabinet beside him and took out red wine and wine glasses. after pouring two cups, he walked back with one cup in front of him and the other one pushed to xu wenping. ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. actually, we can be considered relatives.¡± xu wenping picked up the glass of red wine and sniffed it under his nose. then, he raised his head and looked intoxicated. ¡°not bad. the wine is very mellow.¡± as he spoke, he took a sip of the wine glass. staring at his actions, su chengren really wanted to punch this guy¡¯s mouth. however, he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat him, so he could only think about it. ¡°since we¡¯re relatives, i won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± xu wenping put down his wine glass and continued. he stared at su chengren and said, ¡°i don¡¯t mind if you make a scene with me, but it won¡¯t be good if you hurt the innocent. your brother-in-law has a bottom line. please don¡¯t touch my bottom line.¡± ¡°bottom line? hehe¡­ a bumpkin has a bottom line?¡± su chengren frowned. although he was afraid of xu wenping, his usual bossy attitude made him disdain xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°of course there is a bottom line. if the bottom line is crossed, people will die.¡± xu wenping did not care about su chengren¡¯s mockery at all. there was no anger on his face. xu wenping picked up his glass again and took a sip of red wine. he put it down and added, ¡°don¡¯t touch my bottom line. when i go crazy, even i am afraid of myself.¡± hearing xu wenping¡¯s words, su chengren pursed his lips. wasn¡¯t this guy too arrogant? he actually dared to speak like this in front of the future head of the su family. did he not know that he was just a noob from a small place in jin hai city? just as he was about to retort, xu wenping continued, ¡°brother-in-law, if you listen to me, you¡¯ll leave jin hai immediately. that way, you¡¯ll be safe. but if you insist on fighting me head-on, you might cross my bottom line at any time. i¡¯ll make things difficult for you.¡± su chengren raised his eyebrows. xu wenping¡¯s words were extremely insulting. yes, to him, xu wenping¡¯s provocative words were an insult to him. who dared to talk about the bottom line in front of him? no matter what, he was the one who talked about the bottom line against others. ¡°ha ha, ha¡­¡± su chengren laughed, and his smile was full of mockery. su chengren raised his hands and started clapping. the sound of clapping echoed in the living room. ¡°i don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from.¡± su chengren¡¯s gaze became sharp. he stared into xu wenping¡¯s eyes and said word byword, ¡°according to my understanding, you have only risen in the past few months. you have accumulated a little money and connections. that¡¯s all. the difference between you and the su family is far greater than heaven and earth.¡± his face was filled with arrogance. he tapped his fingers on the coffee table a few times and continued, ¡°a bachelor doesn¡¯t fight with power. this has been a common principle since ancient times. your foundation is too weak, and you¡¯re not enough to be a match for the su family. if the su family really wants to deal with you, it¡¯s no different from crushing an ant.¡± as he spoke, he slapped the table to show his attitude. ¡°then we can try.¡± xu wenping¡¯s attitude was also very tough. he looked straight at su chengren, who was opposite him, and the toughness in his tone was even stronger than su chengren¡¯s. ¡°humph! if that¡¯s the case, my su family will not rest until you die.¡± su chengren was so angry that he laughed. he raised his head and pointed at xu wenping. ¡°from now on, the su family and you are like fire and water. you can leave now.¡± because the conversation between the two of them had the smell of gunpowder, su chengren gradually became less afraid. he actually dared to face xu wenping and speak loudly. xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw his expression. he nodded and said, ¡°not bad. as we chatted, you became more confident. have you forgotten that 1 can capture you at any time or send you home directly?¡± he had forgotten about it at first, but now that xu wenping reminded him, su chengren suddenly quivered. the conversation between him and xu wenping just now suddenly jumped out of his mind. su chengren gasped and his face instantly turned pale. he clenched his fists tightly, and the muscles on his face tensed up. ¡°you, you¡­ you can¡¯t do that. if you do that, it means that you¡¯re afraid of my su family.¡± he really had nothing else to say and could only use such words to squeeze xu wenping. xu wenping smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°you¡¯re speaking like a child. if i¡¯m really afraid of your su family, would i still be sitting here?¡± ¡°since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, then i can only use force.¡± xu wenping¡¯s expression became serious as he said this. as he spoke, he stood up and tried to grab su chengren, who was sitting opposite him on the sofa. ¡°stop! stop!¡± su chengren¡¯s body shrank back. his expression was very ugly, but his brain did not stop working. in fact, he had long considered how he would deal with xu wenping if he wanted to force him. now that he was finally faced with such a situation, he shouted loudly to stop xu wenping. xu wenping raised his eyebrows when he saw the fierce look in his eyes. ¡°what are you doing?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°haha! if you dare to touch me, your lover will be r*ped immediately.¡± as he said that, he smiled cruelly and took out his phone. after opening it, he pointed a photo at xu wenping for him to see. hearing su chengren¡¯s words, xu wenping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. then, he saw the photo on his phone. it was the photo of han xiaoxia being captured and pressed onto a chair, tied up. although he had also sent people to protect han xiaoxia, their skills were limited. therefore, it was not surprising to see her captured by su chengren¡¯s subordinates.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: I’m Not Afraid chapter 394: i¡¯m not afraid translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°where is she?¡± he asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°i can¡¯t tell you.¡± su chengren was relieved. he crossed his legs and even lit a cigar. ¡°i have a hostage now. i can ask you to do a lot of things. however, 1 don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, especially since my time is very precious.¡± his heart was at ease. his gaze toward xu wenping was no longer as sharp, but there was an additional hint of disdain. ¡°get su yurou to leave you immediately. also, give me 90% of your assets. also, listen to my orders from now on.¡± after su chengren said these three things, he looked at xu wenping arrogantly. he felt that xu wenping would bow down to him in the following time. at least, he should bow down to him for his lover. he had investigated very clearly that xu wenping¡¯s love for the people around him was different from ordinary people. he should cherish the love of the people around him, especially his women. even if su yurou returned to the su family, he should be fine. on the contrary, if his childhood sweetheart did not listen to him, he might be killed by him. after weighing the pros and cons, he believed that xu wenping would listen to his orders. however¡­ what he did not expect was that xu wenping did not follow his train of thought at all. ¡°haha! 1 didn¡¯t expect you to capture xiao xia,¡± xu wenping said with a smile. he didn¡¯t look nervous at all. ¡°however, 1 came to you and captured you. isn¡¯t that something you didn¡¯t expect?¡± he smiled in a relaxed manner and suddenly turned around to sit beside su chengren. ¡°you, what are you doing?¡± shocked, su chengren wanted to dodge to the side. however, just as he moved, xu wenping grabbed his shoulder and smiled. ¡°brother-in-law, can you video call me now and let me see how my childhood friend is doing?¡± when xu wenping learned that han xiaoxia had been captured by su chengren, his heart skipped a beat. however, he quickly regained his senses. even if han xiaoxia was really the hostage, he had captured su chengren now. he would not lose out if he exchanged one for another. therefore, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. instead, he put his arm around su chengren¡¯s shoulder and looked heartless. su chengren¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at xu wenping¡¯s smiling face. in just a flash, he understood what xu wenping was thinking. he was speechless in his heart. this guy was too cunning. he actually thought of a way to break out of this situation. although he cursed xu wenping in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to insult him directly. he was not stupid. if he really scolded the other party, he would be the one suffering. gritting his teeth, su chengren opened his phone and dialed the video call of the middle-aged man. ten seconds later, the middle-aged man picked up the video call. the middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa with a lot of cigarette butts in the ashtray in front of him. there were beer bottles on the table next to them, and three men were sitting there eating and drinking. the middle-aged man took a puff of smoke and asked respectfully, ¡°young master, what can 1 do for you?¡± su chengren glanced at xu wenping beside him and forced himself to suppress his anger. ¡°where¡¯s the woman we caught?¡± he asked. the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°she¡¯s tied up in the house.¡± as he spoke, he adjusted the video to the rear camera of his phone. soon, han xiaoxia, who was tied to a chair, appeared in the camera. han xiaoxia¡¯s head was lowered, and she seemed to be asleep. her face was not too pale, but because she was asleep, she looked very peaceful. xu wenping¡¯s eyes swept across her body and he frowned. ¡°i need to see her move and let her say a few words.¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm, but his eyes were fixed on the video. su chengren clenched his fists, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat xu wenping. moreover, xu wenping¡¯s hand had been on his shoulder. if he didn¡¯t listen, he might be crippled by this guy. he was furious in his heart, but he had to pretend to be calm on the surface. ¡°let her wake up. i want to talk to her.¡± su chengren gave the order. the middle-aged man did not dare to hesitate at all. he walked directly to han xiaoxia¡¯s side and pushed her twice. he said loudly, ¡°wake up. our young master has something to say to you.¡± the middle-aged man also saw xu wenping in the video. he had also heard their conversation just now. he was naturally clear about xu wenping¡¯s identity. therefore, he was very careful when he pushed han xiaoxia and was polite when he called her. han xiaoxia was indeed tired. when she was captured, she was extremely nervous. however, after being tied to the chair, these people did not do anything to her, which made her feel much more relieved. after some conversations with these people, han xiaoxia was basically sure that these people were going to deal with xu wenping. since xu wenping was caught, then xu wenping would definitely come and save her. she had almost blind faith in xu wenping¡¯s ability. therefore, she actually fell asleep while her mind was relaxed. she lowered her head and slept for about forty minutes. suddenly, someone pushed her, and then han xiaoxia woke up. han xiaoxia could not help but sneer when she heard the man opposite her say that their young master wanted to talk to her. ¡°what is there to say?¡± she frowned, her expression full of disdain. seeing the expression on her face, su chengren, who was on the other end of the video call, could not help but feel a little angry. a woman who was caught by him was actually so stubborn and stared at him fearlessly. this really stunned su chengren. ¡°xiao xia, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± xu wenping did not wait for su chengren to speak and spoke first. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only suddenly, she heard xu wenping¡¯s voice coming from the video. han xiaoxia was stunned. then, she was overjoyed. ¡°wenping, you¡¯re here!¡± she was very surprised because she had long thought that xu wenping would definitely not give up on her and would definitely save her and leave. ¡°yes! don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll save you immediately,¡± xu wenping said lightly, then smiled at su chengren. ¡°little brother-in-law, now it depends on whether you¡¯re up to it. if you¡¯re on the right track, i can still let you off.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping pinched su chengren¡¯s neck twice. he looked very intimate, but anyone could tell that he was obviously threatening su chengren.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: You Are Sick chapter 395: you are sick translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation su chengren felt a chill in his heart. he naturally understood. xu wenping¡¯s actions and words had given him quite a shock. of course, he was not stupid. although he was destined to let han xiaoxia go, he could not lose too much. ¡°i can let her go, but¡­ you must also not find trouble with me anymore.¡± su chengren clenched his fists. although he was unwilling, at least he was now on good terms with xu wenping. if han xiaoxia wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t know how sorry he would be. if han xiaoxia hadn¡¯t been a hostage, he would have been taken away by xu wenping. ¡°bring her to the villa,¡± su chengren said to the man in the video. ¡°immediately. immediately.¡± the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. he quickly nodded and said, ¡°yes, i understand! young master, i¡¯ll bring her over now.¡± after saying that, the man hung up the phone. ¡°now, can you stay away from me?¡± su chengren asked xu wenping after putting down his phone. being hugged by xu wenping made him feel a little uncomfortable. he wanted to get rid of xu wenping¡¯s embrace. he felt as uncomfortable as he could. xu wenping grinned and patted su chengren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i checked just now. there¡¯s something wrong with your body! and it¡¯s a little serious.¡± ¡°are you saying that i¡¯m sick?¡± ¡°yes, you are indeed sick.¡± ¡°bah! don¡¯t try to fool me here. i¡¯m fine. i don¡¯t have any illness at all.¡± ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯re my brother-in-law. how can i lie to you? you¡¯re really sick. if you don¡¯t hurry up and get treatment, you won¡¯t live for a few years.¡± ¡°you¡­ xu wenping, even if we have a grudge, i didn¡¯t insult you. can you stop cursing me here?¡± right now, su chengren was really a little speechless. this guy had started cursing him, making him feel extremely disgusted. it felt like he had eaten a hundred flies. ¡°look, you really don¡¯t believe in your brother-in-law¡¯s ability.¡± xu wenping pursed his lips and said, ¡°try it yourself. breathe hard ten times. see if your right lung hurts a little when you breathe.¡± as he spoke, xu wenping patted su chengren¡¯s shoulder again. su chengren¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard his words and thought of some of xu wenping¡¯s legends. although he didn¡¯t quite believe xu wenping¡¯s words, when he thought of his legendary skills, he finally took a deep breath and carefully experienced the situation in his lungs. after experiencing it for a while, su chengren¡¯s expression could not help but change. he could not help but look at xu wenping in shock. ¡°what¡¯s going on? this¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± the way su chengren looked at xu wenping was different. it was as if he was about to become excited. he felt his heart beating violently. he was very confident in his body. after all, he was young and his physical fitness had always been good. however¡­ just now, xu wenping had asked him to take ten deep breaths, and he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lungs. moreover, his lungs seemed to be lacking in function. when he panted, he always wanted to inhale fiercely into his lungs. under such circumstances, if he was sick, he would have felt it without a doubt. ¡°what happened?¡± xu wenping smiled and pointed at su chengren. ¡°your illness was supposed to break out in two years, and it would be very serious after the outbreak. however, 1 used a wisp of internal strength to lure it to explode in advance. this way, you will feel pain when you breathe in.¡± ¡°you, why did you do that?¡± after listening to xu wenping¡¯s introduction, su chengren¡¯s mind was in a mess. since it was triggered, then he really got sick. su chengren¡¯s letter was in a mess at the thought of his terminal illness. ¡°you, you¡­ after doing this, my illness will erupt. am i going to die?¡± su chengren was even more shocked when he saw xu wenping looking at him without saying anything. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? you want me to die on purpose, don¡¯t you?¡± at this point, he even pounced on xu wenping, wanting to pull his collar. seeing him pounce on him, xu wenping turned his body to the side and dodged his pounce. then, he grabbed one of his arms and held his pulse in his hand. ¡°if i want to kill you, is there a need for it to be so complicated?¡± xu wenping sneered and raised his head. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. 1 don¡¯t have the time to care about such things.¡± su chengren¡¯s expression changed again when he heard that. at this moment, someone knocked on the villa¡¯s door and someone went to open it. after the door opened, the middle-aged man walked in with han xiaoxia, who was still tied up. ¡°young master, i brought that woman here.¡± as he spoke, he pushed han xiaoxia forward and then looked sharply at xu wenping. seeing that he was looking at him, xu wenping only glanced at him and did not even look at him. ¡°brother-in-law, how is it? have you figured it out?¡± ¡°i¡­ humph!¡± su chengren wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t let xu wenping treat him, but he swallowed his words. one had to know that no matter how much he looked down on xu wenping, the medical skills of the person in front of him were obvious to all. when he was investigating xu wenping, he had also done a detailed investigation of his medical skills. xu wenping¡¯s medical skills were indeed amazing. even su chengren had to admit that this kid was very powerful. now, it was his turn to be sick. if other people couldn¡¯t treat him, xu wenping might be the only way, right? therefore, he couldn¡¯t talk himself into a dead end, nor could he make it a dead end. as smart as he was, how could he not know how to do such a thing? since he wanted something from xu wenping, his attitude naturally changed a lot. ¡°let her go, and we¡¯ll be even.¡± he spoke to the middle-aged man and then said the second half of the sentence to xu wenping. ¡°even? that might not be the case, don¡¯t you think so?¡± xu wenping shook his head. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°if others can¡¯t treat my illness, then i can only ask you for treatment.¡± su chengren¡¯s expression became more and more serious. ¡°of course, but i have conditions.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± su chengren¡¯s expression changed. just as he was about to say something, xu wenping continued, ¡°you have to know that there¡¯s no price to pay for seeking treatment from me. i¡¯m not here to treat people..¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: The Very Sensational Brother-in-law chapter 396: the very sensational brother-in-law translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°humph! tell me, what conditions do you have? as long as i can do it, i¡¯ll do my best.¡± since it was already a matter of life and death, what else could he not give up? therefore, su chengren decided to go all out. that was why he blurted out such words. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll say it.¡± xu wenping smiled. then, his eyes became deep. ¡°i won¡¯t let your sister leave me again. as for what the su family wants to do, as long as it¡¯s something i can help, i¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± after saying that, he raised his finger and said, ¡°i only have one request. that is your sister. understand? she¡¯s my reverse scale.¡± xu wenping said it clearly and concisely. however, su chengren really didn¡¯t want to agree to this. moreover, he knew that his family wouldn¡¯t agree either. su chengren¡¯s gaze became sharper and sharper when he thought that his family would not agree. ¡°xu wenping, we can¡¯t do this.¡± he took a deep breath and felt as if his lungs were on fire. ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to promise you,¡± he said. ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless for me to promise you. this is a matter that has been decided by the family. i can¡¯t make the decision alone.¡± ¡°oh? you mean to say that it wasn¡¯t you who wanted yurou to go through the marriage alliance?¡± xu wenping asked with a playful smile. ¡°it was the intention of everyone in the family?¡± ¡°you can say that. after all, although the su family is powerful now, it¡¯s not an unbreakable family.¡± su chengren¡¯s gaze darkened. he looked at the man in front of him and enunciated each word. ¡°the su family cannot collapse. if the su family collapses, many people will be destroyed along with it.¡± he thought for a moment and seemed to feel that what he said was not accurate. he corrected himself and said, ¡°not only will individuals suffer, but even some large families will also suffer along with them. they might even be directly destroyed.¡± ¡°for the sake of our family and those families, our su family can¡¯t fall. we have to hold on.¡± su chengren sighed. su chengren sighed and said, ¡°i can see that you and my sister are sincere. you can even say that my sister is sincere to you. however, you have to know that sincerity can¡¯t exchange for lives, nor can it exchange for the rise and fall of the family. therefore, you have to separate.¡± xu wenping didn¡¯t intend to listen to su chengren talk about this during their meeting. he didn¡¯t care about what he said. he didn¡¯t want to be tied to the chariot of morality when it came to his and su yurou¡¯s happiness. however¡­ xu wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard su chengren¡¯s words. he knew very well that even his heart was moved. if su yurou heard these words, she would definitely waver for a moment. he couldn¡¯t help but look at his brother-in-law in front of him and praise him secretly. this kid was really good at stirring up emotions. ¡°enough, you¡¯ve said so much just to tell me how important it is for yurou to leave with you?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s what i meant. so you should know how important my sister is to the su family now, right?¡± ¡°i can tell, but i still insist on my original opinion. yurou can¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°you, you are stubborn.¡± su chengren¡¯s frown deepened. he shook his head and said, ¡°you don¡¯t understand the big picture. you¡¯re too narrow-minded.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m narrow-minded. i just want to ask you, what if i can make your su family the top family in the country? do you still want to use yurou to get married?¡± xu wenping¡¯s voice was very calm. when he talked about becoming a top family in the country, his voice didn¡¯t even fluctuate. however, when su chengren heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh at xu wenping¡¯s words. ¡°haha! your words are really interesting.¡± ¡°not to mention you, even the ancestor of the su family couldn¡¯t make the su family the number one family in the country within a hundred years,¡± su chengren said and shook his head disdainfully. when he said that, there was a hint of arrogance in his tone, but then he became a little helpless. ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m looking down on you. don¡¯t think about it just because you can fight. you might not be a match for those hidden families. firstly, they have a lot of people. secondly, their martial arts are extremely profound. you can¡¯t defeat them alone.¡± su chengren had to admit that he had said too much today. according to his previous personality, he was not willing to say so much to anyone, let alone say so much nonsense. now, it was because of xu wenping¡¯s words that he said a lot of things. ¡°forget it. i¡¯ll still give you a piece of advice. just tuck your tail between your legs and don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± after saying that, su chengren pondered for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been in jin hai for many days. there are still important matters to deal with at the family. i can¡¯t stay long, so 1 have to leave temporarily.¡± as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but look deeply at xu wenping. ¡°if i¡¯m done dealing with that big matter, i still have to come back and take my sister home. 1 hope that you¡¯ll have a better way to stop me when the time comes.¡± xu wenping could tell that su chengren couldn¡¯t promise not to continue causing trouble for su yurou. he would still come to his sister to marry her off in the future. however, this time, his operation failed, and because xu wenping needed to treat him, he temporarily put this matter aside and would leave jin hai city immediately. as for when he would return and what he would do in the future, su chengren didn¡¯t say anything, but there were complicated emotions in his eyes. as the next successor of the su family, he actually failed to do this. moreover, he was stopped by a so-called mud leg. he would definitely have a bad impression in the su family¡¯s details. however, he did not take it to heart. after all, his life was more important than anything else. after saying this, su chengren narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°how is it? this is all i can do. i wonder if you¡¯re satisfied. if you¡¯re satisfied, can you treat me so that i can recover as soon as possible and leave this place?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su chengren had nothing else to ask for. now that things had come to this, he had no intention of staying. as for the matter of su yurou returning to the family for a marriage alliance, it was nothing much to put it aside for the time being. this time, he let xu wenping treat him. if anything happened in the future, he could get someone else to come over. of course, he had another thought. xu wenping¡¯s martial arts were so good.. if there was anything in the future, if he did not offend him, could he still use him? Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Unexpected Branch chapter 397: unexpected branch translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation han xiaoxia was brought over and the ropes were loosened. when she saw xu wenping, she was extremely excited and pounced on him. ¡°wenping, you scared me to death. i, i thought i wouldn¡¯t be able to see you this time.¡± looking at han xiaoxia, xu wenping was speechless. couldn¡¯t this girl hold back a little? she didn¡¯t see his brother-in-law beside her, even though he didn¡¯t seem to have a good relationship with su yurou. but they were siblings after all. it was still a little inappropriate for him to be intimate with another woman in front of her younger brother, okay? however, han xiaoxia did not care about that. after she came over, she directly held xu wenping¡¯s arm. looking at her cute and helpless appearance, xu wenping was really embarrassed to push her away. xu wenping coughed and looked at su chengren. su chengren didn¡¯t say anything. he didn¡¯t feel anything about this. after ail, he was also a lustful man. when he saw xu wenping with other women, he didn¡¯t feel sorry for his sister. ¡°since there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll be leaving.¡± patting the back of han xiaoxia¡¯s hand, xu wenping stood up and planned to leave with her. su chengren naturally did not want to stop him. after all, the two of them had reached a temporary consensus. moreover, xu wenping had also agreed to treat his illness. the two of them had just agreed that xu wenping would come over to treat him the next day. however¡­ just as the two of them were about to leave, the door of the villa was pushed open from the outside. then, a few figures walked in from outside. the leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties. after entering, he glanced coldly at xu wenping. then, he immediately said to su chengren, who had already stood up and was about to send him off, ¡°chengren, why are you so sloppy? since he¡¯s already here, why haven¡¯t you detained him?¡± su chengren couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he suddenly saw the middle-aged man. this person was his elder, and he was also an outstanding person in the previous generation of the su family. although he was not the family head, his power was greater than the family head. moreover, he controlled the su family¡¯s private army. because he led troops abroad all year round, he had dozens of mercenary groups and many martial artists attached to him. therefore, his strength was many times stronger than some of the hidden aristocratic families in the country. usually, he didn¡¯t care much about other family affairs. he even returned to the country a few times. however, as long as he returned to the country, he would definitely be able to do what he wanted to do. with a powerful private army as his backing, it was not difficult for him to do anything he wanted. moreover, the su family had a powerful business empire, so with the double backing, they could naturally do whatever they wanted. however, su chengren never expected that the matter of jin hai city would actually alarm him. looking at sixth uncle who had brought people into the villa, his feelings were extremely complicated. however, when he saw sixth uncle talking to him, su chengren quickly walked over and bowed. ¡°i¡¯ve already dealt with most of the matters here.¡± ¡°almost done?¡± ¡°hmph!¡± su jingang sneered. he looked at xu wenping and asked coldly, ¡°your so-called ¡®settled¡¯ is to let this kid go?¡± su chengren was stunned by his question. he followed his gaze and looked at xu wenping. then, he said, ¡°i¡¯ve reached an agreement with him. we won¡¯t take su yurou away for the time being. however, this doesn¡¯t mean that this matter is invalid. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s postponed.¡± ¡°humph! postponed? what¡¯s wrong?¡± su jingang sneered. his eyes were cold. ¡°the family matters are our priority. how can we delay? moreover, su yurou¡¯s marriage alliance cannot be delayed. how can it be delayed like this?¡± ¡°what did he give you to make you protect him like this?¡± he asked as he stared at su chengren questioningly. he was quite serious when he asked the question, and his tone was also a little heavier. it was obvious that he was blaming su chengren. su chengren¡¯s expression froze when he heard his question. then, he shook his head and said, ¡°sixth uncle, what are you talking about? how could i be bribed by him? i¡¯m a member of the su family. the rise and fall of the su family is a top priority for me.¡± ¡°but he just promised me that he would help me treat my terminal illness. 1 owe him a favor. such a big favor, i naturally have to pay a corresponding price.¡± he paused for a moment, then sorted out his thoughts and continued, ¡°we, the su family, must repay kindness and revenge. this is what the elders have always taught me. don¡¯t you think so, sixth uncle?¡± su jingang raised his eyebrows when he heard su chengren¡¯s words. he sneered and said, ¡°this kid has medical skills. he can treat people¡¯s illnesses, and it¡¯s incurable diseases?¡± he narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°besides, you¡¯re so young and you already have a terminal illness. who diagnosed you?¡± a series of questions were questioning xu wenping¡¯s medical skills and su chengren¡¯s words. su chengren¡¯s expression turned ugly. he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°sixth uncle, there¡¯s a problem with my lungs. it should be lung cancer! as for whether xu wenping can treat the disease, you can do an investigation in jin hai. his medical methods are quite amazing.¡± su chengren had his own understanding of sixth uncle¡¯s sudden arrival and his obstruction of xu wenping¡¯s departure. over the years, the su family had shown signs of decline. there were people in the northeast who were restricting them, there were people in the military who were suppressing them, and there were people in the political world who were weakening the su family¡¯s effective strength from time to time. if not for that, why would the su family have any marriage alliances? however, this wasn¡¯t the su family¡¯s biggest problem. the biggest problem was that there weren¡¯t many truly outstanding figures in the previous generation of su chengren and su yurou. now that su yurou¡¯s father was the family head, his ability was obvious to all. there was more than enough to defend the city, but not enough to open up more land. it was precisely because of this that the other su family members had other ideas. if the main branch couldn¡¯t do it, there would naturally be people from the side branches who coveted it. for example, su jingang was a member of the su family¡¯s side branch. although he controlled the su family¡¯s private army, he was only a commander. the real power of the su family was still in the hands of su yurou¡¯s father. however¡­ due to the problem of the family head¡¯s ability, the su family was now facing problems everywhere. the people from the side branches began to stir up trouble. this naturally included su jingang. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing that the family was beginning to shake, their branch had a chance to be promoted to the main branch. since there was an opportunity, they naturally had to seize it. that was why su jingang had come. moreover, he had come very naturally. according to his logic, he was the person in charge of the su family¡¯s private army. in that case, he could also control some important matters of the family.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: The Confrontation Between Uncle and Nephew Chapter 398: The Confrontation Between Uncle and Nephew Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation For example, Su Yurou¡¯s marriage alliance had to be realized as soon as possible. Only if Su Yurou¡¯s marriage was successful would the Su family rise to a higher level. In the future, when he took over the Su family, he would have an even more glorious future. He had a good plan, so he came. The purpose of coming here was naturally to control the situation. At the very least, he wanted Su Yurou to return to the Su family as soon as possible and get married. As for what Su Chengren had just said, he did not think it was anything impressive. ¡°Haha! Do you really think that your life is more important than the Su family¡¯s long-term plan?¡± Su Jingang smiled coldly and looked at Su Chengren with disdain. Su Chengren¡¯s expression changed as he raised his eyebrows. One had to know that he was not an ordinary person. He was the candidate for the next head of the Su family. As the son of the main branch, his status in the Su family was not low. Although he was Su Jingang¡¯s nephew, he might become the family head in the future. With such an identity, Su Chengren¡¯s status in the Su family could be said to be not low. Su Chengren was extremely displeased that Su Jingang was talking to him in such a tone. He raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. He could not help but smile and say, ¡°Sixth Uncle, what you said is wrong. The Su family always keeps our promises. As long as we agree to something, we will definitely do it.¡± He paused for a moment and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°If not for that, how could my Su family stand tall until now?¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, I believe that even if I tell this to the Old Master, he will support me.¡± His gaze became determined as he spoke. He spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, revealing the elegance of the future head of the Su family at this moment. ¡°Humph! Chengren, your words are very biased. As a member of the Su family, you must put the Su family¡¯s interests first. Honesty is important, but the fate of the Su family is even more important.¡± Su Jingang sneered and took a step forward. He pointed at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°What ability does this kid have to make you protect him so much? Even if he was really skilled in medicine, so what? Can he really cure your cancer?¡± ¡°Haha! If that¡¯s the case, why would he need to stay in this small Jin Hai City?¡± Su Jingang, who scoffed at Xu Wenping, had a cold expression on his face. After he finished speaking, without waiting for Su Chengren¡¯s reply, he had already turned to look at Xu Wenping and sneered. ¡°Kid, tell me yourself. Can you cure cancer?¡± His eyes were like two sharp knives that pierced into Xu Wenping¡¯s heart. As the commander-in-chief, he had many mercenary groups under him, and none of them were easy to deal with. Because of this, he had developed the habit of bossing people around. Facing Xu Wenping, his aura was very strong. According to his thoughts, the next scene should be Xu Wenping apologizing to him in fear. According to his thoughts, after Xu Wenping felt his killing intent, he should answer his question respectfully. However¡­ To his disappointment, Xu Wenping looked at him calmly, as if he was looking at air. ¡°Of course I can cure him,¡± Xu Wenping said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± It was so calm that it was a little unusual. It could even be said that Xu Wenping¡¯s answer to his question was simply an extremely ordinary matter. It felt as if they were talking about everyday matters. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jingang¡¯s expression changed when he heard this answer. His murderous eyes were filled with ferocity. He sneered and nodded. ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of. You look like a kid whose hair hasn¡¯t fully grown yet.¡± Su Jingang waved his hand and said to his subordinates, ¡°Go and call my personal doctor in. Let them see what top-notch medical skills are.¡± The subordinate behind him immediately replied and turned around to call for help. Not long after, a foreigner in a white coat walked in. He was tall and sturdy. Even though he was wearing a white coat, he still looked a little powerful. However, he was not young anymore. He looked to be at least fifty years old. ¡°Mr. Su, what can I do for you?¡± He pushed his glasses up and walked up to Su Jingang. Su Jingang glanced at the foreign doctor and snorted. This foreigner¡¯s medical skills were indeed brilliant, but his Mandarin was a little rustic. He didn¡¯t know who he learned it from, but it was so nondescript. ¡°There¡¯s a man here who claims to be a divine doctor. He says he can cure cancer, and it¡¯s lung cancer. Come over and help me see if my nephew really has lung cancer.¡± As Su Jingang spoke, he pointed at Su Chengren beside him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Doctor Donald walked to Su Chengren¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, please accept my examination. I¡¯ll do a comprehensive examination for you.¡± His Mandarin was very unfamiliar, and his pronunciation was not accurate. Su Chengren frowned when he heard it. Su Chengren frowned and asked, ¡°How do you want to check?¡± ¡°Oh! Sir, there are a lot of instruments in my medical vehicle, including large medical equipment such as MRI scans.¡± His smile was very bright, and the expression on his face was extremely confident. One had to know that his medical team was very powerful, and the equipment was the most advanced in the world. He had CT scans, MRI scans, and other equipment in his medical vehicle. His medical team was equivalent to a mobile hospital. It was not an exaggeration to say that ordinary hospitals might not be as well-equipped as his. ¡°Alright,¡± Su Chengren said. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Su Chengren actually believed Xu Wenping¡¯s results. However, he still couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he had lung cancer. Therefore, he wanted to go for a check-up now to give himself hope. ¡°Go! Let the facts prove everything.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and spread his hands. Then, he leaned on the sofa and looked relaxed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing him like this, Su Jingang really wanted to go up and grab the kid¡¯s collar to make him recognize the reality in front of him. He was here to detain him, and perhaps even kill him. If this kid didn¡¯t die, how could Su Yurou be willing to marry someone else? But this kid actually couldn¡¯t see the level at all. Su Jingang stared at Xu Wenping as if he wanted to eat him alive.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Traditional Chinese Medicine Is the Way Chapter 399: Traditional Chinese Medicine Is the Way Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, Xu Wenping held Han Xiaoxia¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t look at him at all. Su Chengren followed the doctor out and walked to the medical vehicle outside. Then, he did a full-body checkup. The examination was very detailed. Every part of his body was examined in detail. After the examination, the report came out in just ten minutes. Holding Su Chengren¡¯s test report, Dr. Donald¡¯s expression was a little ugly. With the report in hand, the two of them returned to the hall to meet Su Jingang. Su Jingang had been staring at Xu Wenping for too long. He felt that his eyes were tired, so he sat down and waited for the results. ¡°What are the results?¡± he asked immediately. Su Chengren¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. He didn¡¯t say anything and sat at the side. On the other hand, Donald held the report and frowned. ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m not sure about the situation. Mr. Su has a tricky condition.¡± He wasn¡¯t familiar with Mandarin to begin with, and he was in a hurry when he spoke, so his sentences were a little messy. However, people could understand. ¡°You mean, Chengren really has lung cancer?¡± ¡°Oh! Sir, yes, it¡¯s certain!¡± When Donald spoke, his expression was a little helpless. He glanced at Su Chengren, then at Su Jingang, and finally at Xu Wenping. ¡°His condition is very bad. I don¡¯t think he can live for long.¡± ¡°How is this possible? My nephew is still young. How can he have lung cancer?¡± Su Jingang appeared to be a little regretful, but his heart was already blooming with joy. One had to know that Su Chengren was the heir of the main branch. If anything happened to him, then there would be no one to be the next family head. Once it reached that stage, he felt that the position of the family head would be his. The more he thought about it, the happier he felt. However, the expression on his face was still very regretful. ¡°Chengren, it seems that you really have lung cancer, but you don¡¯t have to worry. Donald¡¯s medical skills are very good. He will definitely help you extend your life.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Donald and asked, ¡°How is it? If you treat him, how long can he live?¡± Looking at the medical records and diagnosis in his hands, Donald shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If there is a special medicine and he is suitable, 1 estimate that he can live for two to three years.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s very good. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Su Jingang nodded, his face full of anticipation. However¡­ The next moment, Su Chengren shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I believe Xu Wenping can treat me. We¡¯ve already reached an agreement.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and walked to Xu Wenping. ¡°We¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll treat me. As long as you can treat me, my sister¡¯s matter can be postponed.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Wenping raised his head and made an OK gesture, indicating that he could do it. ¡°Chengren, don¡¯t believe this kid. He¡¯s obviously lying to you.¡± Su Jingang¡¯s gaze became sharper. Then, he shouted angrily, ¡°Kid, you said that you can cure cancer. Let me ask you. Do you have any special medicine? Or are you a doctor who came back from studying abroad?¡± ¡°But even if you¡¯re really a brilliant doctor, cancer can¡¯t be cured. You¡¯re simply courting death by spreading lies and deceiving the Su family.¡± He said so much that his saliva flew everywhere, but Xu Wenping still looked at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s my business whether 1 have the ability to cure your nephew¡¯s illness. As long as he trusts me, I¡¯ll treat him,¡± Xu Wenping said calmly. ¡°As for whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Besides, my medical skills are Chinese medicine. I don¡¯t care about those trash Western medicine. Don¡¯t mention Western medicine to me, okay?¡± Xu Wenping patted the back of Han Xiaoxia¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll treat him and we¡¯ll leave.¡± Han Xiaoxia nodded with a look of trust. She knew very well that Xu Wenping was not a person who would make irresponsible remarks. Since he said that it could be treated, there must be a way to treat it. Su Jingang, who had been rebuked, was furious, and his expression changed. However, he didn¡¯t know how to argue with him. At this moment, Donald could not hold it in anymore. He took a step forward and pointed at Xu Wenping¡¯s nose. He shouted, ¡°What rubbish are you talking about? Do you dare to say it again?¡± Looking at the extremely angry Donald, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Western medicine trash? The so-called special medicine only kills some cells, and it¡¯s not targeted. Many times, it kills both good and bad cells. This side effect is simply too deceptive.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s gaze became sharper and sharper. He stared at Donald and asked, ¡°Then tell me, is your treatment really not trash?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. Although the good cells are also killed, no matter what, they can still save lives and prolong lives. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Chinese medicine is even more deceptive. If it can¡¯t even extend a person¡¯s life, then¡­ Isn¡¯t it even more useless?¡± When it came to medical matters, Donald¡¯s sentences were actually much smoother. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Donald¡¯s appearance. ¡°According to what you said, is it true that alternative medicine can¡¯t prolong a person¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certain.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°What if Chinese medicine can kill all the cancer cells and cure Su Chengren?¡± ¡°No, I absolutely don¡¯t believe it. Impossible.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll just¡­¡± He ¡®just¡¯ for a long time, but actually did not say anything. Because he was a little hesitant, because Xu Wenping¡¯s tone and attitude made his confidence waver. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­ leave immediately.¡± After being pushed to the limit, Donald, who had no choice, could only say this. ¡°But, but what if you can¡¯t treat his illness?¡± Donald was not an idiot, so he immediately reacted and asked Xu Wenping. ¡°If I can¡¯t treat him, I¡¯ll apologize to you and never practice medicine again. How about that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± In the end, the two of them decided on a bet. Su Jingang sneered as he watched the conversation between the two of them. ¡°Xu Wenping, if you can¡¯t cure Chengren¡¯s illness, leave Su Yurou immediately and let her return to the Su family for a marriage alliance.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Intimidation Chapter 400: Intimidation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Jingang was stunned when he heard Xu Wenping¡¯s straightforward agreement. He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Wenping to agree so readily. However, on second thought, this kid was definitely holding on. if he couldn¡¯t treat Su Chengren later, he would see what else he could say. However, how could Xu Wenping lose out? ¡°I¡¯ve made my bet, but what about your Su family? If I cure Su Chengren¡¯s illness, does that mean Yurou doesn¡¯t have to go back and get married?¡± ¡°You¡­ This¡­¡± Su Jingang was stunned. He wanted to agree, but on second thought, if he really agreed, what would happen if Xu Wenping won? There was a risk in doing so, and he did not want to take any risk. Thinking of this, he wanted to disagree, but Xu Wenping seemed to have seen through his thoughts. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I won¡¯t bet.¡± ¡°Humph! Brat, do you think you¡¯ll win for sure?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Su Jingang sneered and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your request. I¡¯ll bet on this.¡± As he said that, he was thinking in his heart. Cancer was a terminal illness. Even someone who had studied medicine would not be able to treat it, let alone Xu Wenping, who had never studied medicine. Thinking of this, his heart relaxed and he nodded in agreement. Su Chengren, who was beside him, stood there motionless. He did not interrupt, but he had his own plans in his heart. He knew Xu Wenping¡¯s medical skills better than Su Jingang. If not for that, why would he have agreed to let Su Yurou not return to the Su family first? Now that Su Jingang had made a bet with Xu Wenping, if Xu Wenping won, it would be a good chance to extinguish Su Jingang¡¯s spirit. As for not allowing Su Yurou to go back for the marriage alliance, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. This matter was not something Su Jingang could decide. Even he, as the next family head, could not make the decision, let alone Su Jingang. Therefore, he felt that the bet between Xu Wenping and Su Jingang was a joke. No matter what, it was the best thing for Xu Wenping to be able to treat his illness. He would be the one to benefit in the end. Whether it was the illness or Su Jingang¡¯s side. ¡°When will the treatment start?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Right now.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and pointed to the sofa next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you here. One silver needle is enough.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping was already holding a silver needle between his fingers. Seeing such a small silver needle, Donald couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°No, no, no. Such a small thing can cure cancer? It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± In fact, he was not the only one. Su Jingang, who was beside him, also shook his head. He absolutely did not believe that a silver needle could cure cancer. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Chengren nodded slightly. He walked to the sofa and asked, ¡°What should I do next?¡± ¡°Lie down. Leave the rest to me,¡± Xu Wenping said lightly as he pointed at the sofa. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Chengren nodded and lay down on the sofa. He even closed his eyes and relaxed his body. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw that Su Chengren had done a good job. Then, he bent down and casually inserted the silver needle into Su Chengren¡¯s acupuncture point. Su Chengren¡¯s body trembled when the silver needle pierced into his acupuncture point. He felt a warm breath flowing into his body from the silver needle. What he didn¡¯t know was that this was Xu Wenping¡¯s internal strength. Using the silver needle as a guide, he injected his internal energy into Su Chengren¡¯s body and then circulated it through his body. Then, Xu Wenping pulled out the silver needles and stabbed them into Su Chengren¡¯s acupuncture points. Every time he inserted a silver needle, his internal energy would circulate around Su Chengren¡¯s body. According to the internal energy, these were all small circulation cycles. By circulating the small circulation cycles, one could open up some acupoints. The reason why he didn¡¯t perform the Great Circulation was that many of Su Chengren¡¯s acupoints were blocked, especially the cancer cells. If he forcefully performed the Great Circulation, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Now, he was using the small circulation to clear his acupoints day by day, allowing Su Chengren¡¯s meridians to gradually become unobstructed. Fifteen minutes later, Xu Wenping had already stabbed Su Chengren a total of twelve times. When he pulled out the silver needle, Su Chengren was already sweating profusely. Moreover, it seemed that Su Chengren had already fallen asleep. However, his breathing was even and he looked like he was in a deep sleep. The people around him saw this, but no one said anything. However, the expressions on their faces showed that they were sneering in their hearts, mocking Xu Wenping for pretending to be mysterious. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t even look at them at this moment. Instead, he continued to insert the silver needle into the Yongquan acupoint under Su Chengren¡¯s feet. This was the place where Baihui was concentrated. After the silver needle was inserted here, Su Chengren opened his eyes immediately. His pupils contracted because the pain suddenly spread throughout his entire body. ¡°Don¡¯t move. This is the last and most crucial needle. You must hold on.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice was faint, but his tone was unquestionable. Hearing his words, Su Chengren¡¯s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and endured it. He could feel that the blood in his body seemed to be boiling, and the pain was like a storm that swept through every corner of his body. He also had the illusion that a ferocious beast was about to rush out of his body. As this feeling appeared, Su Chengren felt a lot of sweat on his body. Furthermore, the smell of sweat was extremely pungent. Just a whiff of it made one feel like vomiting. This feeling lasted for about three minutes, but Su Chengren felt as if he had experienced centuries. The sweat on his body was like a waterfall, making the fabric sofa extremely wet. After the silver needle was pulled out from the Yongquan acupoint, the pain disappeared from his body. What replaced it was a wave of relaxation, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his body. ¡°It feels good, really good. But the sweat on my body is too smelly.¡± Su Chengren shook his clothes and felt that they were all wet. He quickly got up to change. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to change your clothes. Let this pretentious doctor examine you first to see if your cancer cells still exist.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping pointed at Donald with a mocking expression. Donald and Su Jingang still had mocking smiles on their faces. They felt that Xu Wenping was just pretending. Now, seeing that Xu Wenping wanted to let Donald go for a checkup, Su Jingang waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and check him. Then let him take a shower. The smell is too bad..¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: He’s a Treasure Chapter 401: He¡¯s a Treasure Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Chengren followed Donald to the medical vehicle outside. He was also feeling rather uneasy. He didn¡¯t know if Xu Wenping¡¯s treatment was effective. However, based on the situation just now, it should have been very effective. However¡­ People were like this. The more things came to an end, the more unstable their hearts became. Su Chengren got into the medical vehicle and laid on the instrument to start the examination. His heart was in a mess. Unlike him, Donald was staring at him with an indifferent expression. Although he had seen Su Chengren sweating just now, and he seemed to have been reborn, however, he still could not believe that a silver needle could cure cancer in ten minutes. If that were the case, what was the point of having people who had studied medicine for many years? Miracles did exist in this world, but they didn¡¯t happen this way. Therefore, he did not believe that Xu Wenping could really cure Su Chengren. According to his thoughts, Xu Wenping was just putting on an act. Facing Su Chengren, who was going for a checkup, he looked indifferent. He only took a look at the report after the examination was over. Originally, he had only scanned through it briefly and felt that there was nothing to see. However, when he saw the conclusion, his pupils suddenly constricted. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t believe the conclusion he saw. He wanted to take a quick glance, but the conclusion he saw was that Su Chengren¡¯s cancer cells were completely gone. He was now in an extremely healthy condition. ¡°This, this¡­ How is this possible? This is impossible, absolutely impossible¡­¡± Donald¡¯s hands trembled, and he froze on the spot. The materials in his hands began to tremble, and the paper even made a clattering sound. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked at it carefully a few times. In the end, he was sure that he was not mistaken. However¡­ He did not believe that Su Chengren¡¯s cancer had been cured. ¡°No, this is definitely not right.¡± He widened his eyes and quickly flipped through Su Chengren¡¯s examination results. He was thinking that Su Chengren might not have cancer in the first place. However, when he found the report and read it, he could not remain calm. The previous report clearly stated that Su Chengren did have cancer. However¡­ Why was there really no cancer after the examination? He shook the materials in his hand. In the end, he gritted his teeth and walked to Su Chengren¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Su, I hope to check you again. Do you agree?¡± Su Chengren couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw that his eyes were already red. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. 1 can cooperate with you.¡± After saying that, he asked Donald to examine him personally. This time, Donald was no longer indifferent. He checked the patient himself, looked at the scans, and checked the monitor. This time, the inspection took longer than before, but the result made Donald even more desperate. The results showed that Su Chengren¡¯s current physical condition was excellent. There was no problem at all. With the two reports in his hands, Donald was going crazy. ¡°This, this is simply too unbelievable, right?¡± His voice trembled as he stared at the report. He was on the verge of collapse. ¡°Now, can the results be announced?¡± Su Chengren smiled playfully because he had already seen the result from Donald¡¯s expression. ¡°This, I¡­ Alright, I admit that you really don¡¯t have cancer anymore.¡± He said it with difficulty, then walked to the living room of the villa in extreme frustration. Su Chengren laughed and followed. They entered the hall one after another. The people in the hall were waiting for their arrival. Seeing them enter one after the other, their faces revealed a look of curiosity. The inspection this time was longer than the previous ones, so people seemed to have waited for a long time. Xu Wenping was the least worried person among them. He was calm and relaxed now, talking about love with Han Xiaoxia. He looked quite leisurely. Su Jingang frowned. He felt that the situation was not good. The examination took such a long time, which was a little illogical. If Su Chengren was still diagnosed with cancer, he should have returned long ago, right? However, the situation now was that after waiting for a long time, the two of them still did not return. Was there any change? The more he thought about it, the more unstable Su Jingang felt. Just as he was feeling anxious, the door of the villa was opened and two people walked in one after another. However, when he saw Donald¡¯s expression, he suddenly felt that things were going to be bad. Donald¡¯s face was ugly, and the documents in his hands were trembling. It was obvious that he was extremely excited. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to behave like this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Jingang took a deep breath when he saw the two of them walking over. He immediately went up to them and asked, ¡°How is it? How are the results?¡± Hearing him ask about the results, Donald¡¯s face had a touch of helplessness. Then, he handed the results to him and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s me. This Mr. Xu is really amazing. He really cured Mr. Su¡¯s illness.¡± As he spoke, the expression on his face became uglier and uglier. His pale face made people feel that he was about to collapse at any moment. Su Jingang¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that. He took the report and looked at it carefully. When he saw the result, his body could not help but tremble. Then, he turned his head to look at the two people who were still whispering and talking about love. Especially that man. Flames were burning in his eyes. This guy was actually so powerful. This was something he had not expected. What kind of methods were needed to treat cancer? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a person was simply a treasure! To Su Jingang, as long as it was someone or something useful to him, he wanted to get it. Although Xu Wenping had gone against him just now, now that he felt that Xu Wenping was useful, he had to get him under his control. Thinking of this, he laughed and nodded at Xu Wenping. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really amazing. You can actually cure my nephew¡¯s cancer. You¡¯re really amazing. 1 admire you very much!¡± ¡°Young man, do you have any thoughts of following me? With your medical skills, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to do well overseas in the future.¡± He walked over with an earnest look on his face.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Broken Dagger Chapter 402: Broken Dagger Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Su Chengren¡¯s lips twitched as he watched him recruit Xu Wenping. Was this Sixth Uncle of his thinking too much? lie actually wanted to recruit Xu Wenping. It seemed that Sixth Uncle really didn¡¯t know what kind of person that guy was. Thinking of this, Su Chengren simply sat down and waited to watch the show. As expected. Xu Wenping turned around and looked at the man in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m used to being lazy. I don¡¯t have that kind of intention.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Our bet has already been made. As long as 1 win, Yurou doesn¡¯t have to go back to the Su family for a marriage alliance, right?¡± Su Jingang¡¯s expression changed when he heard him ask about this. He had just braced himself and agreed, but now that Xu Wenping had really won, what about the bet? Su Jingang shook his head after some thought. ¡°Although I¡¯ve agreed to this, it still depends on the Su family. I can choose not to help you, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be a hundred percent successful.¡± His meaning was obvious. If he couldn¡¯t do it, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t blame him. ¡°Haha! In that case, the previous bet doesn¡¯t count at all, right?¡± ¡°Who said that? I, Su Jingang, have always kept my word. It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t make the decision alone this time.¡± Su Jingang did not know what to say after being mocked by Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping turned to look at Su Chengren and asked, ¡°How is it? Does the Su family recognize you?¡± Su Chengren spread his hands when he heard the question. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯m not the one who made the bet. I can¡¯t give you any guarantee.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. ¡°Very good. You¡¯re going to renege on your debt. In that case, don¡¯t blame me for being unethical. I¡¯ll make you regret it in the future.¡± After saying that, he stood up and pulled Han Xiaoxia out. ¡°Stop, who let you go?¡± ¡°Xu Wenping!¡± Su Jingang shouted when he saw Xu Wenping was about to leave. ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± After he finished speaking, he turned toward Xu Wenping and the others. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Men, keep them here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, ten thugs blocked their way. One of them was bald and had a dagger in his hand. His dagger spun between his fingers, looking very relaxed. ¡°The boss said to let you stay, so you stay. There will definitely be benefits for you.¡± The bald man took a step forward and smiled coldly. ¡°Besides, you have a woman with you. You can¡¯t run away even if you want to. Just be obedient and do whatever I tell you to do.¡± As he spoke, the dagger was pointed at Xu Wenping¡¯s throat. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t retreat, nor did he turn pale in fear like the other party thought. On the contrary, he extended two fingers and directly clamped the dagger. ¡°F*ck! Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± As the baldy was thinking, he intentionally spun his dagger. His idea was very simple. He wanted to use the sharpness of the dagger to cut off Xu Wenping¡¯s finger. This dagger was very sharp. Even some inferior metal weapons could not compare to it, let alone a body of flesh and blood. However¡­ In the next moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s fingers also flipped, and then his fingers clamped the dagger¡¯s blade. ¡°The dagger is not bad, but it¡¯s a waste in your hands.¡± When Xu Wenping said that, he exerted a little force on his fingers, and then the incomparably sharp dagger let out a sorrowful cry. The dagger broke in half. ¡°What?¡± The bald man was shocked. He took a few steps back and looked at the ordinary dagger in his hand. His expression became extremely ugly. When he raised his head, he stared at Xu Wenping as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Are you even human?¡± He lowered his head and looked at the half dagger in his hand. He felt uneasy. One had to know that it was probably difficult to cut a human finger short even with metal scissors. However, Xu Wenping actually cut the dagger with two fingers. How strong was his finger?! The more he thought about it, the more scared he was. However, Su Jingang¡¯s face did not care about this. It was just a broken dagger. What was the big deal? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Su Jingang shouted angrily when he saw the baldy retreating with a terrified look on his face. ¡°Go! Catch them! What are you waiting for?¡± After being shouted at by Su Jingang, the baldy finally woke up. However, he was also afraid when he woke up. He did not retreat, but his expression when he looked at Xu Wenping became abnormally ugly. ¡°I, I¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± As he spoke, he swallowed hard and waved at his companions beside him. ¡°Go!¡± He said that, but he refused to move forward. The others did not feel too afraid. Although they knew that the bald man¡¯s dagger was very powerful, no one had ever thought about how hard such a dagger was. Therefore, when the bald man shouted, everyone immediately followed his orders and rushed toward Xu Wenping. These people were all elite mercenaries, and the training they received was top-notch overseas. At this moment, they obeyed the order and rushed forward together, attacking Xu Wenping and Han Xiaoxia. The order was to arrest them, so when they went forward to arrest them, they did not use too much force. However¡­ The person who came to catch Xu Wenping was a little heavier because he had broken a dagger just now. They couldn¡¯t let down their guard against such a person. Bang, bang, bang¡­ However, before they could grab Xu Wenping¡¯s body, they were punched out one by one. The mercenaries who were sent flying spat out blood in the air. Their bodies flew backward and fell to the ground, unable to get up. ¡°What?¡± Su Jingang¡¯s expression changed as well. He stared at Xu Wenping with narrowed eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial artist. 1 really underestimated you.¡± ¡°It seems like you knew he was very powerful, so you didn¡¯t provoke him.¡± Su Jingang glanced at Su Chengren coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you provoke him?¡± The corner of Su Chengren¡¯s eyes twitched violently. He thought of the capture operation that he had organized and could not help but smile bitterly.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Half-Grandmaster Realm Chapter 403: Half-Grandmaster Realm Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Suddenly, Su Jingang laughed. He nodded and said, ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯re a martial artist, that¡¯s good. 1 was just thinking that the past two days were very boring. Now that 1 have you, I can watch a good show.¡± ¡°Go,¡± he said as he clapped his hands and shouted outside, ¡°Call the two Master Li in.¡± Someone outside agreed and then left. It was obvious that he went to find someone. Xu Wenping nodded and patted his hands before returning to the sofa. Han Xiaoxia naturally sat down with him, but there was a worried look on her face. ¡°Wenping, can you handle it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just some random cats and dogs.¡± The conversation between the two was not soft, and the people around them heard it. ¡°Cats and dogs?¡± When Su Jingang heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, a cruel smile appeared on his face. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t have to work hard to be arrogant. You don¡¯t have to be so arrogant. You¡¯ll suffer later.¡± As he spoke, he could not help but look outside the door. At this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside the door. Accompanied by noisy footsteps, a few figures appeared at the door. Two middle-aged men around the age of 45 led the way. The two men were wearing long robes and had their hands behind their backs. They looked like experts. Behind them were a few people who seemed to be followers. The most eye-catching thing was that the two of them looked the same. They were obviously brothers. After the two of them entered, Su Jingang immediately went up to them. He cupped his fists and smiled. ¡°Brothers Li, today¡¯s matter is quite tricky. I need your help.¡± As he spoke, Su Jingang pointed at Xu Wenping and continued to add, ¡°This kid¡¯s martial arts are quite powerful. My mercenaries were not his match. They couldn¡¯t even get past him in one move. They were sent flying.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man surnamed Li on the left narrowed his eyes and sized up Xu Wenping. ¡°This brat¡­ There¡¯s nothing special about him, and he¡¯s not a martial arts expert.¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong,¡± he said, looking at Su Jingang. ¡°Others can¡¯t withstand his punches.¡± For martial artists, some people were born with great strength, causing others to be unable to catch them. This was not a rare thing. ¡°Yes.¡± The expert surnamed Li on the right nodded. ¡°My big brother is right. That should be it.¡± ¡°Then, the two of you will definitely be able to subdue him?¡± ¡°Leave it to us brothers.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± the man surnamed Li on the left smiled and nodded. After saying that, he moved his feet and directly came to Xu Wenping¡¯s side. His speed was simply inconceivable. At the same time, his younger brother followed closely behind and stood beside his older brother in an instant. Looking at the two men, Xu Wenping smiled. He didn¡¯t even get up and just looked at the two men. ¡°Kid, get up. My big brother has something to say to you,¡± Li Xiaogang said loudly to Xu Wenping, pointing at his nose, looking high and mighty. His brother, Li Dagang, also looked down at Xu Wenping with a disdainful expression. Xu Wenping sat on the sofa and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re just two Half-Master realm guys. How dare they speak so rudely? Are you itching for a beating?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say much, but he pointed out their martial arts cultivation in one sentence. The two of them were stunned at the same time. Li Xiaogang frowned and looked at Su Jingang unhappily. ¡°Did you tell him that our cultivation is at Half-Grandmaster realm?¡± he asked. ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t. 1 just asked the two of you to come over. I didn¡¯t say a word about what kind of martial arts you two are.¡± Hearing him say this, Li Xiaogang couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Xu Wenping. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you? How do you know our cultivation realms?¡± ¡°How did 1 know?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and pointed at the two of them. ¡°The two of you are standing right in front of me. I can tell your cultivation base from your aura and the way you walk. Is it difficult?¡± ¡°You, you mean, you can see through our cultivation?¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Li Xiaogang¡¯s eyes widened. He was a little bewildered. One had to know that they had learned martial arts from their master since they were young. Their master was in the Grandmaster realm, and his martial arts were extremely powerful. However, Master had said that the Grandmaster realm was not the peak. The Grandmaster realm was just a dividing line. It was the dividing line between a true martial arts master and an ordinary martial master. In other words, the Half-Grandmaster realm was just a threshold for them to advance their cultivation. Moreover, their master had also said that although the strength of the Grandmaster realm had already reached a certain level, it was still quite inferior to the other realms above the Grandmaster realm. If one reached the Grandmaster realm or above, they would be able to see the cultivation of others below that realm at a glance. In other words, Grandmasters could not see through other people¡¯s cultivation realms. They had never encountered an expert who could see through the cultivation of others, something that even their master could not do. For so many years, they had always wanted to break through to the Half-Grandmaster realm. However, because their wealth and strength had not reached the standard, they had never been able to break through. Today, Xu Wenping had suddenly exposed their cultivation. They immediately remembered what their master had said back then. Li Dagang thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to lie to us. You must be playing tricks. How old are you? How dare you say that your cultivation has surpassed the Grandmaster realm? This is absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already so old, and we¡¯re only at the Half-Grandmaster realm. What right do you have to surpass the Grandmaster realm?¡± He did not believe that Xu Wenping¡¯s cultivation had exceeded the Grandmaster realm. Therefore, he sneered and said, ¡°You must have learned about our cultivation from others. You¡¯re here to trick the two of us.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping smiled, then nodded and said, ¡°Since you think so, you can try. However, 1 will warn you that if you were to make a move, 1 won¡¯t give you any face.¡± Hearing him say this, the Li brothers couldn¡¯t help but become furious. This guy dared to say that he didn¡¯t give face to them brothers. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much? The two brothers pointed at Xu Wenping at the same time and shouted, ¡°Get up! Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°You can just attack. If I sit here and you can make me stand up, then I will lose,¡± Xu Wenping said indifferently, looking extremely arrogant.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Brothers Joining Hands Chapter 404: Brothers Joining Hands Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Brat, you are too arrogant.¡± Li Xiaogang was furious. He pointed at Xu Wenping¡¯s nose and looked like he was about to make a move. However¡­ Li Dagang was extremely calm. He pulled his younger brother and smiled. ¡°It seems that this young friend is really very confident.¡± As he spoke, he sized up Xu Wenping. ¡°May 1 know which sect your master is from, young friend? Is there any relationship between our families or sects?¡± He asked in great detail, and his meaning was very clear. There were not many hidden aristocratic families, and there were not many sects. He wanted to see if Xu Wenping was a disciple of a certain family. If he were to make a move and injure Xu Wenping, there would be big trouble. This was what he did not want to see the most. ¡°There¡¯s no need to test me. I don¡¯t have a sect or a family. I¡¯m alone.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s answer was even more straightforward. He did not hide his identity at all. After listening to his words, Li Dagang raised his eyebrows, and then a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Brat, since you put it this way, then don¡¯t blame us brothers for being impolite.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to be polite. Besides, I might not have made myself clear just now. You two can attack together. Don¡¯t attack one by one. I¡¯ll get tired of you first.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Han Xiaoxia, as if he was inviting her to watch a good show. Li Dagang and Li Xiaogang were furious when they saw that he hadn¡¯t put them in his eyes at all. Li Xiaogang pointed at Xu Wenping and shouted, ¡°Good! Brat, you did this yourself. Don¡¯t blame us if you get injured or die later.¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything. He just crooked his finger at him, looking even more contemptuous. ¡°Brother, kill him, kill him, go!¡± Li Xiaogang was fuming with anger. Li Dagang frowned. He was also extremely angry. Therefore, he nodded. The two brothers attacked almost at the same time. Their fists bombarded Xu Wenping¡¯s left and right chests. The two of them attacked extremely quickly. The fist wind whistled. Seeing that their fists were about to hit Xu Wenping¡¯s chest, both of them had disdain between their brows. One had to know that the two of them had the same mind, and the strength of their attacks was almost the same. Moreover, their attacks were extremely fast. With their Half-Grandmaster cultivation realm, as long as they attacked, others would not be able to dodge at all. It was almost impossible for him to dodge the simultaneous attacks of the two of them, especially Xu Wenping, who was sitting there. If he wanted to resist, he could only use his arms. But at Xu Wenping¡¯s age, how deep could his internal strength be? If two experts attacked at the same time, they would definitely be able to shatter his two arms. The two of them could almost imagine how miserable Xu Wenping would be later. As expected. Just as they had imagined, Xu Wenping really punched out with his fists and collided with their fists. The moment their fists met, both of them were secretly happy. They had taken down this kid in one move. Although the other party had been very arrogant just now, he had lost to the two of them. The others could see how powerful this kid was. Now, under the joint efforts of the two brothers, he could not even take a single move. This could also show how brilliant their brother¡¯s abilities were. Bang, bang¡­ The six fists collided together, making a muffled sound. Xu Wenping sat there and looked at the two people in front of him. His expression was still very calm. Su Jingang and the others who were watching the battle felt that Xu Wenping was done for this time. Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death if he fought with two Half-Grandmasters? Han Xiaoxia, on the other hand, was a little worried. She was afraid that something would happen to Xu Wenping. As for the Li brothers, they were still secretly delighted. However¡­ After their fists collided, the two of them did not move at all. They were waiting, waiting for Xu Wenping¡¯s body to be blasted away by them, or for the sofa to explode. This was what they were looking forward to. Unfortunately, the scene they wanted to see did not happen. ¡°What?¡± After two breaths, Li Xiaogang frowned in surprise. He wanted to open his mouth and ask what had happened. Why did the fists of his brothers hit Xu Wenping¡¯s fist without any reaction? However¡­ Just as he opened his mouth, he suddenly felt a huge wave of internal strength rushing toward his fist. His breathing even stopped. Then, not only could he not speak, but a surge of hot blood rushed out of his chest. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time that he spat out blood, his body had already been thrown high into the sky. On the other side, Li Dagang was a little better because he did not open his mouth and did not break a hole in the internal strength in his body. Therefore, when the huge amount of internal strength rushed over, his body was also blasted away and spat out blood. However, his injuries were not as serious. The two brothers were sent flying six to seven meters away. Li Xiaogang fell straight down and rolled on the ground for seven meters before stopping. Although Li Dagang¡¯s body was sent flying, his balance was still there. Therefore, when he landed, his feet still landed on the ground. He staggered four or five steps before he stabilized his feet. Even though he was standing steadily, he did not dare to speak. That surge of internal strength was running around in his meridians, and he did not feel like it was going to stop at all. After staggering a few steps, Li Dagang felt that the inner strength was like a wild horse that had been released from its reins. It kept running around in his body in frustration. It seemed that it could not break through his body at all and was about to burst his body. Li Dagang felt stars in front of his eyes, and his footsteps were unsteady. His body swayed a few times, and then he opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood. As blood spurted out, he felt his body become lighter, and the internal strength in his body seemed to have stabilized a lot. He raised his eyebrows and raised his head in shock. He looked at Xu Wenping, who was sitting there calmly. ¡°You, you¡­ Cough, cough! What realm are you at?¡± At this moment, he was truly shocked and even a little afraid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His face was pale as he covered his chest with his hands. His body trembled as he looked at Xu Wenping. The other party¡¯s strength was simply terrifying. ¡°You are not qualified to ask about my cultivation. What do you think?¡± Xu Wenping said lightly. His eyes were still very calm as he looked at Li Dagang. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± ¡°No, no, no! We are all brothers on the same path. Please be magnanimous and spare our lives.¡± At this point, Li Dagang bowed deeply, his face full of respect.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Su Chengren’s Nervous Mood Chapter 405: Su Chengren¡¯s Nervous Mood Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Seeing Li Dagang¡¯s performance, everyone present was shocked. Su Jingang pinched the flesh on his thigh. ¡°F*ck, it hurts!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He really couldn¡¯t believe that Xu Wenping¡¯s martial arts were so powerful that he defeated the two most powerful experts around him. He knew very well what a Half-Grandmaster was. Although he was not very clear about the secluded aristocratic families and sects, he at least knew that there were not many Half-Grandmasters who walked in the secular world. Based on his previous experience, even a true Grandmaster would have to spend some effort to deal with these two people when they joined forces. He originally thought that Xu Wenping was just an unremarkable person. However, who would have thought that he would be so powerful? With just one move, his two Half-Grandmaster experts were defeated. What kind of realm did he have? Su Jingang¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat at the thought of this. If such a person wanted to kill him, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake? Thinking of this, he looked in Xu Wenping¡¯s direction and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°That¡­ Big Master Li, that¡­ Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to continue arguing with him.¡± Su Jingang, who was a little afraid, did not want to stay any longer. Therefore, he waved his hand and looked anxious. He ordered his men to pack their things and leave immediately. This time, it was not Xu Wenping who left. Su Jingang planned to leave directly. Originally, he wanted to continue staying in Jin Hai and directly capture Su Yurou. But now that he had seen Xu Wenping¡¯s skills, he immediately admitted defeat. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to stay in Jin Hai. Seeing that he was about to leave, Xu Wenping narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Su, what about our bet? Are you really planning to leave just like that?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s calm and indifferent voice came from behind him. Su Jingang¡¯s body trembled violently. It was normal for him to be arrogant in front of Xu Wenping. However, after seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s strength, he was completely different. He had the Su family¡¯s army in his hands, so he had always been very tough when he spoke. However, that depended on when. If he encountered someone much stronger than him, he would naturally admit defeat. Just like Xu Wenping, now that he had used his strength to suppress him, he immediately admitted defeat. ¡°Hehe! That¡­ Mr. Xu, I¡¯m really sorry. I, I¡­ I really don¡¯t have the final say in this matter, but don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 definitely tell the Su family. I¡¯ll definitely help you talk about this,¡± Su Jingang said as he walked out. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. We¡¯ll meet again in the future. We¡¯re leaving¡­¡± He waved his hands repeatedly, looking as if he was saying, ¡®Don¡¯t send me off. I¡¯m afraid of you. Please don¡¯t look at me.¡¯ Xu Wenping didn¡¯t argue with him and just looked at Su Chengren beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Su Chengren quickly waved his hand when he saw Xu Wenping looking at him. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about your bet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry. The situation I told you about before, delaying the return of Yurou to the Su family, that one is valid.¡± ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t pursue it for the time being, but when you take Yurou away, 1¡¯11 go directly to the person in charge of the Su family and ask him about the bet.¡± Xu Wenping sneered. He pulled Han Xiaoxia and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. If there¡¯s anything else in the future, we¡¯ll contact each other again, hehe!¡± Su Chengren smiled and sent Xu Wenping out. He added, ¡°The other thing is that I really have to thank you for helping me treat my cancer. I¡¯m really grateful for this.¡± As he spoke, he bowed to Xu Wenping and thanked him. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re my brother-in-law. Can I really watch you die in front of me? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid Yurou will blame me.¡± As he spoke, he had already pulled Han Xiaoxia out of the villa. Hearing Xu Wenping calling him brother-in-law previously, Su Chengren was a little unhappy. But now, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel anything. He even felt that there was nothing wrong with Xu Wenping calling him that. After sending the two of them out of the villa, Su Chengren said a few more words of thanks before watching Xu Wenping drive away. Su Chengren took a deep breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he watched the car drive out of the neighborhood. He looked at the back of the car and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He muttered to himself, ¡°What a terrible person. He¡¯s simply unpredictable.¡± There was a hint of shock and disbelief in his tone. Su Chengren shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Medicine, martial arts. And his ability to earn money, what kind of monster is he?¡± As he muttered, he walked back, feeling extremely nervous. What happened today would definitely be reported by Su Jingang to his family. Moreover, he was probably reporting him now. He didn¡¯t know what the family members would say or blame him. After thinking about it, he felt that he had not done anything wrong this time. However¡­ There was another problem, which was that he had used a lot of money and manpower. But the final result was not satisfactory. This was the biggest problem with not doing well this time. Just as he was thinking about it, his phone rang. When he grabbed his phone, it was a call from his family. Su Chengren¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly picked up the phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Amazing, this is really amazing!¡± At this moment, Han Xiaoxia, who was sitting in Xu Wenping¡¯s car, looked excited. She hugged Xu Wenping¡¯s arm and looked like a little girl. It could even be said that her eyes were filled with stars. Xu Wenping rubbed his nose and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about this? It¡¯s just a normal operation. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± ¡°Stop bullshitting!¡± Han Xiaoxia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in the past, but they¡¯re just hooligans. None of them are anything special. But today, I¡¯ve really seen them. Half-Grandmaster realm. Just hearing their names sounds very cool, so they must be very powerful people. Especially those two people¡¯s outfits. They¡¯re simply too cool. One look and 1 can tell that they¡¯re experts..¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Wind and Cloud Arena Chapter 406: Wind and Cloud Arena Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°How can it be that exaggerated?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary martial artists.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I can see that even Su Jingang is very respectful to the two of them. You can¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re amazing! Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± ¡°You woman, you¡¯re simply¡­¡± ¡°What about me? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to bully me. If you do, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Alright, alright, I¡¯ll send you home now. You should go back and rest.¡± While he said that, Xu Wenping secretly curled his lips and thought, ¡®Hmph! We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s going to teach who a lesson. When we¡¯re in bed, we don¡¯t even know who can¡¯t stand it and is begging for mercy.¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud and drove Han Xiaoxia home to rest. Originally, Han Xiaoxia had planned to let Xu Wenping stay overnight, but Xu Wenping said that she was frightened and needed to rest. It was best not to continue her nightlife. After hearing his words, Han Xiaoxia thought about it and agreed. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Xu Wenping to stay overnight, but she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s message just now. In the message, there was a person looking for Xu Wenping and saying that it was urgent. They even posted a photo of the bloody scene. Therefore, when she suggested that Xu Wenping stay over, she did not stop him when he rejected her. She knew that Xu Wenping had a lot of things to do, and she couldn¡¯t monopolize him. Therefore, Xu Wenping walked out of Han Xiaoxia¡¯s house half an hour later. Standing in the shadows downstairs, he took out his phone and carefully looked at the words and pictures on it. The message was sent by Zhao Siman, and it was written very clearly. Recently, a rather mysterious organizer of the group arena appeared in Jin Hai City. This group arena was called the Wind and Cloud Arena. It was said that this arena competition was held in many places in the country. If someone could become the top three in the city, they would be qualified to participate in the provincial qualifiers. Zhao Siman didn¡¯t know if the rumors were true or not, but she had watched the competition twice and it had been thrilling. Because this competition was held in the form of underground boxing, it was held in a secret location and was not easy to find. The start of the competition was still considered good, and there was no excessive bloodshed. However, the more things developed, the more bloody the scenes became. Some people were even killed or dismembered in the arena. The degree of cruelty was outrageous. Initially, Zhao Siman had planned to crack this organization, but she realized that the martial arts of these organizers were extremely impressive. They were not people she could deal with at all. After following them for a week, she knew that she was powerless. She could only send a message to Xu Wenping, asking him to help her think of a way to solve this matter. Looking at the message sent by the other party, Xu Wenping could not help but sigh. It seemed that he really had a lot of things to do. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and help. Who asked him to have so many female confidants? After a bitter smile, he could only call Zhao Simin. ¡°Hey, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Zero Degrees Bar. Come over! It¡¯s about to begin.¡± It was a little noisy on the phone. It sounded like she was in a bar with complicated people. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wenping immediately drove straight to the bar. It was already 15 minutes later when the car stopped in front of Zero Degrees Bar. After getting out of the car, Xu Wenping walked into the bar. As soon as he entered the bar, he felt a foul atmosphere inside. There were more than ten women standing at the door. The women had heavy makeup on and looked quite enchanting. Moreover, all of them were posing coquettishly. It was obvious that they were here to attract customers. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t look at them. Instead, he walked straight in. Those women had wanted to come up and hit on him, but seeing that he was not dressed well and was so cold, they lost interest. After Xu Wenping walked in, he went straight to the bar counter. He could basically tell that Zhao Siman would be at the bar counter. When he walked over, he saw Zhao Siman in a leather jacket at the corner of the bar counter. This girl had changed from her police uniform and was now dressed very fashionably. She even looked like a gangster. After seeing her, Xu Wenping walked over. As he leaned over, he muttered in his heart. Why didn¡¯t anyone come over to hit on such a beautiful girl in the bar? Just as he was thinking about this, he was about to reach Zhao Siman when a man suddenly rushed over from the side. The man was holding a wine bottle in one hand and a wine glass in the other. From the looks of it, he had already drunk quite a bit. His body was a little wobbly, and his footsteps were unsteady. ¡°Haha! Beauty, I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time. What do you think? Drink as much as you want. Today¡¯s expenses are all mine. If you serve me well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As he spoke, he had already placed the wine glass and bottle on the table. Xu Wenping stopped in his tracks when he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t go over, but sat not far from the bar counter. He ordered a bottle of beer and slowly drank it while watching the commotion. He wanted to see how Zhao Siman would deal with these crazy men in the bar. Zhao Siman smiled. Her smile was very sweet, but her eyes glanced at Xu Wenping intentionally or unintentionally. Then, she winked at the man in front of her and said, ¡°No problem, but you have to promise me one condition.¡± ¡°A condition? Alright, let alone one condition, I¡¯ll agree to ten.¡± Zhao Siman smiled. There was a hint of disdain in her smile. Then, she waved at the waiter at the bar counter. ¡°Here, give me ten bottles of XXX.¡± The man was stunned. Although he had drunk a lot, his mind was still clear. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°If you want to be good to me, or even sleep with me, it¡¯s very easy. Drink these ten bottles of wine in one go and I¡¯ll agree to it. How about it?¡± ¡°You, f*ck! Are you f*cking kidding me?¡± ¡°Did I play you? You¡¯re here now to flirt with me, which means you¡¯re playing with me. I gave you a chance, but you can¡¯t grasp it. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°F*ck, you f*cking b*tch. Act tight with me. I¡¯ll f*ck you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zhao Siman kicked out with her leather boots. The kick landed between the man¡¯s legs. ¡°Awoooo¡­¡± The man covered his lower body and spasmed. This kick was too ruthless. Even Xu Wenping, who was watching from the side, could not help but gasp. The man covered his lower body and cried out in pain. He had originally planned to continue causing trouble for Zhao Siman, but at this moment, Zhao Siman squatted down and whispered something into his ear. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he stared at Zhao Siman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I-I¡­ D*mn it, bad luck!¡± The man¡¯s face was pale from the pain, but he didn¡¯t bother Zhao Siman. He stood up and ran to his seat without caring about the pain. Many of the onlookers found it strange. They didn¡¯t know what Zhao Siman had said to him, but the man actually slipped away without saying anything. Even Xu Wenping, who was beside him, felt a little strange. Because the two of them were a little far away from each other, and the bar was a little noisy, he didn¡¯t deliberately listen, so he didn¡¯t hear what Zhao Siman said to the man.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: There’s Someone Chasing After Me Again Chapter 407: There¡¯s Someone Chasing After Me Again Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation With a faint smile, Xu Wenping walked over with his wine bottle. ¡°Beauty, do me the honor of drinking a glass of wine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Zhao Siman said angrily when she heard someone coming over to hit on her. After saying these words, she stopped because she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s mischievous expression. ¡°You, you are also here to make fun of me?¡± After punching Xu Wenping hard, Zhao Siman¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw Zhao Siman acting like a little girl. He knocked her head and smiled. ¡°Alright, stop drinking.¡± Feeling Xu Wenping¡¯s closeness, Zhao Siman¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. She picked up the bottle and said to Xu Wenping proudly, ¡°Come, if you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡°Wine competition?¡± Looking at Zhao Siman, who raised her wine glass and looked like she really wanted to compete with him, Xu Wenping could not help but be speechless. If he wanted to drink, he could use his internal strength to evaporate the wine out of his body. It was a simple matter. However¡­ However, Xu Wenping knew that it would be too boring if he really used his internal energy to force the wine out of his body. But if he really didn¡¯t use his internal strength to dispel the alcohol smell and instead allowed the alcohol to take effect in his body, he really might not be Zhao Siman¡¯s match. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t willing to compete with her, Zhao Siman pursed her lips and looked unhappy. ¡°Humph! How boring. You don¡¯t even want to compete with me in wine.¡± As she spoke, she took a big gulp and placed the glass on the table. Xu Wenping smiled and leaned over. ¡°Are you here for a drink or for business?¡± he asked softly. Zhao Siman¡¯s expression turned solemn when she heard him ask this. Then, her big eyes flashed as she said, ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m here to do something and drink!¡± Xu Wenping rolled his eyes at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is the Wind and Cloud Arena you mentioned?¡± Seeing that he was very interested in this matter, Zhao Siman¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet,¡± she said softly. ¡°They¡¯ll start when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Do you see the small door over there?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°From there, you can enter the basement. The basement is a huge underground arena area. The boxing matches held inside are extremely exciting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been in there before.¡± ¡°I went in, but 1 couldn¡¯t find the main point and couldn¡¯t catch anyone, so 1 asked you for help!¡± Zhao Siman smiled and tugged at Xu Wenping again. ¡°Besides, maybe you can go up on stage and fight. Who knows, you might even get a gold belt from underground boxing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would 1 fight in this kind of underground boxing?¡± Xu Wenping waved his hand and looked disdainful. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, tell me in detail. What exactly is your mission today? What exactly do you need my help with?¡± ¡°Hehe! After you enter the arena, you can¡¯t do whatever you want. You need to look at my eyes and listen to my orders, understand?¡± Hearing her say this, Xu Wenping spread his hands and was speechless. ¡°It seems like 1 really don¡¯t have any freedom when I work for you.¡± ¡°What freedom do you want? I¡¯m telling you, listen to my orders. Don¡¯t ruin my plans, do you hear me?¡± Xu Wenping grinned and sighed. ¡°I heard it, Miss. I thought about it before I came. I came here to get tortured.¡± ¡°Humph! If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll kick you.¡± As she said that, Zhao Siman lifted her little leather boots and looked like she was about to kick him. However, this unruly action, which did not match her exquisite face and snow-white legs, made her look even more delicate. The two of them were flirting with each other, and many people were watching. Those who knew how powerful Zhao Siman was naturally didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. However, the male horny students who didn¡¯t know how powerful she was stared at her with sparkling eyes. This beautiful girl was not just beautiful. Whether it was her figure, her temperament, her thighs, or her playful appearance, they were all irresistible. Those who knew naturally didn¡¯t dare to come over to strike up a conversation, but they didn¡¯t know what was good for them. Moreover, they didn¡¯t see how the person who struck up a conversation escaped. It was a tall middle-aged man with a pair of glasses stuck on his nose. He walked over with a glass of red wine in his hand. It was obvious that he was a little drunk now. He had been sitting in the booth watching Zhao Siman¡¯s every move, especially when she was flirting with Xu Wenping. It stimulated his mind. Seeing that the two of them were flirting to a certain extent, he could no longer hold it in and rushed over. He stood directly in front of Xu Wenping and Zhao Siman, staring at Zhao Siman with a burning gaze. ¡°Beauty, I want to treat you to a drink. Do you agree?¡± As he spoke, he raised the wine bottle in his hand with an excited look on his face. Xu Wenping turned his head and looked at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Zhao Siman. ¡°Sure, but you have to finish ten bottles of XXX. Only then can I drink with you.¡± As Zhao Siman spoke, she pointed at the wine bottle that had been placed on the table. Her expression was rather interesting. The man¡¯s expression changed when he heard her say that and looked at the wine bottles. Although he had drunk quite a bit, his mind was not completely muddled. Pointing at Xu Wenping, the man said angrily, ¡°Beauty, what you¡¯re doing is wrong. This poor guy can even sit beside you and flirt with you. Why should I drink so much wine with you first?¡± ¡°Because he drinks more than 1 do, so I don¡¯t need him to drink so much.¡± Zhao Siman raised her eyebrows, her expression cold and arrogant. ¡°Haha! If he can drink, can he drink more than you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man shook his body and looked at Xu Wenping with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can drink so much.¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward and pointed at Xu Wenping¡¯s nose. ¡°Kid, tell me. How much can you drink? Is it because you can¡¯t drink much and you¡¯re a poor loser?¡± Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he turned to look at the man. He shook his head speechlessly. Then, he looked at Zhao Siman, who was beside him. He spread his hands and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re looking for trouble. You¡¯re deliberately making me drink?¡± Zhao Siman nodded with a smile. ¡°You came and didn¡¯t drinkwell. Doesn¡¯t that mean I didn¡¯t do well? So you have to drink it, and you have to drink it because of me.. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: A Competition of Wine Chapter 408: A Competition of Wine Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping shook his head hard and put the bottle on the bar counter. ¡°Humph! Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t drink it, 1 won¡¯t be with you anymore.¡± Acting cute? This girl was acting coquettishly again. How did she become a delicate girl after taking off her military uniform? Just as he was about to say something, the man beside him could not take it anymore. His question was like air. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore when the two of them continued to flirt. ¡°Enough! Brat, do you have a problem with your brain? I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± Hearing his loud scolding, Xu Wenping turned to look at him. He said calmly, ¡°1 can keep drinking. Let alone these ten bottles, even if it¡¯s twenty bottles, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°F*ck, f*ck, are you bragging without a draft? Twenty bottles? 1 reckon that after drinking one or two bottles, you won¡¯t know which direction is which.¡± The man looked at Xu Wenping with disdain. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what this wine is, right?¡± You want to drink 20 bottles?¡± As he spoke, he walked over and picked up a bottle. ¡°The alcohol content of this wine is very high. Those who can drink one or two bottles are already very powerful.¡± ¡°Kid, do you want to compete with me? Let¡¯s see who can hold their liquor better,¡± he said, patting his chest. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and continued, ¡°But if i can really drink 20 bottles, what about you?¡± ¡°F*ck! If you can drink 20 bottles of wine and still stand here talking to me, I¡¯ll kowtow to you and admit my mistake.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s anger was aroused. He pointed at Xu Wenping and sneered. ¡°What if you can¡¯t drink it? What if you pass out halfway?¡± ¡°If I really was unconscious, 1 would probably go straight to the hospital. If I take the initiative to stop drinking, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Motherfucker, what did I say?¡± The man glanced at Zhao Siman from the corner of his eyes and said lecherously, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink that much, let her accompany me. How about that?¡± ¡°What does the matter between the two of us have to do with her?¡± Xu Wenping raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t want to drag Zhao Siman in. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhao Siman puffed out her chest and directly interrupted, saying, ¡°If he loses, I¡¯ll accompany you tonight.¡± Hearing her words, the man was overjoyed. However, Zhao Siman waved her hand and stopped him from speaking excitedly. She said, ¡°Wait, but I have a request too. If you want me to accompany you, it¡¯s very simple. Drink all the wine here. Even if you don¡¯t drink twenty bottles, you have to drink ten bottles. In other words, the two of you can drink together.¡± She pointed at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°If he can¡¯t finish 20 bottles, you can drink as much as you want. I won¡¯t force you. But if he finishes 20 bottles, not only will you kneel down and kowtow to apologize, but you will also drink all the wine here.¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he had drunk a lot, his mind was not completely confused. Hearing Zhao Siman¡¯s request, his pupils constricted. He looked at Xu Wenping and thought for a while. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided.¡± The reason why he dared to agree was entirely because he felt that Xu Wenping could not drink 20 bottles at all. Let alone 20 bottles, an ordinary person would be drunk after drinking one bottle. A person who could drink two bottles of wine was a very good drinker. Drinking twenty bottles was an astronomical figure. If it was beer, drinking twenty bottles should not be a problem. However, it was almost impossible for anyone to drink 20 bottles of XXX. Therefore, the man calculated very clearly that since Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t drink 20 bottles, then he would definitely win. So what if he agreed? Thinking of this, he immediately agreed. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Give us another 20 bottles of XXX.¡± When the waiter heard that it was so expensive, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, seeing that there were already quite a number of people surrounding Zhao Siman to watch the show, he immediately understood. He quickly found two colleagues and brought over twenty bottles of XXX. The drinks were placed on the bar counter. The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, are the drinks open?¡± ¡°Come, open them all,¡± Xu Wenping waved his hand and said with a heroic look. The waiter looked at him and then at Zhao Siman. ¡°Listen to him.¡± Zhao Siman also waved her hand, indicating for the waiter to listen to Xu Wenping¡¯s arrangements. The waiter immediately understood and began to open the bottle. As he opened the bottle, Xu Wenping picked up an opened bottle of alcohol and poured it into his mouth. The alcohol was very strong, and ordinary people would find it very strong after taking a sip. But now, he did not care about that at all. The wine directly poured down his throat and was swallowed down. Everyone was stunned by how he was drinking. His actions were simply too shocking. The first bottle was quickly finished. Xu Wenping put down the bottle, then picked up the second bottle and continued drinking like before. Three bottles, four bottles, five bottles¡­ Soon, it was the tenth bottle, followed by the eleventh bottle. Seeing that it was the eleventh bottle, the man¡¯s expression became a little ugly- After drinking ten bottles of wine, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes were clear and he did not look drunk at all. This gave him a bad feeling. If a normal person drank so much alcohol, they would have already passed out. Not to mention ten bottles, even two or three bottles would probably not be enough. However, Xu Wenping was still standing there. His body was straight and he did not look drunk at all. This situation was too strange. The surrounding onlookers were also shocked. Originally, there weren¡¯t many people watching, only a dozen or so. But now, there were fifty to sixty people watching. Many people in the bar looked over. It wasn¡¯t common to see a drinking competition, but the scene today was a little shocking. Even Zhao Siman, who was sitting there, widened her eyes and looked at Xu Wenping as if she didn¡¯t recognize him. She had asked Xu Wenping to compete with the man in drinking just for fun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a police officer, she was usually very serious. However, she was in a good mood now that she was investigating and playing at the same time, so she wanted to play a trick on Xu Wenping. However, she really did not expect this guy to drink so much. After drinking ten bottles of XXX, his expression did not change. She had not expected such a situation. Originally, she thought that if Xu Wenping really couldn¡¯t drink it, she would ask the man to get lost.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Fulfilling the Bet Chapter 409: Fulfilling the Bet Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As long as she said a few words to the other party, the man would definitely be scared away. However, what was happening now shocked her. The surrounding people discussed animatedly, pointing and gossiping. It could even be said that people had let go of drinking, singing, chatting, and other things that they liked to do in bars. The commotion in front of them was really interesting. ¡°F*ck, ten bottles!¡± ¡°Can you count? He¡¯s already drunk the eleventh bottle, okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really f*cking amazing. Is he even human?¡± ¡°How much alcohol can he drink? He¡¯s simply not human.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen people who are good at drinking, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who¡¯s this good, okay?¡± People said all kinds of things, all of them surprised and excited. However, no one noticed that Xu Wenping¡¯s feet were already wet. His left and right hands were placed by his legs, and a line of water flowed down from his fingers. Because the bar was very dark, no one noticed this. The wine that he had drunk was now forced into his palm by his extremely pure internal strength. Then, it turned into a line of water and flowed to the ground. Otherwise, even if Xu Wenping¡¯s physical fitness was good, he would still be drunk to death after drinking so much wine. Now, he had already drunk the fifteenth bottle, but Xu Wenping was still standing straight. Moreover, the wine kept pouring into his stomach, as if his stomach was a bottomless pit. The middle-aged man was dumbfounded. He looked at Xu Wenping in a daze. He did not expect that Xu Wenping, who looked unremarkable, would be so strong when drinking. From the beginning until now, there was no pause at all. Even his expression did not change at all. He had a bad feeling. If this went on, forget about 20 bottles, this kid might even be able to drink 30 bottles. However, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t go back on his word now. After all, Xu Wenping had already drunk so much. He could not go back on his word even if he wanted to. Zhao Siman, who was beside him, was also shocked. However, amidst her shock, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although she did not understand why Xu Wenping could drink so much, she was very happy. ¡°This guy is really amazing. He¡¯s fine even after drinking so much. He even said that he couldn¡¯t beat me just now. Hmph!¡± The eighteenth bottle, the nineteenth bottle, the twentieth bottle¡­ Finally, Xu Wenping put down the bottle and looked at the man who was already dumbstruck. At the beginning, the man only drank one bottle, and then he couldn¡¯t drink anymore. Then, he watched Xu Wenping perform until now. Seeing Xu Wenping put down the last bottle, the man¡¯s lips twitched a few times. His body trembled and he turned to look at Zhao Siman. He saw her beautiful eyes looking over with a smile. However, the man could tell that her smile was mocking and disdainful. Although he had drunk quite a lot of wine and had drunk nearly a bottle of XXX, his mind was still relatively clear. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. At least, he wanted to twist his words. But before he could speak, Xu Wenping spoke first. ¡°How is it? I drank twenty bottles of wine without leaving a single drop. You only drank one bottle. You lose.¡± Xu Wenping pointed at the wine bottle in front of him. The man¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard what he said. He already knew that he had lost. Now that Xu Wenping said this, his heart thumped even harder. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I lost. I admit my mistake. It was my fault just now. I can leave.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and wanted to walk out of the crowd. Because he had drunk a lot of alcohol, his body was a little wobbly. After all, his alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t that great. He had drunk so much just now and was almost at his limit. ¡°Stop right there. Who allowed you to leave?¡± Xu Wenping looked at the man who was about to leave. He suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? You haven¡¯t fulfilled my bet just now.¡± By the time he finished speaking, his figure had already appeared in front of the man. The man was shocked. He did not expect Xu Wenping to be so fast. Seeing that he was blocking his way, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t block the way.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to push Xu Wenping away. However¡­ His outstretched hand was grabbed by Xu Wenping. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying two words, the man¡¯s body was dragged back to where he was. When people looked at them, they only felt their eyes blur and their positions changed. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± The man stared at Xu Wenping with a puzzled expression. ¡°Nothing. Kneel down and kowtow to apologize. Then, drink all the wine. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± There was a smile on Xu Wenping¡¯s face, but there was a hint of coldness in his faint smile. The man widened his eyes in fear. He was really a little scared. However, after thinking about it, he suddenly regained his confidence and shouted, ¡°Do you know who 1 am? Do you know who my boss is?¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the second floor of the bar and said loudly, ¡°My boss is the owner of this bar. You have to know that my boss is very powerful. He is related to City Lord Li of Jin Hai. If you offend me, I will make you suffer.¡± Now, he started to build up his connections, hoping to scare Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping grinned and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ve said so much, but it¡¯s all useless. Just do what you need to do.¡± He waved his hand, not afraid at all. ¡°You, you brat, you are courting death.¡± The middle-aged man gritted his teeth in hatred. He really wanted to bite Xu Wenping. What was the structure of this kid¡¯s brain? He had given him a way out, but he had refused. Did he have to find someone to beat him up before he would understand? Just as he was thinking about it, Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He growled, ¡°If you don¡¯t honor the bet, I¡¯ll beat you up directly and then force you to drink. I¡¯ll let you truly live a drunken life.¡± As he spoke, his fingers moved a few times, making a few cracking sounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s ugly expression and taking a step towards him, the man¡¯s expression changed in fear. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over. I, I¡­¡± Just as he was at a loss for words, two burly men walked in from outside the crowd. ¡°F*ck, Old Wang, what¡¯s going on with you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you haven¡¯t come back to drink.¡± As they spoke, the two of them were already standing in front of the man.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Kowtow and Apologize Chapter 410: Kowtow and Apologize Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Old Wang was instantly energized when he saw his companion. ¡°F*ck, this kid said he wanted to break my legs. Also, I have my eyes on that chick. 1 wanted to bring her back for a drink, but this kid stopped me.¡± When he said that, he deliberately winked at her, implying that he would bring Zhao Siman back so that everyone could enjoy together. The two men naturally understood what he meant, and their eyes immediately lit up. Zhao Siman was extremely beautiful. How could a man not be tempted at first glance? Since they were tempted, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. As soon as they got to her, they naturally wanted to get her immediately. ¡°Good, not bad!¡± one of the men said loudly. Then, his gaze fell on Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Kid, get lost. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t delay our good things. If you delay our things, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly. Frowning, Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness. ¡°Hurry up and get lost. What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I¡¯ll poke your eyes out.¡± The other man also shouted at Xu Wenping. Then, he took a step forward and said to Zhao Siman, ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go! Come with brother.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to take a step forward and go past Xu Wenping to grab Zhao Siman¡¯s hand. However¡­ As he stepped forward, Xu Wenping blocked his path. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Xu Wenping sneered and looked at Old Wang. ¡°The bet was very clear. You need to kneel down and kowtow to apologize. You also need to finish the ten bottles of wine here. Why? Now you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°D*mn it, I¡­ When did I ever say something like that? It was you guys who said it. I¡¯ve never said anything like that.¡± Since he was going to cheat, then he would cheat to the end. Old Wang acted shamelessly without the slightest bit of unhappiness or shame. Frowning, Xu Wenping looked calm, but his eyes were filled with anger. Old Wang had gone back on his word and refused to fulfill the bet. Moreover, he had help come. It was obvious that he planned to fight him to the end. He glanced at Zhao Siman beside him and saw that she still had an indifferent expression on her face. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh in his heart. This girl, after messing with him, asked him to clean up his mess. Moreover, she was so at ease. He really had to hand it to her. ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit it, don¡¯t regret it later,¡± Xu Wenping said lightly. Then, he looked at the two big guys in front of him and sneered. ¡°Are you planning to forcefully pull her over?¡± ¡°F*ck, what does pulling people have to do with you?¡± The man standing in front of Xu Wenping sneered and reached out to push Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder, hoping to push him to the side. However¡­ He pushed his palm over. He clearly felt that his push could make Xu Wenping stagger or even push him down. It was a pity that after he pushed, he realized that the hand that was about to push Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder had actually missed. Not only did he not push Xu Wenping, but he almost fell because he missed. His body swayed and he was about to fall. He had to move quickly just now to barely stand firm. As he moved quickly, he realized that his leather shoes were stained with a lot of water. ¡°F*ck, who did this? Why is there so much water here?¡± Because he couldn¡¯t stand steadily, he could only blame the water on the ground. The other thing was that he felt that he did not push Xu Wenping just now because there was water on the ground. When he said this, everyone could not help but lower their heads to look. As expected, there was a lot of water on the ground. The people were a little puzzled. There was originally no water here. But why was there water everywhere now? It looked a little strange. Of course, no one expected that these water stains were actually the wine that Xu Wenping had just drunk. If these wines had a taste, everyone would know. Unfortunately, after Xu Wenping expelled it from his body, the spices in the wine also evaporated in the air. ¡°You have to stand firm. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you fall.¡± Xu Wenping grinned, then pointed at Old Wang and said, ¡°He said that he would kneel down and kowtow to apologize. Now he doesn¡¯t keep his word. Don¡¯t you two feel insecure being with someone who doesn¡¯t tell the truth and is also shameless?¡± He didn¡¯t say much, but the two burly men were stunned. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t sow discord.¡± When Old Wang heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, he could not help but be furious. He pointed at Xu Wenping and roared. ¡°Hehe.¡± Xu Wenping chuckled. Then, he turned serious and said to the two men, ¡°If you attack me again, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°F*ck! I want to see why you¡¯re being so rude to me.¡± The other man took a step forward and punched Xu Wenping in the nose. This punch was extremely fast, without any warning, and it was full of power. Unfortunately, the person he met today was Xu Wenping. This punch did not surprise him at all. He did not even take it seriously. He raised his hand, extended a finger, and tapped lightly. Pa! The fist and the finger collided. Then, the man¡¯s body trembled and he fell out. His body fell to the ground, splashing a lot of water on the people around him. People avoided him one after another, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Wenping differently. ¡°You, you dare to hit people?¡± The other man was also furious and kicked Xu Wenping. If he didn¡¯t do anything when his companion was beaten up, wouldn¡¯t that be too disloyal? Unfortunately, Xu Wenping also reached out his hand and grabbed his heel. He directly lifted his body into the air, flipped twice, and then fell heavily to the ground. These two changes happened very quickly. Before people could react, the two men had already fallen to the ground. In the next moment, Xu Wenping suddenly moved forward and stood in front of Old Wang. He reached out and grabbed Old Wang¡¯s neck. ¡°Apologize or die?¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice was cold, and his fingers tightened. After tightening his fingers, Old Wang felt that his breathing began to suffocate. He looked into Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes and could see the coldness and killing intent in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sensing the other party¡¯s killing intent, Old Wang could not help but tremble. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I, I apologize, I kowtow, kowtow.¡± Old Wang was scared. He was really scared. Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes at a close distance, he felt the cold killing intent. He completely admitted defeat.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Underground Boxing Arena Chapter 411: Underground Boxing Arena Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Old Wang coughed repeatedly and spoke intermittently. His eyes even rolled back a little. Hearing his words, Xu Wenping smiled and let go. Old Wang¡¯s body trembled, and then he directly knelt on the ground. After coughing a few times, Old Wang raised his head slightly and looked at the young man in front of him. His heart was filled with fear. Not only was this man¡¯s alcohol tolerance terrifying, but he had also seen the killing intent in his eyes just now. That was not fake. He believed that the young man opposite him had killed someone before. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Old Wang immediately began to kowtow. ¡°I was wrong, 1 was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have come to provoke this lady. I was wrong. Just treat me as a fart and let me go!¡± Old Wang, who was kowtowing repeatedly, looked a little ridiculous. However, the people present couldn¡¯t laugh. No matter how one looked at it, this scene was strange and even had a hint of fantasy. Who exactly was this kid in front of them? How could he drink so much wine and now make Old Wang so miserable? ¡°Get lost, get as far away as you can.¡± Xu Wenping growled and turned to look at Zhao Siman, who was watching the show. Zhao Siman¡¯s face was filled with hope and a playful smile. She really didn¡¯t expect Xu Wenping to be able to turn Old Wang into this state. Xu Wenping was good at fighting. She knew that. But today, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t really hit him. Instead, he used other methods. ¡°How is it?¡± Walking over, Xu Wenping grabbed the beer on the table and took a sip. It looked like he was rinsing his mouth. In the eyes of others, he was just gargling with beer. ¡°Not bad, very impressive.¡± Zhao Siman nodded and also raised her glass. ¡°Come, have a drink. Thank you for helping me out just now.¡± ¡°Even without me, you can still get out of this predicament.¡± Xu Wenping rolled his eyes and looked at Zhao Siman. ¡°Letting me drink the wine to help you out, it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°Hehe! Who asked you to refuse to drink with me just now?¡± Zhao Siman smiled mischievously. She then wrinkled her nose playfully and said, ¡°But 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to have such powerful internal energy.¡± ¡°Oh? Internal energy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! When you were drinking just now, I didn¡¯t notice it, but later on, I realized that there was so much water on the ground.¡± Zhao Siman raised her eyebrows. ¡°You must have used your internal energy to force the wine out of your body. That¡¯s how you managed to stay awake, right?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t expect this girl to be able to guess this. ¡°Cough, cough! Where? How am I that amazing? Have you read too many novels?¡± Xu Wenping denied it, but he still couldn¡¯t escape Zhao Siman¡¯s entanglement. ¡°No, let me tell you, you must have had a lot of internal energy to force the wine out in the end.¡± As she spoke, she grabbed Xu Wenping¡¯s arm and said, ¡°No, you have to teach me. If I learn your kung fu, I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone when I drink in the future. Moreover, when I fight with criminals, 1¡¯11 be even more secure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t teach me, I¡¯ll spread the news that you know internal energy and let everyone know. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then.¡± ¡°You what? Are you going to teach me or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll really promote it for you.¡± ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll teach.¡± Xu Wenping quickly agreed. He knew that this girl would do what she said. As long as it was something she had set her mind on, she would never give up easily. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s a happy decision.¡± The smiling Zhao Siman¡¯s face blossomed with joy. ¡°Come, continue drinking. Let¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Siman raised her glass, planning to continue drinking with Xu Wenping. However, just as she raised her glass, she suddenly frowned and grabbed her phone to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s over. We can¡¯t drink anymore. We have to go to the underground boxing arena. It¡¯s open.¡± As she spoke, she put down her wine glass and pulled Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. She got up and walked toward a small door of the bar. The small door was not big, but the space inside was not small. At this moment, many people were walking toward the small door. Soon, many people were standing behind the empty door. Of course, not everyone could enter the boxing arena. If one wanted to enter the boxing arena, one needed an admission ticket. Zhao Siman had two tickets in her hands. After the verification, Xu Wenping, Zhao Siman, and ten other people went into an elevator. After the elevator started, it didn¡¯t go up but down. He could feel that the elevator had sunk at least fifty meters before it slowed down. Finally, they landed steadily at about 8o meters. The elevator door opened, and Xu Wenping and the other ten people got off the elevator. There were two rows of bodyguards in black suits standing outside the elevator. Each of them looked like they were skilled in martial arts. These people verified the admission tickets in their hands and then continued to let them pass. After getting off the elevator, there was a long underground passage that was about a mile long. It was also slightly inclined downward. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at a large door. The door opened, and the light shone out. The lights above their heads shone, and the light was a little dazzling. Xu Wenping squinted his eyes slightly and looked carefully at the situation in the hall. The arena hall was huge, like a huge stadium. There were stands on all four sides, and the stands could accommodate at least ten thousand people. In the middle was a huge boxing ring that looked like a regular boxing ring. The tablecloth of the ring was blue, and there was a rope fence around it. At this moment. There were already quite a number of people on the viewing platform. Those people were all holding small tickets in their hands. It seemed that they had made a bet. On the west side of the boxing ring was a huge screen. There was only time on the screen and no text. It looked like the screen would show information about the boxer and the boxing ring later. There was a row of tables about thirty meters away from the boxing ring. There were microphones and other equipment on the tables. It seemed to be where the commentators and referees sat. Now, Xu Wenping and the others quickly entered the scene. ¡°It looks quite formal,¡± Xu Wenping whispered into Zhao Siman¡¯s ear as he continued to scan the area. Zhao Siman smiled disdainfully. ¡°Have you seen the ring in the middle?¡± she asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I saw it. Why?¡± ¡°It will be withdrawn later. The arena will be pulled up and then an iron cage will descend. That will be the place for the boxing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in the boxing arena. ¡°Cage? Does that mean they won¡¯t rest until one of them dies?¡± Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Seemed to Be an Undercover Chapter 412: Seemed to Be an Undercover Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s basically what 1 meant.¡± ¡°Is it like this in every boxing match?¡± Xu Wenping frowned. He thought he was a good person, but at least he had a bottom line when it came to certain things. He had heard of underground boxing before, but it was his first time seeing it in person. He had never heard that black boxing required one to kill someone. However¡­ What Zhao Siman was telling him now was subverting his thoughts. ¡°Normal underground boxing doesn¡¯t necessarily kill people, but this Wind and Cloud Arena is different. Every match is fought to the death.¡± She sighed and thought for a moment. ¡°Of course, if the contestant kneels and begs for mercy, they can be released. However, under normal circumstances, it¡¯s rare to see someone kneeling and begging for mercy in public.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because in this competition, as long as you can last until the end and kill the other party, you will get a very objective reward no matter what method you use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bloody, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhao Siman spoke coldly. Her tone was filled with anger. ¡°If the Patrol Department finds out about an underground arena, we will usually take care of it. However, we won¡¯t be very strict. But why did I come back for this boxing match? The reason is that our Patrol Department has already issued an order that this underground arena will be banned throughout the country.¡± ¡°Did you arrange anything for us to come here today?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°What if something happens?¡± ¡°It depends on the situation. Listen to me later.¡± As Zhao Siman spoke, she pulled Xu Wenping¡¯s arm, and the two of them went deep into the boxing ring. Entering the boxing ring, Xu Wenping thought Zhao Siman would sit in the corner with him. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Zhao Siman pulled Xu Wenping and walked straight ahead. Soon, they arrived at the first row of the boxing ring and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Wenping, who was a little confused, looked at the woman beside him and asked in surprise. ¡°Nothing much. You¡¯ll understand later.¡± ¡°F*ck! This seat must be occupied by someone with a great background. What are you doing?¡± Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t an idiot. He naturally understood. If they sat in the corner, it would be called observing in secret. However, if they sat in this position, they might be sitting with the real criminals. What was that called? That would be equivalent to being a spy. Or it could be said that Zhao Siman¡¯s current job was the most dangerous and fatal. Thinking of this, Xu Wenping frowned. It seemed that Zhao Siman didn¡¯t ask him to come here today just to ask for a small favor. She was probably plotting something big today. However, this girl refused to tell him the truth. What was she planning to do? Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but frown as he didn¡¯t see through the other party¡¯s thoughts. He could only wait and see. Just as Xu Wenping was thinking this, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Haha! Lady Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect you to come earlier than me today.¡± It was a very rough voice, and then a person appeared in Xu Wenping¡¯s line of sight. This was a man in his forties. He was burly and had a square face and big ears. He looked a little dignified. Behind him were two men. One of them was wearing a suit and sunglasses. Even in such an environment, he still wore sunglasses. The other was a bald man wearing a flowery shirt and a big gold chain around his neck. Behind the three of them, there were more than ten people who looked like thugs. As the man waved his hand, those people went to find a place to sit. Only the two people behind the man sat down next to him. Zhao Siman turned her head to look at the man. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Song, you¡¯re not late. I wonder what kind of good show is going to happen today?¡± ¡°Whether it looks good or not, that¡¯s up to Sister Zhao.¡± The man smiled. But soon, his eyes fell on Xu Wenping. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Sister, who is he?¡± he asked. After he finished speaking, he stared at Xu Wenping with a burning gaze. There was a vicious meaning in his gaze. Zhao Siman smiled and crossed her legs. She glanced at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend. He¡¯s an expert. He can play later.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± He didn¡¯t pay attention to the latter half of Zhao Siman¡¯s words, but he understood the first half very clearly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ You actually have a boyfriend?¡± The man surnamed Song was still staring at Xu Wenping. His voice became more and more ruthless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you had a boyfriend, Sister? Hehe! Then 1 really need to congratulate you.¡± As he spoke, he bowed slightly and extended his large hand to shake Xu Wenping¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you. However, it¡¯s not easy to be my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± As he spoke, his hand was already in front of Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping looked at the big hand that was reaching over and smiled. Then, he also reached out his hand. The two men¡¯s hands held each other¡¯s and then stopped in the air. The man surnamed Song held Xu Wenping¡¯s hand and immediately used his strength. He wanted Xu Wenping to make a fool of himself, especially in front of him. Moreover, he had martial arts and was extremely powerful. Therefore, he thought that if he used force, Xu Wenping, who looked weak, would definitely not be able to withstand it. However¡­ What happened next shocked him. He had used a lot of strength, but when he held Xu Wenping¡¯s hand, it was like holding a ball of dough. He could knead it however he wanted. Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s face, he found that he was calm and composed. There was no pain on his face at all. Not only that, but he was also full of smiles. He even shook his hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. This is the first time I know that my girlfriend has a big brother like you. It¡¯s really nice to meet you!¡± When he said that, he even deliberately shook his arm a few times. These few shakes made the man surnamed Song¡¯s heart extremely restless. What kind of monster was this kid? He had already used enough strength. How could he not be in pain? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that he hadn¡¯t used his strength properly? But he felt that his hand was hurting. The man with the surname Song frowned. He opened his mouth and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you. May I know what business you¡¯re in?¡± When he spoke, he used even more strength. Even the veins on his forehead were exposed. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: The Competition Begins Chapter 413: The Competition Begins Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Since it was useless, he decided to let go. However¡­ What he didn¡¯t expect was that Xu Wenping wouldn¡¯t let go even though he let go- Seeing that he had let go of his hand, the other party grabbed his hand. The man wanted to break free. However, when he tried to pull it back, he couldn¡¯t move it at all. It felt as if his palm was embedded in Xu Wenping¡¯s palm. It did not move at all and could not be pulled back at all. The man, who was shocked, had cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing that their boss had made a fool of himself and even grunted in pain, the two guys behind him took a step forward almost at the same time, intending to attack Xu Wenping. At this moment, Xu Wenping grinned as he watched the other party sit back and struggle free from his palm. ¡°I wanted to get closer to you, but since you¡¯re unhappy, forget it.¡± After he said, ¡°Forget it,¡± he let go of his hand. Because both sides were in a deadlock, especially since the man surnamed Song used force to snatch his arm, Xu Wenping suddenly let go and his body flew backward. Because it happened so suddenly, the two people behind him were caught off guard. When they saw their boss flying backward, it was already too late to catch him. The man with the surname Song¡¯s body crashed into his two underlings. ¡°Ayo!¡± ¡°My nose!¡± The two lackeys cried out in pain almost at the same time. Then, their bodies fell back and turned into rolling gourds. Looking at the three of them, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I wanted to be more enthusiastic, but in the end, 1 let you guys fall. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The three of them fell to the ground, unable to keep their faces. Seeing that many people were looking at them, they quickly got up from the ground. The man surnamed Song¡¯s face turned pale with sincerity. He pointed at Xu Wenping and said angrily, ¡°Kid, you f*cking¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Xu Wenping was still smiling, but he took a step forward, his eyes shining. The man with the surname Song¡¯s heart tightened. He snorted coldly and looked at Zhao Siman. ¡°Sister, your friend is really amazing. Hmph!¡± ¡°Yo! Brother Song, you can¡¯t say that! He only knows a little bit of martial arts. I¡¯ve already said before that he¡¯s interested in fighting in the arena. I wonder if you¡¯re also interested in fighting in the arena with him?¡± The furious Song Haiyang¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard Zhao Siman say that Xu Wenping wanted to fight in the arena later. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Haiyang¡¯s face froze as he looked at Xu Wenping. He sneered and said, ¡°Fight him? When he comes down, if he can take down all of my Five Guardian Deities, then we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± After he finished speaking, he finally sat down next to Zhao Siman. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve already agreed. If I win today¡¯s boxing match, you¡¯ll be mine.¡± ¡°Is that so? Did I say that?¡± Zhao Siman used her hand to gather her hair. Then, her exquisite face became serious. She turned to look at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Did you hear that? If you can¡¯t beat Big Brother Song today, I¡¯ll become his woman.¡± ¡°Sure, I will definitely win,¡± Xu Wenping replied casually, his expression calm. Listening to their conversation, Song Haiyang¡¯s expression became unusually ugly. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re really boasting shamelessly. I¡¯ll let you know what it means for there to be a sky above a sky later.¡± After saying that, he no longer looked over and started whispering to his two underlings. Xu Wenping glanced at them and then gave Zhao Siman a look. After the two of them exchanged glances, Zhao Siman lowered her voice and said in Xu Wenping¡¯s ear, ¡°Be careful. 1¡¯11 arrange for you to go on stage later. When the time comes, you must work hard and take down the few people he mentioned. Moreover¡­ As long as we can guarantee that only we win today, they will reveal their true colors.¡± ¡°Expose their true colors?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the nature of killing. You must be careful. After you win the gold belt, someone will secretly attack you, understand?¡± She patted Xu Wenping¡¯s shoulder lightly, as if she was handing everything over to him. Xu Wenping sighed. It seemed that he had really gotten on the pirate ship today. V XAV4 J ¡ö He had thought that he was here to help catch thieves, but he did not expect to be forced to fight in the arena. He did not expect this, but when he saw the anticipation on Zhao Siya¡¯s face, he could only nod reluctantly. He knew that this girl was obviously dragging him into the water on purpose. However, he could also tell that the danger of today¡¯s matter was indeed not small. With Song Haiyang¡¯s martial arts, ordinary martial artists might not be his match. Even the two underlings beside him also had martial arts. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sweep his gaze across the scene. The entire boxing arena was about to be filled up. The boxing arena that could accommodate about 10,000 people was actually about to be filled up now. This scene was quite big. At the same time, he saw a few people sitting in the direction of the rostrum. From their gazes, they should be inspecting the entire scene. Then, he turned to look at Song Haiyang. He was holding a phone in his hand and was talking to the person opposite him. The lights of the boxing ring had not been fully turned on. In the darkness, two beams of light shone on the east and west doors respectively, and the two doors were illuminated very clearly. Above the two doors were red lights with the names of the contestants written on them. In addition, the name of the first contestant was also displayed on the big screen. One of the players in the first match was called Hu Cai, and the other was called Ben Lei. It could be seen that these two people¡¯s names were nicknames and not their real names. The match was in ten minutes. The two players were currently preparing in the lounge. ¡°Everyone! Everyone must be anxious from waiting, right?¡± Just as Xu Wenping was observing the surroundings, a commentator appeared on the commentary platform. It was a fat man in his thirties. He wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses and a suit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right now, he was holding the microphone with a smile on his face. He was speaking rather pleasant words. Because he was a professional broadcaster, his words were clear and fluent, making people feel comfortable. ¡°Everyone, our contestants are ready to go. They have already walked out of the lounge and will soon enter the boxing ring through the door.¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll introduce you to Hu Cai. He¡¯s the little boxing champion who has won three rounds in a row. He¡¯s known as the dark horse of this year¡¯s Wind and Cloud Arena.¡± As the commentator spoke, the door on the east side opened. A man who wasn¡¯t tall but looked rather strong walked out.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Intimidation Chapter 414: Intimidation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Hu Cai¡¯s footsteps were light and he was wearing a red cloak. He had wrist guards on his hands, and his fists were placed in front of his chest. He punched with both hands in turn. Just by looking at the speed of his punches and his footsteps, one could tell that his body movements were quite agile. He was a player with agile body movements and extremely fast punches. Following his footsteps, the commentator began to explain the player¡¯s attack characteristics. ¡°Hu Cai¡¯s attacks are light and agile. Each of his attacks dazzles the other party. Under his rapid attacks, the other party is unable to guard against him¡­¡± His introduction was very comprehensive. He even mentioned the attack points and the overall ratio of attack to defense. As Hu Cai stepped onto the arena passageway, the arena gradually rose up and a huge iron cage fell down. When Hu Cai arrived at the place, the metal cage had completely fallen to the ground, and the door was opened from the outside. Hu Cai took a step forward and began to wave his arms at the audience outside. He even took off his cloak and waved it in his hands. The audience in the stands cheered. Some of the people who had bet on him were even cheering for him crazily. One had to know that the amount of money won or lost here would not be small. According to the rules of the boxing arena, each bet had to be at least 10,000 yuan. In other words, the person who placed the bet had to take out at least 10,000 yuan to bet. Of course, in order to win, people would usually bet at least ten times. It was no wonder that so many people were cheering for Hu Cai. As the cheers gradually died down, the commentator began to introduce the second contestant. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next person we¡¯re going to introduce is our second contestant today, Ben Lei.¡± When he said the name of the second contestant, the door on the west side immediately opened. As the door opened, a beam of light shone directly over. It illuminated the people who walked out of the door very clearly. The person who came out was a burly man. He was about a head taller than Hu Cai, and he had a lot of muscles. When he walked out, many people exclaimed. This was because he was so burly that he was double the size of Hu Cai. Their figures were definitely not on the same level. Therefore, when some people saw Ben Lei, their expressions immediately changed. Some people thought that Ben Lei was definitely stronger than Hu Cai, and if the two of them really fought, Hu Cai might not be a match for Ben Lei at all. For a moment, the cheers in the boxing ring became louder because those who had bet on Ben Lei were extremely excited. After Ben Lei walked out of the door, he was wearing a black cloak and waving his fists in front of his chest. After a set of combination punches, he was almost in front of the cage. He raised his arms, and his cloak was taken away by his assistant. Then, he waved his fists and roared twice. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± After shouting, he waved his arms again and shouted loudly, ¡°Bet on my win. I will win money today. I must win!¡± After shouting, he directly walked toward the iron cage. Soon, Ben Lei also entered the iron cage. After he entered, a staff member immediately went forward and locked the bars on both sides of the iron cage with a huge lock. When the lock was locked, all the staff members retreated, and the lights of the entire boxing arena focused on the cage, the cheers of the people seemed to have suddenly disappeared. The only sound left was the commentator¡¯s voice. ¡°Everyone, everyone, pay attention¡­ The match that we have been waiting for is about to begin. Please wait and see. Don¡¯t blink. You must pay attention to every exciting moment that comes.¡± The commentator began to exaggerate the effects of the match, and it was quite exciting. The people¡¯s enthusiasm was also aroused, and they all gathered their gazes on the iron cage of the competition. A total of eight cameras were aimed at the iron cage, shooting from eight directions without blind spots. The two people in the iron cage stared at each other like tigers eyeing their prey. Ben Lei even licked his tongue, then stretched out his right index finger and hooked it at Hu Cai. He was provoking Hu Cai, and he seemed to be a little bloodthirsty. The provoked Hu Cai raised his eyebrows and looked coldly at Ben Lei. Amidst the cheers, he sneered and said, ¡°Come on! There¡¯s no need to provoke my anger. Just do it directly.¡± As he spoke, he smiled coldly and moved quickly. He actually started to circle around Ben Lei. The two of them were glaring at each other, but they were on guard against each other and did not make the first move. People shouted and waved their hands, telling them to start immediately. However, the two of them still remained silent and did not have the intention to make the first move. Zhao Siman, who was sitting next to Xu Wenping, frowned and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Who do you think will win?¡± Blinking his eyes, Xu Wenping stared at Hu Cai, who was running at high speed, and then at Ben Lei, who was extremely calm but had been staring at Hu Cai. He said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. Both of them are very calm. Let¡¯s see who loses their cool first and how they perform after the attack.¡± Even Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t tell who would win and who would lose before the two of them made a move. Hearing his words, Zhao Siman nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the cage again. Song Haiyang didn¡¯t look at the situation inside the cage. Instead, he kept staring at Zhao Siman. About half a month ago, he found this girl. He had been paying close attention to this girl¡¯s situation after she entered the boxing arena. The woman was very stunning to him. He had even thought of getting this girl many times. Unfortunately, this girl seemed to have a powerful background. Every time he was about to make a move, someone would always come and disrupt the situation. He had even sent people to investigate Zhao Siman, but they were unable to find anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He also noticed that Zhao Siman had a gun on her, and her slender fingers had calluses from using a gun. That was not all. The key was that after this girl was surrounded by a few hooligans, she actually beat them up until they cried for their parents. After that, very few people followed her and wanted to take advantage of her. In addition to this, Song Haiyang also discovered that this girl was protected by many people from the underworld. Especially in the past few days, when he sent people to follow her, he could always see her hanging out with some people from the underworld. Moreover, they seemed to be very close, especially those from the underworld. They were even respectful to Zhao Siman.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: The First Battle Chapter 415: The First Battle Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After some understanding, it was said that this girl surnamed Zhao was actually the apple of a certain big shot¡¯s eye. She was especially famous in Jin Hai. It was precisely because of this that she was so arrogant and satisfied when she came to the boxing arena. As for getting Zhao Siman, Song Haiyang¡¯s thoughts were very simple. If he made this woman his lover, not only would he be able to bring the beauty home, but he would also be able to open up the circle in Jin Hai. Although he was very popular in the province, Jin Hai always gave him the feeling that he was an iron bucket. He tried to enter Jin Hai, but he did not succeed after many attempts. When the Wind and Cloud Challenge Tournament began, the province had started the competition in Jin Hai City, so he came. The Five Guardian Deities under him were also one of his most advantageous trump cards this time. According to his speculations, he should be one of the three strongest participants in this round and the competition zone. Needless to say, his Five Guardian Deities definitely had a chance of winning. As for his other trump cards, he had not revealed them yet. This was because he felt that in this competition, it would be enough as long as he had the Five Guardian Deities. If he revealed his other trump cards too early, he would be at a disadvantage instead. As for Zhao Siman, he felt that as long as he could win, she would be the one in his bed. Because of this, he made a bet with Zhao Siman. Basically, as long as one of his people could win the championship in Jin Hai, she would be his woman. This girl had agreed, but today, she had gotten herself a boyfriend. What was she trying to do? Could it be that she was deliberately provoking him? But why did she provoke him? He couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Siman wanted. But no matter what, since he had a love rival, he planned to kill him directly. However, after coming into contact with Xu Wenping just now, he realized that he was actually not his opponent. ¡°Humph! Kid, if you dare to fight later, I¡¯ll let you die on the stage.¡± Song Haiyang sneered, and then his gaze returned to the iron cage. Actually¡­ Zhao Siman had already felt Song Haiyang¡¯s gaze. However, she didn¡¯t turn her head to look. She just pretended to watch the game. Her heart was a little unstable. The reason why she brought Xu Wenping here was that she could protect herself. Another point was that Xu Wenping¡¯s arrival would definitely disrupt Song Haiyang¡¯s plan. In the entire competition, there were a total of more than ten forces fighting for the champion of this competition. She hoped that Xu Wenping could become the champion. At the same time, she could also see which side was the real organizer of this boxing arena. It was better to catch big fish than small shrimps. As for Song Haiyang, he looked like the banker behind the scenes. Luring the snake out of its hole, Zhao Siman hoped that through her own efforts, she could catch the biggest boss. Everyone had their own thoughts. For a moment, the two people fighting at the scene finally made the first move. The first to lose his cool was Ben Lei. He was a hot-tempered person, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Therefore, he roared and rushed out, heading straight for Hu Cai. ¡°Brat, 1¡¯11 kill you.¡± With a roar, he rushed over and punched Hu Cai in the face. This was a straight punch. After throwing it out, Ben Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regret. Why was the first punch a straight punch? Under normal circumstances, he would use an uppercut to test the waters. Moreover, the uppercut was powerful. Although it was not the fastest, it could still give him a buffer. However¡­ At this moment, his fist had already been thrown out, but it was already impossible to retract it. The thought in his mind had only turned for a moment before his fist was already in front of Hu Cai. Hu Cai did not expect that the first punch would be a straight one. ¡°Bastard, are you looking down on me?¡± As Hu Cai spoke, he tilted his head and dodged the attack. In a flash, he also threw a punch. This punch came from the bottom and was very fast. It went straight for Ben Lei¡¯s jaw. If he hit it, his jaw would definitely be broken. Fortunately, Ben Lei was not an ordinary boxer. He knew that he would be hit back when he missed. Therefore, he had already noticed his opponent¡¯s movements before his punch landed. He felt the other party¡¯s body sink down and then an uppercut came at him. He immediately ducked and dodged it. The two of them were extremely fast, and the audience cheered. However, how could Ben Lei, who had dodged the opponent¡¯s attack, give up? He immediately kicked out, heading straight for Hu Cai¡¯s abdomen. Seeing the kick coming at him, Hu Cai quickly stepped back to avoid it. The two of them rolled around and fought for more than ten times. At first, neither of them could hit the other, but later on, they fought to their limits. The speed of the fight became faster and faster, and the two of them were hit by each other¡¯s fists and feet. Zhao Siman, who was sitting below, couldn¡¯t help but turn to ask Xu Wenping, who was beside her, ¡°Who will win?¡± Xu Wenping glanced at the two of them and began to analyze. ¡°Both of them have consumed a lot of energy, and their movements are a little slow. It looks like the burly Ben Lei has the upper hand.¡± After listening to his analysis, Zhao Siman didn¡¯t have the time to speak. On the other side, Song Haiyang couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually understand this. I really underestimated you, hehe! That big guy might look stupid, but he will definitely win this battle.¡± Xu Wenping looked at Song Haiyang and shook his head slightly. ¡°He¡¯s just a paper tiger. He¡¯s no match for Hu Cai.¡± ¡°What is it? You think Hu Cai can win?¡± Song Haiyang sneered. He didn¡¯t believe Xu Wenping¡¯s words. ¡°Look at their current situation. Hu Cai has no room to fight back at all. He¡¯s dodging and can¡¯t continue fighting. Your brain has really been kicked by a donkey.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t angered by the other party¡¯s insult. Instead, he smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°How about this? I say that Hu Cai will win, and your club will lose. Let¡¯s make a bet. How about it?¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s suggestion, Song Haiyang could not help but frown. Then, he sneered and asked, ¡°What are we betting on?¡± ¡°I can bet on anything, what do you think?¡± ¡°Humph! If you lose, give me 1 million. If I lose, the same thing will happen.. How about it?¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: The Victory of the First Battle Chapter 416: The Victory of the First Battle Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Wenping smiled lightly. ¡°Someone is giving me money. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± he said. ¡°Humph! Brat, how arrogant. How do you know that I will definitely lose?¡± ¡°The results will be out soon. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡± Xu Wenping pointed at the cage and said, ¡°Watch carefully. In less than five minutes, the two of them will definitely be able to determine the winner.¡± Hearing his words, Song Haiyang and the others immediately stared at the iron cage. Although 1 million yuan was nothing to Song Haiyang, it would be very embarrassing if he really lost. As for Zhao Siman, she didn¡¯t care about the hostility between the two sides, nor did she care about the bet. Her eyes were fixed on the iron cage. She really wanted to know if what Xu Wenping said was right. The two people in the iron cage had already fought until neither side had much strength left. Ben Lei was panting heavily. He was still pressing forward step by step. Even though he had no strength left, he still wanted to knock Hu Cai down. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, every time he attacked, Hu Cai was able to dodge at the last moment. Even if it hit his body, it would hit a place with rough skin and thick flesh. After each hit, although the other party seemed to be in pain, he would recover very quickly. Facing such a situation, Ben Lei was also quite distressed. However, it was also because of this that he felt a little intoxicated. He pressed forward step by step and punched over, but each punch missed. Up until now, he had been chasing after him, but every time, he had missed. He was almost out of breath. Seeing that Hu Cai had dodged his attack, Ben Lei was furious. He took a step forward and was about to continue his pursuit when he realized that he really had no strength left. Unable to breathe, he almost fell to the ground. He took a deep breath and held onto the iron bars of the cage. ¡°F*ck, f*ck¡­ F*ck¡­ You, if you have the ability, you, don¡¯t dodge, dodge!¡± He was out of breath as he spoke. Hu Cai, who also looked exhausted, turned around at this moment. He was also panting a little as he said, ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to dodge either! It¡¯s all your fault. You chased after me, okay?¡± In comparison, Hu Cai¡¯s speech was not so intermittent. It seemed that his fatigue was not that serious. ¡°Bastard, you¡­ I¡¯ll f*ckyou to death.¡± As he spoke, Ben Lei suddenly pounced forward, wanting to attack Hu Cai. However¡­ His pounce was useless because Hu Cai¡¯s body swayed and he dodged again. Secondly, Hu Cai¡¯s dodging speed was much faster than before. This immediately attracted the attention of many people. Some of the martial arts practitioners saw Hu Cai dodge Ben Lei. This clearly showed that although he was tired, the degree of fatigue was not that serious. In other words, the two of them were not physically comparable. ¡°What is it? How is this possible?¡± Song Haiyang, who had also discovered this situation, could not help but raise his eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°D*mn it, shouldn¡¯t he be exhausted too? How did this happen?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why one of them was exhausted and the other still had a lot of energy left after fighting for so long. ¡°203 punches. He¡¯s punched so many times in total, and he¡¯s used all his strength in every punch. How can he not consume his stamina?¡± Xu Wenping spoke calmly and explained very clearly, ¡°The other person used his own movement technique to deal with the other party. It seems like he fought back and forth with the other party, but in fact, he only threw less than 100 punches, and each punch was carried out according to the situation. It is true that he consumed physical strength, but it wasn¡¯t a huge amount.¡± Listening to his confident evaluation, Song Haiyang carefully recalled the battle just now. It seemed to be true. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, he looked at Xu Wenping and couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart. Who was this kid? His analytical ability and observation skills were indeed extraordinary. He didn¡¯t think much of the 1 million, but he valued Xu Wenping more than before. Listening to their discussion and looking at the two boxers in the iron cage, even Zhao Siman could see some clues. Especially after Hu Cai dodged Ben Lei¡¯s punch, she also realized the three things that happened. She turned her head to look at Xu Wenping and nodded. This guy¡¯s vision was really unique. Before all this happened, he should have already seen through some clues. In that case, when he said that Hu Cai would win, he had already seen through it. The people outside were discussing, but the two people in the cage had already confronted each other again. Although Ben Lei was a rough person and his thoughts were not fast, however, at this moment, how could he not understand that Hu Cai had been teasing him all this time, making him use all the strength in his body, causing him to lose all his strength now? And just now, Hu Cai had nimbly dodged his punch. This clearly showed that his opponent had preserved his strength. At least in terms of strength, his opponent was now stronger than him. ¡°Brat, you are courting death. You are deceiving me. You deserve to die¡­¡± While roaring, Ben Lei clenched his fists and took a step forward, wanting to punch Hu Cai. However, he staggered and could not stand steadily at all. He held onto the fence beside him with a depressed expression. When the crowd saw his staggering step, they could not help but be stunned. Then, many people sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone knew that the current Ben Lei was already an arrow at the end of its flight. However, Xu Wenping, who was watching this scene, sneered. He said calmly, ¡°If this last thunderbolt attack of Ben Lei is effective, then there will be more variables in the following battle. If it fails, he will be completely defeated.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Siman asked. ¡°Are you saying that the current Ben Lei can launch another surprise attack?¡± ¡°Fake, fake, real, this is human nature. You have to see it clearly. The next scene will be the key to determining the outcome of the battle.¡± Zhao Siman couldn¡¯t help but stare at the two of them. Song Haiyang, who was next to them, naturally heard their conversation. His gaze was also fixed on the iron cage.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Intimidation Chapter 417: Intimidation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Inside the iron cage. Seeing that his opponent could not even walk, Hu Cai could not help but reveal a smug expression. From the very beginning, he had already decided on a plan. He couldn¡¯t fight head-on with the other party. If he fought head-on with the other party, he would definitely die. Therefore, he wanted to use up the stamina of Ben Lei. It was precisely because of this that he circled around the other party and waited patiently for an opportunity. As expected, Ben Lei fell for it. He had used all his strength to fight right from the start. He had used up most of his stamina by punching him. Now, he could not even walk steadily. Under such circumstances, Hu Cai was sure that he could control the situation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Big guy, can¡¯t you even walk?¡± Hu Cai took a step back and looked at Ben Lei mockingly. ¡°Hu, hu, hu¡­¡± At this moment, Ben Lei was panting heavily. His vocal cords were like bellows, making people feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°I, I¡­ I must kill you¡­¡± Ben Lei panted heavily and roared loudly. His body trembled as he lifted his foot and wanted to walk in Hu Cai¡¯s direction. He was really furious. Unfortunately, his current body was not under his control at all. He lifted his foot and walked out. Hu Cai, who saw him like this, could not help but laugh out loud, and the mockery in his eyes increased. ¡°Haha! Alright, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. The rest is up to me.¡± As he spoke, Hu Cai slowly extended his hand. A ring-like handguard appeared on his finger. Wearing it on all four fingers, after clenching it tightly, a punch would be several times more powerful than an ordinary punch. Seeing that there was something on his fist, Ben Lei couldn¡¯t help but be furious, and his expression changed. There was no rule forbidding the use of weapons in the competition. However, when they first entered the arena, neither of them had any weapons, so both sides had been using their fists to fight. At this moment, Ben Lei realized that he had been tricked. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a weapon, but that his weapon was the ring on his finger. ¡°Kill!¡± Hu Cai roared, his body suddenly moving forward as he threw a punch. This punch landed on Ben Lei¡¯s chest. It was fast and ruthless, and its speed was even faster than Ben Lei¡¯s earlier punch. ¡°Humph!¡± Ben Lei snorted and crossed his arms in front of his chest, trying to block the punch. However¡­ Hu Cai then changed his move. He retracted his fist and threw another punch at the same time. Bang! This punch landed squarely on Ben Lei¡¯s stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± Ben Lei cried out in pain and took a step back. His face changed color. ¡°Humph! I knew you were strong.¡± Hu Cai sneered. Then, his body flashed and he threw another punch at Ben Lei¡¯s right rib. Ben Lei¡¯s body trembled and he tried to dodge. However, he was too weak. When he tried to dodge, Hu Cai¡¯s punch landed on his ribs. Fortunately, because he dodged, he had lost a lot of strength. Otherwise, his ribs would have been broken. Even so, it still caused a lot of trouble for Ben Lei. He staggered again. Although he did not fall, he looked like he was on the verge of collapse. ¡°Again!¡± Hu Cai sneered. His body flashed and he threw another punch. This time, it was aimed at his opponent¡¯s face. This punch was an uppercut, and it was very powerful. If it was a real hit, even with Ben Lei¡¯s physique, he would probably fall, right? Ben Lei was shocked and immediately raised his arm to block. Bang! When the two arms crossed, Hu Cai¡¯s body shook, but he was not moved. However, he didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity. At the same time, his other fist struck straight at Ben Lei¡¯s nose. Ben Lei¡¯s reaction speed was already too slow, so he didn¡¯t have time to react to the punch and was directly punched in the nose. Bang! With a dull thud, blood flowed out of Ben Lei¡¯s nose. ¡°Very good, again!¡± Hu Cai was overjoyed. Then, he kicked Ben Lei in the stomach. The force of this kick was not small. Even with Ben Lei¡¯s body, he was kicked back seven or eight steps and almost fell to the ground. Seeing that his kick still did not move Ben Lei, Hu Cai could not help but be furious. ¡°Bastard, why aren¡¯t you falling? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He was already determined to kill, so he took a step forward and kicked at Ben Lei¡¯s heart. This kick was not only fast, but also extremely vicious. If he was kicked, Ben Lei would probably die from his heart being crushed. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. Those who had bet on Hu Cai¡¯s victory were pleasantly surprised. ¡°So powerful.¡± Zhao Siman¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw the scene in the cage. Although she was a police officer, she had never seen such a fight during their training. Now, Hu Cai¡¯s move made her heart skip a beat. As for Song Haiyang, his eyes were also fixed on the cage. ¡°He won¡¯t die yet. Hu Cai is going to get beaten up.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s voice sounded at an untimely moment, and his words made Zhao Siman stunned. Even Song Haiyang couldn¡¯t help but glance at him. The two of them had made a bet that Xu Wenping would win, but now he said that Hu Cai would be beaten. They really didn¡¯t understand why he would say that. In the current situation, Hu Cai should have the upper hand. However¡­ In the next moment, everyone understood why Xu Wenping would say that. Hu Cai, who was in the iron cage, leaped into the air and kicked out at high speed. He was thinking that this time, the other party would definitely die. Even if he did not die, he would not have the strength to breathe after being kicked. At that time, he would definitely become his plaything. However¡­ To his surprise, Ben Lei suddenly raised his head. Moreover, his eyes emitted a fierce light. He suddenly stretched out his hands, and his two arms which were like steel bars wrapped around Hu Cai¡¯s legs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He grabbed Hu Cai¡¯s calf with his two large hands and flung Hu Cai¡¯s body up. ¡°What?¡± Hu Cai¡¯s body was thrown up, and he was shocked. How was this still the powerless Ben Lei? The other party clearly still had strength. ¡°Brat, 1 will kill you¡­¡± Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Hu Cai Playing Dead Chapter 418: Hu Cai Playing Dead Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ben Lei exerted strength in his arms as he spoke. He seemed to want to lift Hu Cai up. However, after using his strength twice, the strength in his arm seemed to be insufficient to lift the other party up. Then, he fell heavily to the ground. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head. It was really a pity. If Hu Cai used this move when Ben Lei¡¯s strength was complete, he would definitely die. But now, Ben Lei couldn¡¯t use his advantage to kill Hu Cai. Even so, Xu Wenping could tell that Hu Cai was going to suffer a huge loss this time. In fact, it was just as Xu Wenping had analyzed. At this moment, Ben Lei was extremely furious. Seeing that he was powerless to kill Hu Cai, he roared in anger. He suddenly stretched out an arm and punched Hu Cai¡¯s calf. Bang! Even though Ben Lei couldn¡¯t raise him above his head, he still had a lot of strength. This punch immediately caused Hu Cai to feel an excruciating pain. He took a deep breath and was about to think of a way to escape when another punch came from Ben Lei¡¯s side. He hit the same spot twice, so Hu Cai screamed. He felt that his leg bones were about to break. He screamed hoarsely as the third punch arrived. This time, with a crack, Hu Cai¡¯s leg bone was broken. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Hu Cai¡¯s scream echoed in the air above the boxing ring. Everyone was shocked. Along with Hu Cai¡¯s scream, Ben Lei felt that he was overloaded. He exerted more strength in his arm and threw Hu Cai away. After flipping a few times in the air, Hu Cai¡¯s body finally fell seven to eight meters away. His body rolled on the ground. Because his leg was broken, the screams he made as he rolled were deafening. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened when they heard this. Of course, no one wanted to go in and save him. They just felt that his screams were too ear-piercing. Seeing him rolling on the ground in pain, Ben Lei, who was holding the iron fence, finally smiled. He raised his head and looked at the people outside the cage. The cheers, exclamations, and angry voices of the people gathered in his ears at this moment. He was happy to hear the curses, and he knew that those who cheered him on had bet on him winning. Now that they saw that he had the upper hand, they naturally cheered. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Song Haiyang also laughed at this time. He turned his head and looked at Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping was still very calm. He sat there, as calm as water. There was no sign of worry on his face. Compared to him, Zhao Siman, who was beside him, was a little impatient. ¡°Hu Cai is going to lose! What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The victor hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t admitted defeat. Since he hasn¡¯t admitted defeat, then this match should still be worth watching.¡± ¡°Do you think he still has a chance of winning?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, and he hasn¡¯t admitted defeat. Do you think that he has no chance of winning?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and explained, ¡°This is a life-and-death battle. You can use any method. So don¡¯t just think of it as a boxing match.¡± ¡°I, I¡­ I know, but he¡¯s already so seriously injured. Can he still stand up and fight?¡± ¡°Who said that you have to stand up to kill someone?¡± Hearing his words, Zhao Siman couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She looked at the two people in the cage with a complicated expression. The noise of the crowd had a stimulating effect on the two people in the cage. Moreover, at this moment, their hearts seemed to have become calmer. Especially Hu Cai, who was lying there moaning non-stop. His heart sank even more at this moment. Although he was rolling, his eyes were fixed on the lightning. Although he felt a little regretful, he could not help but sneer. In his current state, it depended on whether the other party came over or not. Ben Lei stood there, panting. His thoughts were almost the same as Hu Cai¡¯s. He felt that Hu Cai was pretending. Although it hurt to break his leg, he did not think that Hu Cai could bear the pain. No matter what, he could not go over now. If he went over, he might be ambushed by the other party. Just now, he could sneak an attack on the other party. Now that the other party was lying on the ground, could he not pretend to be in pain and suddenly explode and give him a fatal blow when he went over? He believed that Hu Cai¡¯s reaction speed was definitely not slower than his. Not to mention being slower than him, he might even react faster than him. Therefore, he could not go over at this time. He could not be stupid. He had to see the situation clearly before going over. Thinking of this, he sat down and stared at Hu Cai, who was rolling and wailing. This time, the two of them were in a deadlock. Seeing Ben Lei sitting down and not coming to find trouble with him, Hu Cai cursed in his heart. ¡®Bastard, you actually didn¡¯t come over.¡¯ Hu Cai was furious. He knew that he could not continue. If he continued, the other party would definitely not come over. How could he make the other party lower his guard and obediently walk over so that he could kill him? Thinking of this, Hu Cai frowned and screamed a few more times. Then, he straightened his body and completely relaxed. His eyes rolled back and he lay there quietly without moving. His performance immediately made everyone present stare blankly. What was going on with this kid? He actually stopped moving? Especially Ben Lei, who was sitting there, frowned. Judging from Hu Cai¡¯s expression, he must have fainted from the pain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be lying there without moving. Of course, Hu Cai¡¯s actions could also be an act. If he was really acting, he would definitely suffer a fatal blow if he went over. He had thought of such a situation, so he did not go over. Instead, he quietly looked at Hu Cai lying there. ¡°Go over!¡± ¡°Kill him! Go over and kill him! You win!¡± ¡°F*ck, why are you so timid? Go over and kill him, and we¡¯ll win money.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Hu Cai must be pretending. Don¡¯t go over.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take advantage of others. That¡¯s against the rules.¡± People said all kinds of things, especially those who bet on Ben Lei. They shouted loudly, asking him to get rid of Hu Cai as soon as possible. The scene was a little chaotic for a moment, causing everyone present to be a little suspicious. ¡°Should he go over or not?¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: The Victory of the First Match Chapter 419: The Victory of the First Match Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, Zhao Siman couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Xu Wenping and ask him for advice. ¡°If it were me, it would definitely go over.¡± ¡°But, Hu Cai might be faking it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking about me. If I go over, I¡¯ll be fine. But if Ben Lei goes over, he¡¯ll probably die.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do you think Ben Lei will go over?¡± ¡°People die for wealth. He must go over.¡± Just as Xu Wenping finished speaking, a very domineering voice came from the microphone on the rostrum. ¡°Ben Lei, what are you doing? Don¡¯t waste time. Go over and kill him. Did 1 raise you to embarrass me?¡± The person who said this was naturally the boss of Ben Lei. Ben Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the boss¡¯s words. He looked at the podium and then at Hu Cai who was lying there. ¡°Boss, he, he might be playing dead,¡± Ben Lei said loudly, but he still stood up. ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s pretending to be dead or not. Even if he¡¯s pretending to be dead, you¡¯ll be fine if you¡¯re prepared. Kill him!¡± The boss was anxious and shouted loudly. The boss was a big fatty with a fat face. The fat that was shaking looked a little annoying. On the rostrum, he stomped his feet, looking as if he was disappointed that he had failed to live up to his expectations. Of course, everyone knew that he was gambling. He was betting that Hu Cai was not playing dead. Even if he was playing dead, Ben Lei could still kill him. What he wanted now was to end the battle quickly. He wanted Ben Lei to kill WnS¡¯riiuvVhihVuiiov/w^s lo enu me DdLLie quicKiy. tie wameu uen uei lo kih Hu Cai with his iron fist. Ben Lei, who had no other choice, frowned and finally took a step forward. He knew that if he didn¡¯t listen to his boss, even if he could leave the iron cage alive, his fate would still be very miserable when he returned. Since that was the case, he might as well take a gamble and see who would survive. After taking a step, Ben Lei¡¯s footsteps became faster. After running, he felt as if his blood was boiling and his lungs were about to explode. However, he could not stop. If he stopped, he did not know if he could still maintain his current speed. His idea was to rush over and smash Hu Cai¡¯s body. Even if Hu Cai was pretending, he would still die from the heavy blow. His idea was good, but unfortunately, the result might not be satisfactory. Ben Lei¡¯s footsteps were very fast. When he saw that he was approaching Hu Cai, he suddenly rose up. His body moved like a parabola and smashed down on Hu Cai who was lying on the ground. However¡­ When his body rose into the air and fell, Hu Cai, who was lying there, suddenly moved. Yes, Hu Cai¡¯s body rolled on the ground. He rolled extremely fast, like a ball. In a flash, he rolled half a meter away. The reason why he rolled half a meter away was because he had changed his position. As he moved away, Ben Lei¡¯s body landed and Hu Cai raised his leg. One of his legs was broken, but the other was intact. Therefore, at this moment, he raised his intact leg and bent his knee. When Ben Lei¡¯s body landed, his legs suddenly straightened. He was right below the abdomen of Ben Lei. Ben Lei¡¯s body was in the air, so he couldn¡¯t change his position. Therefore, Hu Cai¡¯s kick was aimed at Ben Lei¡¯s abdomen. While in the air, Ben Lei was shocked. He wanted to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°All!¡± Ben Lei roared and waved his hands in the air, trying to block the opponent¡¯s attack, but he couldn¡¯t reach that position at all. Hu Cai kicked out his foot, aiming right at Ben Lei¡¯s lower abdomen. Bang! With a muffled sound, Hu Cai¡¯s kick landed squarely on Ben Lei¡¯s abdomen. One had to know that the lower abdomen was the softest and most vulnerable part of the human body. If someone were to hit heavily here, their abdomen would definitely suffer a huge injury. Especially for those who practiced martial arts, the dantian was extremely important. It was true that Ben Lei practiced physical martial arts, but his dantian was equally important. After Hu Cai¡¯s kick, Ben Lei¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth gaped open. Blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. ¡°All¡­¡± A short scream burst out from Ben Lei¡¯s mouth. Then, because of the large amount of blood that he spat out, his body spasmed a few times. His body fell to the side, and his limbs began to twitch. His eyes rolled back. He was breathing less than he was breathing. He was dying. Turning around, Hu Cai looked at Ben Lei who was lying beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but look excited. Under the excitement in his heart, it seemed that his broken leg did not hurt as much anymore. Hu Cai stood up from the ground and dragged his broken leg toward Ben Lei. ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still alive this time.¡± As he spoke, he dragged his broken leg and arrived in front of Ben Lei. Ben Lei was still breathing, but he couldn¡¯t get up. After spitting out a large amount of blood, he was still bleeding. His eyes were red and lifeless. He raised his hand and wanted to scratch Hu Cai. However, he had no strength left, so he could not scratch anything. Soon, his hand froze in the air. Hu Cai stood in front of Ben Lei. He had planned to give him another kick. However, when he saw that the other party¡¯s arm was stiff in the air and that his eyes were staring at him, but there was no longer any life in them. Clearly, he was already dead. He could not help but sigh. The feeling of being hurt by the same kind of thing arose spontaneously. Although he had fought with Ben Lei to the death, both of them knew very well that there was no hatred between them. What they did was just for a false reputation and only for benefits. Now, one was dead and the other was crippled. One was dead and the other was injured. Only they knew if they had obtained what they wanted. Ding, ding, ding¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A series of copper bells rang, and then the host spoke on the commentary platform. ¡°Everyone, the outcome has been decided. One of the two people survived, and this is our Hu Cai!¡± After the emcee finished speaking, a light shone down on Hu Cai. Hu Cai didn¡¯t feel much joy in his heart, only helplessness and desolation. He dragged his broken leg and walked toward the iron cage door.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: The Second Match Chapter 420: The Second Match Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The door of the iron cage opened and Hu Cai walked out. The people who bet on him cheered, while those who bet on Ben Lei threw their tickets down from the stands to vent their dissatisfaction. Hu Cai knew that he had dodged a bullet. At least, he did not die. Even if he was disabled, he still had a bonus. Watching him walk out of the iron cage, the host loudly amplified the atmosphere, making the scene even more lively. ¡°Next up is the second match of this match, which is also one of the most important matches of this match. The Fifth Guardian of the Five Guardian Deities is going up on stage¡­¡± The host began to introduce the contestants, and the introduction was very detailed. This time, it was Song Haiyang¡¯s subordinate, the fifth of the Five Guardian Deities. This person was called Black Bear. Not only was he very strong, but he was also very smart. According to the host¡¯s introduction, Black Bear¡¯s battle record was quite impressive. Last season, even though they didn¡¯t win the championship, they were at least in the top ten. Of course, he had lost before, but when he saw that he was about to lose his life, he would immediately admit defeat. This was a routine, a routine for the group arena. As long as he could ensure that he did not die, there was still a chance to turn the tables. Black Bear¡¯s opponent was a guy called Tank. Both of them were big and strong. When the two of them stood in the iron cage, the audience burst into even more enthusiastic cheers. It seemed that this match would be even more exciting. Before the match even started, Song Haiyang came over with a fake smile on his face. ¡°Haha! I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Xu to have such good taste. Just now, you really won. I¡¯ll remember your 1 million yuan. I definitely won¡¯t miss out on you.¡± The muscles on his face twitched as he spoke. Although he said it nicely, he couldn¡¯t bear to lose 1 million before his people even got on the stage. 1 million was not a big deal to him. But he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face! The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. However¡­ He didn¡¯t forget that Zhao Siman had said that Xu Wenping would also fight in the arena. Since that was the case, he decided to focus on this. According to his thoughts, no matter how good Xu Wenping¡¯s martial arts were, he would definitely encounter his Five Guardian Deities in the next arena. At that time, as long as Xu Wenping was slightly careless, he would die in the hands of his own people. This possibility was not small. It could even be said that it was basically a certainty. Therefore, he put on a fake smile and changed the topic. He asked directly, ¡°Just now, 1 heard that Mr. Xu is going to fight. Is that true?¡± He smiled playfully and pointed at the two people in the iron cage. ¡°Black Bear is one of the Five Guardians. 1 wonder if Mr. Xu is interested in competing with my people?¡± Hearing his words, Xu Wenping turned to look at him. He knew that he would definitely be unconvinced and even more unwilling. Thus, he smiled calmly and said, ¡°Of course I will go down. However, I don¡¯t know when Siman will let me go down.¡± As he spoke, he looked into the cage. At this moment, the competition in the cage began again. Black Bear and Tank were already entangled. Unlike the previous two who were testing each other, the two of them wanted to defeat each other with strength. Bang, bang, bang¡­ After a series of punches and kicks, both sides were attacked by each other. However, neither of them refused to retreat. For a moment, the wind from their fists whistled and hit each other like a storm. Under the dense punches and kicks, the two of them seemed to be fighting for their lives. After attacking each other for a full five minutes, the two sides still did not have a winner. However, both of their bodies felt like they were on the verge of collapse. No matter what, the two of them were still made of flesh and blood, not made of iron. Even if they were made of iron, if they continued to attack, there would be problems between them. Bang, bang, bang¡­ The two of them continued to attack, but the frequency had decreased. Moreover, the attacks of the two of them had become more agile. Soon, the range of the two of them fighting had also expanded a lot. Watching the two of them fight, the more people watched, the more frightened they became. In the beginning, they competed with each other in fist strength, and then they attacked each other with all kinds of ingenious techniques. The attacks between each other had reached the level of true life and death. In particular, both of them had excellent physical fitness and were almost the same. Therefore, under such circumstances, it was only left to see whose technique was better. The battle lasted for twenty minutes, and the two of them were consuming more and more of their stamina. Looking at their battle, Zhao Siman couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply. She asked Xu Wenping beside her, ¡°How is it? Who will win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. These two are evenly matched. It depends on who can last longer.¡± Song Haiyang frowned. He knew that Tank was his opponent. Although Black Bear¡¯s attack was not bad, Tank was also very powerful. It was difficult to determine the winner now. He could only wait anxiously. Half an hour later, the victor was finally decided. Tank lived up to his nickname. In the final fight, he pressed Black Bear under his body, causing Black Bear to be unable to move. In the end, when Black Bear was about to suffocate, he raised his hands and surrendered. Black Bear lost the battle. Black Bear had lost. Song Haiyang clenched his fists tightly, and his expression became extremely ferocious. He really wanted to curse, and he was very unhappy about Black Bear¡¯s defeat. However, he knew that if Black Bear did not surrender, he would definitely die. Since he had already surrendered, he could only rely on the other four. Fortunately, the other four people on his side were all extremely skilled. He believed that they would definitely not lose. Especially the leader of the Five Guardian Deities, who was the best among the five. According to his speculations, even if they reached the finals, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for defeating Xu Wenping, it should be an extremely easy matter. The following matches continued. The first two matches were a little longer, and the latter matches were basically finished in about ten minutes. Seeing that the big round was over, three of Song Haiyang¡¯s Five Guardian Deities were shortlisted. After the host announced the legal result, he raised his voice again. ¡°Everyone, the normal competition has ended, but I know that some people also want to participate. Therefore, those who want to participate can register now. Then, through our system¡¯s lottery method, we will let our current winners fight against the new participants..¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Placing a Bet Chapter 421: Placing a Bet Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The host raised his voice and said, ¡°Besides, the prize money is very high. If anyone is willing to participate, you can sign up now.¡± Such a random match had already happened in the previous matches. Moreover, the prize money was very high. The competition was originally not arranged to be long, but because more and more people were participating, it was actually extended by a full three hours. Therefore, when the host talked about the competition schedule today, his tone became very high-pitched. Although there would be deaths in the competition, the prize money was so high that there were indeed many people participating. Humans die for wealth, birds die for food. Humans would always chase after benefits. Therefore, it was no wonder that people were signing up one after another. Zhao Siman, who was beside Xu Wenping, slowly stood up as she looked at the crowd. ¡®Til go and sign you up. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and glanced at Song Haiyang. Song Haiyang also looked in their direction with a satisfied expression. ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to compete. I really admire your courage!¡± After he finished speaking, he made a gesture with his hand, meaning that Xu Wenping should be careful. After that, he turned around, picked up his phone, and dialed a number. Soon, the other party picked up the call. Song Haiyang didn¡¯t say anything directly. He just said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sending you a message about something. You should start preparing immediately. I don¡¯t want him to see the sun tomorrow.¡± He spoke in a very sinister and solemn manner. It was obvious that he was harvesting people¡¯s lives. After saying that, Song Haiyang hung up the phone. Then, he turned to look at Xu Wenping and smiled strangely. As smart as Xu Wenping was, how could he not know what the other party was doing? Needless to say, Song Haiyang must have gotten someone to do something to make Xu Wenping match up with his powerful subordinates so that he could kill him directly. However, even if Xu Wenping knew that the other party had done this, he couldn¡¯t catch the other party¡¯s weakness, so even if he knew it, it was useless. Moreover, how could Xu Wenping be afraid? The competition schedule was over. There were a total of twenty-one groups that had signed up. Then, the next round of the competition would be for these 21 people to challenge the experts who had won. As for the ranking order, it was actually messed up, so no one could cheat. Of course, if they wanted to cheat, it was not impossible. ¡°Everyone, friends who are participating in this overtime, you can go on stage now.¡± Following his greeting, the players who participated in the overtime match went on stage one after another. Looking at these people who were participating in the overtime, each and every one of them was also very strong. It was obvious that they were all trained. Some of them even had weapons in their hands. When they walked up the stage, they looked extremely arrogant. However, when Xu Wenping went on stage, everyone¡¯s eyes could not help but look at him. He wasn¡¯t tall and sturdy, and from his appearance, he looked more like a pale-faced scholar who didn¡¯t know any martial arts. Such a person actually shamelessly said that he wanted to come up and compete in martial arts, and even wanted to enter the iron cage for a life-and-death battle. ¡°D*mn, who gave him the courage?¡± ¡°Amazing, brother. Someone like him dares to go up and fight? Wouldn¡¯t this small body be sent flying by a punch?¡± ¡°He still dares to go up and fight. Is there something wrong with his brain?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! How ridiculous. Such trash can go up and fight?¡± People were saying all sorts of things. They were even pointing fingers. No one was optimistic about Xu Wenping. The bets were open and people began to place their bets on who would win. However¡­ Xu Wenping¡¯s bets were all over the place. No one was betting on him. Not only were people not optimistic about Xu Wenping, but they were also extremely contemptuous. Some people even said that if someone bet on Xu Wenping winning, it would be considered that their brains had been kicked by a donkey. However, there were really people who had lost their minds and were kicked by a donkey. Among so many people, only this person had bet on Xu Wenping winning. This person was none other than Zhao Siman. Moreover, she had bet 200,000 yuan on Xu Wenping, and the odds were actually 1:100. In other words, if Xu Wenping could win the championship, her 1 yuan would increase by a hundred times. If Xu Wenping really won, Zhao Siman would become a millionaire. However, when she bet on Xu Wenping, many people laughed at her. Seeing that she had bet on Xu Wenping, some people in the crowd also bet on Xu Wenping, but the number of bets was very small. Some people bought it for 100 yuan, some bought it for 50 yuan, and some even bought it for 10 yuan. There were dozens of people who bet on Xu Wenping, but the total amount of money they bet on Xu Wenping did not even break 250,000. Looking at the data, Song Haiyang¡¯s expression was very interesting. ¡°Haha! I say, Sister Zhao, why are you doing this? You bet 200,000 yuan on him. Firstly, it¡¯s not a lot. Secondly, your 200,000 yuan will probably go down the drain.¡± Although he admired Xu Wenping¡¯s martial arts, he did not think that he could win this match. ¡°Whether we can win or not, it¡¯s not up to you or me. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Zhao Siman sat down slowly, her expression calm. Song Haiyang couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw her turn around. Then, he said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ How about this? I really like you, and you and I have known each other for so long. Why don¡¯t we make a bet today? If you lose, you¡¯ll leave him and follow me in the future to become my woman. I¡¯ll definitely not treat you badly.¡± Song Haiyang spoke with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Moreover, with your family¡¯s power and my power, we can definitely do something with each other¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± He said it very comfortably, but unexpectedly, Zhao Siman snorted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t you think you have too many women around you? You still want me to follow you? Do you think a woman with the surname Zhao is that cheap?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± When Song Haiyang heard Zhao Siman¡¯s words, he immediately raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face was a little awkward. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re willing to be my woman, I¡¯ll chase away all the women you mentioned.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haha! Can a dog change its ways and not eat sh*t? If a man could be not lecherous, the sun will probably rise from the west, right?¡± ¡°Sister, look at what you said. I always keep my word.¡± ¡°Just listen for now, but you have to see if he wins.¡± ¡°No, no, no. What I mean is, let¡¯s make a bet. If he can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll be my woman. How about that?¡± ¡°What if you lose?¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Dog Sh*t Luck Chapter 422: Dog Sh*t Luck Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I will lose? Hahaha¡­¡± Song Haiyang laughed so hard that he was rolling back and forth. After he laughed enough, his voice lowered, and he said firmly, ¡°If 1 lose, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. How about it?¡± His eyes flickered with a bright light. He enunciated each word clearly, ¡°As long as what you want me to do is not against my conscience, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Zhao Siman nodded and then gave Song Haiyang a three-five. This was the rule of the pugilistic world, and also the rule of betting. After the bet, the two of them looked at the arena together. The so-called arena was actually the original boxing arena that had been put down again. There were a total of twenty-one people up there, and they were drawing lots. Because there were only ten people selected in this round, ten people had to be eliminated in the first round. Therefore, Xu Wenping and the others were drawing lots and fighting in pairs. If they could win this round, they could challenge normal boxers in the following matches. Of course, because there were twenty-one people, there would definitely be one person who would get a bye. The person who had a bye would advance to the Challenger League with the other ten who had participated in the elimination round. There was still a problem. One person had been taken off. In the following matches, they would naturally have to draw lots and one more person would have to be taken off. When the second round ended, there were only 11 people left. When the draw was made, there would be five people left. Including the person who had a bye, there would be six people left. At that time, the outcome would be decided. The rules were roughly explained, and when the drawing of lots ended, everyone was surprised to find a very funny thing. That was, Xu Wenping actually got a bye. After seeing this result, people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little crazy. What the h*ll was this? He was actually so lucky to get a bye. Xu Wenping stood on the stage and rubbed his nose, speechless. Originally, he did not intend to draw a bye. His idea was that it would be best if he could move his hands. After all, he had sat for a long time. It was good to stretch his muscles and bones. However¡­ Unfortunately, he had a bye and had nothing to play with. He could only sigh and then walk down from the ring temporarily. Then, the boxing match began. Because there were twenty people, a total of ten pairs of people, so they fought in pairs. It took nearly an hour for them to select ten people. Now, there were eleven people, and the match was about to begin. However, the PvP match was still a two-versus-two match. In the end, one of them would still get a bye. This time, for some reason, it was actually Xu Wenping¡¯s again. ¡°F*ck! What kind of luck is this?¡± ¡°Dog sh*t luck, this is simply dog sh*t luck. A person like him must be extremely lucky, right?¡± ¡°What the f*ck! Did the officials do this on purpose because they had something to do with him?¡± ¡°D*mn it, this kind of luck is simply heaven-defying. How can he let others die?¡± ¡°F*ck, even novels wouldn¡¯t dare to write like this, right?¡± People said all kinds of things, and some even cursed. The players¡¯ eyes were red, and they looked at Xu Wenping with a different kind of expression. Xu Wenping was a little embarrassed, extremely embarrassed. Two draws, this was a little unreasonable, right? However¡­ He could not say anything. He could only stand there awkwardly and watch the match continue. Very quickly, the twenty people finally decided the victor once again. When people saw the results, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. From the looks of it, only two of the challengers had succeeded. The rest had all been defeated. As for the casualties, two of them were basically dead, while the rest suffered varying degrees of injuries. Of course¡­ There was one person who was not injured and did not even move. Because this person was Xu Wenping. He hadn¡¯t participated in any of the two matches, so he could be considered to be unharmed. Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Wenping grinned and waved at everyone. ¡°1 hope I won¡¯t be so unlucky next time. Don¡¯t pick me again.¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, everyone looked at him with disdain. This kid, could he be any more Versailles? How did he say that? Could it be that he was telling everyone that he would still be the one to get a bye this time? However, what people were thinking was that if he did it again and again, it would not happen for the third time. The fact was that the person who had a bye this time was not Xu Wenping. This time, it was another person who had a bye. Moreover, it was said that this person was the highlight of this battle. Since it was not Xu Wenping, then he had to be in the next battle. Xu Wenping drew number four, and his opponent was number seven. As for No. 7, it was the Third Guardian of Song Haiyang¡¯s Five Guardian Deities. Cannon was a hot-tempered person, but his attacks were extremely heavy. Moreover, because of his impatient personality, every time he attacked, his attacks would be extremely violent and fierce. Seeing that Xu Wenping¡¯s opponent was Cannon, a smile appeared on Song Haiyang¡¯s face. Not to mention him, even the others laughed when they saw Xu Wenping had drawn Cannon. Cannon had won all his previous matches and had never lost a single one. Moreover, his attacks were extremely ruthless. According to Xu Wenping¡¯s situation, he reckoned that this kid would be killed by Cannon without him needing to make a move. While everyone was hallucinating, the boxing match had begun. Pairs of people went up to compete. Their fists and feet were used together. Not long after, the three pairs in front had already decided the winner. The next pair was Xu Wenping and Cannon. ¡°Alright, now we can see how that guy gets beaten up.¡± ¡°I reckon that if he goes up there, he won¡¯t even need two moves before he¡¯ll be beaten until his teeth are all over the ground.¡± ¡°With him like this, he still needs two hits? 1 reckon he¡¯ll be crippled in one hit, right?¡± ¡°This is Cannon! I reckon he¡¯ll get his lunch box in one move.¡± People were discussing animatedly, especially when they saw Xu Wenping calmly walk into the iron cage. They felt that it was a little ridiculous. According to their thoughts, shouldn¡¯t Xu Wenping run away in fear? Especially when Xu Wenping looked so weak. How could he fight? Could he really fight against Cannon? Those people were not the only ones who had such thoughts. Song Haiyang¡¯s smile was very bright at this moment. He looked at Zhao Siman beside him and said, ¡°Sister, look. That kid is so weak. Can he really be compared to Cannon?¡± ¡°If he loses, you¡¯ll be my woman.¡± He raised his voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. There are some things that can¡¯t be seen on the surface.¡± Zhao Siman smiled. She sat very steadily, and she had a lot of confidence in Xu Wenping. Therefore, Zhao Siman¡¯s expression was calm as she stared at Xu Wenping. There was a hint of admiration in her indifferent expression. Looking at her, Song Haiyang, who was beside her, could not help but feel jealous. ¡°Brat, die.. You must die¡­¡± Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Counterattack Chapter 423: Counterattack Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The host announced the start of the preparations for the competition. The competition would begin in three minutes. Xu Wenping and Cannon entered the iron cage together. Now, there were still two and a half minutes before the start of the match. Looking at Xu Wenping who was standing there leisurely, Cannon couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Brat, if you understand, hurry up and scram. If you admit defeat in this match, that will be your advantage. If not¡­ If we fight later, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Squinting his eyes, Xu Wenping looked at Cannon in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no deep hatred between us. I don¡¯t want to kill you either. It¡¯s just that¡­ If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, 1 can only reluctantly send you on your way.¡± Originally, Cannon thought that after he finished speaking, Xu Wenping would be moved to tears of gratitude or admit defeat. But what he did not expect was that this kid actually refused a toast only to drink a forfeit. Not only did he not appreciate it, but he even wanted to send him on his way. ¡°Hmph!¡± Cannon, who was extremely furious, smiled sinisterly. He rolled up his sleeves and took a step forward. ¡°Very good. You have successfully provoked my anger.¡± As he spoke, he clenched his fist and waved it at Xu Wenping. ¡°Kid, just you wait. I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± When he finished speaking, he turned to look in the direction of the host. More than a minute had passed, and there was less than a minute left. ¡°Everyone, let us count down. I believe everyone has been looking forward to the next battle, right?¡± Indeed, people had been looking forward to Xu Wenping¡¯s appearance. They wanted to see how Xu Wenping would be beaten up. In the beginning, people weren¡¯t familiar with Xu Wenping, but because of the previous two rounds, Xu Wenping had a certain reputation in the boxing arena. Many people were whispering to each other, wanting to see what kind of scene Xu Wenping would get beaten up in. The cheers of the crowd rose and fell, and many people were shouting loudly for Xu Wenping to be beaten up next. ¡°Go! F*ck him, let him know what pain is.¡± ¡°Hit him! Someone like him should be beaten up. Someone like him still dares to go on stage to fight? Is there something wrong with his brain?¡± ¡°A retard deserves to be beaten up. Cannon, kill him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like looking at him. He even got a bye just now. F*ck!¡± The shouts of the people echoed in Xu Wenping¡¯s ears, but it was just like a gentle breeze. His expression was still calm. He looked at Cannon in front of him indifferently and said, ¡°Do it. Listen to the cheers. If you don¡¯t make a move, you¡¯ll become the target of everyone.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Cannon heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. This kid was simply too mean. He actually used words to provoke him. He clearly knew that the other party was provoking him, but Cannon could not withstand the other party¡¯s provocation. He thought that he wasn¡¯t angry, but in reality, he was already furious. He growled, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re courting death. I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward and extended his fists in Xu Wenping¡¯s direction, forming a pinching gesture. In his opinion, his speed was extremely fast. Even if he used both hands to pinch him, Xu Wenping would definitely not be able to dodge with his martial arts. Cannon even thought that he could grab Xu Wenping¡¯s neck. This kid was so annoying. As long as he exerted strength and tightened his grip slightly, he could instantly take this kid¡¯s life. It was to the extent that the scene of Xu Wenping being strangled to death appeared in front of his eyes. His lips curled into a cruel sneer, and his hands were still in a grabbing gesture. However¡­ In the next moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s figure disappeared. He had disappeared completely without a trace. No one present had even seen how he had disappeared. ¡°What?¡± Cannon reached out to grab Xu Wenping, but he caught nothing. Stunned for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. He turned around and looked for Xu Wenping. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from above. Cannon couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. When he looked up, he saw Xu Wenping holding onto the wire mesh with one hand, his body hanging on the edge of the iron cage at the side. ¡°Bastard, how did you get up there?¡± Cannon was furious. He rushed to where Xu Wenping was. He pointed at Xu Wenping and shouted, ¡°Come down! If you have the guts, come down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll come down.¡± Xu Wenping was still calm. His body floated and landed lightly on the ground. Seeing Xu Wenping standing on the ground, Cannon panicked. He took two steps forward and suddenly punched Xu Wenping in the face. The power and speed of this punch were his limits. According to previous tests, this punch of Cannon was enough to kill a bull. If it had hit a human body, an ordinary person would have fainted or fallen to the ground with serious injuries after receiving such a punch. Even if it was a martial arts practitioner, the outcome would be unpredictable if they were hit in the vital parts. Cannon was truly enraged, so he didn¡¯t care about the strength of his punch. Under the whistling of the fist wind, the fist was only less than three feet away from Xu Wenping. The whistling wind from the fist seemed to be about to blow up Xu Wenping¡¯s clothes. However, it was also at this moment that Xu Wenping¡¯s body flashed and he directly dodged. At the same time, he raised his hand. His palm turned into a palm blade and slashed down at the other party¡¯s wrist. ¡°What?¡± At this moment, Cannon was completely shocked. He had the illusion that Xu Wenping was not human. His movement technique was too fast, so fast that he could not see it clearly at all. Just as he reacted, Xu Wenping¡¯s hand blade had already slashed at his wrist. Kacha! With a crisp sound, Cannon¡¯s wrist was broken. ¡°All¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cannon let out a blood-curdling scream as he staggered backward. He looked at Xu Wenping with extreme fear. He felt that the person opposite him was not a brainless person who could be easily kneaded. He was simply a ferocious wolf that bit people without showing his teeth. However, Xu Wenping retracted his hand after the slash. He could not help but shake his arm indifferently and said, ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s boring. It¡¯s just a broken arm. It¡¯s too simple.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s do it again.¡± He took a step forward. Seeing him take a step in his direction, Cannon was shocked. He felt his hair stand on end.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424:I Don’t Dare to Do It Again Chapter 424:I Don¡¯t Dare to Do It Again Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He could feel everything that Xu Wenping had just displayed. He was no match for the other party at all. If this continued, he would either die or be crippled. Therefore, when he saw Xu Wenping take a step forward, he punched out in fear. This punch was even more powerful than the previous one. The surrounding air seemed to have been stirred up by this punch. The spectators were shocked, especially those who were close to the iron cage. They could even feel the killing intent of this punch. Of course, only Cannon himself knew that the killing intent in this punch was forced out. Those who didn¡¯t know the inside story only felt that Cannon was really angry now. Therefore, everyone felt that Xu Wenping had completely angered Cannon, and he would definitely end up in a miserable state. However, reality had slapped them hard in the face. Xu Wenping laughed when he saw Cannon coming at him. He didn¡¯t punch, but extended a finger. ¡°It¡¯s just an ant trying to shake a tree. It¡¯s child¡¯s play.¡± His voice was equally indifferent. As he said this, Cannon¡¯s fist had already arrived in front of him. ¡°F*ck, is he out of his mind? A finger against a fist.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s really brainless. It¡¯d be strange if his finger could fight against a fist.¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s something wrong with his brain. Did you see that?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! Who did he think he was? A mighty figure? And a finger?¡± When people spoke, their faces were filled with disdain. They didn¡¯t think Xu Wenping was strong at all. Even when Xu Wenping¡¯s palm had slashed at the opponent¡¯s wrist and cut off Cannon¡¯s wrist, no one had noticed it. Even if they did, they didn¡¯t think Xu Wenping was that strong. It was also under such circumstances that the above-mentioned scene happened. People were even more certain that Xu Wenping¡¯s finger would break, and his entire body might even be thrown out. Phew! The wind from the fist blew violently, directly blowing up Xu Wenping¡¯s clothes. At the same time, his fist landed on Xu Wenping¡¯s finger. Bang! There was a slight muffled sound between the fingers, and the two of them froze on the spot for a moment. It only lasted for a moment or two. Then, they saw an unforgettable scene. Xu Wenping was still standing there with a calm expression on his face. His hand was still raised, and his finger was pointing forward. Cannon¡¯s fist was forced to retreat. In other words, he didn¡¯t retreat, but was pushed back by Xu Wenping¡¯s finger. Cannon¡¯s entire arm was knocked back. Then, he retreated rapidly. After three or four steps, his body couldn¡¯t withstand the huge impact and flew backward. His body was like a kite pulled by a string. He flew back for more than ten meters before landing on the ground. However, just as Cannon¡¯s feet touched the ground, his body fell back uncontrollably. He rolled for another four to five meters before he finally stopped. During this period of time, not only did Cannon¡¯s arm break, but he also spat out blood. Blood spurted out from his mouth and nose. Those who were close could see it. When his body stopped in place, he choked and spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Wenping slowly retracted his finger. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes as he said indifferently, ¡°Can you still get up? Do you want to continue?¡± As he spoke, he slowly walked toward Cannon. Cannon was lying there. After coughing up a mouthful of blood, the light in his eyes had disappeared. He stared at Xu Wenping in horror as if he had seen a demon. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ No, 1 don¡¯t¡­ Spare me, 1,1 won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Cannon, who was lying there, spoke in a trembling voice. He was really afraid. The scene just now was simply too terrifying. Others couldn¡¯t feel it. They could only see from the surface that he was sent flying by Xu Wenping¡¯s finger. However, he could clearly feel how terrifying the power of Xu Wenping¡¯s finger was. Just now, when his fist landed on Xu Wenping¡¯s finger, he thought that there was something wrong with the other party¡¯s brain. He actually used a finger to resist his fist. He was waiting to see the other party¡¯s finger break and then cry and beg for mercy. However¡­ Just as he was fantasizing, he suddenly felt that his fist and the other party¡¯s finger had collided. Then, an extremely violent force erupted from Xu Wenping¡¯s finger. At that moment, his body seemed to have been struck by lightning. After a loud tremble, the force produced a huge pushing force that directly pushed his body backward. At the same time, the power seeped into his body and violently bombarded every bone and organ in his body. All parts of his body were engulfed by a violent power. When he was in the air and rolling on the ground, he felt pain all over his body. Even now, the pain had just disappeared. Just now, he could feel that he had spat out a large amount of blood, causing his entire body to be weak. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that if he forcefully stood up and was hit by Xu Wenping, he would definitely die. Therefore, he directly admitted defeat and surrendered. ¡°Tsk, tsk! What a pity! Shouldn¡¯t you stand up and continue to shout at me to fight to the end?¡± Xu Wenping stood in front of the cannon, smiling as if nothing had happened. ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. 1 really won¡¯t dare to do it again. I was wrong before. It¡¯s my fault. 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future¡­¡± Cannon was truly afraid. He even looked at Xu Wenping¡¯s smile and his entire body was trembling and convulsing. His body was almost curled into a ball. This scene was extremely strange. Because there were microphones around and above the iron cage, everyone present could hear their conversation. The reason for this arrangement was to make the entire competition more exciting. The conversation between the two fell into the ears of everyone present, and the entire boxing arena fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone widened their eyes and pricked up their ears to listen to their conversation. Everyone¡¯s hearts were shocked, shocked to the extreme. One had to know that even those who were far away could see the close-up shot through the big screen of the boxing arena. Especially now, Cannon was lying on the ground. Whether it was spewing blood or speaking, they could see and hear it clearly. Everyone was shocked by Xu Wenping¡¯s methods and skills.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Bite the Bullet Chapter 425: Bite the Bullet Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He thought that Xu Wenping would lose miserably after the fight. However¡­ However, the situation had taken a huge turn. Not only was Xu Wenping not being abused, but Cannon was being abused instead. Moreover, after Cannon was defeated, he immediately cowered. However, people didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with being so cowardly after being beaten up. Because everyone had seen what Xu Wenping had done to Cannon. The scene just now was simply too magical. With a single finger, Cannon was sent flying. If they had just watched a movie, they might not have been so shocked. However, it was clearly a real battle just now, and Cannon had really spat out blood and flew back. All of this was so real that it felt like a fantasy. Therefore, while people were shocked, they also had an extreme fear of Xu Wenping in their hearts. At the beginning, everyone had mocked him, and some of them were extremely vicious. But now, he had slapped everyone in the face, making those who had said that he was nothing lose face. They even felt that their faces were burning. Even Song Haiyang, who was sitting next to Zhao Siman, was pale. He clenched his fists again and again, and his entire person became uncomfortable. Cannon was one of the Five Guardian Deities, and his kung fu was considered outstanding among them. Now, he was knocked down by Xu Wenping with a single finger. He was a little crazy. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Zhao Siman beside him. He had thought that Zhao Siman would be filled with excitement and disbelief. However, when he turned around, he realized that Zhao Siman wasn¡¯t surprised or excited at all. Her expression was very calm. It was as if she was telling Song Haiyang that Zhao Siman already knew that Xu Wenping had martial arts. Moreover, it was the kind that was extremely high and she did not have to worry about it. ¡°It seems like you already knew that he would win,¡± Song Haiyang said in a low voice. ¡°You weren¡¯t surprised at all when you saw him take down the cannon with one finger.¡± ¡°Is it very rare?¡± Zhao Siman rolled her eyes and looked at Song Haiyang as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°If he was really a weakling, would I have called him?¡± she asked. Song Haiyang choked. He coughed dryly, then smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ Don¡¯t worry, no matter how powerful he is, you will still become my woman today.¡± Zhao Siman glanced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she turned her gaze back to the iron cage. Cannon conceded in less than two minutes. After the host woke up, he immediately announced Xu Wenping¡¯s victory. And it began to arouse people¡¯s curiosity again. ¡°Everyone, did you not expect that our most unattractive person today would become the hottest dark horse? Everyone must have placed their bets just now, but what about now? Does anyone have any regrets?¡± The host¡¯s voice was very loud and clear. After he finished speaking, many people were somewhat moved. ¡°This Mr. Xu looks like a pretty boy, but his strength is really impressive. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens next.¡± The following matches were also smooth, but they were not as explosive and shocking as Xu Wenping¡¯s battle with Cannon. Soon, the competition ended. After the 11-person competition ended, there were only six people left. The remaining six people included Xu Wenping. When the other five people looked at Xu Wenping, their expressions were also very interesting. They had originally thought that he was trash, but now they realized that this person was simply pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. He was an out-and-out dark horse. They had all seen the miserable state of Cannon earlier. Therefore, no one wanted to be in the same group as Xu Wenping. The six people were divided into three groups. After drawing lots, Xu Wenping¡¯s opponent was a man called Ba Tian. This person was not Song Haiyang¡¯s subordinate, but his strength was not to be underestimated. From the start of the competition, his opponents would basically be sent flying by his punch after three moves, and then they would not be able to get up. One of Song Haiyang¡¯s Five Guardian Deities was defeated by him. Seeing that it was Ba Tian and Xu Wenping in the same group, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be secretly happy. Especially the other four people. When they saw that the two strong players had been divided into a group, they immediately became a little excited. Ba Tian¡¯s expression was a little bad. He looked at Xu Wenping, who was in the same group as him, and snorted coldly. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you defeated Cannon. I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am later.¡± Although he said that, he wasn¡¯t very confident in his heart. He had clearly seen the battle between Cannon and Xu Wenping. The other party had defeated Cannon with a single finger. Even he could not do this. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll play along.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and nodded. After saying that, he left the iron cage and waited for the battle with Ba Tian. In the previous two battles, Song Haiyang¡¯s people had won. In other words, it seemed that Song Haiyang¡¯s people had two spots in the top three. No matter who won, the top three spots would be taken by Song Haiyang¡¯s people. According to this judgment, Song Haiyang¡¯s Five Guardian Deities had a high chance of winning this time. Next was the battle between Xu Wenping and Ba Tian. The two of them quickly entered the iron cage. After the door of the iron cage was locked from the outside, the host announced the start of the battle. ¡°Come, don¡¯t waste time. Try punching me first.¡± Xu Wenping curled his finger at Ba Tian with a harmless smile. The more he acted like this, the more guilty Ba Tian felt. However, when he looked at the audience outside and saw that everyone was staring at him, he felt a little at a loss. At this point, if he really admitted defeat, he might as well surrender. Since he didn¡¯t surrender, he had to bite the bullet. Thinking of this, Ba Tian gritted his teeth and suddenly took a step forward. He did not punch, but kicked Xu Wenping¡¯s abdomen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only People who practiced martial arts all knew that the hands were like two doors. The strength of a kick was definitely greater than that of a fist. Moreover, the part he kicked was the lower abdomen, which was one of the weakest parts of the human body. If he were to kick it, it would definitely cause the person who was kicked to have his intestines pierced and his stomach torn apart. Judging from the power of Ba Tian, ordinary people would not be able to withstand the power of his kick at all.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: One Punch to Death Chapter 426: One Punch to Death Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The power of this kick was extremely great, and the direction was extremely accurate. The speed was also extremely fast. Seeing the huge foot kick Xu Wenping¡¯s stomach, Xu Wenping¡¯s body suddenly took half a step back. With this half step back, Ba Tian¡¯s kick missed. This was not important. What was important was that Xu Wenping also raised his foot and kicked. His kick was as fast as lightning and landed directly on Ba Tian¡¯s leg. Although Xu Wenping¡¯s kick was very fast, no one could tell how much power he had. Even Ba Tian didn¡¯t feel how fierce Xu Wenping¡¯s kick was. However¡­ Some things could not be seen on the surface. When his leg came into contact with Ba Tian¡¯s, Ba Tian felt as if his leg had stepped on a mountain rock. The rebound force directly shook his leg. Moreover, the force that was transmitted to his body surged over like a tidal wave, hitting his body and sending him flying. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t move, but Ba Tian¡¯s body flew backward. However, this time, Ba Tian didn¡¯t break his leg like Cannon. He was sent flying and fell, spurting blood. Even so, he felt as if his leg was about to break. His body retreated ten meters away. When his foot landed on the ground, he felt pain. Large beads of sweat were already flowing down his forehead. ¡°Tsk, tsk! Not bad. It¡¯s not bad that you can withstand 20% of my strength. Come, continue.¡± Xu Wenping beckoned at Ba Tian again, looking calm and composed. Seeing his actions, Ba Tian almost went berserk. This kid was simply too arrogant. Ba Tian gritted his teeth and sneered. Then, he turned around and ran to the side of the iron cage. He picked up a pair of sledgehammers that he had prepared beforehand. The handles of the pair of hammers were nearly a meter long, and the heads were about half a meter in diameter. After picking up the two sledgehammers, Ba Tian looked down at them and smiled. ¡°Hehe! Brat, 1 don¡¯t believe that your body of flesh and blood can withstand my sledgehammer.¡± He smiled sinisterly, then clasped his hands together, causing the two hammers to collide together, emitting a metallic sound. Xu Wenping¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw him pick up two hammers. Of course, he could tell that these two iron weapons were definitely real and definitely not hollow. ¡°Looks like this guy is really angry.¡± Song Haiyang, who was sitting below, smiled. His smile was a little playful. He turned to look at Zhao Siman and said, ¡°How is it? Do you think Mr. Xu can still win under such circumstances?¡± He was not the only one who had such thoughts. In fact, everyone had such thoughts. No matter how powerful your martial arts are, you¡¯re powerless to resist someone with two hammers in their hands, right? Especially since the weight of these two hammers was obvious. They must be extremely heavy. When these two iron weapons were brandished, how could the other party withstand it? No matter how capable Xu Wenping was, no matter how good his martial arts were, when faced with such a pair of weapons, his hands and feet would be tied. There was no other way. In the end, he would still be defeated. This was what everyone thought, especially those who had bet on Ba Tian winning. At this moment, they were cheering like thunder. They seemed to have seen the dawn of victory. Cheers rang out, and people¡¯s emotions were extremely high. However, Zhao Siman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She said indifferently, ¡°Oh? Can he win just by holding a pair of iron clubs? If he has a knife in his hand, will he be able to dismember a person? The weapon is only a support. In the end, it still depends on the individual¡¯s martial arts.¡± After Zhao Siman finished speaking, she turned to look at Song Haiyang. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what the result is.¡± She was very confident in Xu Wenping. Ba Tian was also in a state of excitement. He felt that his victory was in the bag. Xu Wenping was barehanded. It was impossible for him to fight with him. He waved his twin hammers and went straight for Xu Wenping. ¡°Brat, die!¡± With a furious roar, he had already rushed in front of Xu Wenping, and the twin hammers smashed down on his head. The two hammers overlapped, and the middle position of the two hammers was aimed at the top of Xu Wenping¡¯s head. If he hit it, even a steel plate would be deformed, let alone a head made of flesh and blood, right? Seeing this scene, people could not help but erupt in exclamations. The sound of gasping was even more incessant. However, in the next moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Ba Tian. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t die,¡± Xu Wenping said lightly and punched out. This punch was extremely powerful, but it looked light as if it did not have any strength. The seemingly powerless punch landed on Ba Tian¡¯s body. Ba Tian¡¯s body paused, and his eyes bulged. Then, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to roar. Not a single sound came out of his throat. However, his bulging eyes told everyone how much pain he was in. The audience¡¯s breathing seemed to have stopped along with his body. Everyone stared at Ba Tian, hoping to see his next move. However¡­ After his body stopped moving, Ba Tian no longer had the ability to move on his own. . ? ? ? -¡ö ? His body suddenly flew up, straight up, and flew out. He flew out for more than ten meters before finally landing with a loud bang. Bang! The ground shook violently as if it was about to collapse. Ba Tian did not move. After his body landed on the ground, he rolled a distance away and lay on the ground motionless. Xu Wenping retracted his fist and looked at the rostrum. Everyone was suffocating. For a moment, the entire place was silent. ¡°Ba Tian!¡± After a long time, someone suddenly screamed. ¡°Ba Tian! He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s dead!¡± Accompanied by his scream, the entire stadium erupted with shocking cheers and horror. No one had expected that someone as strong as Ba Tian would be killed by Xu Wenping with a single punch. The incomparably shocked people¡¯s clamor seemed to drown the entire scene. Even what the host said in the microphone was drowned out by the crowd¡¯s clamor. Xu Wenping won, and the rest of the people were already shocked by his ruthless methods. Therefore, after some internal struggle, the next two battles were canceled. They had gone from fighting for first place to fighting for second place. As for the first place of this match, it was already none other than Xu Wenping. All the forces knew that if their own people went up to fight Xu Wenping, they would either die or be injured. The problem was that if they made Xu Wenping unhappy, he would definitely die. The boxing match was about to end, and Song Haiyang, who was sitting next to Zhao Siman, had an ugly expression on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had thought that his Five Guardian Deities would definitely win this fight. However, who would have thought that Xu Wenping would appear halfway through the fight? Not only did he crush the newcomer, but even his own Five Guardian Deities were no match for him. If it wasn¡¯t for the timely stop of losses, perhaps not even one of the Five Guardian Deities would be left. ¡°How is it?¡± Zhao Siman looked at Song Haiyang with a playful smile.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: New System Upgrade Chapter 427: New System Upgrade Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°This, this guy, who is he?¡± Song Haiyang didn¡¯t seem to be able to react in time. The sudden appearance of this Cheng Yaojin was really a blow to his head. He had originally thought that he would be able to take Zhao Siman into his bag today no matter what if he made use of the Five Guardian Deities. However, it seemed that all of his plans had been completely ruined by Xu Wenping. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who he is. 1 just want to tell you that your goal today will probably not succeed.¡± ¡°Alright, you have guts. Just you wait. One day, I will take you as my own. Let¡¯s go.11 Song Haiyang had never been so humiliated before. Then, he angrily left with the people around him. Zhao Siman couldn¡¯t help but giggle when she saw his defeated look. it seemed that Xu Wenping really did not disappoint her. No matter what he said later, she had to reward this benefactor. The results of the competition were soon out. It was obvious that Xu Wenping had won the competition. But to be honest, Xu Wenping had never been interested in these things. The reason he did this now was only to save Zhao Siman. All of a sudden, he felt that his life had become absurd and boundless. This was completely different from the life he had been striving for in the past. He didn¡¯t understand if his trip here was worth it or not. In fact, Xu Wenping began to recall that if he could do all of this again, perhaps he would not have chosen such a life path. At this moment, he suddenly felt his body start to hear up slightly. What was going on? He was clearly not injured during the fight just now. Could it be that he was suddenly attacked by other boxers? Xu Wenping quickly calmed down and took a deep breath. He used his own system to check and found that he did not suffer any damage. However, why did this hot air flow continuously flow through his body? ¡°Yes, Xu Wenping, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°Xu Wenping, Xu Wenping, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping felt as if he had fallen into another world. He only heard that someone was talking to him, and this voice seemed to be very far away from him. It was as if she was using a loudspeaker to put the voice into his ear, but where was he? Where was he? Xu Wenping was surrounded by a desolate world. Moreover, he could see many flowers and plants around him. He could only hear the sound, but he could not see anyone. ¡°Xu Wenping, what happened to you?¡± It was still a woman¡¯s voice. It was as if he had suddenly woken up at this moment. That¡¯s right, this person¡¯s voice should be Zhao Siman. He was clearly at the competition venue, but why did it feel like he had fallen into the third world? [The system has been reconstructed successfully, giving the host a new choice. At the same time, the system has activated the one-click recovery function. If the host can choose to recover with one click, then all the trajectories of your life will be disrupted again, and your life will start from scratch. ] ¡°What the h* 11 is this?¡± Xu Wenping heard this voice clearly. He had thought that the system that had not appeared in his body for a long time had long been destroyed. He did not expect that after such a long period of time, it had actually been continuously forging itself. Moreover, what was a one-click recovery? Could it be that he could start a new life with this key? In this life, Xu Wenping felt that he had lived a glorious life before, but he had also failed. He was muddleheaded and really did not know what his choice would be. ¡°Yes, system, can you hear me?¡± Another person¡¯s voice came from Xu Wenping¡¯s body. He believed that this should be his true self. Moreover, the voice sounded very decadent and very old. [Host, we¡¯ve upgraded to a brand new system, so we can talk to each other freely. Host, do you have any new requests?] ¡°Can 1 choose again? Can 1 go back to my Earth? 1 don¡¯t want to come to a place iooo light years away.11 [Host, 1 can¡¯t satisfy your request. You have completely disappeared from Earth, so you must never appear on Earth again. You can only choose to continue living here. ] ¡°If I choose to continue living, will I continue living in this state?¡± [That¡¯s right, Host. However, I can continuously add new skills to you. By then, you will become even stronger. Host, please think twice and make your choice as soon as possible.] ¡°A new skill that¡¯s even more powerful?¡¯1 For Xu Wenping, these didn¡¯t seem to be attractive enough. He seemed to have experienced all the major issues from before. Under this choice, he had to open up a new life. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to continue living like this, will everyone¡¯s memories be erased?¡± [That¡¯s right. No one will remember you anymore. Moreover, a new chapter and a new life will begin for you.] ¡°Then, will 1 start a new relationship and a new life?¡± For some reason, he suddenly missed Su Yurou. [The characters can be rearranged, but there is no way to adjust your life trajectory. It can only allow you to return to the starting point and start all over again. ] ¡°In other words, back to the time when I graduated from university with nothing?¡± [That¡¯s right, host. We can do that.] ¡°Then, then what about my father? Where¡¯s my mother?¡± [All the character relationships no longer exist. They are all new characters. You have to start a new life.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If I suddenly disappear at this moment, will these people remember me? Will they know what happened?¡± [No, all your memories will be erased. It¡¯ll be as if you¡¯ve never been to this world.] ¡°Like a game? Can it really be restarted with one click?¡± [That¡¯s right. You can restart it with one click. Host, we have limited time now. If you¡¯re sure you want to restart it, 1¡¯11 restart your life for you right now..] Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Life Officially Restarts Chapter 428: Life Officially Restarts Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, then I choose to restart my life.¡± Xu Wenping gritted his teeth and agreed. Although this choice might be a little painful for him, he had no choice. Under such circumstances, he had to make this choice. [Alright, the system has received the command. In three minutes, the system will restart and a new life will begin. Host, 1 wish you all the best.] After saying this, Xu Wenping felt that rhe world in front of him suddenly began to shake violently. it felt like an earthquake. ¡°Wait a minute. System, System.¡± He suddenly remembered that there were still some questions that he had not asked. However, no matter how much he called out, the system seemed to have completely disappeared. He understood that the system was like a computer. Since it had chosen to restart, it had now entered a shutdown state. Immediately after, Xu Wenping felt that the violent shaking had gradually calmed down, and his world had become extremely clear. ¡°You brat, what¡¯s going on? Are you still sleeping?¡± Suddenly, he was awakened by a scolding. Xu Wenping suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, Xu Wenping found himself in a dark room. The room wasn¡¯t very big, about 10 square meters. However, it could be seen that all the furniture and appliances here were old items from the 1980s. Standing in front of him was a middle-aged woman with a feather duster in her hand. ¡°Can you afford it? I¡¯ll ask you again. You brat, if you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Who was this? Why did she scold him like this? Also, why did she hit him? Didn¡¯t the system say that it had restarted? Oh, Xu Wenping finally understood now. It should have been restarted, and now he had returned to the time when he had just graduated from university. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°W-what did you say? I think you¡¯re in a daze. Let¡¯s see if you can wake up.¡± ¡°Aiya, aiya, stop hitting me, stop hitting me. Mom, 1 know, 1 know. I¡¯m awake.¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping seemed to have come to his senses. This place was his home, and the person standing in front of him should be his mother. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not going to pretend with me this time, right?¡± ¡°Hur hur, Mom, I just woke up. I was just joking with you. Look, do you have to be so angry and anxious? By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°Your dad? You still have the cheek to ask me? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he found you these jobs, would your father be begging his grandparents here and then looking for them everywhere?¡± ¡°kind me a job? Are you saying that I don¡¯t have a job now?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve really become muddle-headed after sleeping at home every day. Alright, come, get up. I¡¯ll let you wake up.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly reached out her hand and pinched Xu Wenping¡¯s ear. ¡°Aiya, Mom, Mom, let go of me. It hurts, it really hurts.¡± He screamed as he was dragged out of the room by this woman. Then, she pushed Xu Wenping directly into the bathroom. ¡°Come, wash your hair, face, and shower.¡± ¡°Mom, Mom, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I was a little drowsy just now.¡± Under his constant begging, she finally let him go. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, before I come back, you better reflect on your future plans. Do you understand? If you don¡¯t give me 123 plans, I¡¯ll beat you up tonight. No, it should be mixed doubles.¡± With that, the woman turned around and left. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Xu Wenping finally heaved a sigh of relief. Why did he reincarnate into such a family? He remembered that his mother had been very gentle to him. At the very least, even if she scolded him, she would never hit him. Perhaps it was just as the system had told him. Now that he had reopened his life trajectory, all the connections in his life would no longer exist. It was just that this life trajectory might continue like the last time. He looked up and saw that the bathroom was about five square meters. It was a little dark and even a little damp. The bathroom was full of things, and there was no place to put his feet. Xu Wenping really couldn¡¯t understand how he had grown up in such an environment. Alright, no matter what, he should still accept reality. He really followed her instructions and washed his face. After coming out of the bathroom, Xu Wenping roughly browsed through the house. The total area of the house was estimated to be about 50 square meters. The room was really small, and there was basically no place to put one¡¯s feet. There was no so-called living room or dining room. This place was just a square space. The family¡¯s daily life should be here. There were two rooms next to each other. He believed that one of them was his room, and the other was the room where his parents lived. He had probably seen some things, but there was actually nothing much to see. They were all old things. Only in the corner, there was a refrigerator that kept making noise. It seemed to let him see the current household appliances. Then, Xu Wenping walked straight into his parents¡¯ room. After all, if he wanted to survive here, he didn¡¯t need to know himself, but he still needed to know a little about his biological parents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a wedding photo hanging on the wall. Actually, it was just a simple photo of the two of them. He saw that his father was indeed very handsome in this life. Xu Wenping walked to the drawer beside him and opened it. There was a household register inside. That was great. With this thing, he could at least know what his parents were doing. When he opened the household register, the first thing he saw was the agricultural family written on it.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: There’s a Sister? Chapter 429: There¡¯s a Sister? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This was no different from his previous life. He flipped to the next page and saw Xu Huaiyou¡¯s name on it. Then, he saw Zhao Haiying¡¯s name on another page. Alright, he would remember these names. His father was Xu Huaiyou, and his mother was Zhao Haiying. If he scrolled down, it should be him. However, when he flipped it over, he suddenly found a red stamp on it. He had already read the first two pages, but there was no such thing. Why was there such a mark on the third page? Xu Wenping picked it up and took a closer look. However, he realized that the name written on it was not Xu Wenping¡¯s name at all, but Xu Wenhui. ¡°Xu Wenhui?¡± He frowned slightly. He flipped again and saw that his name was written on that page. On the other hand, Xu Wenhui¡¯s account was in a cancelled state. What was going on? Why was her account suddenly canceled? In his impression, there was only one condition when a person¡¯s account was cancelled, and that was that the person was already dead. He carefully compared the date of birth and realized that this person should be his sister. She was five years older than him. The household registration had been canceled, which meant that the person was no longer there. Since she was no longer here, why was her household register still here? It seemed that their parents had a deep affection for her. Even now, they were still unwilling to accept this cruel reality. This was indeed similar to what the system had described to him. He remembered that the last time he reincarnated, he seemed to be an only child. He did not have any sisters or brothers. This time, he suddenly had an older sister. Forget it. She was no longer around anyway. It didn¡¯t seem meaningful for him to recall these things. At this moment, Xu Wenping suddenly heard the sound of someone unlocking the door. He quickly put the household register back into the drawer. Then, he walked out of the room in a panic. Just then, a man walked in and met Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you come out of my room?¡± There was no need to introduce him too much. In fact, it was obvious that this person was his father, Xu Huaiyou. ¡°Dad, why are you back so early? I thought that Mom was back. She said she went out to buy groceries.¡± ¡°You brat, sneaking around in our rooms, what bad things are you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe, Dad, look at what you¡¯re saying. How am I doing bad things? I just wanted to find something, so I went to your room.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ve already discussed the job for you. You can officially report tomorrow.¡± ¡°What is it? The job was settled? What, what am 1 going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a magazine agency. You should start as a salesperson first. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for this job of yours. He finally accepted it.¡± ¡°What is it? A magazine agency?¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you studying Chinese? If it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s relationship with these old comrades, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to get this. Alright, it¡¯s settled this time. Oh right, this is your registration pass. Take it with you tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, he threw a piece of paper on the table. Xu Wenping quickly walked over and picked it up to take a look. That was right, this was really a registration pass. At the end was a certain magazine company. He threw the thing on the table in disdain. He felt that even if the relationship between the characters changed, his ultimate dream would not be here. He believed that although his new life path was a little off, at least it would not be as bleak as his. Since that was the case, he had to wait for an opportunity. Once the opportunity was ripe, he could change his life and fate so that his parents could live a good life. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Do you know how much effort your father put in to get such a precious thing?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what 1 meant. I think it¡¯s really good. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m suitable for business.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s suitable or not, you can do it first.¡± ¡°Dad, 1 want to ask, how much is it this month?¡± ¡°The internship period is half a year. Yes, I think he meant half a year. If you perform well, you can become a full-time employee in three months. During the internship period, your monthly salary is 2,000 yuan. When you become a full-time employee, you should be able to earn 3,000 yuan.¡± ¡°3,000?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think 3,000 is too little? Let me tell you, after graduating from college, it¡¯s already 2,000 yuan for a job outside. If you get 3,000 yuan all of a sudden, let me tell you, you should pray to God. Your father has already been separated for his entire life, and now, he¡¯s only getting 4,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Oh, Dad, what about Mom? How much money does she get a month now?¡± ¡°You brat, you already know the answer. Your mother has been a professional housewife for so many years. She doesn¡¯t have a job.¡± ¡°Hehe, no, no. I was just asking casually.¡± ¡°Why do 1 feel that you¡¯re acting strange today?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡± ¡°Wait, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. Oh, right, is this place far from our house? Also, what should 1 do when I go to work in the future?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention this, I would have discussed it with you. This place is indeed a little far from our house. If you take the bus, you probably need to change two buses. I¡¯ve calculated for you. It¡¯ll take at least 40 minutes.¡± ¡°What is it? Is it that far?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Actually, the straight-line distance isn¡¯t that far at all. It¡¯s just that the bus takes a detour.¡± ¡°Dad, if I go to work at 8 o¡¯clock every day, how early do I have to wake up from home? Won¡¯t I have to wake up at 7 o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Wake up at 7? Do you still have time to eat? At the very least, it¡¯ll be 6:30. This is already the latest.¡± ¡°Oh my god, 6:30. Dad, you want me, a person who likes to sleep in, to wake up at 6:30? Do you think I can do it?¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, you have to do it.. Besides, is this the attitude a young working man should have? In the early years, when I was working, did you know that it would take at least an hour and a half to get from my station to my workplace? How did I get there?¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Unfriendly Neighbors Chapter 430: Unfriendly Neighbors Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Okay, okay. Dad, 1 got it. I got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow.¡± Xu Wenping knew that Xu Huaiyou would definitely continue to lecture him if he continued. After all, he had just arrived here, so he still needed some time to adapt. ¡°Dad, are you okay? i want to go downstairs for a walk. I¡¯ve slept for a day and feel a little dizzy. I want to go out and get some fresh air.¡± ¡°I told you not to lie down at home every day. Go downstairs and get some exercise. It¡¯s time for dinner later. Don¡¯t let your mother go looking for you again.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Isn¡¯t it only 5 o¡¯clock? I¡¯ll come over at 6 o¡¯clock later. Dad, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After greeting him, Xu Wenping opened the door and left. He realized that the house he lived in was probably a very dilapidated family building. Outside, he paced up and down the long corridor. He walked from one end of the corridor to the other and counted carefully. There were actually 12 households on this floor. Even this building looked a little dilapidated. He stood on the pole and looked down. He didn¡¯t expect the environment to be so good. What was going on? Why was the renovation so good under such an old building? Moreover, this was completely incompatible. No, he had to go down and study it to see what was going on. So Xu Wenping hurried downstairs. He should be living on the fourth floor, which was also the top floor of this building. After coming down, he really felt that the greenery here was obviously a little different. He looked to the side and saw that there were tall buildings all around. Moreover, it looked like a very high-end residential building. His building was already tightly surrounded. What was going on? If they were going to build it, shouldn¡¯t they build it all at once? Why did it have to be this building? ¡°Get up, get up. What are you doing here?¡± At this moment, he saw an old woman walking over. She had white hair, but she had a good temperament. She was holding a pure-white puppy in her hand. From the looks of it, she was walking her dog. However, the way she spoke to him felt very familiar. Xu Wenping looked up at him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t understand what I said? Poor brat, step back.¡± ¡°Poor brat?¡± That¡¯s right, Xu Wenping understood very well that this person indeed called him that. He remembered that in his previous life, he had a neighbor who was dissatisfied with him. It was as if the other party was a noble and he was just a lowly person. Xu Wenping gritted his teeth. He really wanted to walk up to her, grab her hair, and stomp on the ground. He knew that this day wouldn¡¯t be too long, so Xu Wenping had to continue to endure. ¡°Hehe, okay, okay, I got it. Can¡¯t i just make way for you?¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really ungrateful. If it weren¡¯t for you guys delaying us here, would we have to ruin the scenery in this neighborhood? What an ungrateful pauper.¡± She used the word ¡®ungrateful¡¯ twice. However, even Xu Wenping himself had not reacted to these things. He didn¡¯t know why this building was standing here alone. At this moment, Xu Wenping discovered that there was a very quiet small square over there. There was some entertainment and fitness equipment in the square. However, because it was not time to get off work, there were not many people upstairs at this time. He only saw a little girl sitting there with a book in her hand and reading it very seriously. Xu Wenping quietly walked forward and sized her up. He realized that the little girl¡¯s family background was probably very good, whether it was in terms of her dress or temperament. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you read this book before?¡± At this moment, the girl seemed to have sensed that there was someone standing behind her, so she turned around curiously and asked Xu Wenping. ¡°Hehe, nothing. I just wanted to take a look. What book are you reading?¡± ¡°Oh, this is an extra-cursory reading book recommended by our teacher. Take a look. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Then, Xu Wenping took it and glanced at it for a moment before putting the book back into her hands. ¡°I saw your mother go out just now. What¡¯s wrong? Did you sleep at home for the whole day again?¡± Judging from her tone, she probably knew him. ¡°I¡¯ll read your book later.¡± Xu Wenping seemed to have suddenly thought of something and hurriedly took the book. He flipped to the first page, and there was a name written on it ¨C Manman. In fact, Xu Wenping just wanted to know the girl¡¯s name through this book. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how to communicate. ¡°Manman, school ended quite early today.¡± ¡°Brother Ping, are you sleepy? It¡¯s the weekend. Why should I go to school?¡± It was a little awkward. He had thought that he could start a conversation, but he did not expect that he would ignore the weekend. ¡°Look at my brain. I really have a bad memory. Oh right, Manman, whose dog is that at your door?¡± ¡°Big dog? Is there a dog in front of my house?¡± As she spoke, he saw her slowly stand up and look at a building in front of them. Xu Wenping understood that she was indeed different from him. She didn¡¯t live in the slums at all, but lived in the high-end residential building. It seemed that his guess was right. Manman¡¯s family situation should be very good. ¡°No? It¡¯s really strange. 1 clearly saw it when I came over just now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Ping, you¡¯re talking about Grandma Zhao¡¯s puppy, right? I saw Grandma Zhao holding her hand and going out just now.¡± ¡°Grandma Zhao?¡± Xu Wenping seemed to have understood. The Grandma Zhao she was talking about should be the vicious woman who looked down on him just now. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to respect her.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s her personality. Besides, her son is so powerful. As a mother, she can¡¯t be too bad. However, you have to understand that this is a problem left over from history. In the end, you didn¡¯t spend less money. I reckon that Grandma Zhao¡¯s hatred for you probably stems from this matter. You should understand..¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Complicated Neighborhood Relationship Chapter 431: Complicated Neighborhood Relationship Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Manman¡¯s words made Xu Wenping understand why this building had always existed alone. It was because of some historical reasons that the old lady hated him so much. He still remembered that in his previous life, there was once a neighbor who hated him very much. However, the reason at that time had nothing to do with this matter. ¡°Manman, you didn¡¯t go to school today, right? You didn¡¯t go out with your mother either?¡± At this moment, that familiar voice sounded again. Xu Wenping hurriedly turned around to take a look. That¡¯s right, it was Grandma Zhao. She was leading the white dog and coming over from that direction. ¡°Hello, Grandma Zhao.¡± ¡°Sigh, Manman, 1 should say that our Manman is still polite, unlike some people who were born in the slums and have the same thoughts as the slums.¡± Xu Wenping knew that there was a hidden meaning in her words. She was pointing at the mulberry tree and cursing the locust tree. Moreover, it was obvious that it was completely targeted at him. However, he didn¡¯t have much to say at this moment because he understood one thing. Now was not the time for him to truly stand up. ¡°Grandma Zhao, don¡¯t say that. Actually, every family has their own difficulties.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Look at our Manman. She knows everything. It¡¯s right for Grandma to dote on you. Oh right, the durian my son gave me last time is still in the fridge. Grandma Zhao is waiting for you to come. We can open it and eat together.¡± ¡°Hehe, Grandma Zhao, if you want to eat, you can eat first.¡± ¡°How can 1 do that? My son specially flew such a good durian over from Thailand for me. It¡¯s really delicious. Why don¡¯t you go to Grandma¡¯s house tonight and open it for us to eat together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Grandma Zhao. Now that you mention it, I can feel my saliva dripping down. Ah, right, Brother Ping, 1 remember that you like durians too. Do you want to join us?¡± Although Manman could see that Grandma Zhao had a lot of opinions about Xu Wenping, she also wanted to do her best to be a good person. Then, at least, matchmaking them would reduce their conflict. ¡°Manman, if you want to eat, Grandma Zhao will welcome you with both hands. However, if you bring some unrelated people over, I¡¯m afraid Grandma Zhao won¡¯t be so happy.¡± ¡°Manman, go eat. 1 still have something to do tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then. Grandma Zhao, it¡¯s settled then.¡± ¡°Sigh, good Manman, it¡¯s settled then. After dinner, Grandma will wait for you at home. I won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± After saying that, Grandma Zhao left. He clearly saw her enter the door of the unit next door. This old lady and Manman lived in the same building, or even in the same unit. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know what kind of relationship the two had, but according to Manman¡¯s family background, she probably had a prominent background. Xu Wenping only smiled disdainfully. He knew that all the humiliation was only temporary because one day, he would grow up and become stronger. Moreover, he would kill everyone here in an instant. ¡°Manman, 1 think you and this Grandma Zhao are really close.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides, didn¡¯t you already know about these things before? Why are you acting so strange today? Why are you always asking questions that you already know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 was just chatting with you casually. Oh, right, Manman, 1 have to go to work tomorrow. I guess I can only see you on the weekends in the future.¡± ¡°What job? Have you found a job? Where is it? Previously, my dad said that he would introduce you to a job. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Oh, my dad found me a job at a magazine agency. It¡¯s relatively stable. Although I don¡¯t earn much, at least I can keep my income. I don¡¯t have to stay at home all day.¡± ¡°Oh, the magazine agency. Alright then. Just like you said, it¡¯s much better than staying at home. Alright, then 1 wish you all the best tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll contact each other at any time.¡± ¡°Alright, Manman, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s getting late. You should hurry up and go back for dinner. We¡¯ll meet again here when we have time later.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Goodbye, Brother Ping.¡± Manman turned around and gave him a smile. Then, she waved her hand and quickly disappeared from here. Looking at Manman¡¯s figure, he only shook his head helplessly. He really didn¡¯t know that a university student like him actually made friends with a girl who was in elementary school? Perhaps their relationship was relatively good before, or else everyone here looked down on them. Only Manman could truly integrate with them. In the end, Xu Wenping walked around the neighborhood again to familiarize himself with the environment. This place had a total of three sides, east, west, and south. There were entrances and exits to the neighborhood. On the other side, behind their building, there was a huge wall. He was not sure what the reason was. Perhaps after the building was demolished, a hole could be officially opened in this place. Moreover, if he passed through this place, it would be a very prosperous street. It seemed that he should gradually understand the key point of the grudge between them. What surprised Xu Wenping was that this time, the system did not allow him to attach all the memories to his body along with his reincarnation. Xu Wenping remembered that when he was reincarnated in his previous life, he knew a lot of things. However, now, he felt that he knew too little. Forget it. There was still time to slowly understand all of this. It was just that he did not know when this boring job would truly end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping returned home once again. When he pushed open the door, he immediately smelled a very strong fragrance. It was probably the smell of the rice cooked by the kitchen. This was how a small house was like. Moreover, as long as the kitchen was cooking, the entire room would be filled with this smell. He could not tell if it was a kind of happiness or a kind of sadness. ¡°You¡¯re back. Hurry up and wash your hands. Your mom bought you your favorite sauce duck today. Did you see it?¡± ¡°Sauce duck?¡± Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Suddenly Grown Up Chapter 432: Suddenly Grown Up Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping only frowned slightly, then quickly walked to the dining room. That¡¯s right, he saw that there was a sauce duck on the dining table. It turned out that this fragrance came from this sauce duck. His father said that he loved to eat it, but he was afraid that it was not just him. Anyone who asked about this tempting taste would probably be immersed in it. ¡°Hey, is Mom back?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been back for a while now. It wasn¡¯t that long after you went downstairs that your mother came up.¡± ¡°Oh, 1 was wondering. I¡¯ve been downstairs all this time and 1 haven¡¯t seen her. Okay, 1¡¯11 wash my hands now.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping quickly walked into the bathroom. Then, he washed his hands briefly and walked out of the bathroom. At this moment, he saw Zhao Haiying carrying two dishes and placing them on the table. ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve washed my hands. Mom, the food you made smells really good.¡± ¡°So what if it smells good? I bought this duck especially for you today.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. The child has already found a stable job. It¡¯s up to him to perform well from now on. Remember, you must make a statement to your mother today. You must be good in the future¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the lights suddenly went out. At that time, Xu Wenping was only stunned for a moment. Why would there be a power outage all of a sudden? In his impression, there were very few blackouts in big cities nowadays. Could there be other reasons for the blackout? ¡°By the way, did you buy the emergency lights that I asked you to buy?¡± ¡°Hehe, you really don¡¯t say. I bought it at the right time. It just arrived today. I just took it out. Wait a minute, 1¡¯11 light it up right away.¡± As he spoke, he quickly walked over. Then, he touched the darkness and took out a black thing from the side. He simply tapped on it a few times, and soon, the emergency light lit up the room. It was indeed illuminated. Although it didn¡¯t feel like an ordinary light, this kind of emergency light could still be used at a critical moment. ¡°Dad, why did the power go out all of a sudden? What¡¯s going on? Is the circuit broken? Will the power come back on later?¡± ¡°Kid, have you forgotten that we always have a blackout at this time every night?¡± ¡°What did you say? There¡¯s a blackout every day? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? It¡¯s because the conflict between us and the property management hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. So, as long as they come at night, at this time, the power will go out immediately. But, at 8 am tomorrow morning, it will come back on time. Think about it. Who is at home during the day? They are always at home at night. Let me tell you, these people are deliberately torturing us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone go look for them? Could it be that there is no place for reason in this world? It¡¯s always so restrictive. The weather is better now. How will we spend the summer in the future?¡± ¡°How? We¡¯ll live however we want. Haven¡¯t we been living like this for the past few years? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Come, let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± As he spoke, Xu Huaiyou greeted them warmly. Then, the family of three sat around the dining table. ¡°You¡¯ve contributed the most, so this duck leg is your reward. Next, you must eat well and grow some brains. You¡¯ll be going to work tomorrow. When you get to work, get along well with your colleagues, understand?¡± As Zhao Haiying spoke, she placed the duck legs in front of the father and son. In fact, Xu Wenping could feel that although his mother was indeed a little strict with him, she still loved him very much at the critical moment. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll do better and better.¡± ¡°Good, good boy. I¡¯m already content with your words. No matter how much I¡¯ve sacrificed before, I feel that it¡¯s worth it. Oh right, do you have white wine at home? How can we not drink to celebrate such a happy event?¡± ¡°Are you alright? With your blood pressure, why are you still drinking? You should just drink some water.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright, alright. Aiya, I¡¯m really sorry. Kid, when you start work, you have to learn to drink a little. When the time comes, you can also have a drink with Dad during the holidays.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. There will be many days like this in the future. Also, I will definitely let you live the best life.¡± ¡°Hey, 1 love to hear you say that. Come, let¡¯s have tea instead of wine. 1 wish you a smooth journey in your work. Cheers.¡± As he spoke, Xu Huaiyou picked up the cup of tea in front of him, then lightly touched it, and downed the tea in one gulp. The meal was a happy and lively one. After all, a big matter in their family had been resolved. With one more person, there would be one more income. Moreover, the burden on the family might be reduced. ¡°Mom, 1¡¯11 help you clean up later.¡± ¡°Hey, kid, you¡¯re not bad today. This is the first time in so many years that you¡¯ve offered to help your mother? What¡¯s wrong? Did something go wrong?¡± It seemed that Xu Wenping was also seriously unfilial at home. He really couldn¡¯t understand what use such a young man had at home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I suddenly feel that it¡¯s actually quite hard on you. You¡¯ve been taking care of this family alone for so many years. You¡¯ve done so much for the family, for my father, and for me. So, I¡¯ll definitely let you enjoy a comfortable life in the future and let others serve you.¡± ¡°Aiya, 1 don¡¯t even dare to think about letting others serve me. I¡¯m already very, very happy that you¡¯re able to say these words to me. Alright, you two should go over there and rest for a while. There¡¯s no electricity. No, if you¡¯re tired, you should rest early. Don¡¯t you have to wake up early tomorrow? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to prepare food for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He nodded with a smile and simply helped to clean up the table. Then, he walked over. Xu Wenping saw Xu Huaiyou fixing a radio with his head lowered.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: The First Skill Chapter 433: The First Skill Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Just by looking at the radio, it seemed to have been around for a long time. He really couldn¡¯t understand. Why couldn¡¯t he just throw away such an old radio? Why bother to study it here? ¡°Dad, how is it? Can it be repaired?¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve been working on it for a few days, but I haven¡¯t been able to solve it. 1 just feel that it¡¯s very strange. This part is clearly broken. I¡¯ve already replaced it, but it still doesn¡¯t work properly. It¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°Dad, the radio has already reached this stage. If it doesn¡¯t work, why don¡¯t we buy another one? How about this? After I get my salary next month, the first thing 1¡¯11 do is buy you a radio?¡± ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t you know what kind of relationship this radio has with your father? It¡¯s been by your father¡¯s side since he was young. At that time, it was your grandfather who left it behind. This can be considered sentimental to your father. After all, your grandfather didn¡¯t leave anything for your father.¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping seemed to understand that the old man might have such a thought. If he could have an old object to accompany him, perhaps his mood would really be better. [The system has given you a new skill. Repairing the radio.] Suddenly, a voice flashed through Xu Wenping¡¯s mind. The system was activated again. For some reason, every time Xu Wenping heard the system notification, he was very excited because he knew that the system could bring him new and different skills every time. At this moment, he glanced over from the corner of his eyes. He could see the internal parts of the radio clearly. Initially, when he saw it, he still felt that he knew nothing about it. However, after seeing it, he suddenly felt that the circuit in his mind was much clearer. Moreover, the power supply diagram of the circuit, including its working principle, had been clearly imprinted in his mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 help you try?¡± ¡°You? Can you do it? How can you do it? Your father has been doing this kind of work for so many years, but he can¡¯t even repair such a precise component. Do you think you can do it? Forget it, you should just stay here obediently.¡± ¡°Dad, maybe I can do it. If you don¡¯t let me try, how do you know?¡± ¡°Haha, alright, you brat. If you have such an idea, then I am willing to let you try it. However, remember, don¡¯t make too much of a commotion. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t even be able to re-assemble it in the end.¡± As he spoke, Xu Huaiyou seemed a little worried and pushed the old radio in front of Xu Wenping. He only lowered his head to take a look, then picked up the tools beside him and began to repair it. Actually, the root of the problem that his father was looking for did exist, but there was another key problem that he had neglected. There was a short-circuit wire under an electronic component. Moreover, this wire was hidden very deeply. If this short-circuited wire was not connected, then the radio would not be able to work normally. Xu Wenping easily connected the wire. ¡°Alright, Dad. I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°What is it? Done? You, what did you do just now?¡± Xu Huaiyou didn¡¯t even look at him when he was fixing the radio. He felt that he was just a child who could help him play around and not expect him to fix the radio. ¡°What did you do tonight? Charge it now and see how it goes.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work even if the electricity is turned on. Besides, your dad has been working on this radio for almost half a month. If I can¡¯t fix it, how can you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw the red indicator light above light up. Then, a clear voice was heard. Xu Huaiyou¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He turned around to look at his son, who was sitting beside him. It seemed like he didn¡¯t really know him. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I said it. Maybe I can help you try it?¡± ¡°You, when did you learn about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 just realized that there¡¯s something wrong with it. Moreover, you haven¡¯t found it yet. To be honest, those who drown in a pool are usually those who are able to swim, and those who don¡¯t drown are those who don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really good. Good, good. You did well. You really did well. Sigh, you really don¡¯t have to say anything. This seems to be clearer than before.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. I have to go back and rest early. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid 1 won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, then go and rest. Haiying, take a look. Our son has really grown up. Look, he even fixed the radio for me.¡± Xu Huaiyou was still immersed in this joy. He took the old radio and walked into the kitchen in excitement. Xu Wenping returned to his room alone, closed the door, and then lay on the bed. He didn¡¯t know how to live without electricity. He felt that the only thing he wanted to do was to restore the electricity in this building as soon as possible so that the property management could at least recognize them. But now, he was just a fresh graduate and a small salesperson at the bottom of a magazine agency. What did he do to deserve such a heavy responsibility? Xu Wenping lay flat on the bed, tossing and turning as he began to plan his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He remembered that in his previous life, he had suddenly obtained ioo% of the shares of the largest corporation in the region, the Imperial Corporation. However, when would the system be able to deliver this to him? If he could really control the shares of such a large corporation, he believed that everything would be easily solved. He had to follow the rules and live his life bit by bit. It was like a life plan, one step at a time. Only when he reached a certain level would the skills given to him by the system be gradually activated. Fortunately, the system had finally given him some feedback today. Then, he had gained some skills. To him, this was not a small gain.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: The Heart of Parents Chapter 434: The Heart of Parents Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Because his mind was constantly occupied, even though he was tossing and turning on the bed, he found it difficult to fall asleep. He felt like he was dreaming, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the alarm clock beside him under the moonlight. He looked at the time. It was already 10:30 at night. Suddenly, he had the urge to pee. He quietly got up from the bed and opened the door. The living room was quiet. It seemed that his parents had already gone to bed, so Xu Wenping quietly entered the bathroom and peed before coming out. Just as he was about to return to his room, he suddenly heard the sound of their whispering coming from his parents¡¯ room. He wondered what the two of them were discussing in the middle of the night. Xu Wenping¡¯s curiosity prompted him not to return to his room. He just gently closed the door and pretended to return to his room. In fact, he was still squatting at the door of his parents¡¯ room. ¡°Sigh, did our son get up to go to the bathroom just now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already gone back. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I did a rough calculation today. Other than the 80,000 yuan we still owe outside, we¡¯ve basically paid off all our debts.¡± ¡°Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we spent so much money to find a job for him, I¡¯m afraid we would still be able to save some money now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. This is the child¡¯s job. It¡¯s a lifelong matter. No matter how much money we spend, we have to fork it out.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I don¡¯t mean to complain, but right now, we don¡¯t have much money. Moreover, there¡¯s still 20,000 yuan. They¡¯re urging us to return it immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re talking about this. There¡¯s another thing I want to tell you. The factory hasn¡¯t been doing very well recently, so my salary might be lowered next month.¡± ¡°What? And lower it? This is already such a low salary. At that time, we won¡¯t even be able to solve the basic problem of food and clothing.¡± ¡°Aiya, if we can¡¯t, tighten your belt. Can¡¯t we live our lives? Besides, our son has already started work. He can get his salary next month. In this case, our salary won¡¯t be reduced. Instead, it will be increased. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so optimistic. You¡¯ll never know how difficult it is to get daily necessities. Alright, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go out and get another job. Anyway, the child has already gone to work. I don¡¯t have anything to do at home during the day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still working? Don¡¯t work anymore. Don¡¯t you know your own health condition? You can¡¯t tire yourself out at all. If you tire yourself out too much, you won¡¯t be able to take it. I already feel that it¡¯s very hard for you to stay at home and clean up the house, take care of the child, and cook. No, you can¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go out, are we going to rely on the northwest wind every day, rely on our son¡¯s money, or your money? Moreover, the child is already old enough to have his own thoughts and life. As for the money, I¡¯ve thought about it. Let him keep it. We don¡¯t want a single cent.¡± ¡°How can that be? He¡¯s already grown up now. Besides, let him take some money for the food and accommodation at home. Our family isn¡¯t a rich family. It¡¯s not much. At least 500 or 800 yuan for him. This isn¡¯t much, right?¡± ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t take a single cent. Just let him save it up.¡± ¡°Save it? Do you think he can save money?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. At the very least, we have to give him this right. If he doesn¡¯t even have this right, then we¡¯re really not qualified parents.¡± Everything that was being said was said by Zhao Haiying. After Xu Wenping heard it, he was indeed a little touched. She was filled with love. It was truly selfless love. On the surface, she looked so serious and fierce to him. However, he did not expect her to really consider so many things for him in private. Xu Wenping felt a little moved. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his fingers. He didn¡¯t expect that tears would quietly flow out from his tears. He swore that he would work hard and speed up his life as soon as possible. Once he got those shares, he would start immediately. Then, he would bring his parents to a big house and let them enjoy life. ¡°That¡¯s right. I mentioned something to him today. If he goes back and forth like this every day, it¡¯ll probably take him about an hour. Why don¡¯t we buy an electric bicycle for him? That way, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for him to go back and forth to work.¡± ¡°Buying an electric bicycle is not a small sum of money. We don¡¯t have much left. If we really need money for emergencies, what should we do?¡± ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no emergency. My body is strong and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. The child is fine, and you¡¯re fine for the time being. However, you can¡¯t let the child squeeze on the bus every day. It¡¯s too tiring. You know that he likes to sleep in. If you can give him a bicycle, at least half of the time can be saved.¡± ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s for the child anyway. Alright, how about this? We¡¯ll bring him to the electric bike market this weekend to pick one for him.¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Sigh, now that I think about it, he¡¯s just a child. If his sister was here, perhaps she could help share some of the burden.¡± Zhao Haiying was the one who said this. Moreover, one could hear that she was indeed filled with loneliness when she said this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. What are you still thinking about her for?¡± ¡°Sigh, you know what? I¡¯ve been having a dream recently. 1 dreamed of my Xiao Hui. She didn¡¯t die at all, and she seemed to have returned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. It¡¯s been so many years. If she¡¯s not dead, she would have returned long ago. Why hasn¡¯t she walked out of the shadows yet?¡± ¡°How can she walk out? What a good child. Moreover, she suddenly disappeared. Now, I can¡¯t even see her body. How painful is that feeling?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m the same. But there¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s fate. We have to accept this fact. It¡¯s fine now. Wenping has gradually grown up, so I¡¯ll focus on raising this son well. I think he¡¯s a promising talent¡­.¡± Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: A Strange Dream Chapter 435: A Strange Dream Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. 1 still have to wake up early tomorrow morning to cook for the child. Sleep.¡± After Zhao Haiying said this, the room fell silent. Xu Wenping listened for a while, but he didn¡¯t hear anything. Then, he went straight back to his room. The conversation between the old couple allowed him to understand the true situation of this family. It was as if every job and every penny he had was of utmost importance to this family. [Di, di, di, di.] At this moment, the system rang in his body again. Xu Wenping suddenly sat up from his bed. It was so late at night. Was the system going to give him some new instructions? [Find Xu Wenhui, complete your family, and start a happy life. The host has hopes of advancing to the highest stage.] What was that? Find Xu Wenhui? He seemed to have heard it very clearly. This was the new instruction given to him by the system. If that was the case, could it be that Xu Wenhui really wasn¡¯t dead? If she wasn¡¯t dead, where had she been hiding all these years? Also, what had happened all these years? How did she disappear back then? A series of questions kept appearing in Xu Wenping¡¯s mind. ¡°System, you can give me orders and assign me missions, but how are you going to let me know what I¡¯ve experienced in this life? I feel like a fool. 1 don¡¯t even know anyone.¡± He tried hard to establish a conversation with the system again. [The network system has been delayed. All the memories will be attached to you by tomorrow morning. Please wait patiently.] Before tomorrow morning? Xu Wenping looked at the time. It was already 11:00 pm. Since the system could give him such clear instructions, it meant that he would probably get a final answer before dawn tomorrow. As long as he could understand what had happened, he would basically know what he should do next. However, the news that Xu Wenhui was still alive was a huge shock to him. Moreover, according to the system, this should be his ultimate mission. No matter what he did in the future, he would probably do it to find this family member. Once he found her, his life would be complete. Good. At least, he could give himself a goal and the motivation to survive. To be able to help this family recover, he felt that he had done a great deed. Lying on the bed in a daze, Xu Wenping unknowingly fell asleep. In his dreams, Xu Wenping had a dream. He felt that a young girl kept calling his name. He suddenly sat up on the bed and took a closer look. That person was indeed a young girl. She had two pigtails and kept waving at him. However, his vision was blurry and he could not see what the girl looked like. He only felt that her height was about the same as his. However, no matter how he ran forward, he could not touch the girl¡¯s hands. Just like that, Xu Wenping felt that he had been running here for an entire night. The alarm beside him woke Xu Wenping up. He opened his eyes and saw that it was 6:oo in the morning. So it was really a dream. He sat up on the bed and panted heavily. To be honest, dreaming was indeed a physically exhausting thing. ¡°Mom, is my toothbrush ready?¡± He suddenly said this subconsciously. Moreover, Xu Wenping felt that his mind was very clear. Everything that had happened seemed to have completely returned to his memory at this moment. He knew that he had cultivated a bad habit. Every morning, he needed his mother to prepare a toothbrush for him and put toothpaste on it. That way, he could use it in time. ¡°Alright, my little ancestor, I¡¯ve already prepared everything for you. Come out quickly.¡± But after saying this, Xu Wenping felt a little regretful. His mother was already so tired. Moreover, he had already started a new life. He definitely could not continue like this. When he walked out of the room, he saw that his mother was still busy in the kitchen. ¡°Mom, I just want to tell you that you can leave the toothbrushes and toothpaste to me in the future. I¡¯m already so old. I can¡¯t let you serve me anymore.¡± ¡°Aiyo, little ancestor, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯ve become sensible. Why do I feel that you seem to have suddenly come back to life today? It was only yesterday that I felt in a daze that you weren¡¯t my son at all.¡± ¡°I was a little muddle-headed last night. Besides, I thought a lot last night.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and wash up, then eat breakfast. You still have to squeeze on the bus later.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± He agreed readily and then went into the bathroom. It was exactly 7 o¡¯clock when he left home. According to his calculations, he should be able to reach the magazine agency before 8 o¡¯clock. This was his first time going out on his own, and it was also his first time stepping into a new job. Xu Wenping was looking forward to no accidents on the bus today. Otherwise, if he was late his first time to work, they would have a bad impression of him. But whatever you were afraid of would happen. Halfway through, a car actually scraped against a car next to it. Xu Wenping saw the drivers of the two cars arguing fiercely through the window. From the looks of it, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave for the time being. Helpless, he could only get off the bus and wait for the next bus. Xu Wenping waited for a full 20 minutes before he saw the bus slowly driving over. After all this, it was already 8:15 when he finally arrived at the magazine agency. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The magazine office started work at 8:00, which meant that he was already 15 minutes late. He had no choice. He had encountered such a troublesome matter on the way. He also wanted to explain it to them after he went in. Perhaps they could understand a little. At this moment, a luxurious red car suddenly stopped beside him. Coincidentally, there was a puddle where he was standing, and all the dirty water splashed onto his suit pants. Zhao Haiying had specially prepared a suit for him today.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: The President’s Daughter Chapter 436: The President¡¯s Daughter Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Even if he was going to work, he had to dress up formally. He did not expect that he would look like this after wearing the suit for less than an hour. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s someone here?¡± Xu Wenping shouted angrily into the car. The door of the car opened, and he saw a fashionably dressed modern woman with a small black bag on her shoulder get out of the car. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? I¡¯m standing beside you. Moreover, you can take a look. Your dirty water is all over me.¡± ¡°So what? Your clothes look like inferior goods. At most, I¡¯ll just pay you.¡± At this moment, the woman walked over. Xu Wenping could clearly see that the woman was dressed gorgeously, but to be honest, her foundation should be pretty good. For someone like her, even if she did not wear any makeup, she would probably be able to amaze everyone. ¡°Is this a matter of money, Miss? Today is my first time reporting. Do you want me to use this image to meet our colleagues?¡± ¡°Oh, report? What do you mean? You, you work here too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you work here too?¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I really do work here. Come, let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Ma Yan.¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand. Xu Wenping had no interest in this kind of rich girl or even a gold digger. He looked up at her disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ve been unlucky for eight lifetimes to meet someone like you.¡± As he spoke, he walked straight into the magazine agency. After arriving at a very spacious office room, he looked at the person and said, ¡°Hello, 1 want to ask, where does President Ma work?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing glasses looked up at him. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m here to report today. My name is Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°Oh, Xu Wenping, it¡¯s you. What time is it already? The president just asked why the newcomer isn¡¯t here yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Something happened on the bus on the way, so I was delayed.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Just walk from this position to the innermost room. The room at the end is the president¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± The others looked at him as if they were looking at a new continent. They did not expect a newcomer to give them such an impression today. There was no other way. Xu Wenping could only admit that he was unlucky. All of this was because of the d*mn bus. After coming out, he took a look inside his bag. There was a pack of tissues inside. Zhao Haiying had probably put it inside for him in the morning. He simply wiped it off. Even if he wiped off these muddy spots, it was impossible for them to be wiped off on his body. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Come, come in.¡± He heard a voice. Finally, he pushed open the door and walked in. He saw a bald man sitting behind a pile of magazines. He was wearing a pair of glasses and holding a pen in his hand. He seemed to be working at his desk and writing something. ¡°Hello, are you President Ma?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I am. May 1 ask who you are?¡± When President Ma saw him, he was only stunned for a moment before he took his eyes off. ¡°Oh, President Ma, hello. My name is Xu Wenping. I¡¯m here to report for duty today. President Ma, I¡¯m really sorry. There was an accident on the bus, so I was delayed.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Xu Wenping. But, this is the first time a young man has started working, and you give me such an impression?¡± ¡°No, no, President Ma. 1 was calculating the time. I should have be able to get here in 40 minutes if 1 left at 7 o¡¯clock. That way, I wouldn¡¯t delay anything before 8 o¡¯clock. Who knew that it would be such a coincidence?¡± ¡°Since you know that the journey will take such a long time, then you should have calculated all kinds of risks. At the very least, you have to leave at 6:30. Only then can you ensure that you arrive on time.¡± ¡°Yes, President Ma, 1 understand. It¡¯s just that today¡­¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s your first day at work. What¡¯s the point of wearing these clothes?¡± As he spoke, President Ma focused his gaze on his dirty trouser leg. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the unlucky one. 1 was splashed by a car at the entrance of the magazine agency. I had no choice. That person is really uneducated.¡± As he spoke, he shook his head helplessly. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Dad.¡± A girl came in and called him dad. He looked back curiously. Wasn¡¯t this the girl who had seen him covered in mud at the door just now? D*mn, it can¡¯t be. She called the president her father. Now that he remembered, the president¡¯s surname was Ma, and she herself said that her name was Ma Yan. Wasn¡¯t this the father and daughter duo? Xu Wenping was really ashamed. Moreover, he wished he could find a place to hide. He had just said that she had no manners in front of the girl. He was not scolding the girl. He was clearly insulting the president. ¡°Hey, why are you here? Oh, I know. You¡¯re here to report, right? I¡¯m really sorry. Look at how you¡¯re covered in mud.¡± Ma Yan came in and saw him at a glance. Then, she hurriedly spoke. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. 1,1 know that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Now, Xu Wenping had changed his attitude. After all, he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of her father. ¡°Oh, Xiao Xu, so he¡¯s the one you were talking about. I¡¯m really sorry. This is my daughter. Look, she dirtied your clothes. How much do you think it costs? I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡± ¡°No need, no need, President Ma. I, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. 1 really didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did you just say? Are you saying that I have no manners?¡± When Ma Yan heard that, she did not seem too happy. She frowned and looked at him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you know if you have any upbringing? Why didn¡¯t you pay attention when you were driving?¡± ¡°Dad, 1 didn¡¯t notice him at all. 1 was just looking at the wheels here so I didn¡¯t touch the cars next to me.¡± ¡°Alright, stop finding excuses here. Go and do your things. Stop finding trouble for me..¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: The Debts at Home Chapter 437: The Debts at Home Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, just you wait.¡± After saying this, Ma Yan turned around and left. ¡°President Ma, look at this mess. 1 didn¡¯t know anything about it. She¡¯s your daughter. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have done it no matter what.¡± ¡°What? Do whatever you have to do. Besides, I¡¯m a person who only talks about the facts. Don¡¯t do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s my daughter. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. It¡¯s your first day of reporting. Go to the office and look for Editor Liu. From now on, you¡¯ll follow him first.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, President Ma. I¡¯ll be leaving first and won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Xu Wenping had never been very satisfied with dealing with these leaders. After all, he was only here temporarily, so there was no need to offend anyone. The day was basically spent in a daze. When he arrived at the magazine agency, Xu Wenping finally understood. What salesman? What bottom-level job? There was nothing to do at all. At most, he would help people pour water, run errands, deliver documents, and so on. In the blink of an eye, it was time to get off work. He watched as his colleagues packed their things and left the office. After all, it was his first day here. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, so he stayed until 6:30 pm. When he found that there was no one else in the office, he got up and locked the door. Coincidentally, just as he reached the door, he bumped into Ma Yan again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you only leaving now? Didn¡¯t the others already leave?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just tidied up a little, so I was delayed.¡± Xu Wenping wasn¡¯t very interested in this woman, so even if she talked to him, Xu Wenping would ignore her. When had she, the daughter of President Ma, ever suffered such humiliation? It was as if Xu Wenping had suddenly aroused her infinite desire to challenge him. ¡°What? Is this how 1 talk to you? Is it because 1 messed with you today that you still won¡¯t let me go?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. This matter has already passed, so 1 don¡¯t want to pursue it. I¡¯m sorry, 1 have to get off work and go home.¡± Xu Wenping really didn¡¯t want to waste any time on this woman. He had never taken this woman seriously. Besides, he had higher ideals and goals. He only treated the magazine agency as a springboard, so he would stay here for a while. When the time was right, he would turn around and leave. However, he did not expect that this woman would not let him go at all. She kept blocking him. If he walked left, she would follow him to the left. If he walked right, she would follow him to the right. Xu Wenping finally stood up. His brows were tightly knitted together. Then, he looked up at Ma Yan. ¡°What exactly do you want? I want to go home now. Besides, you offended me before, so I don¡¯t want to pursue it anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to pursue the matter? What do you mean? Is it because my dad is the president? Let me tell you, you don¡¯t have to take this seriously. If it¡¯s right, you have to pursue it. By the way, how much are the clothes? 1¡¯11 give it to you.¡± As she spoke, Ma Yan started to take out money from her pocket. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Wenping disappeared completely in front of her in the blink of an eye. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know why, but he was in a very good mood when he heard the woman cursing behind his back. During this period of time, Xu Wenping had been living a mediocre life in the magazine agency. He could feel that the people in the magazine agency were all taking advantage of their seniority. They treated Xu Wenping like a cow and let him do all the dirty work. In addition, that Ma Yan would come over from time to time to give him some anger, and then from time to time, she would use their relationship to suppress him. To be honest, Xu Wenping had been holding it in. Just like that, the days passed. About a month passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day to get paid. Although the salary was not a lot, this 2,000 yuan was the first huge income that Xu Wenping received after reincarnation. He left the magazine agency early and went to the market to buy a lot of vegetables and meat, as well as some nutritional supplements, including the things that his parents liked to eat. After careful calculation, all these scattered things added up to nearly half a month¡¯s worth of his salary. It didn¡¯t matter. As long as the family was happy, Xu Wenping felt that everything should be worth it. ¡°Dad, Mom, look, what did I buy for you?¡± At this moment, he rushed into the house excitedly. He saw that his parents were indeed sitting in the room, but he felt that the atmosphere was indeed a little solemn. ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± In the past, every time he came back, he would see the two of them talking and laughing. However, looking at their state today, something did happen. Xu Wenping curiously placed those things on the table beside him and walked over to ask with concern. ¡°Wenping, you¡¯re already so old, so there are some things that we can¡¯t hide from you anymore. Today, the debt collectors are already coming to our door. They said that we can¡¯t delay the payment any longer. They want us to return the 50,000 yuan to them immediately before the end of this month. Otherwise, they¡¯ll sue us.¡± ¡°What is it? 50,000 yuan?¡± ¡°Yes, 50,000 yuan. This was borrowed for your mother¡¯s treatment when our family was in the most difficult time. But now, we used money to delay time and time again. Now, it¡¯s really impossible to delay.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad, then what do you mean? I just got paid today. Why don¡¯t 1 give you the 1,000 yuan 1 have left?¡± ¡°Hehe, keep it. Your 1,000 yuan can¡¯t solve anything at all. I¡¯ve only managed to gather 10,000 yuan from your father, but I¡¯m still 40,000 yuan away from the 50,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Dad, then, then what should we do? Why don¡¯t 1,1 go out and think of a way?¡± To be honest, even if Xu Wenping went out, he didn¡¯t know who to borrow from. Could it be that he could still look for his colleagues at the magazine agency? Moreover, these colleagues looked down on him.. How could they lend him money? Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: The Blind Date Is About to Appear Chapter 438: The Blind Date Is About to Appear Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, they probably didn¡¯t even have time to laugh at him. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about the things at home. By the way, what did you buy?¡± Xu Huaiyou suddenly stood up, as if he was prepared to bury the matter. ¡°Oh, Dad, I just received my salary today, so I went to the market to buy a lot of food. I bought some of the food that you usually use at home and the food that you and Mom eat.¡± ¡°Hehe, the child has really grown up and is sensible now. Look, this is the first time he has received his salary, and he¡¯s already taking out so much money to show his filial piety to us. Haiying, you should be content.¡± He placed the items in front of Zhao Haiying, but Zhao Haiying was not interested at all. 40,000 yuan was nothing to those rich people, but it was enough to crush their family. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve already said that as long as the child comes back, we won¡¯t mention these things anymore. Besides, it¡¯s just a little money. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to borrow it in the next two days. No matter what method I use, 1¡¯11 think of a way to borrow the money.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s mortgage this house?¡± Suddenly, Zhao Haiying said something, and the two of them were stunned. This house was probably the hope of their entire family. Moreover, it was their only common property. Without this house, they did not even have a place to live. ¡°What is it? M-mortgage the house? Right now, we haven¡¯t reached that stage yet, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How can we mortgage the house so easily? If you get married and have children in the future, the two of us will have to vacate the house for others to live in. If you mortgage it out, how will you explain it to your future daughter-in-law?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still more. We¡¯ve already borrowed everything we can in the past two years. Who else can you borrow money from at this time?¡± ¡°No matter who we borrow money from, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry, a grown man like me will definitely be able to support this family. No matter how difficult it is, we will grit our teeth and persevere through it. Alright, from now on, don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± ¡°Sigh, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? But it¡¯s nothing. But listen to me. Look, our son bought so many things for us. Today is also his payday. Okay, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen tonight and show you guys my skills. You two, stay here and don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± As he spoke, he took these things and then walked into the kitchen. When he saw his father¡¯s despondent figure, to be honest, Xu Wenping really felt anxious. D*mn it, why was there no response from this system? According to his past experience, there should have been some movement at this time. Moreover, he remembered that the moment his fate changed was because of his blind date. However, this time, he did not hear Zhao Haiying arrange these things for him. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already so old. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for me to start a family?¡± Since Zhao Haiying didn¡¯t make any moves, it was time for him to go with her. Suddenly, Zhao Haiying looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a girlfriend or not. If you have a girlfriend, then bring her over. Anyway, that¡¯s how your family is.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Mom. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Besides, the magazine agency is full of men. Why would I have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, right, 1 suddenly remembered something.¡± At this moment, Xu Huaiyou suddenly walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Our factory¡¯s Director Zhang said that he wanted to introduce a partner to his child. He also asked if we wanted to meet.¡± ¡°What is it? Introduce a partner to me? What partner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Anyway, this woman¡¯s condition should be pretty good, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Suddenly, Xu Wenping turned around and asked him. ¡°It seems that she was divorced before and she has a child with her.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? No matter what, even if our child¡¯s family background is bad, it¡¯s still our first marriage. What does he mean by finding a woman for our child to marry for the second time? Old Xu, did you get some benefits from him?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that when he told me about it, I immediately rejected it. I felt that it was indeed a little inappropriate. It wasn¡¯t because you mentioned it just now that I remembered. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously. I didn¡¯t agree to it at all.¡± It was her second marriage, and she even had a child. He had a very deep impression of her. In his previous life, the person he went on a blind date with was such a character. Could it be that it was really time for him to change his fate? Suddenly, Xu Wenping stood up and said seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m interested. I want to meet her.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Second marriage? And she brought a child with her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a second marriage? Look, all my classmates already have children. I estimate that even if it¡¯s a second marriage, she¡¯s only a few years older than me. She might not even be older.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s definitely not possible. Our family doesn¡¯t have such a tradition. Besides, we¡¯re not waiting for the rice to be cooked. What¡¯s wrong? Are you after her money?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad, I think I should give her a chance no matter what. What if our relationship is really suitable? Moreover, a married person shouldn¡¯t have too many requirements for our family. However, if it¡¯s really an unmarried or first-time married daughter, then they might not be satisfied with our family conditions. Do you understand?¡± What he said was the truth. Such a reality existed in today¡¯s society. ¡°Dad, Mom, this marriage is my own business from now on. If I can feel that I like her, then we¡¯ll continue. If I feel that I don¡¯t like her, let alone a second marriage, even if it¡¯s her first marriage, as long as I feel that it¡¯s not suitable, then I¡¯ll definitely not be together with her. Isn¡¯t it important to have a good eye for each other?¡± ¡°Also, I feel¡­.¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Torturous Work Chapter 439: Torturous Work Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°What do you think? Do you think what the child said makes sense?¡± ¡°We should follow his wishes. Besides, they¡¯re just meeting to see what the situation Is. If they¡¯re really not suitable, we didn¡¯t say that we have to let them get married, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s rightj Mom. I definitely don¡¯t have any objections. Hurry up and contact her. I just want to meet her.¡± ¡®Haiying, do you have any objections?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control you guys anymore. Anyway, this is your life in the future. If you¡¯re willing to live it, even if you find an old lady, what does it have to do with us?¡± As Zhao Haiying spoke, she suddenly stood up and returned to her room. The door closed with a bang. It was obvious that Zhao Haiying¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. She did not agree to her son marrying a woman who was married before and had a child. ¡°Dad, I think this matter should be officially put on the agenda. Besides, I¡¯m really interested in this matter.¡± ¡°Son, you said it yourself. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s there to regret? Just like you said, isn¡¯t it just a meeting? So what if we meet? It¡¯s not like we have to get married when we meet.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Alright, then consider it an increase in the experience of a blind date. Later, 1 11 secretly contact your Uncle Zhang and see if we can set a time as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, Dad.¡± After saying that, he nodded and returned to his room. At this moment, Xu Wenping was really excited. Although the system had never given him any hints, he felt that this kind of life should be very close to him. It was just that until now, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know who the character he was going to date tomorrow would be. Was he really the very powerful character he had seen in his previous life? Although they hadn¡¯t met yet, Xu Wenping seemed to be looking forward to this kind of blind date. No matter who it was, as long as it was a woman, as long as it coincided with her life trajectory, then he could accept it. During this period of time, he felt that he had wasted a lot of time at the magazine agency. Other than serving those troublesome people every day, there was nothing else he could not do. The mission given to him by the system was to find his biological sister, but until now, there was still no news. There was no clue at all. His social circle was very narrow. He was not sure who to look for or even where to start. However, Xu Wenping remembered that his sister had gone to school and never came back after school. At that time, they had also found many people and even called the police. However, due to the limitations of the situation at that time, there were no surveillance cameras at all. According to the gatekeeper¡¯s description at that time, he said that he saw Xu Wenhui leave the school alone with her bag. But where did she go after leaving the school? No one knew about this. He remembered that more than ten years ago, many of them had gone around frantically and started to search non-stop. They had searched for two whole days and two nights, but they had not found any clues at all. About three kilometers away from the school, there was a fast-flowing river. Many people said that Xu Wenhui must have come here and accidentally fell into the river and was washed away. However, they had searched downstream for a long time, but there was no trace of her at all. Therefore, Xu Wenping had never accepted this reason. He remembered very clearly that when he was young, his sister would scold him whenever he was near the water. In serious cases, she would even hit him. Therefore, Xu Wenping was taught from a young age to never get close to the river because there was a big monster in the river that could swallow his life at any time. A person who reminded him of this every day, could it be that she was going to make such a low-level mistake? Therefore, Xu Wenping could not accept the excuse that something had happened in the river where she was. Not only him, but everyone in the Xu family actually thought so. However, that was the truth. There was no news at all. There was not even a single clue. Ever since Xu Wenhui¡¯s disappearance, the entire Xu family had started to change. Moreover, almost a year after she went missing, Zhao Haiying fell seriously ill. This illness was also caused by the pain of missing her. In order to treat this serious illness, they went to their families to borrow money and owed a lot of debts. They had been struggling for so many years just to repay this debt. The magazine agency did not have any social network at all, so Xu Wenping did not know how to investigate. Xu Wenping only knew one thing, and that was that according to his current ability, he could not reach the mission given by the system. In the past month, he could see that the magazine agency¡¯s advertising revenue, including other businesses, had really decreased a lot. What did a magazine agency rely on? Wasn¡¯t it just advertisements? However, it was not clear now. Perhaps it was just the beginning of the media¡¯s conversation. Now, more attention was focused on online media. He firmly believed that if this magazine company continued to persevere like this, it would probably walk on the verge of bankruptcy in the end. However, there was one thing that Xu Wenping still could not figure out. It was obvious that the income of the magazine agency was very poor, and even many people¡¯s salaries could not be given on time. However, why did he feel that Ma Yan, this girl, seemed to always be living the carefree life of a rich young lady? He didn¡¯t know how much this matter had to do with President Ma. Moreover, according to the older generation, Ma Yan had never gone to university. After graduating from high school, she had directly came to work at the magazine agency. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was the kind of person who worked like an emperor. She basically came and went whenever she wanted to. It was a state of complete freedom. Therefore, no one arranged any work for her in the magazine agency. Actually, even if the magazine agency wanted to arrange work, they could not do it now. There was nothing to do. Xu Wenping got up early the next day and arrived at the magazine agency before 8 o¡¯clock. Ever since he was late on the first day, Xu Wenping had been paying attention to this, because he didn¡¯t want others to hold onto this point and never let it go.. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: First Meeting with Zhang Yifei Chapter 440: First Meeting with Zhang Yifei Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In the morning, Xu Wenping had already started to lose his mind. He knew that Xu Huaiyou would probably send him more information about the blind date today. What time was the meeting, and could they meet today? Where would they meet? He didn¡¯t know any of this now. For the entire morning, apart from being busy with trivial work, he had been looking at his phone. Finally, at 10:30 in the morning, Xu Wenping finally saw a message, so he opened it excitedly. Sure enough, it was Xu Huaiyou who had sent him the message. They had agreed to meet at 7:00 p.m. today. Since that was the case, it seemed that this matter was not far from the truth. Finally, it was time to get off work. Xu Wenping hurriedly packed up and then rushed to the meeting place. After arriving here, Xu Wenping realized that this should be a very high-end Western restaurant. He still remembered that he had never entered such a place in his life. After all, Xu Wenping¡¯s relationship experience before this life was completely blank, and this kind of high-end restaurant was usually used by men and women on dates. When he arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, he looked at the time. It was exactly 6:45. It seemed that he was not late. Using the glass door at the door, he took a closer look. After confirming that he was dressed properly, he walked into the Western restaurant. ¡°Hello, sir. How many of you are there?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Booth 8.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. This way please.¡± As he spoke, the waiter led him to a quiet seat near the corner. After pushing open the door of the booth. At this moment, he saw a very elegant woman sitting inside. She hadn¡¯t put on any makeup, so she should be completely bare-faced. She had long, shiny black hair. When she saw Xu Wenping walk in, the woman hurriedly raised her head. A sweet smile appeared on her face. This was a very elegant and noble woman. Her looks were not outstanding, but she was definitely one of the more outstanding people in the crowd. Her skin was very fair. Looking at her age, she was probably around 30 years old. No, strictly speaking, she should not be over 30 years old. This seemed to be completely different from the woman he had seen in his previous life. From head to toe, Xu Wenping could tell that her dressing was completely in line with the temperament of a noble lady. Needless to say, every one of them should be an international brand. ¡°Hello, 1 was introduced by Uncle Zhang. My name is Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°Oh, hello. Come, have a seat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have made you wait. Our magazine office closes at six, so it¡¯s indeed quite a distance to rush over from that place. So, it took some time on the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just arrived here. Come, sit down. Take a look. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just eat a little. Besides, I¡¯m not picky when it comes to food.¡± ¡°Waiter, then give me two steaks, according to my previous habit.¡± ¡°Alright, President Zhang. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± That¡¯s right, Xu Wenping heard it very clearly. The waiter called the woman in front of him President Zhang. If his guess was correct, she should be the CEO of some company. ¡°Alright, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Zhang Yifei, and I¡¯m currently working at Hehai Chemical Company.¡± The woman extended her hand enthusiastically. Xu Wenping hurriedly stood up and extended his hand in response. ¡°Alright, I work at a magazine agency. I believe you¡¯ve heard about it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard from Uncle Zhang. Not bad. It¡¯s a stable job. Actually, in this day and age, running around might not necessarily earn you money. On the contrary, stability is the happiest.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for a man to be so stable. By the way, what do you do in the company?¡± Xu Wenping felt that he must have asked the obvious. She already knew that she was called President Zhang, so it was obvious that she was the president of this company. However, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know much about the chemical industry. He remembered that the woman he knew in his previous life was not in the chemical industry at all. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Suddenly, before she could finish her sentence, her phone rang. Zhang Yifei picked it up and took a look. Then, she frowned slightly. It seemed to be a very important call. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. There¡¯s a call that 1 have to answer.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Help yourself.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Then, he saw the woman get up and leave the room. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Wenping hurriedly took out his phone and searched for the words ¡®Hehai Chemical.¡¯ This search gave him a shock. He didn¡¯t expect that this Hehai Chemical company was a well-known company in the country. The current market value alone was estimated to have reached more than 10 billion. Their chemical products were not sold in China, so they were not very well-known in China. However, they sold to more than 10 countries in Asia, Africa, Europe, and the United States. Their goods could be said to cover half of the world. Good heavens, a chemical product had caused such a sensation in this city. Just the market value alone was 10 billion. However, if that was the case, this woman¡¯s net worth was probably a figure that he could not imagine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Good, not bad at all. It seemed that all the trajectories of life should be carried out step by step according to the previous steps. It was just that it came a little late. However, this was nothing to Xu Wenping. As long as he could get close to her, all his goals would be achieved. Xu Wenping was already planning his future life proudly. At this moment, he suddenly heard the beeping sound in his mind again. In fact, this time, it was completely within Xu Wenping¡¯s expectations. He knew that the system should have told him at this time. It was probably that after agreeing to be with this woman, he would get a lot of shares in some company. This time, he could walk toward the peak of success in his life.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chemistry Talent? Chapter 441: Chemistry Talent? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [The system has given a new skill, chemistry talent. With the help of this woman, enter Hehai¡¯s chemical industry and became famous.] ¡°Wha?¡± Xu Wenping thought he had heard wrong. Shouldn¡¯t he be given shares? How did he get this chemistry talent? What did this have to do with chemistry? Also, why did he have to use this woman to enter Hehai? According to the system, he probably wouldn¡¯t continue working at the magazine agency. His next step should be to transfer to this chemical company. What did it mean to become famous overnight? This seemed to be slightly different from his previous life. However, the only similarity was that through a woman, it became the biggest turning point in his life. Just as Xu Wenping was puzzled, he heard the door open. Then, he saw the woman walk out from outside. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. 1 just received a call. The company has been quite busy recently because there¡¯s a project in the laboratory that hasn¡¯t been solved yet. Therefore, everyone is having a headache.¡± As she spoke, Zhang Yifei walked over. ¡°Oh, right, I haven¡¯t told you yet. What are you in charge of at the chemical plant? Are you in charge of the laboratory?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not in charge of the laboratory. I¡¯m in charge of the production.¡± ¡°Production contractor?¡± ¡°Yes, that is to say, after all the raw materials are produced, 1 will be responsible for all the packaging and sales. Then, we will export them to various countries. Oh, right, sorry, you seem to be from a magazine agency, right? You don¡¯t have much interest in all of this.¡± ¡°No, no. I just said that 1 don¡¯t have much contact with this industry. However, 1 also know that the chemical industry is considered a relatively high-end technology.¡± Now, at this moment, Xu Wenping finally understood that the so-called President Zhang should be the short form of the production general contractor, called Director Zhang. She was not the CEO of a company at all. She should be considered a middle-level manager of a company. At most, she was just a high-level manager. For some reason, Xu Wenping suddenly felt a little disappointed. However, there was no other way. The system had already given him such a talent. Moreover, he had to use this woman as his platform to reach the heavens in one step. ¡°What do you usually do when you¡¯re not working? I heard from Uncle Zhang that you haven¡¯t been at the magazine agency for very long.¡± ¡°Yes, it should be considered very short. It¡¯s only been a month or so. Moreover, after I graduated from university, I spent half a year idling at home. During that time, I almost never left my house. I stayed at home every day.¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shut-in. However, in this aspect, you¡¯re quite similar to me. In the past, I also liked to stay at home. 1 could go online, watch dramas, or look at my phone. I could accept all of these, but 1 didn¡¯t want to go out at all.¡± ¡°Oh, really? By the way, are you usually alone at home?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all alone. My parents aren¡¯t here, so I¡¯ve been alone at home all year round after 1 settled down here. I¡¯ll either bring them over or go over myself during the holidays.¡± ¡°Oh, you, you only have your parents in your family, right?¡± ¡°What else? I know you want to ask me if I have any brothers and sisters, right? I¡¯m the only one in my family. I don¡¯t have any other relatives.¡± No, this was a little different from the situation in his previous life. In his previous life, she had said that she had a daughter, but in this life, she did not have any so-called daughter. Was she deliberately hiding it from him? Or was it that this character had undergone a drastic change? Forget it. Since she didn¡¯t mention this point, he naturally had no reason to continue asking. Otherwise, people would definitely think that he was a little rude. ¡°Oh, right, you said that you¡¯re working on a laboratory project?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re working on a very high-end experimental project now. A core member of the team resigned three months ago. It can be said that he has mastered all the core technologies. Now, if we don¡¯t invite him back, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to complete this experiment.¡± ¡°Oh, what kind of experiment? It sounds so mysterious.¡± ¡°Why? Are you also that interested in this matter?¡± ¡°Oh, I know a thing or two. It¡¯s just that I was more interested in this area in the past. 1 also liked to study chemistry.¡± ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t know that you would be so interested in the chemical industry. However, there are too many core secrets that I can¡¯t tell you. I can just let you know the general meaning of this project. Come, let me show you a brief introduction on my phone.¡± As she spoke, Zhang Yifei took out her phone and placed it in front of Xu Wenping. Now, since he had been given such a talent skill, when Xu Wenping saw this plan, he immediately understood what the core of this experiment was. Moreover, the chemical equations were already clearly presented in his mind. ¡°Okay, you guys are doing this? What about the leader of the core team? Where did he go?¡± ¡°He was poached by a foreign organization three months ago. However, we¡¯re now trying to negotiate with many parties to see if we can invite him back.¡± ¡°If it was poached by someone, this proves that the other party must have paid a very high price, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ve already paid twice as much as us. However, the CEO has given us a death order this time. Even if it¡¯s twice as much as theirs, we have to get it back.¡± ¡°Twice? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not sure how much a core member of your experimental team is worth.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Perhaps, ordinary people will never be able to imagine that a person of his level should have an annual salary of io million.¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, he felt himself take in a cold breath. io million a year, this figure, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°I¡¯m still talking about US dollars.¡± ¡°What did you say? Dollars?¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: He Actually Had An Interest Chapter 442: He Actually Had An Interest Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s right. We previously offered him an annual salary of 5 million USD, but now, he was poached by a foreign organization for 10 million USD. So, the CEO took the lead. However, we have already invested more than 1 billion in the early stage. If this time we don¡¯t succeed, then the money we invested in the early stage will be completely wasted.¡± After hearing this, Xu Wenping had some ideas in his mind. No wonder the system had been arranging for him to use this woman as a springboard to enter Hehai Chemical. In that case, the project that would make him famous in Hehai¡¯s chemical industry in the future should be written on this so-called core project. ¡°Hehe, but speaking of which, your project is indeed unprecedented in the world. It¡¯s indeed passable in terms of concept and technology, but in reality, you still need to make some adjustments.¡± Xu Wenping spoke his thoughts with conviction. When Zhang Yifei heard it, she felt that it was a little unbelievable. According to the person who introduced him to her, he was just a small salesperson at the lowest level of the magazine agency. Moreover, his major should be Chinese. But why was he so interested in the chemical industry? ¡°Do you really understand this thing?¡± ¡°Yes, you can say that 1 know a thing or two about it. Moreover, to be honest, what you want to do is not very difficult. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t grasped the main core concept. If you have grasped it, then this experiment should be completed in half a month¡¯s time.¡± ¡°What did you say? Can you do all this in half a month?¡± ¡°I can give it a try.¡± ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But how can 1 trust you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll write something for you later. I believe you should understand.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping looked to the side. Now, fortunately, there was a table in this corner, and there was some ordering paper and a pen on it. He took all those things and wrote down the various chemical symbols in his mind. Finally, he made some related connections. When he placed the item in front of Zhang Yifei, she widened her eyes in surprise. She was only in charge of production and sales. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t know much about professional core issues. When Zhang Yifei saw the chemical symbols on the paper, she felt a headache. ¡°You mean, this thing, this thing is the core?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t the core. Besides, if it really is the core, why would 1 write it down for you so easily? However, you can find a professional to read it. If they can understand it, then I believe they can understand where my ability is.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a moment. I¡¯ll check right away.¡± As she spoke, Zhang Yifei quickly took out her phone and took a photo of the paper. Finally, she selected a business backbone on her phone and sent the photo over. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already sent it to him. Let¡¯s see what the situation is. If you can really help our company with this matter, 1 believe that our company will definitely welcome you with both hands.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want me to jump ship to your chemical company?¡± ¡°Of course. If you really have talent in this area, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of talent to work in a small magazine agency?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not a waste of talent. Anyway, I¡¯m just muddling along now. It¡¯s also a very free state.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not a secretive person. Besides, I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here today. What do you think of me? Or do you have any suggestions? You can tell me. If it¡¯s suitable, we can continue to talk. If not, we can get along as friends. It¡¯s okay. 1 have no objections at all.¡± He did not expect this girl to be so straightforward. It made Xu Wenping feel that he could not continue to answer. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind again. [If you choose to be with Zhang Yifei, your career will be even more successful in the future.] Alright, since the system had already given him a clear answer, then he knew how to continue answering this question. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been a person who doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. Moreover, 1 felt that we were very compatible the first time I saw you. Moreover, 1 feel that the two of us are quite compatible in terms of speech, mannerisms, and personality. If you don¡¯t have any objections to us, then 1 believe that we can try to be together.¡± ¡°Sure, of course 1 don¡¯t have a problem with you. The first time 1 saw you, 1 thought you were a very quiet child. It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯re a little younger than me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I¡¯m about four or five years younger than you.¡± ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°25.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m three years older than you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. A three-year gap. I think our ages should be very suitable.¡± ¡°However, 1 have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it? Go ahead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping wiped away the smile on his face because he felt that this matter was probably not trivial. Could it be that she really had a daughter hidden? ¡°It¡¯s like this. Actually, 1 had an elder brother in my early years. That elder brother was 10 years older than me.¡± ¡°Oh, you have a big brother? But you told me just now that you don¡¯t seem to have any siblings.¡± ¡°Because my brother passed away ten years ago, I tell everyone that 1 don¡¯t have any siblings. It¡¯s because of this that I don¡¯t want to mention it again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to mention your sad matters. He and my sister-in-law were rushing to the airport and got into a car accident on the way. Moreover, both of them died, leaving behind a child who has been with me until now..¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Alarmed the Chairman Chapter 443: Alarmed the Chairman Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you have a son now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a son, it¡¯s a daughter.¡± Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know why, but when he heard this, he felt a lot more at ease. Just now, he had been thinking about whether it was a mistake to look for Zhang Yifei. This was because some of the situations in his previous life did not seem to be related. However, when he heard that she had a daughter, even though she was his eldest brother¡¯s daughter, he felt that she was still her child. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re trying to tell me that if I accept being with you, I have to accept this child. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°The child is not by my side at the moment. She only comes over sometimes during the holidays. She is usually taken care of by my parents, but my parents are getting older by the day. Moreover, the child is about to go to university. When she wants to go to university, 1 will bring her to this city. This way, it will be more convenient for me to take care of her. My brother only has one daughter, so I treat her like my own daughter. I don¡¯t know if you can accept it.¡± ¡°Hehe, now you want me to take over a free daughter. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? 1 should be the one thanking you for this.¡± ¡°Really? Can you really accept it?¡± However, after Xu Wenping answered her so easily, Zhang Yifei felt that these words were somewhat unbelievable. Zhang Yifei had gone on blind dates before. To be honest, the success rate was relatively high. After all, Zhang Yifei¡¯s appearance was there. Any man who came in would probably be tempted. However, when they heard that she had such an old daughter, none of them could accept it. Therefore, because of this matter, she had to accept this blow again and again. Now, she had finally mustered up the courage to come here. In fact, she wanted to accept the last blind date. If she really couldn¡¯t succeed, then Zhang Yifei planned to live alone for the rest of her life. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked children. Besides, I¡¯ve accepted you, so I can tolerate everything around you. Besides, she¡¯s not your biological daughter. She¡¯s just a niece. You treat her like your own child, which proves that you have love and understand kinship. So, I¡¯ve already made up my mind about this. Don¡¯t worry, I can accept it. In the future, no matter what happens, I can bear it with you to face it.¡± After hearing this, Zhang Yifei suddenly felt a little touched. After so many blind dates, no one had ever dared to say such words in front of her. Now that he said it, she felt that she had chosen the right person. Moreover, it could be said that she had set her mind on this man. ¡°Alright, alright. No matter what, I¡¯m still very grateful to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her phone suddenly rang. Zhang Yifei picked it up and took a look. She did not expect that the person she had just sent the photo to would call her. ¡°Speak of the devil and he will appear. Wait a moment, it will be the best time to verify your evidence.¡± As Zhang Yifei spoke, she pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, Dr. Ouyang, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Zhang Yifei.¡± Zhang Yifei answered the call as she spoke. Zhang Yifei felt that no matter what kind of person Xu Wenping was, she had to let him hear clearly what the other party¡¯s evaluation of him was. If he really had real talent, then such a talent could not be buried. If it was just a joke, then she could also accept it with ease. After all, she treated Xu Wenping as her lover and not as a tool to make money. ¡°Where did you get that thing just now?¡± ¡°A friend of mine just wrote it for me, so I don¡¯t quite understand what¡¯s on it, so I sent it to you. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Where is this person now?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s at the Western restaurant near our company.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me. 1¡¯11 bring President Liu over right away.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what, what did you say? What do you mean by coming over with President Liu?¡± ¡°Nothing much. We¡¯ll talk about it in detail after we meet. Remember, keep that person there. You must keep him here.¡± After saying that, the other party hung up the phone in a hurry. At this moment, Zhang Yifei was completely dumbfounded. She had thought that he might have written something, but it was not to the extent that a doctor in their company would be so surprised, right? It was fine if he was surprised, but he actually brought President Liu over. After all, President Liu was their company¡¯s largest president, the largest shareholder, and the founder of the company. ¡°What does he mean? Is he coming over?¡± ¡°From what he said, it seems like he wants to come over and prepare to meet you. What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hehe, I told you. As long as he knows how to operate in the industry, he¡¯ll definitely know what I¡¯m trying to express after seeing this. That¡¯s right, who¡¯s that President Liu he¡¯s talking about?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the chairman of our Hehai Chemical Company.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°If the two of them appear at the same time, then I estimate that this matter is most likely to pull you into it.¡± ¡°Pull me in? Are you going to your company?¡± ¡°Yes, that should be the case. Otherwise, he would definitely not come here. Not bad. 1 never thought that you would actually hide such an ability.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It can¡¯t be said that I have any ability, nor can it be said that 1 am hiding it. It¡¯s just that I have never truly displayed it all these years. This time, it can be considered that I have truly displayed my strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Then, if that¡¯s the case, they will give you some conditions later. If you have any conditions, try your best to get them to satisfy them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t thought of any conditions now. I¡¯ll take whatever they give me, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Zhang Yifei was really excited at this moment. She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling, but she felt as if she had obtained a treasure.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Making a Military Pledge Chapter 444: Making a Military Pledge Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This man was like a star in the sky in her hands. She could not let him go. After waiting for about ten minutes, they heard a knock on the door. Zhang Yifei was a subordinate after all, so she hurriedly came up and opened the door. ¡°President Liu, you, you¡¯re here too?¡± Zhang Yifei saw a bespectacled middle-aged man behind her. After looking at him, he only smiled and nodded. ¡°Yifei, why are you here? Also, who is that person? Why haven¡¯t 1 heard you mention it before?¡± With these questions in mind, he walked into the room. At this moment, he saw the young man sitting opposite him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the chairman of Hehai Chemical. My name is Liu Haihe.¡± ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, President Liu. My name is Xu Wenping. I¡¯m currently working at a magazine agency.¡± ¡°What is it? A magazine agency?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working there. It¡¯s only been a month. I¡¯ve been bored ever since I graduated from university. That¡¯s why my father forced me to work there. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s really not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Not worth mentioning? Do you know that those chemistry announcements you just wrote can¡¯t be written without 20 to 30 years of foundation? You revealed something about the core of our research project. I want to ask, did Yifei reveal something to you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t reveal any core content at all. She only showed me some relevant introductions, and I understood what the purpose of your research and development this time was.¡± ¡°Alright, if we leave this to you, do you have the confidence to complete it? Do you know what the problem we are facing now is?¡± ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s sit down and talk slowly.¡± Any problem he mentioned now had already formed a general idea in Xu Wenping¡¯s mind. Therefore, all of their subsequent conversations were completely smooth. Every question that was raised, Xu Wenping answered them completely and repeated them. Zhang Yifei, who was sitting at the side, couldn¡¯t get a word in. After all, she wasn¡¯t a professional. She was just pouring them some water and doing a good job in the logistics. After chatting for an hour, Dr. Ouyang finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he slammed the table. ¡°Genius, genius. President Liu, this is really a genius.¡± ¡°How is it? There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± ¡°No problem, absolutely no problem. Besides, he¡¯s much more capable than the foreign technical director we hired before. His thinking is very clear and unique. I think we can really try it. If we can succeed this time, our research project will be considered a complete success.¡± ¡°Good, good, good. Very good, very good.¡± After President Liu heard this, he became very excited. Now, everyone in the company was staring at this project. If it succeeded, it was obvious. However, if it failed, there would be no way to explain it to the Board of Directors. I don¡¯t know what you think. Now, as the chairman, I sincerely invite you to join our Hehai Chemical Company. But then again, if you have any conditions, feel free to state them.¡± ¡°Hehe, there are no conditions. Chemistry is also a project that I¡¯m more interested in. Although I didn¡¯t major in this during my university days, I¡¯ve never given up on research all these years. If I have the ability to contribute to your research project, then I¡¯m very willing.¡± ¡°Alright, then on behalf of the 1,000 employees of Hehai Chemical, I welcome you to join us.¡± President Liu stood up from his seat and stretched out his hand. As expected of a large international company, it actually had 1,000 employees in the local area alone? Xu Wenping felt that he had found the right direction this time. If he followed this path, he believed that in the near future, no, in the next month, he would definitely be able to undergo earth-shattering changes. ¡°How about this? We gave the person we hired previously an annual salary of 5 million USD, but we were going to increase the salary this time to 15 million USD to hire him back. So, we¡¯ll give you the same treatment this time. I wonder if you can accept it?¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need 15 million USD. Besides, I¡¯m a local. It¡¯s nothing to contribute here. You don¡¯t have to give me so much. You only need to give me 10 million USD.¡± ¡°10 million USD? You, can you really accept it?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s completely acceptable.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a verbal agreement first. If you can complete this research project within three months, I¡¯ll sign our work agreement immediately. If you can¡¯t complete it on time, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t let you work for free for the next three months. I¡¯ll pay you 500,000 yuan. How about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need three months. I believe half a month should be enough. I just need to work overtime. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°What did you say? Half, half a month? This, this is not possible, right?¡± When President Liu heard this, he was really shocked. He had previously heard the director tell him that it would take at least two months to tackle this project. Therefore, in order to give him a grace period, he had specially said three months. ¡°Yes, half a month is enough. So, if I succeed in this half a month, 1 will accept your job offer. If 1 don¡¯t succeed, don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t take a single cent. 1 will leave this place automatically.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll add another condition. If you can really succeed in half a month, in addition to this 10 million annual salary, I¡¯ll also reward you with a million-dollar car and a luxurious villa in Fine Fashion district.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? Fine Fashion?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Hehe, what a coincidence. Fine Fashion. 1 live there now..¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: I’ll Lend You This Money Chapter 445: I¡¯ll Lend You This Money Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t you pick another place? It¡¯s okay. Everywhere, no, anywhere in the country. As long as it¡¯s a neighborhood that you name, I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to arrange it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just stay at Fine Fashion. Also, i won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m currently living in the rundown building in that neighborhood.¡± ¡°The worst building? It¡¯s located on the east wall of the neighborhood, right? There¡¯s a building that should have been built in the 1980s. It¡¯s a total of four stories.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, 1 live there.¡± ¡°You, why, why do you live in that place?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯ll laugh at me. My parents are ordinary workers, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh, 1 understand, I understand. Okay, then we¡¯ll arrange the villa in that location. I¡¯ll let you choose when the time comes. Our company has a total of 10 villas in that location. We¡¯ll take whichever one you like. In that case, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to move from the same neighborhood.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. But before I start work, 1 might need to make some preparations, so the start-up funds¡­¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. Tell me, how much do you need for the start-up capital?¡± ¡°Not much, not much. 40,000 yuan is enough.¡± Xu Wenping was still thinking about the 40,000 yuan debt that his family owed. As long as he paid off the 40,000 yuan debt, Xu Wenping believed that his parents should not have much to worry about. The next half a month was the time to fight for himself. ¡°Is 40,000 enough? How about this? I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan.¡± ¡°No need, no need. 40,000 yuan is enough. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll apply to the company again. But don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t complete it within half a month, I¡¯ll compensate you accordingly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Every project requires a certain amount of capital. Besides, if 1 were to pull you in, it would definitely be a gamble. So, this 40,000 yuan will be my gambling capital. If 1 really lose, then I won¡¯t take it seriously. If I really win, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really make a killing this time.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright. President Liu, I¡¯ll get ready immediately after we get back. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°No problem. I can¡¯t wait for you to go. Oh right, Yifei, when did you meet? And the two of you?¡± ¡°Hehe, to be honest with you, President Liu, Zhang Yifei and I are a couple. We met through a blind date.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great. Yifei, you¡¯ll have another treasure in your family in the future. Your status in our company will also increase greatly in the future.¡± ¡°President Liu, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a small production contractor. It¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be modest and don¡¯t be polite. Today¡¯s treat is mine. Aiya, I¡¯m really sorry. Are you two on a date today? Not good, not good, then I won¡¯t stay here anymore. Dr. Ouyang, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, President Liu. We can eat together.¡± After ail, he was Zhang Yifei¡¯s boss, and he was also the CEO. Therefore, Zhang Yifei was very polite and prepared to ask him to stay. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since it¡¯s a private date between you young people, how can I be here? Otherwise, I¡¯ll spoil your mood again. By the way, call the finance director later and tell him that 1 specially approved it. Ask him to transfer the money to your card immediately. Then, give it to Xu Wenping. Don¡¯t just give 40,000 yuan. It will make us look insincere. 100,000 yuan is enough.¡± ¡°No need, no need, President Liu. We don¡¯t need that much. 40,000, 40,000 is enough.¡± ¡°How can that be? Just 100,000 yuan. 100,000 yuan. Transfer it to him later, understand?¡± ¡°Okay, President Liu, 1 understand.¡± After saying that, Zhang Yifei just nodded. Then, the two of them sent President Liu and the doctor out of the room. Zhang Yifei turned around and looked at Xu Wenping. She did not expect that her blind date would be so rewarding. ¡°You¡¯re really not an ordinary person to be able to alarm our President Liu. You have to know that President Liu won¡¯t meet anyone easily. He will only meet those who make him submit wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve already convinced President Liu?¡± ¡°Hehe, 1 think so. Wait a minute, 1¡¯11 give you the money first.¡± ¡°To be honest, this money isn¡¯t some start-up capital at all. Besides, we¡¯re already together now. I can tell you the truth. Actually, this money is to help my family pay off their debts.¡± After saying this, Zhang Yifei suddenly froze. Now, what kind of family would be tied down by 40,000 yuan? And Xu Wenping was so capable. In the blink of an eye, he could earn an annual salary of tens of millions. Why was he in debt for 40,000 yuan? ¡°You¡¯re saying that this 40,000 yuan isn¡¯t used as start-up capital, but to pay off debts? It¡¯s for personal use. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I meant. It¡¯s just that 1 was too embarrassed to say it to your boss just now.¡± ¡°If you had said that earlier, couldn¡¯t you have just told me? I can¡¯t fork out more money, but I definitely have 40,000 yuan. I think it¡¯s best not to touch the company¡¯s funds. If anything happens in the future, we won¡¯t be able to explain it clearly. If someone else finds out about it, we won¡¯t be able to explain it clearly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That, that would be so embarrassing. This is only the first time we¡¯ve met, and I¡¯m taking 40,000 yuan from you. It¡¯s not appropriate, it¡¯s definitely not appropriate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. 1 trust you. Tell me your card number. I¡¯ll transfer it to you immediately.¡± ¡°This, this isn¡¯t appropriate, right? Why don¡¯t you use the company¡¯s money? I¡¯ll tell President Liu the truth when the time comes.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s best if this matter doesn¡¯t involve the company. After all, you¡¯ll be the company¡¯s higher-ups in the future and the core technical staff. Therefore, you can¡¯t leave any evidence for others to use against you. Listen to me.¡± After hearing this, Xu Wenping only nodded. He wasn¡¯t very clear about the company¡¯s situation, but since Zhang Yifei said so, he believed that there should be no problem with her explanation.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Decided to Be With Her Chapter 446: Decided to Be With Her Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two of them had a rather happy meal. After all, it had solved a rather big problem. Moreover, through the conversation, Xu Wenping discovered that Zhang Yifei was also a person who was very good at communicating. He believed that his life would not be too boring if he followed such a person in the future. After dinner, it was already 9:00 p.m. The two of them did not drink. They just ate and chatted, so time passed quite quickly. ¡°By the way, where do you live? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright. My car is parked in the parking lot here. I¡¯ll send you there. Didn¡¯t you say that you live in that neighborhood? Also, I haven¡¯t told you yet. Actually, I¡¯m not very far from that neighborhood. It¡¯s just across the road.¡± ¡°Across the road? Oh, 1 remember now. There¡¯s indeed a high-end community across the road. So you live there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve never met before. But that¡¯s true. I go out early and return late now. Moreover, I usually drive away. I basically don¡¯t know what the situation around the road is like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. Let¡¯s go together. Lead the way.¡± As he spoke, he followed her and the two of them walked toward the parking lot. In the blink of an eye, the car stopped at the entrance of the community. However, looking at Zhang Yifei, she seemed to be reluctant to part. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± Xu Wenping was quite understanding. He seemed to have noticed it through her expression. ¡°Oh, nothing. I just feel that time is really short. To be honest, I¡¯ve gone on so many blind dates in the past, and every time I went on one, it felt like a year had passed. But today, I feel that time has passed so quickly.¡± ¡°Hehe, that means that the two of us are quite fated, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Before we leave, can I hug you?¡± All of a sudden, Zhang Yifei made this request. Normally, it was not too much for a normal boyfriend and girlfriend to date. Xu Wenping felt that it was a little too fast. After all, it was only their first meeting today. However, rejecting a woman¡¯s request, Xu Wenping felt that he would not be able to make her raise her head in the future. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled. Then, he spread his arms and hugged Zhang Yifei in his arms. At this moment, he could feel that Zhang Yifei¡¯s heart seemed to be beating very fast. Moreover, this woman¡¯s body was very soft. When he hugged her, he definitely felt like he was daydreaming. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. You go back early too. We still have a lot of things to do in the company tomorrow. Also, I¡¯ve also learned about the general situation of the company. I¡¯ll think about it tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, you go first. Goodnight.¡± Zhang Yifei said goodnight to him gently. In the end, he got out of the car and left. When he got home, it was about 9:30. Xu Wenping pushed open the door and saw his father and mother sitting in the living room, as if they were waiting for him. ¡°How is it? You¡¯re back?¡± After Xu Wenping returned, Xu Huaiyou hurriedly stood up. It was as if he was more concerned about the outcome of his son¡¯s blind date than anyone else. Zhao Haiying, on the other hand, ignored all of this. She sat there and looked at her phone. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Dad, Mom, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°We were waiting for you to see how the situation is. How is it? It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, I¡¯ll explain it to Uncle Zhang tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Dad, Mom. I just wanted to tell you about this. I¡¯ve already decided to be with her first.¡± After Xu Wenping said this, Zhao Haiying suddenly stared at him in shock. To be honest, Zhao Haiying didn¡¯t think much of tonight¡¯s matchmaking. Because of this, she had been complaining about Xu Huaiyou for the entire night. Xu Huaiyou kept explaining that it was only Chief Zhang who introduced him. It would indeed be inappropriate to reject him at this time. Moreover, young people nowadays had better taste. Moreover, the Xu family did not have much status or background, let alone money. Therefore, that woman probably did not like them. Therefore, they basically treated tonight as a normal friend eating together. They didn¡¯t think about anything else. However, they had never expected that their blind date would go so smoothly. This was something that even Xu Huaiyou had never expected. ¡°What did you just say? Are you sure you want to be with this woman? How did you just meet her and she already seduced your soul away? What¡¯s so good about that woman?¡± ¡°Mom, actually, everyone misunderstood. She¡¯s never been married before, and there¡¯s no divorce.¡± ¡°What is it? Never married? And she¡¯s never been divorced? But why are there rumors that she has a child?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not her child at all. That¡¯s her brother¡¯s child. Ten years ago, her brother passed away in a car accident. So, she has always treated this niece as her own daughter. That¡¯s why there are such rumors. She went on several blind dates, but it didn¡¯t end well at all. It¡¯s because all of them treat this child as a burden.¡± ¡°What is it? Never divorced? The daughter is her brother¡¯s?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, this was the first time Xu Huaiyou had heard of it. He didn¡¯t seem to know much about it before, but he had only heard some rumors from others, so he had taken it seriously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s why we all misunderstood her. She¡¯s a very, very good person. Think about it. She can treat her elder brother and sister-in-law¡¯s daughter as her own. How bad can she be?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really not bad. Moreover, it¡¯s said that this woman¡¯s working ability is also relatively strong. Is her family background also relatively good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that her family background is not bad. I also roughly understand that she works as a production contractor in the city¡¯s Hehai Chemical Co., Ltd..¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Three Joyous Things Chapter 447: Three Joyous Things Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°What, Hehai Chemical? I, I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right?¡± Xu Huaiyou had been in the local area for so many years. Moreover, he had come into contact with so many people in society before, so he naturally knew how powerful Hehai Chemical was. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Hehai Chemical.¡± ¡°This company is one of the top companies in the world. Moreover, the products produced in the company can be sold to various countries. They have already covered more than half of the world. This is something that everyone knows. Good, this job has a future.¡± ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Even now, Zhao Haiying still looked skeptical. She had not completely taken what they said as the truth. Instead, she only felt that it was possible that the father and son had joined forces to deceive her. This was also uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s true. It should be like that. Besides, Mom, Dad, there¡¯s another thing that 1 have to announce to you today. No, this should be the second thing. I¡¯ll announce the third thing to you later.¡± ¡°Why are there so many things already arranged? You only met a woman tonight, went on a blind date, and had a meal. Why do I feel that you¡¯ve changed a lot after coming back?¡± Xu Huaiyou turned around and looked at his son. He didn¡¯t seem to know his son. ¡°Dad, really, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ve already said the first thing. Do the two of you have any other opinions? Let¡¯s talk about it one after another.¡± ¡°If this daughter continues to follow you, will you treat her as a burden? Besides, what if you don¡¯t have the ability to take good care of someone else¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about that. Since I can accept her, then I can accept everything about her. Besides, the child isn¡¯t as complicated as you think. She has been living with her grandparents now. When she goes to university, we¡¯ll bring her over. When that time comes, we¡¯ll help her. After she graduates from university, she¡¯ll naturally enter society. Basically, it won¡¯t affect our lives at all.¡± Although Zhao Haiying couldn¡¯t accept it in her heart, at the very least, it made her feel much better. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s leave this matter at that for now. Besides, we¡¯re still discussing marriage. The two of you have to get along well and stay together for a while. When the time comes, we¡¯ll talk about everything.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad. What about you? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Of course I have no problem with it. I¡¯ve already said it before. Even if she¡¯s a divorcee with a child, 1 can accept it. Now, she¡¯s a virgin in the blink of an eye. Alright, tell us the second thing.¡± ¡°The second thing is that I¡¯m going to resign from the magazine agency.¡± ¡°What did you say? Resign from the magazine agency? Are you crazy? Do you know how much money and connections I spent to find you a job?¡± Xu Huaiyou was the first to stand up. He was the one who had single-handedly arranged this job. To be honest, Xu Huaiyou couldn¡¯t accept it at all if he were to resign now. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be agitated. Let me tell you slowly, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. What¡¯s wrong? After you resign, you¡¯ll focus on helping others raise their daughter, right? Or are you planning to be a househusband? Let me tell you, men can¡¯t be so useless.¡± ¡°Dad, can you listen to me? Also, listen to my plan. If you think it¡¯s reliable, we can continue talking about it. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable, we might as well not talk about it anymore. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± ¡°Alright, tell me. I¡¯d like to see if there¡¯s any good job out there. Besides, is there a better place than the magazine agency?¡± ¡°Dad, you might think that the magazine agency is a place that can maintain its income even if it suffers from a drought. But let me tell you, it¡¯s already starting to go downhill. Although 1 haven¡¯t been there for long, I¡¯ve already seen a lot of problems. If this continues, the magazine agency will definitely go bankrupt in less than two years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this yet. Just tell me what you plan to do.¡± ¡°Other than this woman, I also saw someone else tonight. This person is President Liu of Hehai Chemical.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? President Liu of the Hehai Chemical? How did you meet him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Besides, after I resign from here, I¡¯m going to work for Hehai Chemical. Do you think that¡¯s a problem?¡± ¡°Son, I,1 didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right? You said you want to join Hehai Chemical? How, how is this possible? Hehai Chemical recruits all top students, and they are required to be professionals. Even a graduate student can¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°Dad, but I¡¯ve indeed gone in now. I won¡¯t tell you anything else. After I go in, I¡¯ll definitely have to shoulder heavy responsibilities. Also, I¡¯ll be working on a scientific research project for a while. If this project succeeds, then 1¡¯11 have a good foundation here.¡± ¡°Hehai Corporation is full of chemical majors. Moreover, you studied Chinese. This is a science and a liberal arts major. It¡¯s completely unrelated.¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already met their CEO. He also admires me for this and is prepared to hire me. I¡¯ll officially start work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is this matter reliable or not? Also, after introducing you to the company, is it that woman? In the end, what is that woman¡¯s name? We don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°Oh, Dad, Mom. Her name is Zhang Yifei.¡± ¡°Okay, did she play a role in this?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with her. She might just be an introduction, but I got in based on my own abilities.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What kind of real talent do you have? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make fun of me. This is indeed the situation now.¡± Xu Huaiyou fell silent. Everyone knew very well what kind of prospects it would be to enter Hehai Chemical. Anyone would want to go in no matter what. However, the key problem was, how could a third-rate university graduate like him enter this place? He felt that something was not right.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: The Debts Are Solved Chapter 448: The Debts Are Solved Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Haiying, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°Normally, it¡¯s a joyous occasion for our son to be able to get into this company. In comparison, the magazine company is nothing. Besides, 1 heard what he said just now. Actually, the print media has started to decline. More and more people are leaning toward online media. The magazine company will not be able to do it in the future.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we really fight for it?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight for it. Don¡¯t you trust your own son? I feel that he has matured and become much more stable during this period of time. I think there should be no problem.¡± ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 do as you say. I¡¯ve never listened to my son¡¯s words in my entire life. Today, I¡¯ve finally heard it for once.¡± ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s no problem with this matter, 1¡¯11 proceed to the third matter. It¡¯s this thing. Take it.¡± As he spoke, he took out 4.0,000 yuan from his backpack. ¡°What, what is this?¡± No one knew what it was when it was placed on the table. Xu Huaiyou only curiously touched it with his hand, but he didn¡¯t feel it immediately. It should be what they had been dreaming of. ¡°This, this is money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s money. It¡¯s a whole 40,000 yuan. Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Take this 40,000 yuan and you can pay them back. Also, how much debt do we have left? Tell me in one go.¡± ¡°Where did you get so much money? Where did you get the money? Let me tell you, we can¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Why is it illegal for me to get the money? This money is the initial start-up fee he gave me. To tell you the truth, he wanted to give me 100,000 yuan, but 1 didn¡¯t accept it. I only asked for 40,000 yuan.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even started work yet, and they¡¯re already giving you so much money? Son, why do you always make my heart go up and down?¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I¡¯m just relying on my own knowledge. I have my own talent. So, as long as we can do this, then a great life awaits us.¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, and he didn¡¯t tell them how much his annual salary was. If he told them, he believed that the old couple wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. How could an ordinary working-class family have an annual salary of tens of millions of dollars? ¡°Haiying, touch my head. Do 1 have a fever? Why do I feel like I¡¯m dreaming?¡± ¡°Hehe, I think so too. It¡¯s like a dream. However, all of this is happening right in front of me. The child has grown up and is finally able to take care of this family. Okay, I support you. I¡¯ll fully support you in these three matters.¡± Zhao Haiying, on the other hand, had changed quite quickly. She had already gotten used to all of this. Moreover, she felt that all of this was because her son had fought for it with his own abilities. It had been a long time since the Xu family had been so happy that night. Although they were doing it in the dark, they were already familiar with everything. Moreover, they knew that they were going to live a good life. Early the next morning, Xu Wenping got out of bed before 5 o¡¯clock. He knew that today could be said to be extremely important to him. However, those things should be easy for him. Moreover, the system had already given him such a skill. He believed that 10 days to half a month should not be a problem. He started to pack his luggage in the morning. After all, he was going to eat and stay there. Hehai Corporation was about two hours away from here. After all, it was a chemical company, so it was impossible for it to be in the city center. The city center was just an office, and their laboratory was located in that factory. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to put those things in anymore. Besides, I won¡¯t be gone for too long. If anything happens, I can come back anytime.¡± He looked at Zhao Haiying who had started to stuff all kinds of daily necessities into his bag. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s better to bring this thing along. Moreover, what if it¡¯s useful? If you need it, you can use it immediately. This round trip will take four to five hours. Half a day will pass. How can you make it in time?¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Zhang Yifei calling him. ¡°6:30. I¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance of the neighborhood.¡± It was just a simple sentence, but it could be seen that she really cared about him. He smiled happily and put his phone away. ¡°Alright, alright, Mom. This big bag is enough.¡± ¡°Also, you must take care of yourself when you¡¯re outside. If you¡¯re eating cold food, wear more clothes. When you sleep at night, cover yourself up. If it¡¯s hot, take off a little more, but you can¡¯t take it all off at once, understand?¡± ¡°Aiya, Mom, how old am 1 already? I¡¯m about to get married and start a family. Do you think I don¡¯t know this?¡± ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in my eyes. Alright, I¡¯ve already packed up. Come, I¡¯ve already prepared dinner for you.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t very hungry, Zhao Haiying had been torturing him since dawn. As the saying went, dumplings on the car and noodles off the car, so she specially made a row of steaming dumplings for him early in the morning. As he ate the dumplings, Xu Wenping felt a mix of emotions. However, this bitter life should be over soon. Half a month later, he would completely change everything. Zhao Haiying followed Xu Huaiyou and reluctantly sent him to the entrance of the neighborhood. At this moment, the car was parked across the road. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, they had only just come into contact, so he did not want to announce everything to the public yet. ¡°Dad, Mom, 1¡¯11 be leaving soon. You can go back first. After you go back, you can pack up and rest for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You must be careful. If anything happens, we¡¯ll contact you in time. Come, let¡¯s go back.¡± As Xu Huaiyou spoke, he pulled Zhao Haiying and turned to walk into the neighborhood. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m sending my son off. If you¡¯re in such a hurry and want to sleep, you can go back to sleep by yourself..¡± Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: The Thoughtful Zhang Yifei Chapter 449: The Thoughtful Zhang Yifei Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Haiying¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction. She hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her son yet, and she had specially gotten up to send him off. Why was he in such a hurry to go back? Therefore, she swore and refused to go back. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Can t you tell? There should be someone waiting for him. Do you really think we have to go back? Let¡¯s go over there.11 Xu Huaiyou suddenly said something to her mysteriously. Zhao Haiying was only stunned for a moment before following Xu Huaiyou to the side. Sure enough, they clearly saw that at this time, Xu Wenping did not hail a taxi here, nor did he walk to the bus stop. Instead, he walked straight to a red luxury car opposite. Soon, they saw a well-dressed woman get out of the car. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, they saw the woman walk over and open the trunk. He put his luggage in the trunk and the two of them got into the car. ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°This, this girl, is she the person he went on a blind date with yesterday?11 ¡°I think so. But from the looks of it, this girl is really good to our Wenping. She rushed over so early in the morning to pick him up. You¡¯re finally relieved this time, right?¡± ¡°Mm, not bad, not bad. This girl looks educated and cultured. Not bad, not bad indeed.11 ¡°Not bad. Who was the one who blocked us here before?¡± ¡°Alright, how would I know the specific situation? Stop nagging. I¡¯m annoyed just looking at you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay. You¡¯re annoyed with me, right? 1¡¯11 go. I¡¯ll go. You can watch by yourself.¡± Since he had already seen them and they were already in the car, Xu Huaiyou knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything if he continued to stay here. Then, with his hands behind his back, he slowly left the neighborhood. ¡®I brought breakfast for you. Do you want to eat it?¡± After getting into the car, Zhang Yifei took out a breakfast bag from rhe back and placed it in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten at home. My mother woke up at four in the morning and made dumplings for me. She said it was dumplings on the bus and noodles on the bus. I had no choice.¡± ¡± W-what did you say? Dumplings?¡± At this point, Zhang Yifei suddenly froze. Seeing Zhang Yifei¡¯s expression, Xu Zhihua felt that something was wrong. He took the breakfast and opened it. He noticed that there was a breakfast box inside, and inside the breakfast box were steaming hot dumplings. ¡°This, these are dumplings?¡± ¡°Hehe, I also feel that the dumplings in the car are better than the noodles in the car. Therefore, my dumplings are frozen and ready-made. They can be cooked directly.¡¯1 ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a frozen dumpling. I¡¯ve seen frozen dumplings for so many years. This is made by hand. Tell me, what time did you wake up in the morning?¡¯1 ¡°It¡¯s not that late. 1 made the skin last night. The filling was also mixed and placed in the fridge. I woke up before 5 this morning.¡± Xu Wenping really didn¡¯t know how to express himself when he heard her words. This was probably the woman who treated him the best other than Zhao Haiying. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll definitely eat a few.¡± ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need. Didn¡¯t your mother already make it for you? I don¡¯t think you can eat too much in the morning. Alright, keep this.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is your hard work. I have to try it no matter what. Besides, 1 can eat it for lunch at noon.¡± ¡°This afternoon? I guess you won¡¯t be able to eat it.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s already news from the laboratory that a genius has joined us. They said that they¡¯re going to treat you to lunch today. Moreover, there¡¯s a ready-made canteen in the laboratory. The food and drinks there are definitely comparable to a five-star hotel.¡¯1 ¡°Is that so? Is the treatment in your factory¡¯s laboratory so good?¡± ¡°Do you know how much money was invested in that laboratory?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it before? It¡¯s almost 1 billion?¡± ¡°For 1 billion, I¡¯m only talking about the investment in this project. 1 mean, do you know how much it costs to build this laboratory?11 ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this. I don¡¯t know what the requirements are for a high-standard laboratory either.¡± ¡®I heard that the initial investment in that laboratory cost nearly 10 billion yuan.11 ¡°What did you say? 10 billion to build a laboratory? Is it really that exaggerated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. They say that this laboratory is one of the best in the world. At that time, all the materials and equipment were imported from abroad. None of them were completed in China.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a big investment. It seems that your company really values the laboratory project.¡± ¡°In the chemical industry, the strongest point is your own products. Moreover, you have to constantly develop new products to meet the needs of different people. Therefore, research and development is definitely a highlight.¡¯1 ¡°Mm, alright. After we go, 1 want to see for myself. Is this chives filling?¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping picked up a dumpling and put it in his mouth. The dumpling was very fragrant, and he could feel that there was a lot of meat in it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s with chives. 1 don¡¯t know if you like it or not, because I usually like to eat chives.¡± ¡®I love it. My family also loves chives the most. To tell you the truth, my mom made it with green onions this morning. Usually, my family loves chives.¡± ¡°Alright, if you want to eat it in the future, 1¡¯11 make it for you.¡± ¡®I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to take care of me so well, Yifei. Besides, you¡¯re usually very busy with work. You probably don¡¯t have much time to do anything, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I¡¯m good at cooking. No matter how busy I am, I¡¯ll make a nice dinner for myself when 1 get home. 1 have to have a sense of ceremony when I eat. Besides, 1 have high standards for food.¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely have a good meal.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my duty to cook for you.¡¯1 ¡°By the way, after 1 went back yesterday, 1 told my parents about your situation. When you have time, you should go and meet them..¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Welcome Along the Road Chapter 450: Welcome Along the Road Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Sure, what do Uncle and Auntie usually like? Tell me in advance when the time comes. I¡¯ll buy them something they usually use.¡± ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t need to buy anything. As long you¡¯re there, 1 believe the two elders will be very happy. However, that¡¯s all for later. In the next half a month, I want to focus all my energy on your project.¡± ¡°But then again, i thought about it carefully for a long time last night. Can you really do it in half a month? Do you know what kind of status the expert we hired previously has? In the entire international chemical market, he is the number one person. He said that he would need about two months to develop it, but in the blink of an eye, you said that it would only take half a month?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s something i say, I will do it. Besides, I also want to come here. If 1 want to become famous in Hehai¡¯s chemical industry, then this half a month can be said to be very important to me. This project should be my stepping stone.¡± ¡°Okay, no matter what, i will fully support you. Also, if you don¡¯t like it here and want to eat anything, you can tell me at any time. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I want to focus on this project. After that, we should have a lot of time to spend together.¡± ¡°Alright, i understand.¡± Zhang Yifei nodded. She could feel that this man was really ambitious. Moreover, under normal circumstances, he always seemed to be able to put his career first. She had no choice but to admire such a man. After driving for about two hours, the car finally entered an industrial park. Just by looking at the construction on this side, Xu Wenping knew that the investment here must have cost a lot of money. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve entered the laboratory of the industrial park of Hehai Chemical Corporation. There¡¯s an independent laboratory building in the innermost part. Below it are the special warehouses for processing and producing chemicals and storing items.¡± As they drove inside, Zhang Yifei kept introducing the industrial park to Xu Wenping. As Xu Wenping listened, he looked through the window at the two rows of factories. He felt that Hehai Chemical Corporation was indeed a very powerful place. ¡°Look, they are all waiting for you over there.¡± When they reached the front of the laboratory building, Zhang Yifei pointed ahead. Xu Wenping saw that there were many people standing in front of him, under the building. The leader was Dr. Ouyang, whom he had seen yesterday. ¡°Oh right, 1 haven¡¯t asked you yet. What¡¯s the situation with Dr. Ouyang?¡± ¡°Dr. Ouyang was also introduced by our company¡¯s talent plan. He was previously a PhD holder in the United States and has a lot of experience in the chemical industry.¡± ¡°What kind of role does he have in this experimental project?¡± ¡°He¡¯s responsible for planning and assigning tasks, but he¡¯s not the person in charge of this experimental project. If you can take on this responsibility after you come, then you¡¯ll be the person in charge of this experimental project.¡± ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t dare to take on this responsibility. 1 just need to do my job well.¡± As they spoke, the car had already stopped in front of the laboratory building. Then, Xu Wenping followed Zhang Yifei out of the car. ¡°Welcome, welcome.¡± Dr. Ouyang hurried forward and spoke to Xu Wenping enthusiastically. ¡°Dr. Ouyang, you¡¯re making too much of a commotion. It¡¯s too much to have brought these people here to wait for me.¡± ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s our company¡¯s greatest honor to invite you here. These colleagues are all members of this experimental team. Let me formally introduce you. This is an expert we hired with a high salary. His name is Xu Wenping.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a round of applause. Xu Wenping took a rough look. There should be about 30 to 4.0 people here. However, it was also true that an experimental group needed some people. Just a few people might not be able to do such a big effect. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll take you around the laboratory building. Then, I¡¯ll introduce you to the distribution of each floor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. 1 just want to join this experimental project and hurry up to carry out my work. Also, where do I live? I¡¯ve already brought my luggage.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? Are you saying that you won¡¯t leave for a while?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since 1 want to successfully conquer this project, I have to work overtime. It¡¯s impossible for me to leave midway. So, can you arrange accommodation for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a problem, but are you sure you won¡¯t leave for half a month?¡± ¡°Why would I leave? Isn¡¯t it good to be here? On the way here, 1 heard Yifei introduce it to me. She said that the conditions of the industrial park are also very good. Why? Are you not allowed to live here?¡± ¡°Not really. 1 just thought that we invited you here, but we didn¡¯t expect you to work overtime here. Because the person we invited previously only sat here for eight hours a day. After eight hours, he wouldn¡¯t stay here for even a minute longer.¡± ¡°Foreigners have their own personalities, but I¡¯m different.¡± ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell President Liu later. That¡¯s great. Your food and accommodation can all be settled.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go. Take me to the experimental group. Then, I¡¯ll focus on understanding the current situation of this project.¡± As they spoke, the few of them got into the elevator. The elevator stopped on the 8th floor. Finally, the few of them walked down from the elevator. ¡°Yifei, this is where the core experiment is, so¡­¡± ¡°I understand, Dr. Ouyang. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be outside. Isn¡¯t there a waiting area? I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°No need. You can go directly to the restaurant on the top floor later. After I¡¯m done introducing him, it¡¯s basically time to eat. We¡¯ll talk while eating..¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: High Standard Laboratory Chapter 451: High Standard Laboratory Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go upstairs and make the arrangements.¡± Zhang Yifei nodded and watched them enter the glass door. Then, she walked back into the elevator. After entering, Xu Wenping looked up and looked around. To be honest, the facilities and equipment here were definitely not a problem. ¡°This floor is prepared for this research team. There are a total of seven people in this core research team. As you know, this is a confidential project, so we can¡¯t recruit too many people. Also, these are all academic professionals. They should be waiting for you in the laboratory. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go over now.¡± Along the way, he introduced him to the situation here. Finally, he followed him into a very large hall. After entering, he took a look. There were machines neatly arranged on both sides of the wall, and in the middle, there were five people standing. They should have been waiting here for a long time. ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is the Xu Wenping we told you about.¡± ¡°Hello, Team Leader Xu.¡± The few of them greeted Xu Wenping enthusiastically. However, Xu Wenping only smiled and shook his head gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me team leader. In the past, I didn¡¯t have the habit of being a leader, so I definitely can¡¯t handle things. You can just call me Xu Wenping. Because of the overall strategy of our team, I think it¡¯s best for you to take responsibility, Dr. Ouyang.¡± ¡°How can that be? Only the most important person in the core can be the team leader.¡± ¡°No, 1 really can¡¯t do it myself. I¡¯m only in charge of my part of the project. I can¡¯t coordinate anything else. Dr. Ouyang, you should be the team leader. Also, if there¡¯s anything that needs my help, 1 can help.¡± ¡°This was all arranged by President Liu. Moreover, if you don¡¯t do it, how will i explain it to President Liu later?¡± ¡°Hehe, if you can¡¯t explain it, I¡¯ll explain it to President Liu later.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. i¡¯ll do it then.¡± Suddenly, Xu Wenping pointed at a large machine next to him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the topic. I¡¯ve already seen all the equipment and taken a look at the high-temperature processor. Its operation is not quite normal.¡± When those people on the spot heard this, they were only stunned for a moment. In the end, the person in charge of controlling the machine just walked over and narrowed his eyes to take a look. Professor Ouyang frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Originally, everything here had been tested. Moreover, he also felt that Xu Wenping was unwilling to reveal other things to them since it was his first time here. However, he did not expect that the moment he entered, he would immediately realize that something was wrong. ¡°Dr. Ouyang, i took a closer look just now. This data indicator is within our operational range. I, why don¡¯t i understand? Is there anything unusual about this place?¡± He turned around and asked Xu Wenping curiously. For so long, they had been operating according to this data and indicators. This problem had never appeared. Why was this pointed out on the spot after this person came? ¡°Do you know what the core of your project is? Also, you haven¡¯t extracted these chemical elements during this period of time. Do you know the reason? It¡¯s because your so-called controllable standard is actually not the same standard at all.¡± ¡°What is it? Not the same standard? Then, if that¡¯s not the case, then if we lower or raise it, will it be outside our control range?¡± ¡°Of course, there are things beyond the control range. But you can also expand your control range. We won¡¯t just focus on this machine. Also, let me do the indicator data.¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping stepped forward and continued to operate the control panel skillfully. Even Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know when he understood this kind of operation. However, he now understood one thing, and that was that if something was wrong, it had to be adjusted in time. Only after everything was fully coordinated could he continue to work here. The few people standing behind him were indeed stunned. When they were learning to adjust this machine, they had spent nearly three months learning it. It could be said that the data and indicators inside were very complicated. However, at this moment, Xu Wenping seemed to be controlling a toy as he skillfully entered his existing data one by one. ¡°Dr. Ouyang, this, this person is too amazing. This machine is very, very noble in the world. Moreover, we studied it for three months.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a rare talent, so 1 believe that you¡¯ll be able to achieve great things if you follow him. For the next period of time, he¡¯ll be the center of everything. We¡¯ll cooperate with him fully. He said that we should be able to successfully develop it in half a month.¡± ¡°What is it? Half, half a month? This, this is impossible. When the foreigner came before, he said that it would take at least two months. How did it become half a month for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, he has already made a military pledge in front of President Liu. Let me tell you, once this research and development project is successful, then this person will definitely be promoted to the position of technical director. At that time, he will be a senior executive of the company.¡± Hearing this, those people just nodded. What kind of position was technical director? It was probably a character who was above everyone else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only the chairman could order them around. No one else could order them around. If a person could achieve the ultimate in technique, then they could conquer everyone. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s basically within this range. Also, who¡¯s in charge of monitoring this computer?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me.¡± At this moment, a girl reached out her hand and gestured to Xu Wenping.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Closed Door Meditation for Scientific Research Chapter 452: Closed Door Meditation for Scientific Research Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°When you are monitoring here, remember one thing. If this data indicator doesn¡¯t come, once it reaches this position, call me immediately. Then, I¡¯ll readjust it. After all, this is our first time working together. This needs to be adjusted back and forth, understand?¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright then. Also, 1 believe you guys have already divided the work. Now, continue according to your goals.¡± ¡°However, we have already encountered a bottleneck problem that has not been solved before. If we can¡¯t extract those elements, we can¡¯t continue at all.¡± ¡°The reason why I¡¯m adjusting this machine for you is so that you can extract one of the bit elements first. Don¡¯t worry, after this indicator is adjusted, you should see the results very soon this morning. In addition, I¡¯ll adjust the remaining machines one by one.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After saying that, the few of them nodded excitedly. It was as if these questions had troubled them for a long time. At this moment, they could finally get a correct answer. They were all very excited about the experiment. Xu Wenping turned around and looked at Dr. Ouyang who was standing behind him. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, 1 should have an independent laboratory, because the final elemental component must be completed independently, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this is definitely not a problem. Come, I¡¯ll bring you there right away.¡± As he spoke, he just waved at him. Then, someone went up the hall and passed through a small door at the back. He found that there was still a glass door in this place. However, it could be seen that it was a completely opaque ground glass surface. Everyone knew very well that the core of the experimental project was confidential. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no more than two people could enter this operation room. There was a face recognition system outside, and Dr. Ouyang was just standing in front of it. After the facial recognition, the door slowly opened. After entering, they saw a huge machine placed in front of them. He nodded lightly. It should be exactly the same as the situation presented in his mind. ¡°This is your independent laboratory. In addition, there¡¯s an independent suite behind me. There¡¯s a bed, a sofa, and some simple daily necessities. If you feel tired, you can sleep there at any time. In addition, the single dormitory I told you about isn¡¯t here. This is for your daily rest.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll stay here from now on. There¡¯s no need to make other arrangements. By the way, if 1 want to eat, it¡¯s on the top floor, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s on the top floor. I¡¯ll bring you up later and get familiar with the environment there.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Also, 1 have a small request. 1 wonder if you can fulfill it?¡± ¡°Alright, tell me. What is it? As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m doing this experiment, it¡¯s best not to be disturbed by anyone. Also, I don¡¯t want to be separated just to eat, so I want to have three meals a day. Can you arrange for someone to put the food at the door for me? I¡¯ll bring it in and eat it myself.¡± ¡°This is definitely not a problem, but do you have to do this? Isn¡¯t it better for you to eat there?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m like this when 1 do things. I¡¯ve really caused you trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? 1¡¯11 definitely be able to do it. Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 give the canteen some instructions. There will be someone in charge of your life. If you need anything, you¡¯ll communicate with me in time.¡± ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll help you up first and then divide the work briefly. If there are any problems in the future, I¡¯ll communicate with the other members of the team.¡± ¡°I¡¯m usually outside during the day. Do you see this red button? If you need anything, just press the red button. I will come if you press it. If you don¡¯t press the red button, I won¡¯t come in at will. This way, 1 shouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. That¡¯s all for now. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± As he spoke, he only nodded lightly. In fact, even Xu Wenping himself didn¡¯t know what he should do in the next half a month. However, he felt like he was a robot. As long as it was in front of him, he believed that he could complete all the operations smoothly. When they arrived at the restaurant, Zhang Yifei had already made the arrangements. They entered the private room. Of course, there were also a few other people from the experimental group. ¡°Today is the first time we¡¯re having a meal together. In the next half a month, I hope that all of you can cooperate well. In addition, I will send all the operation indicators to you through our communication method. In the following period of time, everyone has worked hard. In addition, I also have a request. I¡¯m the only one who has to work overtime. None of you need to work overtime. You only need to complete the part that you should do. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate fully.¡± Xu Wenping nodded with satisfaction. If this team was very capable, he felt that the problem he wanted to solve next should not be a big problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Yifei stayed there for a whole day. It was only when it was almost time to get off work in the afternoon that he saw Xu Wenping walk out. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been busy inside for the entire afternoon. Because I just took over, I need to adapt and adjust to a lot of work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s hard to be distracted once you¡¯re engaged in work. Yes, I just wanted to see if you still need anything. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back to the city for the time being.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back first. If there are any problems, we can communicate over the phone. Also, if nothing goes wrong, it should be completed within half a month. You don¡¯t have to travel back and forth during this half a month. Once 1 successfully come out of seclusion, I will personally go and meet you.¡± ¡°Okay, then take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be leaving first..¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Project Completed Ahead of Time Chapter 453: Project Completed Ahead of Time Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhang Yifei¡¯s eyes were still filled with reluctance. Although she had just met this man, she was not sure why she was so interested in him. Then, Xu Wenping devoted himself to his own scientific research. He worked day and night and began to write rapidly here. Then, he adjusted all kinds of experimental equipment and equipment. The preliminary work was mainly some adjustments and applications. Therefore, most of the time in the first few days was spent on these preparations. In the end, they focused on solving this scientific research project. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. He had never thought that although it was his first time coming into contact with this thing, it did not seem to be difficult to operate it. 10 days, a full 10 days. During these 10 days, he ate and lived in the laboratory. He did not even shave or wash his hair. This was because they had reached the most critical period. According to today¡¯s progress, once the final synthesis index could be successfully completed, then this new product would indicate that the research and development had been successful. He kept looking at his watch and the changes in the data on the machine. It was already 10:00 at night. According to the time, the data should be out before dawn. If it could reach half of his theoretical value, then this experiment should be officially declared a success. Therefore, Xu Wenping knew very well that tonight should be a very important night for him. For the entire night, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes at all. He kept staring at the changes in various data. Although there were some small interludes in the middle, they were basically resolved by Xu Wenping. Finally, when it was almost two in the morning, he heard the machine beeping. He quickly jumped up and looked over. The various data indicators were all within his control. On this regional platform, he really felt excited. He had never thought that he would have such an ability. The success of this experimental project indicated that he had officially opened the road to the peak of his life in Hehai Corporation. In order to prevent any accidents, Xu Wenping once again carefully checked the various data indicators with the theoretical indicators that he had previously set. After confirming that there were no problems, he was very excited and directly dialed President Liu¡¯s phone. Although it was already late at night, he had to inform the chairman of such an important matter in time. After all, more than 1,000 employees in the company had been waiting for the final results of his experiment. ¡°Hello.¡± President Liu¡¯s voice was heard very quickly, but it felt as if he was still asleep. After all, it was late at night. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, President Liu. I woke you up now because there¡¯s something very important. 1 can tell you that we¡¯ve already completed this experiment ahead of time. Moreover, I¡¯ve just checked the various data indicators. It¡¯s completely within our control.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? The experiment was successful? How, how is this possible? 10 days, you only used 10 days?¡± When President Liu heard the news, he sat up excitedly. He was not sleepy at all. Here, he widened his eyes and asked again and again, as if what he heard should not be the truth that he could hear at all. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯ve already checked it carefully, so I want to announce it in advance and also want to put this thing into mass production in advance.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem, no problem. It¡¯s almost 3:00 now. I¡¯ll drive over immediately. 1 should be able to arrive before dawn. Give me a demonstration first. 1¡¯11 get all the high-level meetings in the company to be held at 8:00 tomorrow morning. Then, we¡¯ll hold it at the industrial park on time.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± He hung up the phone. At this moment, he could still feel his heart pounding non-stop. He really didn¡¯t know how to share this happy news with anyone. Therefore, the first person that came to his mind was Zhang Yifei. He quickly typed a message and sent it to Zhang Yifei. To be honest, he was afraid that it would affect Zhang Yifei¡¯s rest. At the very least, he would wait until dawn before officially telling her the news. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yifei quickly replied with a few words, [Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.] It seemed that no one could control their emotions. This was destined to be a sleepless night for the people of Hehai Chemical Corporation. Before daybreak, Zhang Yifei, Dr. Ouyang, and President Liu arrived at the laboratory on time. Under everyone¡¯s witness, he checked the project again and confirmed that it was a success. Moreover, it was basically a real success. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you. You¡¯ve really made a great contribution to the development of our Hehai Chemical this time.¡± President Liu kept holding Xu Wenping¡¯s hand, and then he kept repeating this sentence. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These things are within the scope of my job. Moreover, it¡¯s what 1 should do.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, 1¡¯11 make an official announcement in a while. Also, I¡¯ve already arranged for the lawyer to bring the work agreement over. We¡¯ll officially sign the work agreement for you in front of everyone later. From now on, you¡¯ll be a very important part of our Hehai Corporation.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay, thank you for your help, President Liu. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will continue to work hard in the future. Then, I will develop more new products and bring new life to Hehai Corporation.¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s words were not boastful. Moreover, he was the only person who had the ability to do so. At 8 am, everyone gathered in the conference room. They saw the two of them sign a work agreement with an annual salary of 10 million US dollars. Moreover, President Liu announced on the spot that he would promote him to the company¡¯s technical director. Because he had been working hard in the industrial park for 10 consecutive days, President Liu gave him a few days off. Xu Wenping was free to choose these days.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Officially Starting the Investigation Chapter 454: Officially Starting the Investigation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation That day, he brought Zhang Yifei home and met Xu Huaiyou and Zhao Haiying. The two of them were naturally very satisfied with Zhang Yifei. Moreover, it seemed that the Xu family had not been so happy for a long time. Early the next morning, Xu Wenping received a call from the person in charge of real estate in the company. Now, he had arrived in this community just to let them choose which house was the most suitable for them. ¡°Dad, Mom, pack up. We¡¯re going downstairs now.¡± ¡°Downstairs? Why are we going downstairs so early?¡± ¡°Because my research project was successful, the company specially rewarded me with a big house. It¡¯s in this neighborhood. It¡¯s the building next to this building. It should have four floors.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? A house as a reward?¡± Xu Huaiyou probably never dreamed that the Hehai Corporation would be so generous. Furthermore, they actually gave him a big house? In this location, such a big house would cost at least 2 million yuan. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re already downstairs. Let¡¯s go look at the first set first. If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can change it at any time.¡± ¡°Son, is Mom dreaming?¡± Zhao Haiying felt as if she was really in a dream. She kept repeating this sentence. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told you guys. I swear that I¡¯ll make sure you guys live a good life. So, this is just our first step. Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re already waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°Sigh, alright, alright. Then we, we¡¯ll go down immediately.¡± How could the couple not be happy? They had never thought that they could live in a big house or a new house in their lives. They spent the entire morning walking around the neighborhood and finally locked onto a house. All the renovations in the house were in place. Moreover, the furniture was complete. They only needed to move some things from the old house. Then, they could officially move in. A few days later, the family moved into a spacious and bright house. To be honest, Zhao Haiying must have been very happy at that time, but she still seemed a little sad. Zhao Haiying sat in front of the wide French window and stared out of the window in a daze, as if she was recalling something. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look unhappy?¡± Xu Wenping walked over and stood beside Zhao Haiying. ¡°No, really. I¡¯m really happy. Besides, son, you¡¯re so capable and talented. I just feel a little regretful. If your sister could be here, how wonderful would the family of four be?¡± After that, Xu Wenping was only slightly stunned. That was right. He still hadn¡¯t let go of Xu Wenhui¡¯s matter. Moreover, he had already done what he needed to do. Next, he should be entering the official search. ¡°Mom, do you really think that my sister hasn¡¯t died all these years?¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely not dead. Besides, son, do you know? Back then, on the second night after your sister went missing, Mom had a dream. I dreamed that your sister was in a very dark and humid environment. She kept shouting and crying at me, but I didn¡¯t know where it was.¡± ¡°Are you saying that my sister is trapped somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes, because of this, we almost gave up on searching. Because of my dream, we carefully searched the river again, but there were no traces at all. That¡¯s so strange. Even if she¡¯s dead, at least we should see her corpse.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for the past few years. I¡¯ve been thinking, if my sister isn¡¯t dead, why didn¡¯t she contact us? What happened here? Also, what happened back then? 1 think it¡¯s time for me to take some time to investigate this matter properly.¡± ¡°You, you mean, you want to investigate the truth of what happened back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, it¡¯s like a mystery that has been lingering around us for so many years, making it seem as if our Xu family has never had a day of peace.¡± ¡°Son, Mom supports you. What do you need Mom to do? Mom will provide you with assistance immediately.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do anything because I¡¯ll be the one to control the rest of the matters. So, you just have to stay at home with Dad and enjoy your life. One day, 1 hope that I can bring my sister into this family.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. I also believe that you have the ability, son.¡± At this moment, Zhao Haiying was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. For so many years, this was an unfulfilled wish of hers. Moreover, Xu Wenping knew very well that this was his ultimate mission. Since he was going to investigate this matter, he had to sort out his thoughts and see where he should start investigating. He had a very deep impression of the old man who was on duty at the entrance back then. He seemed to be the only witness. In other words, he had seen Xu Wenhui leave the school. Did she leave the school? Moreover, where did she go after she left? Could it be that they could tell all of this based on the words of such a person? However, after so many years, he was not sure if this old man was still alive. If he was still in the human world, perhaps he could still pay attention to it. However, if he had disappeared from here, then it would be even more troublesome. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Early in the morning, his chauffeur and assistant, Xiao Zhou, drove downstairs. The position of technical director required a car, a driver, and an assistant. ¡°Xiao Zhou, do you know Yuying Primary School?¡± ¡°Yuying Primary School? Of course I know. It was a very famous school at that time. It¡¯s just that it has been demolished for so many years now and no longer exists. Oh right, Director Xu, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡± ¡°I want to find that elementary school. Also, I want to find out some of the human relations back then.. So, what do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: The Principal Is My Uncle Chapter 455: The Principal Is My Uncle Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°If you want to do that, we should first find the principal of the primary school. After finding the principal, he should be able to recall some of the situation in the school at that time.¡± ¡°The principal at that time?¡± After hearing this, Xu Wenping frowned. Initially, he thought that he would start investigating the old man who was guarding the door. However, he did not expect that his attention would be focused on the principal now. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, Yuying Primary School has been demolished for more than five years. Even if you look for the old personnel information, it¡¯s probably gone. So, you can only ask the principal back then.¡± ¡°The problem is that I don¡¯t even know who the principal is. However, it¡¯s still quite convenient on the internet now. If I search for it, I think I should be able to find some clues.¡± ¡°Hehe, Director Xu, why is this matter so coincidental? You don¡¯t have to search for it because I know this principal.¡± Assistant Xiao Zhou¡¯s words stunned Xu Wenping. What was going on? He had just taken out his phone and was about to search for some relevant information. He did not expect that he would actually give him such a big gift. ¡°W-what did you say? You, you know him? How do you know him? Oh, did you say that you also went to this primary school back then?¡± ¡°1 definitely studied at Yuying Primary School. There¡¯s one more thing. The principal is actually my uncle.¡± ¡°Your uncle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My uncle worked at Yuying Primary School for his entire life. If I remember correctly, he worked there for 47 years. It was only after the school was demolished that he was transferred to another school. I believe that no one knows this school better than my uncle.¡± ¡°But the key problem is that there are so many people in the school. Besides, I¡¯m just looking for a gatekeeper. If he¡¯s really a core teacher, perhaps your uncle will still remember him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My uncle knows everything about the school very well. He knows how many people there are, what their names are, what their families are like, and how many years they¡¯ve worked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Then, then Xiao Zhou, can you think of a way to introduce me to your uncle?¡± ¡°No problem, Director Xu. If you really need it, I can drive you to him now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve already spoken to the company over the past few days. I might need to investigate some things, so we won¡¯t go to the company for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± After saying that, he stepped on the accelerator and the car disappeared from sight. To be honest, Xu Wenping was very excited. If he could find the principal, he might be able to recall this matter. ¡°By the way, Director Xu, why are you suddenly so interested in an old man who guards the school? Could it be that he is related to you by blood?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for to ask him about the truth of what happened back then.¡± ¡°The truth of what happened back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you remember the incident where a girl went missing in Yuying Primary School?¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now. Didn¡¯t they say that the girl went into the river and was washed away by the water?¡± ¡°This matter is only a rough deduction. Moreover, the technical conditions back then were somewhat limited, so there was no way to prove it completely.¡± ¡°But, from what I remember, this girl seems to be called something like ¡®Hui¡¯?¡± ¡°Xu Wenhui.¡± After saying this, Assistant Xiao Zhu suddenly froze for a moment. Then, he turned around and looked at Xu Wenping, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Xu Wenping, Xu Wenhui, could it be?¡± ¡°Yes, she is my elder sister.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that kind of relationship. Director Xu, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that there was such a relationship between the two of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so many years. To be honest, I¡¯ve been busy and muddle-headed all this time. I¡¯ve never thought of looking for clues about Big Sister. But now that my job has finally stabilized, I want to continue investigating this clue.¡± ¡°You want to investigate the truth of what happened ten years ago. I think it¡¯s very difficult. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s see what Uncle thinks about what happened back then.¡± As he spoke, he drove. After about ten minutes, the car stopped in front of a very old building. ¡°Does your uncle live here?¡± After getting out of the car, Xu Wenping looked at the house. At the very least, it was almost 50 years old. ¡°He¡¯s been living here all this time. Besides, my uncle doesn¡¯t have any children. He¡¯s dedicated his entire life to his education career. So, I come over to visit him every now and then. Come up with me. He should be at home at this time.¡± As he spoke, he followed his assistant, Xiao Zhou, and the two of them went straight to the second floor. After arriving at the door, he did not knock. Instead, he took out a key from his pocket and opened the door. It seemed that Xiao Zhou¡¯s words were not wrong because he seemed to come here often. There was no need to knock at all. He just needed to take out the key and open the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Oh, why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the company at this time?¡± At this moment, a hunched old man walked out of the room. His hair had completely turned white. He held a walking stick and walked out shakily. When he saw the stranger behind him, he hesitated. ¡°Oh, who is this? This, this house has guests. Look, why didn¡¯t you tell uncle in advance? I¡¯m glad I made tea.¡± ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be busy. This is my boss. We call him Director Xu.¡± ¡°Oh, Director Xu. Come, Director Xu, please sit down.¡± ¡°Principal Zhou, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I have something to ask you, so I specially came to visit. I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Come, sit down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk. Go to the kitchen and get a pot of hot water.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s no need to run back and forth. We¡¯ll come over and sit down. Then, we¡¯ll ask you a few questions. We¡¯ll leave soon. Come, Xiao Zhou, sit here too.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded when he heard that. Then, he sat down next to Principal Zhou. ¡°Uncle, actually, do you still remember that our school lost a girl back then?¡± ¡°Losing a girl, of course I remember. This is probably a stain on my life because in all my years of working in education, such a thing has never happened. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really a pity.¡± It seemed that his memory was fine. Everything that happened back then was still fresh in his mind.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Paralysis in Bed Chapter 456: Paralysis in Bed Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When Xu Wenping saw his current attitude, he actually let out a long sigh of relief. He was really worried that he would not be able to find anyone who knew about the incident back then. Otherwise, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. There would be no news at all. ¡°Principal Zhou, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. Moreover, this matter has already happened so many years ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s been so many years and she¡¯s already dead. Why are you still asking about this today? You, you and her?¡± At this point, Principal Zhou seemed to have thought of something. He frowned slightly and sized up Xu Wenping. ¡°You really don¡¯t say. If you look at it like this, the two of you really have similarities. Wait a minute, what did you say your name was? His name is Xu Wenping, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle. He¡¯s Xu Wenping. Moreover, the girl who went missing back then, Xu Wenhui, is his biological sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. No wonder. When I first came in, I had a very strange feeling. It turns out that the two of you are biological siblings. But, so many years have passed, why are you still holding on to this matter?¡± ¡°Because I always felt that my sister did not die at all.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t die? This, this is impossible, right? Didn¡¯t someone say that she left the school and then disappeared near the river?¡± ¡°However, after searching for so long, even if she¡¯s dead, after so many years, there hasn¡¯t been any news of her. However, there are still no clues.¡± ¡°Two years ago, during the river reconstruction project, that place had actually been dug flat. However, during the excavation process, there was no abnormality at all. If they really dug out corpses or bones, this matter would definitely cause a sensation in the entire city.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I find this matter unbelievable. Moreover, there must be something else behind her disappearance back then. I just want to investigate what exactly happened back then.¡± ¡°I just remember that back then, Xu Wenhui was in school normally. I remember asking her form teacher about any abnormal behavior after the accident. He said that everything was normal and that there was nothing unusual. After school, everything was the same as before.¡± ¡°The key question is, what happened the moment she went out of the school gate? Also, what time did she leave school back then? When she left, did anyone see her? It seemed that amongst all the witnesses, there was only one person who opened the door back then, and that was what he described.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Old Li?¡± ¡°Old Li? I¡¯m not sure. I only remember that the guard at the gate was an old man. He said that after my sister left here with her bag, she walked to the right side, but since then, he hasn¡¯t seen her figure again.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Old Li. He was the only one at the school gate at that time. However, this guy was still dutifully guarding his job and never had any problems. It was only when he retired a few years ago that the school was demolished, so he returned to his hometown.¡± ¡°Hometown? Where is his hometown?¡± ¡°Oh, his hometown isn¡¯t very far from here. If we drive, it should take about four hours. We should be able to get there.¡± ¡°Have you contacted him recently?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. Last week, I even called him to see how he was doing. After all, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, so it¡¯s normal for me to be concerned.¡± ¡°So you mean that he¡¯s still healthy?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that he¡¯s healthy. He had a cerebral hemorrhage last year. Now, he¡¯s paralyzed in bed.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s paralyzed in bed? Then, then he, then is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s only paralyzed, and his mind is still clear. His speech isn¡¯t affected. That¡¯s how it was the last time 1 called him. I even talked to him for a long time. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Principal Zhou, can you give me his address? I need to rush over to meet him right now. I want to ask him if what he saw back then was true.¡± ¡°You know what? Back then, more than one person came to ask him about this matter. The answer he gave everyone was the same. That is, he saw this girl go out with his own eyes. However, if you ask now, 1 don¡¯t think there should be any objections.¡± ¡°It might be reasonable for others to ask, but after so many years, I want to ask him again. I want to see if he can tell me the exact same thing as back then.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already so old. Moreover, a full ten years have passed. If you ask him to describe the scenes that happened back then word by word, I think it¡¯s a little too difficult for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t force him. I just want to see him and have a good chat with him. After all, he was the last person to see my sister. Principal Zhou, I hope you can help me with this.¡± When Xu Wenping spoke now, he was practically lowering his voice. It was because he had gradually felt that Principal Zhou was not willing to talk too much about the inside story from back then. After all, if a girl¡¯s life disappeared near the school, then this principal must have some sort of connection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason why he did not want others to mention this matter again was probably because he wanted to hide some of the inside information he knew back then. But the key question was, what exactly did he know? He believed that it was impossible to break through from there directly. Therefore, he could only start from the guard and slowly plan. ¡°Alright, if you insist on going, 1 won¡¯t stop you. Bring me a pen and paper.¡± As he spoke, he pointed in that direction. Xiao Zhou hurriedly stood up and walked over. He took out a yellowed notebook and an old pen.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: There’s Something Wrong with the Guard’s Testimony Chapter 457: There¡¯s Something Wrong with the Guard¡¯s Testimony Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He wrote a line of words on it, then tore it off and handed it to Xu Wenping. ¡°Alright, this is the address. Take it.¡± ¡°Alright, Principal Zhou. Thank you so much. Have a good rest. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. If you rush over now, won¡¯t the sky be dark when you reach that place? Moreover, the place he lives in is remote. It¡¯s in a very remote small village. I went there about ten years ago, but it¡¯s said that the place has become even more potholes. Moreover, it¡¯s really difficult to find.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. No matter what kind of difficulties it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem. Xiao Zhou, are you fine with it?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely fine. Alright then, Uncle, you can stay at home. I¡¯ll visit you again when I¡¯m back. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then you must be careful on the way. That¡¯s all.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and left with the two of them. Principal Zhou stood at the side and chatted for a long time. Then, he staggered back to his desk and took out his phone to make a call. After the two of them got into the car, Xu Wenping was obviously still feeling a little nervous. He kept reading the note with the address in his hand. ¡°President Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something going on. Don¡¯t you think that your uncle seems to be a little hesitant when he answers my questions?¡± ¡°Hesitation? What¡¯s there to hesitate about? Why didn¡¯t 1 feel it?¡± ¡°You might be inside the situation and can¡¯t see clearly from the outside. However, 1 can clearly see it. Especially when I asked Old Li, he didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal too much.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right. If he¡¯s not willing to reveal too much to us, can¡¯t he just tell us that he¡¯s not in contact with him anymore, or that he doesn¡¯t know where he went? Why did he say that they just talked on the phone last week?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve written down all my doubts here. However, he gave me a very strange feeling that 1 can¡¯t quite put my finger on.¡± ¡°President Xu, you¡¯re not suspecting that my uncle is hiding something and feel that the truth behind your sister¡¯s disappearance has something to do with my uncle, are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. 1 just feel that your uncle is helping someone.¡± ¡°Help someone? Help with what? Are you saying that it¡¯s that gatekeeper, Old Li?¡± ¡°Yes, that might be the case.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. What¡¯s there to help with? Although I know that he has a good relationship with Old Li, the gatekeeper, I don¡¯t think he would cover up for him in this matter.¡± ¡°Also, why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? How big was the school? Moreover, how many students entered and left the school every day? I¡¯ve always wondered why he was able to remember my sister so desperately. Why was he so sure that my sister left through the school gate? I don¡¯t believe that he really saw her so clearly.¡± This was where all the doubts lay. In fact, Xu Wenping had reflected on this matter more than once before. ¡°I just feel that none of these things seem to be able to be established on their own. If you take each of them out and talk about them individually, they all exist to a certain extent.¡± ¡°But on the contrary, stringing everything together seems to have become a complete chain of evidence. It¡¯s simply impeccable.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, this Old Li should have been around 6o years old back then.¡± ¡°Yes, 6o years old. My parents remember very clearly that the old gatekeeper of their school was around 6o years old. However, he was very healthy and seemed to be fine.¡± ¡°A 6o-year-old man was at the gate post. Even if he was sitting with students coming and going from there, how could he remember that my sister went out alone? Moreover, she was walking to the right. How did he see it so clearly?¡± Now, even Xiao Zhou felt that there was indeed something suspicious about the matter. Those people were very strange. There were clearly many suspicious points here back then, but why didn¡¯t anyone continue to investigate? If they had continued to follow this clue back then, they would have gotten a different answer. However, it was now io years later. They really didn¡¯t know if these uncertain clues still existed in the human world. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. 1 believe that we can only truly understand it after we meet him. Oh right, I opened the map just now and took a look. It will take about 3 hours and 40 minutes to get there by car. Moreover, from the map, it seems that there is no road at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s no road, we¡¯ll park the car nearby and walk in.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Xiao Zhou. Besides, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to make it back in time tonight after all the trouble we¡¯ve been through today. I reckon we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow at the earliest.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m all alone anyway. It¡¯s my honor to be by your side. Don¡¯t worry. Just stay in the car and have a good sleep. Three hours should pass very quickly.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Then, he turned his head to the side and closed his eyes. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open for more than three hours. At the very least, he had to let himself conserve his energy because he really didn¡¯t know what he would face when he arrived at the small village. At home, he fell asleep in a daze. Suddenly, he seemed to be awakened by a scream. Xu Wenping opened his eyes and found that he was in a dark and damp place. It was really strange. He was clearly sitting in the car just now. Why was he alone now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Zhou, Xiao Zhou.¡± He shouted to the side, but he did not see Xiao Zhou at all. This wasn¡¯t right. Why did he suddenly transmigrate again? Could it be that the system was playing a new joke on him? ¡°System, are you there?¡± Xu Wenping tried to re-establish communication with the system, but he realized that the system did not respond to him at all.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Residence Town Chapter 458: Residence Town Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He stood up and listened carefully. It sounded like water dripping on the stone wall. ¡°Wenping, Wenping.¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. Xu Wenping looked around nervously, but he could only hear the voice and could not see anyone. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°Wenping, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m your big sister. I¡¯m Wenhui.¡± ¡°Sister, you, where are you? Sis, where are you?¡± That¡¯s right. He heard it very clearly. Although this voice had disappeared for 10 years, it had long been engraved in his mind. Therefore, Xu Wenping could tell that this should be Xu Wenhui¡¯s voice. ¡°Wenping, please save Big Sister. Please save Big Sister.¡± ¡°Sister, I know. I¡¯m looking for you now. Sister, where are you? Tell me.¡± ¡°Wenping, save me, save me.¡± ¡°Sis, I know. I¡¯m listening. Where are you, Sis?¡± As Xu Wenping spoke, he felt the darkness and wanted to walk forward. He just followed the direction of the sound, but he still couldn¡¯t identify the approximate range. All of a sudden, he felt his feet slip. Then, Xu Wenping fell into a bottomless abyss. He only felt that he was constantly falling. Moreover, the sound of the wind whistling around him was constantly ringing out. Then, he opened his eyes abruptly and looked around while panting. At this moment, he was still sitting in the car. ¡°Director Xu, what¡¯s wrong? When I saw you struggling just now, I was about to park the car by the roadside to see if you had a nightmare.¡± So it really was a dream. ¡°Oh, I just had a dream.¡± ¡°You scared me to death. Director Xu, I¡¯ve never seen you in such a situation. Is it because you¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just dreamed of my sister.¡± ¡°What is it? Dream, dreamed of your sister? Did you see her in your dreams? What did she say in the dream?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s in a very dark and humid environment.¡± ¡°Dark and humid? W-what does this mean? Does that mean that she¡¯s still trapped in that place?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. How is that possible? If a person stays in that place for more than three years, it¡¯s basically impossible for them to survive.¡± ¡°Then what does this dream represent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s just a dream. Oh right, how long has it been? How long will it take to arrive?¡± As he spoke, he raised his wrist to look at the time. It was already 4:00 in the afternoon. ¡°The further we go, the harder it is to see. I estimate that we will arrive in about two hours.¡± ¡°More than two hours?¡± After Xu Wenping heard it, he only frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that only about an hour had passed when he felt like he had slept for a long time. When they arrived, the sky should have already darkened. ¡°But fortunately, we have already made preparations. We definitely won¡¯t return tonight. Let¡¯s find a temporary place to stay first. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡± After driving for about two hours, they entered a small town. ¡°If we continue forward, will we be able to reach the village after passing through this town?¡± ¡°Yes, that should be the case. According to the directions on the map, the road ahead might become more difficult. Other than passing through a village ahead, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to cross a mountain to reach another large village.¡± ¡°What? We still need to cross a mountain?¡± Hearing this, he only frowned slightly. ¡°This road might be a little difficult to walk, but I never thought that we would have to cross mountains to find this person. One can imagine how remote this village is.¡± ¡°In any case, this should be the direction on the map. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if the actual situation will be like this. We¡¯ll only know when we get there. It¡¯s already so late. Why don¡¯t we stop and eat something first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go down to eat. We¡¯ll find a hotel or inn and check in temporarily. Then, we¡¯ll look around and see if there¡¯s any place to eat. We¡¯ll go there and have a bite or two. We¡¯ll wait until tomorrow morning. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll find a local guide.¡± ¡°Okay, I just came from there and saw a small hotel. However, in this town, the accommodation conditions shouldn¡¯t be very good. So, Director Xu, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to suffer a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We didn¡¯t come here to enjoy ourselves. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the place you mentioned.¡± As they spoke, they turned around and finally stopped at a hotel near the roadside. This small town was not very famous, so there were no tourists here. After entering the hotel, they saw the waiter lying lazily at the back. It was probably a long time before a customer came. If this business continued, it would probably be a loss. ¡°Yes, hello. We need to book two rooms.¡± Xiao Zhou walked over and knocked lightly on the table. It was only then that the woman came to her senses. She quickly put on her glasses and looked at them. ¡°Okay, I got it. Tonight, right?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s open it for one night for now. If necessary, we¡¯ll extend it again.¡± ¡°Alright, show me your identity.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Zhou took out his ID card and placed it in front of him. Soon, the check-in procedures were completed and the two of them went straight to the room on the second floor with their room cards. Although the room was a little shabby, it was still relatively clean. After placing the things in the hotel, the two of them went downstairs. The sky was completely dark now, and the town didn¡¯t look very lively. There were only a few places with lights on, and it was estimated that they were still doing business. ¡°Let¡¯s go look around and see if there¡¯s a place to eat. We¡¯ll have a simple bite first..¡± Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Unrealistic Chapter 459: Unrealistic Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Oh right, since we¡¯re already here, and that village isn¡¯t very far from here, do you want us to ask around and see if we need a local guide?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. After we go in, we¡¯ll see if the boss or someone else can find out anything.¡± Under Xiao Zhou¡¯s lead, the two of them walked across the road. After walking for about five to six minutes, they saw a small restaurant in this place. The lights were still on. After entering, there were a few tables placed inside. At the table near the corner, a few people were sitting there eating and chatting. The two of them sat down near the door. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Perhaps there weren¡¯t many people, so when a customer arrived, the boss was more enthusiastic. He hurriedly walked forward, took out a menu, and placed it in front of him. Xiao Zhou looked at the menu briefly before he ordered two dishes and two bowls of rice. He was satisfied as long as he could eat his fill. In this place, there was no need to be too particular about the conditions. ¡°You two don¡¯t look like people from our town. Why are you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to a village in front of us. It¡¯s already dark here, so we¡¯ll stay here for the night. Well continue our journey tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Village? Which village?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Fengshui Town, Linshui Village.¡± ¡°Linshui Village? You said you were going to Linshui Village?¡± ¡°Yeah, why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°That place is not easy to get to. How did you guys get here?¡± ¡°We drove here.¡± ¡°Then 1 advise you to find a place to park your car. That place is not accessible to traffic at all. Your car can¡¯t drive there either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. We were just about to ask. If we really want to enter Linshui Village, how long do we need to walk? Also, where do we need to walk from? Do we need to prepare anything in advance?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare. It¡¯s just some mountain roads that need to be walked. The entire journey will take about an hour.¡± ¡°An hour? That¡¯s good. It should be within our acceptable range.¡± ¡°Anyway, if you aren¡¯t a local and didn¡¯t climb the mountain often, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even last an hour.¡± ¡°By the way, how are the mountain roads? Are they dangerous? Or is there anything else hidden?¡± ¡°Not really. The mountain road is a little steep and dangerous, more or less. Moreover, there are basically no more people in that village.¡± ¡°No more people? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who still lives in that village? Moreover, it¡¯s so underdeveloped in all aspects. It¡¯s said that there are often water and electricity cuts. That village has long been in the demolition plan, but it has been shelved for so many years. After all, the traffic conditions are not good. Even if an excavator goes there, it won¡¯t be able to pass through.¡± ¡°Then, do you think there¡¯s no one living in that village?¡± ¡°Why would there be people living there? In total, I estimate that there are only a handful of people living in the entire village. 1 suspect that there aren¡¯t even 10 of them.¡± ¡°What? There aren¡¯t even io people in a village?¡± Xu Wenping had never experienced this before. If that was really the case, why would Old Li choose to survive in this place? He had been working in the city all his life. Normally, his income should be considered decent. At the very least, it should not be difficult for him to live in the city. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why 1 found it strange when you said that we¡¯re going to Linshui Village. No one has ever been to that place. The young people in the village have already come out long ago. Those who stay there are lonely old people who have no one to take care of them. They¡¯re there to slowly spend the last moment of their lives.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. Sorry to trouble you, Boss.¡± After saying that, he greeted them. Finally, the boss went to the kitchen to get busy. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°I heard it. If there aren¡¯t even io people in a village, then this village must be a ghost village.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m really interested in this place now. Also, as far as you know, how much did Old Li earn in school? Also, does he have a retirement salary?¡± ¡°The school has its own staff. Even after the demolition, these employees will definitely have some income. At the very least, it will be around 2,000 to 3,000 yuan.¡± ¡°2,000 to 3,000 yuan. Although it¡¯s not a lot, it¡¯s more than enough for him to live alone in the city.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case, but why did he have to choose this place? Perhaps the elderly have a desire to reminisce and are willing to return to their roots? Perhaps, this is a very good choice for them.¡± ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case. If that¡¯s not the case, then it proves that Old Li is definitely trying to hide from something, and he really doesn¡¯t want to continue living in that place.¡± As the two of them spoke, the dishes were already served on the table. Then, the two of them wolfed down the food. After a day, they were indeed a little hungry. Although the town was relatively remote and the food was very ordinary, for some reason, the food cooked by the boss was indeed very delicious. After eating, they returned to the hotel. After washing up, they lay down and went to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping didn¡¯t expect to sleep so soundly in such a simple environment. When he opened his eyes, he found that the sky was already bright. He quickly got up, tidied up, opened the door, and knocked on the door of the room next door. At that moment, Xiao Zhou had already walked out. ¡°Have you already woken up?¡± ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t know. 1 have a habit. If I really change places, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all. So, 1 tossed and turned the whole night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± ¡°What is it? You didn¡¯t sleep? I slept quite soundly last night. When I opened my eyes, the sky was already bright.¡± ¡°Maybe people are different. Let¡¯s go. We still have to climb the mountain later.. Why don¡¯t we leave our luggage at the hotel first and come back to collect our luggage when we arrive in town?¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Escaped? Chapter 460: Escaped? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Well, it¡¯s indeed more convenient this way. We¡¯ll just bring some water with us. Then, we don¡¯t need to bring anything else.¡± After saying that, he returned to the hotel. Then, he packed up and the two of them left the town. They took the same bus from the town to the village next door. Moreover, this bus took about half an hour. After waiting for a while, they got into the bus. After about an hour, they arrived at the village. Then, according to the instructions of the local villagers, they walked from this place to the back of the mountain. Then, they went around the back of the mountain and happened to reach the village at the foot of the mountain. That was the Linshui Village they were looking for. This mountain road was just as the restaurant owner had described. It was indeed a little bumpy and rugged. Fortunately, the two of them were not frightened by these difficulties. They climbed all the way and reached the foot of the mountain in about an hour and a half. When they arrived, they were deeply shocked by the scenery here. It could be said to be filled with birds and flowers. Moreover, it was completely like a paradise. Behind the green field of rapeseed flowers, they saw a few dilapidated houses. After the two of them passed through, they arrived under a very old tree at the entrance of the village. They looked into the village and saw some houses scattered around. However, it was really as the innkeeper had said. There were no more than 10 people staying in the village. ¡°Grandpa.¡± As soon as they entered the village, they saw an old man with a cigarette in his hand. At this moment, he was sitting under a big tree as if he was enjoying the shade. He slowly raised his head and looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, sir, it¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here to look for someone. He used to work as a guard at Yuying Primary School. His surname is Li. His name is Li Sheng.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Li.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re late.¡± ¡°What? L-late? What do you mean?¡± ¡°He left last night.¡± ¡°Left? Where did he go?¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, his eyes widened in surprise. He had never thought that he would be asked to leave this remote village after traveling through mountains and rivers. If that were the case, then why did they leave in such a hurry? ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Last night, I happened to be on my way back. Then, 1 bumped into him. He was carrying a very big bag and left in a hurry. 1 even asked him about it at that time. He said that he had something to do and was going to stay in the city for a few days.¡± ¡°Are you sure he left alone?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just one person.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Why did 1 hear that he¡¯s already paralyzed in bed and can¡¯t move at all?¡± ¡°Oh, you said that he was paralyzed? That was before. It has been almost a year. He had been training non-stop and can walk freely now.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he doesn¡¯t need to lie in bed?¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t need to lie on the bed. Although his legs aren¡¯t as agile as before, walking is definitely not a problem.¡± The two of them looked at each other. They had never thought that what the principal had mentioned was actually not the truth here. Was it Old Li who deceived Principal Zhou? Or was Principal Zhou deliberately lying to them? ¡°By the way, sir, where does he live?¡± ¡°Oh, just walk in from here. The third courtyard from here is his house.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I got it. Thank you, sir.¡± After saying that, the two of them only looked at each other and then hurriedly walked inside. When they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, they pushed it a little and realized that it was probably locked. However, the door was relatively simple and Assistant Zhou only needed to smash it with a brick. Soon, the door was opened. After entering the courtyard, they felt that the courtyard was tidied up neatly. In the end, they walked into the room. They could tell that someone had lived here before. Xu Wenping hurriedly walked to the wardrobe and opened it. Moreover, the clothes in the wardrobe were not much less. But why was he in such a hurry to leave? And what was all this for? ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s so urgent?¡± ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you before. Does this Old Li have no children? However, if that¡¯s the case and he left in such a hurry, could it be that someone sent him a message?¡± ¡°Inform them? Who can send a message?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we told Principal Zhou before we came here yesterday. If that¡¯s the case, then the only person who can inform him can only be Principal Zhou.¡± ¡°Impossible, how could my uncle do such a thing? If you say so, then my uncle must be hiding something from us. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling you since 1 got in the car. 1 keep feeling that Principal Zhou is hiding something, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to talk about it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent an entire day and night to get here, but we¡¯ve actually come up empty-handed. Haha, now that I think about it, it¡¯s really quite laughable. We¡¯ve actually been played by someone, and the person who played us is actually my biological uncle?¡± Even now, Xiao Zhou could not accept this fact. He originally thought that these things should have nothing to do with him. However, he never expected that things would change quietly now. Moreover, they were gradually getting closer to the truth. ¡°Director Xu, what should we do now? Do we have to go back to the city and look for my uncle again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I feel that he shouldn¡¯t have gone far.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Look, all his daily necessities are here. And he left in such a hurry. 1 guess there¡¯s only one possibility. I believe that he should be nearby. After all, there¡¯s a mountain behind us. If he finds a place to hide in the mountain, we won¡¯t be able to find him at all.¡± ¡°You mean, he didn¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that grandpa tell us just now? No matter how good his legs are, he¡¯s different from ordinary people. If he needs to cross mountains and ridges with his legs, I reckon that he won¡¯t be able to cross the mountains at all. We didn¡¯t see anyone along the way. After all, there¡¯s only one path up the mountain or down the mountain..¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Old Li Appears Chapter 461: Old Li Appears Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°If he really hides in the mountains, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s really troublesome. If he doesn¡¯t come out on his own, we won¡¯t be able to find him by ourselves.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? If we use a method to lure him out, won¡¯t all of this be solved easily?¡± ¡°Lure him out? Since he wants to avoid us, do you think he will come out?¡± ¡°It all depends on how we do it. For example, we can light a fire in his courtyard. I believe that he will be worried about his things when he sees the fire.¡± ¡°Light a fire? Wouldn¡¯t things get out of hand then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be in the courtyard, and the fire will be within our control. Also, even if we set the house on fire, it won¡¯t affect the other buildings. The distance between these houses is quite large. 1¡¯11 just compensate him with a sum of money when the time comes.¡± ¡°Director Xu, are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If we do this, we can still lure him out. If we really can¡¯t force him out, we¡¯ll have to think of another way. According to what I said, prepare the things. In a while, we¡¯ll light the bonfire in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Xiao Zhou did not think that this was the most appropriate method, but it seemed that there were no other better options at the moment. Soon, a fire started to burn. If the person was standing in the mountain, they would be able to see the fire burning. Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, in fact, Xu Wenping was not confident in his heart. He did not know if his method would work or not. The villagers quickly gathered around. It was rare to see a fire in this place. ¡°Why is it on fire? You, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We accidentally lit a fire here.¡± ¡°What a joke. If this thing were to burn, wouldn¡¯t the entire village cease to exist?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This kind of fire shouldn¡¯t be too big. Also, look, there¡¯s no wind at all. Oh right, doesn¡¯t your village have water? If we connect the water pipe directly, 1 think we should be able to extinguish it very quickly.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up, hurry up.¡± The villagers didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they rushed back to their homes and started to rescue the villagers with pots and pans. Xu Wenping had been standing quietly in a corner, looking around. Finally, he saw someone sneaking in from the entrance of the village. He was bent over, wearing tattered clothes, and carrying a medium-sized bag. Could it be that this person was the so-called Old Li they were looking for? ¡°Xiao Zhou, you stay here and help them put out the fire. If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can think of other ways. Or you can call the Fire Department directly. I saw someone. 1 think it should be him.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Then hurry up and go first.¡± After giving his instructions, he hurriedly looked in the direction of the village entrance. After all, he was a young man and his legs were nimble. When he arrived at that person¡¯s side, that person had yet to react. By the time he reacted, it was already too late. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. It¡¯s just that your house has been set on fire.¡± ¡°What is it? My, my house is on fire?¡± ¡°Yes, and I was the one who lit it. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things now. I can compensate you for that house. I can build a house ten times bigger than yours, or rather, a house with a higher value. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will definitely compensate you.¡± ¡°You, who are you? Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I think you should know better than me who I am, right? Last night, you ran away overnight. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Escape? What escape? I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I believe that someone must have tipped you off, right?¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping walked forward and reached into his pocket to take out his phone. He tried his best to dodge, however, how could an old man who was over seventy years old compete with a young man? He still took out his phone. He clearly saw that he had received a call yesterday afternoon. Moreover, this phone number should have been called by Principal Zhou. ¡°Did Principal Zhou call you?¡± ¡°You, how did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it. There must be a problem. Aiyo, you¡¯re hiding in such a panic. Are you trying to hide the signs of what happened back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t know, right? If that¡¯s the case, then you can only come with me. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll probably spend the rest of your life, no, the last few years, in prison. After all, you¡¯ve done something illegal.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Are you sure? More than ten years ago, a little girl disappeared out of thin air from school. Even now, there¡¯s no news of her. Could it be that your heart has been at peace for the rest of your life?¡± After saying this, Old Li suddenly froze for a moment. In the end, he sat on the ground all of a sudden. He hugged his head with both hands and let out a sobbing sound. ¡°Tell me, what happened back then? Also, I know you lied. Everyone asked you, and the answer was that you saw her leave the school with your own eyes. I just want to ask you, did you see my sister leave?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve buried this matter in my heart for more than ten years. Why did I choose to return to my hometown in a hurry after I left? It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to face some people. Besides, 1 know that I¡¯ve let her down. I¡¯ve really let her down.¡± After he said that, he suddenly hesitated.. What did he mean by letting her down? Could it be that her disappearance was really related to this matter? Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Zhuyang Real Estate Chapter 462: Zhuyang Real Estate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Tell me, what happened back then? Also, what did you do to my sister?¡± ¡°What, you, your sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The girl who went missing back then is called Xu Wenhui. She¡¯s my biological sister, and I¡¯m her younger brother. My name is Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for this matter again after so many years?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t think she¡¯s dead at all. Besides, everything that happened back then felt strange and completely unrelated to normal circumstances.¡± ¡°That day, I remember it very clearly. Actually, when school was about to end, the students swarmed out as usual. However, 1 didn¡¯t wait at the door at all because I had something to do and left first. However, this had never happened in so many years.¡± ¡°What is it? Left? Why did you leave?¡± ¡°At that time, 1 had no choice. So, when 1 found out that a girl had gone missing and everyone was questioning me, I discussed it with Principal Zhou. He said that I absolutely couldn¡¯t admit that I wasn¡¯t on duty at that time. Otherwise, it would affect my work. So, 1 could only insist that she had indeed left the school.¡± ¡°Is this how you take responsibility? Moreover, you¡¯ve been leading others the wrong way. Perhaps she didn¡¯t leave the school at all. Perhaps, if you had searched in the school at that time, you would have been able to find her.¡± ¡°Actually, after the incident, we searched the school carefully. There was indeed no one. Therefore, we deduced that she should have left. However, 1 don¡¯t know where she went after she left and how she disappeared.¡± ¡°Let me ask you, what exactly happened in school back then?¡± ¡°Everything was normal. Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Impossible. Think about it carefully. Other than the students going to school and the teachers going to work normally, was there anything else special?¡± ¡°Oh, if you put it that way, it seems like there really was something. Because that day, someone specially came to the school to take a look at the environment because they were preparing to renovate the school. 1 remember that the contractor came to the school at that time.¡± ¡°The contractor?¡± ¡°Yes, it was Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Zhuyang Real Estate. They were determined to make changes based on their performance, but after this incident, the matter was ignored and put on hold.¡± Xu Wenping seemed to have some impression of it. In his impression, Zhuyang Real Estate should be a relatively large local developer. ¡°Who came to school from Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and I don¡¯t know who they are. Anyway, they arrived at the school very early and stayed there to investigate. They didn¡¯t leave until the second day.¡± ¡°What is it? Leaving on the second day? Could it be that they didn¡¯t leave that day?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t leave that day.¡± ¡°When they found out that a student was missing, how did they react?¡± ¡°There was no reaction. Moreover, this matter had nothing to do with them, right?¡± ¡°Zhuyang Real Estate? That means that when they went there, they must have contacted someone in the school. Who is that person? Is it Principal Zhou?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be Principal Zhou.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Other than these, was there anything else strange happening?¡± ¡°There was one more thing. A few years after the incident, the school suddenly requested to be demolished. I felt that it was very strange at that time. Normally, the school would not be demolished. In the first two years, they were still talking about a large-scale renovation. Who knew that it would end up like that? Moreover, they even wanted to demolish it again.¡± ¡°Demolished? Who made this decision?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still Zhuyang Real Estate.11 ¡°Are you saying that they were the one who wanted to build it and they were the one who wanted to tear it down?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.1¡¯ ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°But, but my house?¡± As he spoke, he looked painfully at the place where the fire had just started. Now, the fire had been extinguished, but the smoke and dust had not disappeared. Then, Xu Wenping took out a check from his pocket that he had prepared in advance. On it was a full 100,000 yuan. ¡°According to the current market value, this 100,000 yuan is enough to buy the entire village. Therefore, it should be more than enough.¡± ¡°Take this 100,000 yuan. From now on, you can live a carefree life. I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, so I won¡¯t blame you. It¡¯s been so long. 1 don¡¯t want to bring up the past again.¡± ¡°You, you really, you really intend to let this matter pass just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. 1 have to go back to the city and investigate Zhuyang Real Estate. I suspect that my sister s matter has something to do with Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± As Old Li spoke, he nodded vigorously. Then, Xu Wenping turned around and walked into the village. Since he felt that he could not get any more information from him, he felt that there was really no need to stay in this place. ¡°Yes, Director Xu, how is it? I¡¯ve already extinguished the fire on this side. There¡¯s not much of a problem. However, I¡¯m afraid that the house can¡¯t be preserved. There¡¯s no way to build it again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already seen him and compensated him. Let¡¯s hurry back to town and get in the bus. We have to return to rhe city immediately.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is it? Go back immediately? Director Xu, do you have any important clues?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I did get some useful clues from him. At that time, he didn¡¯t even know if my sister had left the school. Ail of this was only a decision he made after discussing it with Principal Zhou.¡± ¡°What is it? After discussing it? In other words, this matter really has something to do with my uncle, right?¡± ¡°Yes, your uncle did it out of good intentions. If he wasn¡¯t on duty at that time, the Education Department would have set up a special task force to investigate this matter. It¡¯s very likely that they would have fired him. It was to protect his job, so they could only do that.¡± ¡°How could this be? If we had known that she never left school, perhaps we would have gotten a different result.. Now that a full ten years have passed, how should we investigate?¡¯1 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Important Details Chapter 463: Important Details Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°When I talked to him this time, he mentioned a key place, and that was Zhuyang Real Estate. He said that the school was going to be renovated back then, and on the day my sister went missing, someone from Zhuyang Real Estate entered the school and didn¡¯t leave until the second day.¡± ¡°Director Xu, don¡¯t tell me you suspect that the real estate developer has something to do with your sister¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but my impression of my sister can be said to be slim and elegant. She could be called the school belle in that school. This, it¡¯s also possible.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he could be lustful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m only making a rough guess. Besides, it¡¯s been so many years since this incident happened. Some evidence must have disappeared by now. So, the first thing we need to do when we get back to the city is to find your uncle and find out what kind of relationship he has with Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°Alright, Director Xu. I¡¯ll fully support you on this matter. However, I only have one request. Can you let my uncle go?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned for a moment before he turned around to look at him. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I can kill your uncle? He might have been an ignorant person back then. Perhaps, he only did this to protect his job. So, as long as we investigate clearly, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± After saying that, the two of them were about to leave the village. However, at this moment, they suddenly heard someone calling him. ¡°Young man, young man.¡± He heard it clearly. This voice should be from Old Li. Xu Wenping quickly turned around. He didn¡¯t know if he had a conscience or if he suddenly thought of something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°From what 1 remember, there seemed to be a very strange detail.¡± ¡°What details? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the Zhuyang Real Estate that I told you about? They came in the first day to investigate and only left on the morning of the second day.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± ¡°When they came, there were three of them in a van. I remember it very clearly. But when they left the next day, I realized that the four windows of the van had been covered. 1 was curious. Could it be that they stole something from the school?¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping suddenly froze. Then, he turned around. He felt that this should be a very important discovery for them. ¡°What did you say? You said that when they left, all four sides of the glass were covered? Only the glass in front could be seen through, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did they hide something in the car? For example, hiding someone?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time. I just thought that they might have stolen something. Later on, I checked the school¡¯s assets and realized that they didn¡¯t steal anything. Naturally, I gave up on this idea and didn¡¯t continue thinking about it.¡± ¡°Other than this, you haven¡¯t seen those people since then, right?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen them until someone came to demolish the school. At that time, another construction team came. The few people from Zhuyang Real Estate who entered the school that year never showed up.¡± ¡°Alright, this clue of yours is very important. I understand. I¡¯ll definitely pursue it.¡± ¡°If, if you can really find the whereabouts of that student, even if it¡¯s just a corpse, can you let me know? I¡¯ve been feeling very, very guilty for the rest of my life. I also want to know what the final outcome will be.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I can find it, I¡¯ll definitely give you the information and answer. That¡¯s all for now.¡± After saying that, the two of them left the village without looking back. Along the way, it could be said that Xu Wenping had a lot on his mind. Although there was no big clue at the moment, he always felt that the two clues provided should be very important. He even began to guess that his sister¡¯s disappearance back then was very likely related to these two clues. ¡°Director Xu, what are you thinking? Do you suspect that Zhuyang Real Estate was hiding your sister? The person they took away in the van should be your sister?¡± ¡°Yes, I suspect so.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s even more troublesome. They took her away like this, and they must be afraid that the matter would be exposed. Then I guess¡­¡± Xiao Zhou did not dare to continue after that because everyone knew what he was going to say next. It would probably be a huge blow to Wenping. In fact, it had been so many years since the incident. Moreover, Xu Wenping had experienced rebirth and reincarnation, so he was basically very open-minded about all of this. However, he still had this thought in his heart. He hoped that his family could reunite. After all, this was the ultimate mission set by his system for him. It was probably his last mission on Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After completing all this, Xu Wenping could devote himself to his normal life and no longer need to think about so many things. ¡°I know what you want to say. Maybe she¡¯s already dead, right? Since those people are afraid that the matter will be exposed, they should kill her to silence her. That way, it will be more appropriate?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking. Although this reality is a little cruel, you have to accept it. You have to be mentally prepared. Of course, it¡¯s best if she¡¯s alive. If she¡¯s really dead¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s dead, then I¡¯ll just face it calmly. If they really killed her, then where would she be? Also, we haven¡¯t found any clues for so many years. If she really isn¡¯t dead, why hasn¡¯t she contacted us? What does all of this mean?¡± ¡°So, this has become a mystery. In addition, in my opinion, the highest probability is that she has already been killed. Since she can¡¯t speak, there¡¯s no way to find her..¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Visiting Function Chapter 464: Visiting Function Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°There¡¯s another thing that¡¯s worth suspecting. In the beginning, this school was going to be rebuilt, but suddenly, the school was demolished. What¡¯s the situation at Yuying Primary School now?¡± ¡°Over there, a park has been built.¡± ¡°If you want to build a park, who is the architect of this park? Also, I know the demolition company. It¡¯s Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°In terms of architecture, it should also be Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°They demolished a school and built a park. After the demolition, all the projects were taken over by Zhuyang Real Estate. Don¡¯t you think they are very suspicious?¡± ¡°Suspicion, there might be. There¡¯s another possibility. Why did they demolish this place so quickly? Furthermore, they wanted to flip it over and turn it into a park? I even suspect that there are some unspeakable secrets down there.¡± ¡°You mean, if they really killed my sister, would they bury her here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the park has already been built. With such a large area, even if I search bit by bit, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t find anything.¡± After saying this, Xu Wenping could only sigh helplessly. This was indeed a little too difficult for him. At this moment, a beep rang in his mind again. He knew that the system was about to give him a new skill. Every time he encountered difficulties, the system would always help him inadvertently. To him, this was actually a huge harvest every time. Xu Wenping sat up excitedly and listened carefully. [System: You are now granted the detection function. You can see everything underground through your eyes.] Great, visitation function. In other words, even if there was no need to dig, as long as he walked around the original place, he could basically confirm whether there were any unspeakable secrets buried below. ¡°When we get back to the city, we won¡¯t go to your uncle first. We¡¯ll go straight to the old site of Yuying Primary School, which is now the park.¡± ¡°What is it? Why are we going to the park at this time? Moreover, it has been built for so many years. Director Xu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to dig it down bit by bit? This is simply impossible.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not that stupid. I just want to go there to look for inspiration. Then, maybe 1 can find some clues or have some new ideas from there? Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just bring me there.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. If we go there today, we should be able to make it back before dark.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With that, Wenping closed his eyes and handed the matter over to Xiao Zhou. There was no way to move forward with the current situation. He could only make a decision after he rushed back to the city. If he could find some bones under the park, he could immediately find someone to dig them up and conduct a DNA test. Then, these things would have a final result. However, Xu Wenping firmly believed that since the system had told him to look for her, and the system did not tell him whether he was looking for her corpse or a living person¡­ Regardless of whether it was searching for a corpse or a living person, as long as he found them, perhaps he would be able to complete the mission. However, he still had some doubts about all of this. At 3:00 in the afternoon, the car finally arrived at Yuying Primary School. He got out of the car and looked around. This place had already been built into a city park. In fact, the flow of people was quite good during normal times. Usually, it was even more crowded during the weekends. Fortunately, it was not a weekend, so he asked Xiao Zhou to park the car by the roadside while he walked into the park alone. After so many years of renovations, the park had begun to take shape. Moreover, all kinds of fitness facilities and landscapes were now fully equipped. This park was already considered a landmark of the city. Yuying Primary School was located in such a prosperous area. In fact, it was considered very discerning. After entering the park, Xu Wenping lowered his head and began to search the ground. He found some soil on the ground, including some insects hidden underground, and other things. Now, everything was clearly seen in his mind. He continued to search. Finally, after an hour, he had walked through the entire park, including every inch of grass. However, he felt lucky that he did not find anything from this place. In other words, their previous deduction should be completely wrong. His sister was not buried here, so there was a very high chance that she was still alive. Xu Wenping left the park excitedly and hopped into the car. Xiao Zhou was already dozing off, but he was jolted awake when he heard the door open. ¡°Ah, Director Xu, you¡¯re back? Did you think of anything? Or did you have any inspiration?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a return visit. Alright, can we visit your uncle again now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already called him. When he heard that we were back, I could tell that he was a little nervous. Maybe we¡¯ll understand when we meet.¡± In fact, Xu Wenping felt that Xiao Zhou was a fair and just person. At the very least, he did not help his uncle cover up anything in this regard. Instead, he had been treating the matter from the perspective of fairness and public welfare. Finally, they opened the door again and saw the old man who was already over seventy years old. At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa and seemed to be thinking hard. After seeing the two of them enter, he did not show as much enthusiasm as before. He only slowly raised his head to take a look. In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never made any mistakes in my life. Furthermore, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. I only hid the truth about that incident..¡± Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Turning the Spear at Yang Yang Chapter 465: Turning the Spear at Yang Yang Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Before the two of them even asked him, he had already started the topic and was ready to tell everyone about this matter. He knew that since they had already returned from the village and met Old Li, it meant that everything should have been completely exposed. It would probably be meaningless for them to ask him again. He might as well tell them about these things himself. Perhaps they would understand a little. ¡°Uncle, if you have anything to say, just say it. Director Xu is very understanding. Also, why did you ask Old Li to lie back then? He was clearly not there, and he clearly did not see those things. Why did you ask him to say that he must have seen her?¡± ¡°First of all, 1 was also considering the school¡¯s performance. If I really suspected that this student was killed in the school, then the school couldn¡¯t continue to operate. Moreover, my reputation will be greatly affected.¡± ¡°Alright, what about the second point?¡± ¡°The second point is that it was not easy to find such a job. At that time, the Education Department had already intervened and started to investigate the matter. If I said that he was not on duty at that time, then he definitely could not keep his job. It was indeed not easy for him to find a job. Moreover, he had been conscientious for so many years and had never made any mistakes. I could not ruin his future just because of this one time. Therefore, I discussed it with him privately. We couldn¡¯t let him say anything.¡± ¡°Other than these two points, is there anything else? Don¡¯t you feel pain in your hearts?¡± Xu Wenping suddenly asked. Principal Zhou raised his head to look at him. He realized that Principal Zhou was filled with worry. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve let you down, and I¡¯ve let your family down as well. 1 did hide this secret back then, but 1 always felt that if I did so, perhaps others would receive a fairer treatment. 1 know that I¡¯ve indeed wronged you.¡± ¡°Forget it, this matter is already in the past. Besides, 1 can understand his explanation in the village. Also, 1 want to ask you something. How much do you know about Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± When he said this, he saw Principal Zhou suddenly move. Moreover, a trace of uneasiness flashed across his eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Zhuyang Real Estate, what does this have to do with Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± ¡°Because Old Li mentioned an important clue to me. He said that on the day my sister went missing, the people from Zhuyang Real Estate entered the school and didn¡¯t leave until the second day.¡± ¡°Yes, I know about this. However, Zhuyang Real Estate was only here to survey the school¡¯s physical condition. Moreover, they were preparing to rebuild the school on its original foundation. This had nothing to do with your sister¡¯s disappearance, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to connect all the impossible clues and then check them one by one. If I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s no relationship, then those three people won¡¯t be in any trouble. However, I feel that this matter is strange, so I want to continue to observe.¡± ¡°Zhuyang Real Estate was indeed in school at that time. What exactly do you want to ask?¡± ¡°I want to ask, those people from Zhuyang Real Estate who participated in the survey of the school should have contacted you directly. Why didn¡¯t you tell them about this? During the investigation, no one mentioned this matter?¡± ¡°Because this is a permanent stain on my reputation. Zhuyang Real Estate wasn¡¯t the one who took over the school project. Their people found me privately and gave me some money.¡± ¡°Gave you money? Do you mean that it¡¯s because of this that you handed this project over to them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s true. 1 was also afraid that my reputation would be damaged, so I didn¡¯t say a word about it. Fortunately, the matter of rebuilding the school was temporarily put on hold because of the disappearance of the student. After a year, the school was demolished.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? A perfectly fine school was suddenly demolished. Moreover, what exactly are they trying to hide?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I feel that it¡¯s a coincidence that Zhuyang Real Estate was still the one who took over the demolition project. It¡¯s just that the few people 1 dealt with never showed up.¡± ¡°Who were those three people?¡± ¡°One of them has become the vice president of Zhuyang Real Estate. He is called Yang Yang. I¡¯m not familiar with the other two, but I don¡¯t have a deep impression of the two men he brought over.¡± ¡°In other words, this Yang Yang is the one who really knows about it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Do you still want to suspect that this matter has something to do with their real estate company or even Yang Yang?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always suspected that my sister¡¯s disappearance had something to do with them. Also, Old Li gave us an important clue before we left. He said that when the three of them left the next day, the windows of their van were all covered up. I strongly suspect that my sister should have been in that van at that time and was brazenly taken out of school by him.¡± ¡°What? She, she was in their van? How, how is that possible?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, if he was exploring in school normally, would he spend the night here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If you put it that way, it seems a little strange. In the afternoon, they told me that they wanted to spend another night at school until the next morning because they still needed to see some special terrain at night and that they hadn¡¯t finished their work in the morning. At that time, I didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed.¡± ¡°Who made this request?¡± ¡°Yang Yang.¡± ¡°Other than these, is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, those people were there to help us rebuild the school, so 1 naturally didn¡¯t want to reject them. So, we arranged a room for them to rest in the staff dormitory. But, strangely, they didn¡¯t go to rest that night. I¡¯m not sure where they were because I was also involved in the search for the missing student that night, so 1 didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation at the school..¡± Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Unravel the Source Chapter 466: Unravel the Source Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After hearing all this, Xu Wenping only nodded lightly. It seemed that this target should be the right one. However, how to break through from Yang Yang was probably the next thing he had to face. ¡°Uncle, since you know so much, why haven¡¯t you mentioned it after 10 years?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long. What¡¯s the point of me bringing this up now? Moreover, even if I said it, how many people would believe me? Even if I were to push this on my head now, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to do so.¡± ¡°But you know what? You¡¯re destroying a family like this. They still don¡¯t know where she is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve lived my life with a lot of guilt. After you left yesterday, I hurriedly called Old Li and told him to go as far as possible.¡± ¡°But why did you lie to us and say that he was paralyzed in bed? Looking at his condition, his legs are indeed a little weak, but it¡¯s not to the extent of being paralyzed on the bed.¡± ¡°The reason why I described him as paralyzed in bed is that I hope you could add some pitiful elements to him. At the very least, don¡¯t suspect him anymore.¡± ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still protecting him, right?¡± ¡°Of course I have to protect him. He¡¯s my old buddy. He¡¯s already at this stage. Why should I push these things onto him? Even if you did what I did, I¡¯m afraid 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± In fact, just by listening to Principal Zhou¡¯s words, they could basically understand everything. If it was Xu Wenping, he would be willing to protect the people around him if he had to make a choice. Moreover, he was the principal who protected his employees back then. Moreover, he was also his old buddy. Therefore, this was definitely understandable. ¡°Alright, Principal Zhou. Xiao Zhou, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. Since this is the case, it has been ten years. Besides, I really understand your uncle¡¯s actions back then. I also think that he did it out of humaneness, so I can understand that.¡± After he finished speaking, Principal Zhou looked at him gratefully. If someone could understand what he had done back then, then he felt that his hard work should not have been wasted. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. Although I know that 1 did do something wrong back then, and it was also because of these mistakes that I caused you so much pain, to be honest, I feel guilty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Principal Zhou. We¡¯re already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to tell us everything that happened back then. In addition, my main problem now is Zhuyang Real Estate, which is the current vice president, Yang Yang.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you suspect that he has something to do with this matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like he¡¯s the only one who has the chance to do all of this. Moreover, when he left on the second day, he even sneakily covered the windows around him. Since he came here openly, what did he want to cover when he left?¡± ¡°When he came here, he was here to survey the actual area of the school and some actual situations. Therefore, it was impossible for him to take anything from the school. If you put it this way, it seems that this person is really worth suspecting. In addition, he¡¯s also worth paying attention to.¡± ¡°Yes, so the focus of our investigation should be on this Yang Yang. How much do you know about this Yang Yang? Also, after this matter was over, did you have any other dealings with him?¡± ¡°No, there was no connection at all. Because back then, I didn¡¯t know him at all. 1 was only introduced to him through a middleman. Then, 1 was prepared to hand over the task of renovating the school to him. Actually, there was not much interest between us.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Is there anything else?¡± After saying that, Xu Wenping stood up. Since the matter was very clear and he knew how to proceed, he basically felt that there was nothing else to explain. ¡°Oh, 1 don¡¯t have any more on my side. Director Xu, if you don¡¯t have anything else to ask, we¡¯ll leave first. Uncle, you should rest at home.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll send you out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Principal Zhou. You¡¯d better stay here. Besides, this matter is between you and me. Other than that, you don¡¯t have to tell anyone else. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep my mouth shut about this matter. I will wait here for your final result.¡± After greeting Principal Zhou, the two of them got up and left the room. After getting into the car, Xu Wenping felt as if all his thoughts had been completely opened up. His next focus should be on investigating Yang Yang from Zhuyang Real Estate. ¡°By the way, how much do you know about Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± He turned around and asked Xiao Zhou. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this. As you know, our company doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with real estate. However, I think you can ask someone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, ask a person? Ask who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our company¡¯s President Liu. He used to have quite a wide social network. Moreover, when the industrial park was built, he also dealt with a few well-known real estate companies in the city. However, I¡¯m not sure if Zhuyang Real Estate is one of them. However, he has been in this position for so many years. I believe that these relationships should be maintained.¡± The person he mentioned was indeed a very suitable person. Moreover, as the chairman of such a large company, this person must be very powerful. Perhaps, Xu Wenping had just taken up his position, so there were many things that he could not understand immediately. Therefore, even if he wanted to know about his connections, it would probably take three to five years. Anyway, he definitely could not open this intersection point.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: President Liu Pulling the Bridge and Connecting the Lines Chapter 467: President Liu Pulling the Bridge and Connecting the Lines Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This time, Xiao Zhou had provided Xu Wenping with a very important point, which was to find the company¡¯s CEO, President Liu. He believed that he should be able to provide him with some suggestions in this regard. Thinking of this, he knew that he could not delay this matter any longer. Moreover, the longer he delayed it, the more disadvantageous it would be for him to handle this matter. Then, he took out his phone and called President Liu. Now, President Liu was like a life-saving straw for him. Moreover, President Liu had always regarded Xu Wenping as their company¡¯s savior. Perhaps, no one could replace Xu Wenping¡¯s current important core position in the company. After a few rings, he heard a voice. ¡°Hello, President Liu, this is Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°Oh, Director Xu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong? Right, didn¡¯t you say that you had something to deal with? What, have you already settled everything?¡± ¡°Oh, no, President Liu. 1 might need to delay for a few more days. I¡¯m afraid 1 won¡¯t be able to go to work in the company for the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already started mass production of the project that you successfully developed last time. After the first batch goes offline, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a week later. At that time, you can give us more suggestions on the technology. If there¡¯s anything that needs to be improved, we¡¯ll do it. The rest shouldn¡¯t be needed for the time being.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll try my best to help you with this matter.¡± ¡°So, if you have anything to do, hurry up and do it well. You don¡¯t have to think about anything. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything in the company. You don¡¯t have to think about anything else.¡± ¡°Alright, President Liu. I¡¯m calling you this time because I¡¯ve encountered some trouble here, so I wanted to see if you could help me out.¡± ¡°Oh, trouble? What is it? Director Xu, what¡¯s there to be polite about between us? If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I don¡¯t know if President Liu has any relationship with the real estate companies in the city?¡± ¡°Real estate companies? What¡¯s wrong? Are you buying a house? That¡¯s not right. A house has already been given to you. Do you still need other houses? It¡¯s okay. Our company can help you coordinate.¡± It was obvious that President Liu had misunderstood his meaning and did not know what his request meant. ¡°President Liu, that¡¯s not what I meant. 1 don¡¯t need a house. Besides, the company has given me a house. It¡¯s so good. Why would I need to buy a house? It¡¯s because of some other things. 1 just want to see if you have any dealings with the real estate companies in the city.¡± ¡°I do have some dealings with them. When we were building this chemical park, many of the CEOs came to me, and we have always maintained a good relationship in private. Also, which real estate company do you want to find? Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zhuyang Real Estate.¡± ¡°Zhuyang Real Estate? Are you looking for Yang Yang of Zhuyang Real Estate?¡± Unexpectedly, Xu Wenping had just mentioned Zhuyang Real Estate when he immediately said the name. Xu Wenping felt that he was really lucky. Moreover, he did not spend much effort at all. Now, he was able to find this person immediately. This also proved that his next path should be the right one. ¡°Why? Do you really know this Yang Yang?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be counted as knowing him. Anyway, I saw him at a cocktail party before and interacted with him before. Why? What exactly do you want to do? Should you want to find some business through real estate or some connections? Tell me clearly, and I¡¯ll know how to help you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, President Liu. I just have one request. I want you to introduce me to this President Yang.¡± ¡°Introduce you to him? You want to get to know him? However, there has to be a motive in the end, right? Moreover, if you want me to evaluate the situation inside, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s easy for me to talk for you.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing much. I just have a relative in the city who has a small development project. 1 want to see if 1 can find a real estate company to cooperate with. You know, Zhuyang Real Estate has a very good reputation, so¡­¡± ¡°I understand. So, you want to rely on his reputation to stop this project. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°Hehe, that should be what I mean. But don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t do it for nothing. 1 know the market too. When the time comes, 1¡¯11 give them a share of the achievements. Anyway, I just need some small projects to do.¡± ¡°Well, if you put it that way, there might be room for cooperation. How about this? 1¡¯11 call him and see when he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just wait and see tonight. I¡¯m also quite anxious, so I¡¯ll see if I can meet him somewhere tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for my call.¡± After that, President Liu hung up the phone. After Xu Wenping hung up the phone, he actually heaved a long sigh of relief. He was not sure whether Yang Yang would guard against him. Also, was Yang Yang the one who did it back then, or was it the two people who followed Yang Yang? This was not clear at all. He had to think of a way to eliminate them one by one. Of course, if he couldn¡¯t interact with others, then all these things would be in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is it? Does he know him? 1 heard him mention something about President Yang on the phone just now.¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t thought of that yet. It¡¯s really a coincidence, but he really knows this person. 1 want him to introduce me. 1¡¯11 go over and meet him tonight to see what the situation is.¡± ¡°Just by meeting him, you can know what happened back then? I feel that it definitely won¡¯t be that simple. If something earth-shattering really happened back then, then he would definitely keep his mouth shut and not mention a single word.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure. Therefore, I¡¯m only trying to probe him today to see what exactly is going on. At the very least, 1¡¯11 be able to understand the corresponding person.¡± ¡°Director Xu, have you ever thought that io years have passed? Moreover, the changes during this time are very big.. Do you really think that he will still be the same as he was io years ago?¡± Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: First Contact with Yang Yang Chapter 468: First Contact with Yang Yang Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s different. This is also the first step we have to take. Moreover, if we don¡¯t do this, there¡¯s no way to continue investigating. And then, pry these words out of his mouth? Let me tell you, this is even more impossible.¡± While Xu Wenping and Xiao Zhou were discussing the matter, his phone rang. He picked it up and took a look. It was indeed President Liu who had called him. ¡°Hello, how is President Liu?¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect President Yang to be so considerate. After 1 told him about this, he immediately agreed. Moreover, it¡¯s set at 7:00 tonight in Room 102 of Nanhu Hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. President Liu, thank you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since 1 can establish a connection for you, then what to do next is up to the two of you to discuss.¡± ¡°Okay, 1 understand. Thank you, President Liu.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. Just focus on your own work. When you¡¯re done here, you can come back to work.¡± ¡°Alright, President Liu. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, he easily hung up the phone. Although he didn¡¯t interact much with President Liu, he felt that President Liu was a person who appreciated talents and was also a very upright person. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s already agreed. It¡¯s tonight. It¡¯s getting late now. Alright, you should get off work early today. 1¡¯11 go over myself.¡± ¡°Director Xu, it¡¯ll be more convenient to pick you up and drop you off.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I should be able to handle it alone.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯d better follow you. In this way, at least we¡¯ll show some style. What do you think?¡± ¡°Well, if you put it that way, it seems like that¡¯s the case. After all, we¡¯re using the excuse of doing business with him to get in touch with him. We should show some respect. After all, it can still be of some help to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we should go over directly when the time comes.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time now. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head over there first. Then, we¡¯ll take a look around. They should be here soon.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded and started the car. Then, the car drove away. They arrived at the parking lot of Nanhu Hotel before 7 pm. ¡°1¡¯11 go over in a while. Wait for me here. If there¡¯s anything, 1¡¯11 call you again. It should be later tonight. You¡¯ll have to suffer for the time being.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been a driver for so many years. It¡¯s normal to wait for the boss. If you find anything, call me. 1¡¯11 go over immediately.¡± After giving Xiao Zhou instructions, Xu Wenping got up and went straight into the hotel. After arriving at the private room, Xu Wenping pushed open the door. It turned out that the person was already waiting for him inside. However, when he first saw this person, he was indeed stunned. It was obvious that he felt that this person was very knowledgeable. He was completely different from the local ruffian that he had imagined. He was wearing a pair of glasses, and his hair was already turning white. He was wearing a straight suit. It seemed that he was really a very knowledgeable person. ¡°Hello, are you President Yang?¡± ¡°Oh, are you Director Xu?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Aiya, come, come, sit down. President Liu called me, so I came over. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve never met before, so 1 really can¡¯t recognize you. Come, come, this way please.¡± As he spoke, he stood up enthusiastically and pulled Xu Wenping to sit next to him. ¡°President Yang, 1 think you¡¯re a little older than me, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not just a little older than you. I estimate that you¡¯re only in your twenties.¡± ¡°Yeah, around there. I¡¯m 27 years old this year.¡± ¡°Have you seen it? I¡¯m already 46 years old now, almost 50 years old. I¡¯m already an old man.¡± After hearing this, he was suddenly stunned. 46 years old, which meant that he should have been 36 years old ten years ago. If he really committed the crime, it was understandable. 36 or 37 years old was the prime of life, so it was understandable that he would be impulsive. However, the key problem was that looking at his words and actions now, he felt that he was a completely knowledgeable person. How could he have done such a thing? Therefore, based on his appearance alone, he already felt that the possibility of it being this person was not very high. However, it seemed that nothing could be judged by appearance alone. One had to combine it with the actual situation to see what the situation was. ¡°Oh, right. I heard that you have a relative or friend who runs a small construction company. Is that right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a construction company. It¡¯s actually just an engineering team. But don¡¯t worry, the quality of the work will definitely not be a problem. 1 just want to see if 1 can find some small projects from our company. At the very least, these people can support their families.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, is that so? If that¡¯s the case, do you have any relevant information about this engineering team? Also, do you have any relevant qualifications? In addition, there¡¯s another point. Have they actually come into contact with any projects? Have these projects been checked and accepted by the relevant functional departments?¡± He asked a series of questions, which made Xu Wenping feel a little confused. After all, he had never been involved in the real estate industry, so he really did not know how to answer the questions he was asking. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about that. I only know that they¡¯ve taken over a project before, so I¡¯m not sure if they have the things you mentioned. Why don¡¯t I call them again and ask them in detail?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what kind of projects did they accept before? Were there any projects above the city level? Or should I say, projects above a million? Have they accepted any of these?¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Everything Was a Pretense Chapter 469: Everything Was a Pretense Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Well, you¡¯re indeed making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t have the relevant qualifications, or if they haven¡¯t accepted these large-scale projects, then 1 really can¡¯t give them too many tasks. This is because our company is very strict with the qualification review. If anything really happens, then we¡¯ll be the ones to take the blame. Do you understand?¡± ¡°President Yang, look at this. This is all because of President Liu¡¯s relationship. Moreover, I¡¯m here today to help them. 1 want to see if there are any small projects. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not too big. Even if it¡¯s very small. You can just throw those that you can¡¯t finish to them.¡± In fact, from Xu Wenping¡¯s point of view, these projects were all fictitious. His purpose was to meet this person and see what kind of situation this person was in. Moreover, Xu Wenping didn¡¯t know much about engineering. ¡°Mr. Xu, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is not an issue whether it¡¯s big or small. It¡¯s a matter of principle and policy. I¡¯ve been in this industry for more than 20 years, and I¡¯ve never violated my professional ethics. This is also why Zhuyang Real Estate has always had a good reputation. So, I¡¯m sorry, but 1 really can¡¯t help you with this.¡± He had rejected Xu Wenping personally. This made Xu Wenping feel a little surprised. He thought that he would be able to use these relationships more or less, but even after he used it, Xu Wenping knew that he would not accept this thing at all. ¡°President Yang, it seems like you really don¡¯t have any conditions to discuss, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no conditions. I really want to help you, but you can¡¯t do this in the name of our company at the moment. If you really have a small construction team that wants to pull some projects, I can let you do it. 1 can introduce you to some other projects, but they definitely won¡¯t be more than 1 million projects because those are too dangerous for them. They have to start from the bottom, and they might earn less in the early stages. This is all temporary.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. If that¡¯s the case, then 1 really have to thank you, President Yang. Ah, right, President Yang, 1 seem to have some impression of you.¡± After saying this, he suddenly changed the topic. At that time, he was only stunned for a moment. ¡°What is it? Do you have an impression? What do you mean? Have we met before?¡± ¡°Yes, 1 feel like we¡¯ve met before. 1 remember now. Did we meet at Yuying Primary School?¡± When he said this, he clearly felt an unnatural expression flash across Yang Yang¡¯s face. However, he quickly returned to normal. ¡°Yuying Primary School? I¡¯m not too sure. Besides, I don¡¯t have much to do with that school.¡± ¡°Why not? I remember that 1 was studying in the school at that time. Also, oh, right, 1 remember that there were always rumors in the school that someone wanted to help us renovate the school. That should be you guys, right? 1 remember that there was a white van that entered our school at that time. We students were very excited. We knew that the people in the van could make our school more beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about this? There was indeed such a thing more than ten years ago. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. However, we didn¡¯t take over the project at all. In the end, we didn¡¯t succeed in renovating it.¡± ¡°However, after a year, the land was requisitioned and demolished very quickly. So, I still feel a little regretful. It was indeed unsuccessful back then.¡± ¡°All, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since it¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m afraid that 1 really can¡¯t remember what 1 didn¡¯t do. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, 1 would still be in the dark.¡± ¡°By the way, why did they suddenly demolish the place? Also, as far as I know, this demolition project was also done by your Zhuyang Real Estate, right?¡± He continued to speak without giving up. When Yang Yang heard it, he only frowned slightly. Why did this person keep mentioning the past? Could it be that he still wanted to investigate something? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to ask you, why are you asking about these things? Also, if I¡¯m not wrong, I have a hunch that the real purpose of you coming to see me today shouldn¡¯t be to accept some project, right? Why did you come to me all of a sudden?¡± He was very smart. Besides, Yang Yang felt that there was no point in beating around the bush here. He might as well hit the nail on the head and see what his true thoughts were. ¡°President Yang, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. The reason why 1 used my connections to find you and then used the excuse of working on a project to lure you out was actually all a cover. Because what 1 really want to find is the missing student from ten years ago.¡± After saying this, he saw that Yang Yang was obviously stunned. Then, he suddenly stood up from his seat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Is it a missing person case? Besides, if there¡¯s anything wrong with the missing person case, you can go to the police. It has nothing to do with us. I¡¯m sorry, 1 have something to do at the last minute. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± His reaction was very strong, and because of this strong reaction, Xu Wenping was even more determined to realize that he was ioo% aware of this matter. He was sure that he knew something that no one knew. He felt that all his breakthroughs should be fine. Moreover, at this moment, he should be able to officially open them. ¡°President Yang, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you guilty? Moreover, the project was originally planned to be renovated, but a year later, it was changed to demolition. Then, what exactly are you trying to hide? Also, you entered the school on the morning of the first day, but you only left on the morning of the second day. Coincidentally, a girl went missing at this time. When you left the next day, the surrounding windows were covered up very well. If I¡¯m not wrong, that girl should have been hidden in the van by you back then, right?¡± In fact, Yang Yang had already reached the door.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Yang Yang Tells About What Happened in the Past Chapter 470: Yang Yang Tells About What Happened in the Past Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, when he said those words leisurely, Yang Yang felt extremely shocked. He suddenly turned around and looked at him. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m just a minor character. You definitely won¡¯t be able to remember me. But let me tell you, the person who went missing back then was called Xu Wenhui, and I¡¯m called Xu Wenping. Tell me, who do you think I am?¡± ¡°She, she is, she is your sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my sister. Although it¡¯s been so many years and everyone has accepted this fact and thinks that she died in an accident, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve never given up on investigating because I know that this incident was not an accident at all. In fact, it was completely man-made.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°President Yang, if you don¡¯t want your reputation to be ruined here, then you should walk out of this door boldly. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will continue to investigate this matter. I don¡¯t believe that there is no justice in this society.¡± Although this sentence was a blatant threat, Yang Yang was someone who had been through a lot. He did not stay for too long. He turned around and left the room in a hurry. After he left, Xu Wenping stood up and left the hotel. He went to the parking lot, opened the car door, and got into the car. At this moment, Xiao Zhou was waiting there. He originally thought that this meal would take a long time. Therefore, he was prepared to make long-term preparations. However, he did not expect that after only 20 minutes, Xu Wenping would be back in the car. It was obvious that something unexpected had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with this person. He has already shown it all just now. 1 know that he must know something about my sister¡¯s disappearance and has been hiding it all along.¡± ¡°W-what did you say? You mean, he, he knows the inside story?¡± ¡°Yes, he definitely knows the inside story. Don¡¯t stop now. Hurry up and follow his car. It¡¯s the black car in front. Quick, follow him.¡± ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡± Xiao Zhou nodded after hearing that. Then, he stepped on the accelerator and followed closely behind the black car. Of course, it was impossible for the person sitting in the car not to notice these things. He realized that since he left the hotel, there had been a car following him closely. He knew that these people should be the ones who wanted to investigate the truth of the matter back then. ¡°Go to the intersection in front and turn there. I remember there¡¯s a remote alley. Just stop there.¡± He suddenly looked up and gave the driver an order because he felt that it was impossible to continue hiding this matter. Moreover, even if he wanted to make things clear, the best opportunity was today. Then, they parked the car at the intersection of the small alley. Of course, Xu Wenping¡¯s car also rushed over at this time. Then, the car stopped next to him. They saw that Yang Yang had indeed jumped out of the car. Moreover, after he jumped out, he had been looking over, probably waiting for Xu Wenping¡¯s arrival. Xu Wenping walked up to him and looked him up and down. ¡°President Yang, I think this should be a chance for me. Besides, if you get off at this place, you should have something to tell me, right? Remember what 1 said today. I may not have any concrete evidence, but I¡¯ve been hiding it in my heart for a long time. 1 don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t even dare to face it directly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? It wasn¡¯t just me who went to your school back then. My two assistants were there as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before. Furthermore, the three of you entered the school together.¡± ¡°However, one of them made a serious mistake.¡± ¡°Mistake? What mistake did he make?¡± ¡°That¡¯s bastard. He probably saw that the girl was pretty and was lustful, so he dragged her to an empty classroom next door and¡­¡± ¡°Just, just what? What did he do?¡± ¡°He harmed that girl.¡± ¡°Do you think that girl is Xu Wenhui?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be her.¡± After saying this, Xu Wenping only clenched his fists tightly because he didn¡¯t know if the harm he was talking about was something he had experienced himself, or if he had seen it with his own eyes. However, no matter what, it was a breakthrough for the three of them. Today, he was able to grasp this point. He believed that some things should be clear. ¡°He r*ped her, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he did r*pe her. When I found out, I was shocked. The girl struggled so hard that he raised his fist and knocked her out. She was unconscious the whole time.¡± ¡°Then, how did you deal with this matter?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I knew that this was going to be a big matter. If someone wanted to tell, I¡¯m really the key to his success. He would definitely involve Zhuyang Real Estate. Our Zhuyang Real Estate had just started in the city, and our reputation could be affected at this time. Therefore, in order to hide it from others, we decided to stay in school that night and wait for the whole night. We only moved the girl away the next day.¡± ¡°When did that girl wake up?¡± ¡°It was in the wee hours of that night. After she woke up, we stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth so that she couldn¡¯t speak and she started to panic. We were prepared to take her out of the school and deal with other matters later.¡± ¡°Were you going to kill that girl?¡± ¡°No, no matter how brave we are, we definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to kill anyone. So, it wasn¡¯t until the morning of the second day. You¡¯re right. The reason why I admitted that the van¡¯s windows were blocked at that time was because we threw her into the back seat. That¡¯s how we took her out of school.¡± ¡°What about after you left the school? What did you do? Also, who was that person? Where is he now?¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Haven’t Contacted For Many Years Chapter 471: Haven¡¯t Contacted For Many Years Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°After this incident, he resigned. I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡± ¡°Then, what about that girl?¡± ¡°Because he was the one who created this mess. He said that he would finally bring the girl to a nearby hospital for a check-up. If there was no problem, he would let her go home and leave this city.¡± ¡°I knew that he wouldn¡¯t stay here after committing such a serious crime. I also hoped that this matter would be left settled. However, I didn¡¯t expect that after that, there would be no news of that girl. I don¡¯t even know where she went.¡± ¡°You mean, it¡¯s very likely that he didn¡¯t have a solution to deal with her back then, or that he killed my sister?¡± ¡°Did he kill her or did he not put her back? I don¡¯t remember it clearly. I don¡¯t know what happened back then.¡± ¡°Then, you haven¡¯t contacted him since?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never contacted him. I don¡¯t dare to contact such a person at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s name? Tell me.¡± ¡°His name is Li Xiaobo. He applied for our company as a university graduate. I could tell that he was very knowledgeable in the field of construction and was a hardworking person. But who would have thought that his personality would be so extreme? That he could even be so lustful when he saw a girl? I really didn¡¯t think of this at that time.¡± ¡°What about Li Xiaobo? Where is he now? Can we find him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been ten years. I don¡¯t know where he went at all. However, his employment information from back then is still kept in the company. I was worried that this matter would be exposed one day. Perhaps, this thing will be my last amulet.¡± ¡°Is what you said true? Also, there were three of you at that time. Where is the other person?¡± ¡°The other person also suffered a huge blow because of this incident. Moreover, I was worried that if he continued to stay in the company, it would affect the development of the company¡¯s other projects. Therefore, 1 found an opportunity to fire him two months later. However, I heard that his family had already moved overseas and he hasn¡¯t come back since.¡± ¡°Then are you sure that he has nothing to do with this matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think he had any contact with it. He was the one who was most afraid at that time. Moreover, he kept clamoring to expose this matter. Moreover, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let us deal with it privately. It¡¯s just that I was worried about the company¡¯s development, so I could only resort to this.¡± ¡°Do you know that if you do this, you won¡¯t only delay a person¡¯s life, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll destroy a family? Do you know what he did after he took my sister away? Did he kill her, or did he hide her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this. If you didn¡¯t mention this again ten years later, I¡¯m afraid I would have felt that I owed someone for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want that information now.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a moment. I¡¯ll send it to your phone right away.¡± As he spoke, Yang Yang took out his phone and connected to the company¡¯s server. Soon, a picture was uploaded to his phone. Then, he turned on his phone to take a look. After confirming it, Xu Wenping realized that there was indeed a registered address on it. There was also his name and ID number. All of this information was recorded. Of course, there was also a phone number. However, he firmly believed that this phone number had probably been changed a long time ago. Moreover, it was impossible for him to keep this phone number for 10 years. In that case, the most likely thing was that he had left this city. Could it be that he had returned to his hometown? He looked at the address above. It should be about 10 hours drive from here. He estimated that he should have been attending university in this city. After graduating from university, he went straight to Zhuyang Real Estate and did not go anywhere else. ¡°I hope that everything you say is true and effective. Moreover, I will continue to investigate this matter. Let me tell you, if you lie at all, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make you suffer.¡± ¡°At this point, do you think I still need to hide it? It¡¯s impossible for me to continue hiding what happened 10 years ago. Moreover, if 1 continue to hide it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be beneficial to me. If you really want to investigate, then continue with this current situation. However, I feel that if she really didn¡¯t die in these 10 years, then this person will definitely be doomed. I¡¯d better be mentally prepared for you.¡± ¡°I only have one request, and that is to see her alive or dead. If she¡¯s really dead, I¡¯ll interrogate him to find out where he buried her. I have to pay attention to all these. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about this with you now. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xu Wenping knew that at this moment, he could not stay any longer, so he turned around and returned to his car. However, at this moment, his expression should be very serious. Moreover, compared to when he went down just now, his mood was indeed much lower. Xiao Zhou had a slight premonition that something was amiss when he saw the situation. Did Yang Yang really reveal some information to him? ¡°Yes, Director Xu, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°Follow this address. Let¡¯s hurry there now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Xu Wenping handed the phone over. Xiao Zhou took the phone and zoomed in on the picture to see the address. ¡°If we rush over overnight, we¡¯ll probably only be able to reach here by daybreak. The distance should be more than 1,000 kilometers.¡± ¡°This, this far away? Who is this Li Xiaobo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who r*ped my sister. I¡¯ve already found out that it was a man under him who r*ped my sister back then. They were afraid that the matter would be exposed, so they kept my sister under control until the next day. So, Yang Yang doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now because he hasn¡¯t contacted that person since then..¡± Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Secretly Investigate Chapter 472: Secretly Investigate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Okay, I got it. Director Xu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely be able to reach this place before dawn. You stay behind and have a good rest.¡± After saying that, he stepped on the accelerator and the car disappeared into the night. Xiao Zhou was a professional driver himself, so he knew how dangerous this matter was along the way. Moreover, he absolutely could not delay it, because every minute of delay would probably cause some new changes. He didn¡¯t stop on the way. He only went to the service area twice on the way. He didn¡¯t stop at all. He arrived at a remote small county at six in the morning. Then, he followed the address on the information and found this place. It should be an alley. According to the number of the alley, he came to the front of a courtyard. Xiao Zhou nodded gently when he saw that. He walked forward and knocked on the door gently. After waiting for a while, the door opened. He saw an old man with white hair. He bent over and looked up at him. ¡°You, who are you? Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Oh, sir, it¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here to look for a university classmate.¡± ¡°University classmate? Which university classmate?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Xiao Bo. Xiao Bo, doesn¡¯t his family live here?¡± ¡°Xiao Bo, y-you guys are Xiao Bo¡¯s classmates?¡± Xiao Zhou suddenly felt as if he had taken a pill of reassurance when he heard that. If that was the case, it seemed that his thoughts were right and he had found his direction. ¡°Yeah, we happened to pass by this place on our business trip. Then, we remembered Xiao Bo. He seemed to have said that his home was in a small county, so we found this place from the address book. I wonder if Xiao Bo is still at home?¡± ¡°Oh, 1 see. Come on in. Xiao Bo isn¡¯t home right now.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not at home? Grandpa, where did he go? When is he coming back? Why don¡¯t we wait for him outside? Or is there a phone number?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a phone, but you don¡¯t need to make a call. Go straight from this place and there¡¯s a T-junction. At the T-junction, go to the right and you¡¯ll slowly see a sign that says Xiaobo Communication. That¡¯s his shop.¡± ¡°You mean, he¡¯s in that shop, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he and his wife are both in the shop.¡± ¡°Okay, 1 understand. I¡¯ve troubled you, Grandpa.¡± After saying that, he greeted them and quickly left. After returning to the car, he looked up at Xu Wenping. ¡°How is it? Have you figured it out? Is this his home?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already found out. 1 suspect that the person inside is his father. He said that if you turn right at his intersection, you¡¯ll see a sign. It says Xiaobo Communication.¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s actually doing some business at home now. Alright, then I¡¯ll officially meet this person today.¡± ¡°Director Xu, I advise you not to go in. Moreover, we have to think of a way to deal with this kind of person. After all, only he knows the crime he committed back then. If we suddenly raise this now, I¡¯m afraid that we will alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we should wait for the time being?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay around and look around. Don¡¯t forget that Li Xiaobo doesn¡¯t know us at all, so we¡¯ll just test the waters first. Even if we go to the shop and pretend to sell something, we¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ll wait for an opinion before making a decision.¡± To be honest, Xu Wenping was indeed a little flustered at this time. He really wanted to find this person, grab him, and question him about what happened 10 years ago. Fortunately, Xiao Zhou was still rather clear-headed because he knew that if he were to ask around, they would definitely end up with nothing. After all, the situation had already changed greatly. Moreover, no one had any evidence now. If they mentioned it now, it would not be of any decisive effect. Xu Wenping recalled carefully and felt that he was indeed a little flustered. Then, they drove to the door of Xiaobo Communication. They found a middle-aged man sitting in the shop. He seemed to be discussing something with a customer. The shop didn¡¯t look very big, about 20 square meters. There were two sets of counters inside, and the counters were filled with communication equipment, including walkie-talkies and communication phones. The two of them looked at each other and finally walked into the shop. ¡°Hey, what do you want?¡± They could clearly see that this person was the Li Xiaobo they were looking for. He was wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and his hair had indeed turned a lot whiter. However, looking at him, he seemed to have experienced some storms and things. At this moment, Xu Wenping was really excited. He really wanted to do this right away, but he knew that if they were to just clash with him now, all his previous efforts would be wasted. ¡°Oh, boss, we want to buy a pair of walkie-talkies. Moreover, the kind of communication effect needs to be better.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, the kind with good communication effect. I have it here. By the way, what are you guys doing? Do you usually use it when you go out for an outing, or do you use it for something else?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that we usually drive a few cars on the highway together and then go out to play. So, we want some communication that isn¡¯t restricted and isn¡¯t blocked.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not a problem. I can satisfy you here. Come, I¡¯ll get you a few models. You can choose from them first. There are some that are more valuable. Of course, there are also some that are cheaper. This depends on what you need.¡± He was very enthusiastic. After all, they were customers. He was here to do business, so it was impossible for him to reject them. While Xiao Zhou was looking at the machines, he looked around and realized that there was a staircase above the building. It seemed like there was another two-story building.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Meeting Xu Wenhui Chapter 473: Meeting Xu Wenhui Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Boss, you have a second floor? Is there something on the second floor? If it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s go to the second floor to take a look?¡± ¡°Hehe, no, business is just here on the first floor and the second floor is my accommodation. There¡¯s nothing much to see. All the goods are stored here. If you need anything else, I have some in my warehouse. I can transfer the goods to you when the time comes.¡± ¡°Xiaobo, I¡¯m going to buy some groceries.¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. In the end, they saw this woman walking down from upstairs. When he saw this woman, Xu Wenping suddenly felt his heart tremble. Although he had never seen this person before, Xu Wenhui¡¯s face immediately appeared in his mind when he saw her for the first time. That¡¯s right, he could see very clearly that this person should be the Xu Wenhui he was looking for. He stared at Xu Wenhui quietly, then quickly walked forward and stood in front of Xu Wenhui. At this moment, he was very excited, but he didn¡¯t know how to express it. However, he could clearly feel that the woman looked at him as if he was a stranger. In fact, when he suddenly appeared in front of her, he felt that she was shocked. ¡°This, this gentleman, you, what do you want? Do you want to buy something?¡± What? This gentleman? That was impossible. It had only been 10 years. Their relationship was so good. It was impossible for her to forget what he looked like. ¡°You, you don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I really don¡¯t seem to know you. Who, who are you? Ai, Xiaobo, who is this?¡± At this moment, Li Xiaobo walked over and looked over curiously. ¡°Sir, did you get the wrong person?¡± ¡°Aiya, did you get the wrong person? Crazy, this is his wife. Moreover, how could you meet her in this place? Don¡¯t be silly, okay? Come, come, come with me.¡± When Xiao Zhou saw that, he felt that their plan was about to be exposed, so he quickly found an excuse and pulled Xu Wenping over. Then, he pinched his hand hard. At this moment, Xu Wenping suddenly reacted. Yes, he was a little too impulsive. If this was really the case, then it was very easy to alert the enemy. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You and my ex-girlfriend look too much alike. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry. This brother of mine suffered some emotional damage previously, so his mind is a little unclear now. Sorry to disturb you, sorry to disturb you. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯re embarrassing ourselves here.¡± As he spoke, he pulled him and walked out. Finally, he walked to the opposite side and found a remote place. At this moment, Xu Wenping finally let out a long sigh of relief. However, he felt that his heart had always been in his throat. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure. That person is my sister. She¡¯s Xu Wenhui. Impossible, it¡¯s definitely her. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for it not to be her.¡± ¡°I can tell that that woman is indeed very unfamiliar with you. Moreover, she must have sensed that you don¡¯t have much relationship with her. What¡¯s going on? She actually married this man now. What exactly happened between them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s too chaotic. It¡¯s really too chaotic. Also, since she¡¯s been living here for ten years, why didn¡¯t she find a way to contact our family?¡± ¡°Director Xu, there¡¯s something that might have happened to your sister. I don¡¯t know if I can say it or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already so late. What else can¡¯t you say? If you think of something, just say it.¡± ¡°I think she must have lost her memory. Moreover, she must be clueless about what happened before. Otherwise, how could she not recognize her own brother?¡± ¡°What did you say? Memory loss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She must have lost her memory or had some illness before. Now, she doesn¡¯t know anyone else.¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Then, if she lost her memory, it can explain why she has been living in this world but has never contacted her family. Is that what you want to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I mean. Therefore, we can only start with this man. Now is not the right time. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to take this person away later. Then, I¡¯ll think of a way to ask him.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After saying that, Xu Wenping nodded gently. ¡°But Director Xu, your condition isn¡¯t very good at the moment, so I¡¯ll bring him here. You just have to wait here.¡± After saying that, he quickly walked over. Even though he did not know how Xiao Zhou managed to get him to come over, he felt that there would not be much of a difference if Xiao Zhou was the one to handle the matter. He waited quietly in this place, but after waiting for a few minutes, he felt that he really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Moreover, if he continued to be tortured like this, his head would probably go crazy. Just as he was at a loss for what to do, he saw Xiao Zhou walking over from the alley entrance with Li Xiaobo and his wife. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He stood in front of Xu Wenping strangely and sized him up again. ¡°Are you saying that your brother has suffered some setback? However, what¡¯s the point of calling me over? Besides, 1 can¡¯t solve any problems.¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask you if your wife has any brothers or sisters. Otherwise, why do they look so similar?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any siblings. She¡¯s all alone. 1 think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Sir, I¡¯m sorry. 1 still have business to do.¡± ¡°Li Xiaobo, have you forgotten what happened at Yuying Primary School ten years ago? Have you forgotten that girl called Xu Wenhui?¡± Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: The Truth Ten Years Ago Chapter 474: The Truth Ten Years Ago Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Just as he turned to leave, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He finally said those words. At that time, Li Xiaobo just stood up. Then, his body trembled and he slowly turned around. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°I can tell you that my name is Xu Wenping. I believe you should know who I am.¡± ¡°You, you are, you are her younger brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That person should be my sister. I¡¯m very clear. At that time, I almost shouted it out. Moreover, it feels as if I¡¯m an unfamiliar existence in front of her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve really got the wrong person. Also, 1 don¡¯t know anything about the Yuying Primary School you mentioned. I think you should go to another place to look for it.¡± It seemed that he was very stubborn. Moreover, he did not intend to describe everything so quickly. ¡°Do you really think that you can cover it up like this? Do you believe that I can call the police right now and pull her out for a DNA test? In that case, our relationship as siblings will soon surface. If you want to alert the police, then we¡¯ll do it.¡± Now, Xu Wenping could only rely on this to oppress him. Moreover, he believed that, after all, he had done some illegal things, so under such circumstances, he should still be very afraid of these things. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, what happened ten years ago? Also, I found Yang Yang from Zhuyang Real Estate and he told me everything that happened back then. If it¡¯s really my sister now and she¡¯s already married to you, then I can let bygones be bygones. However, there¡¯s one more thing that I need to find out. If you¡¯re willing to tell me, we can sit down and have a good talk.¡± At this point, Li Xiaobo lowered his head. It was obvious that he was having a fierce struggle in his heart. However, the more he acted like this, the more Xu Wenping could capture the subtle changes in his heart. After 10 years of the truth being buried, he believed the truth would gradually surface. ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse up ahead. It¡¯s quieter there. I¡¯m friends with the owner. Let¡¯s find a private room and have a good chat.¡± Finally, he spoke. Xu Wenping felt very excited. He nodded gently and followed the man into the quiet teahouse. After finding a private room, everyone had left. Now, only Xu Wenping and Li Xiaobo, who knew the truth, were left. ¡°Speak. Since I¡¯ve already found this place, 1 can tell you that 1 will definitely investigate this matter. Tell me, what exactly was the situation?¡± ¡°I never thought that her family would come looking for me. To be honest, for the past ten years, I felt like I was woken up by this nightmare every day.¡± ¡°I heard from Yang Yang that you were going to take my sister to a nearby hospital for a checkup and then send her home. Why didn¡¯t you do that? You didn¡¯t send her home, so where did you take her? I understand now. You brought her here because you were afraid that she would tell the truth about what happened back then, right?¡± ¡°No, back then, I did bring her to the hospital for a check-up. However, after the doctor¡¯s examination, he found that her brain had been hit, causing damage to her hippocampi. So, when she woke up and saw me, she couldn¡¯t recognize anything.¡± ¡°What did you say? You say she really lost her memory?¡± ¡°At that time, she had indeed lost her memory. Logically speaking, I was really very happy when 1 saw that. Because I felt that since she had lost her memory, no one would ever know what happened to her. I originally wanted to leave her at the hospital and then leave. However, I didn¡¯t expect that she would always follow me closely.¡± ¡°Follow you? I understand now. When a person loses their memory, they probably won¡¯t know anyone else, but they can remember the first person they saw when they opened their eyes because that person can make them feel a strong sense of dependence. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I meant. So, I couldn¡¯t bear it at that time. I felt that it was too unfair for her. So, I gritted my teeth and stomped my feet, bringing her directly to our hometown. That way, 1 felt that no one would find out from a thousand miles away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everyone was looking for her? Have you seen the news or not?¡± ¡°I only found out about this after 1 left the county. However, I didn¡¯t have the courage to bring her back. How could 1 say that I r*ped the girl and beat her until she lost her memory? Should I turn myself in? I didn¡¯t have the courage. Really, I couldn¡¯t do it. At that time, she was more dependent on me. Coincidentally, 1 liked her more. Gradually, the two of us had feelings for each other. After returning to our hometown, we held a wedding half a year later. From then on, we lived a normal life.¡± ¡°Did she really not mention anything about her memories?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She never mentioned it, but she often had dreams at night. She remembered that she seemed to be living in a very dilapidated building. Moreover, she had a younger brother and a father and mother at home, but she couldn¡¯t remember who they were.¡± ¡°Well, she still knows everything subconsciously, right?¡± ¡°I could feel that her subconscious mind knew. If 1 could bring her back to her old place, or let her family stand in front of her, I believed that she would be able to recall. In the past two years, I noticed that she had been intermittently thinking about some things.¡± ¡°Then what do you plan to do next?¡± ¡°I just feel that if I really can¡¯t hide everything, then I¡¯ll tell her everything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the courage yet, and 1 don¡¯t have the chance to tell her. Also, our child is already eight years old now. Really, we¡¯re living a very happy life.. I hope, I hope you can let me go, okay?¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Fragments of Memory Chapter 475: Fragments of Memory Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I let you go or not. I just hope that my sister can reunite with our family. Even if she admits that she has accepted everything, we definitely won¡¯t pursue it anymore. However, you can¡¯t deprive her of her right to reunite with our family.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you on this. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. Tell me, what do you plan to do next?¡± ¡°I want to see my sister alone. I want to bring her back to my hometown and see if she can remember my parents. As for your relationship in the future, I want her to choose for herself. Don¡¯t worry. Since she has lived with you for 10 years and has a child, I can tell that your relationship is not bad. It should not happen.¡± The two of them chatted for a long time in the room, and they talked about many things. At this moment, he could feel that Li Xiaobo¡¯s mistake back then was probably a spur of the moment. He didn¡¯t do such a bad thing. Finally, at noon, they came to his shop again. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs now. Besides, the child has already gone to school. If you need anything, you can talk to her directly. I¡¯ll be downstairs. If you need anything, just look for me.¡± ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡± After he finished speaking, he nodded. Then, Xu Wenping quietly walked to the second floor. He noticed that there was another door on the second floor. Then, he knocked on the door gently. ¡°Xiaobo, I didn¡¯t lock the door. You can just come in.¡± He heard the woman¡¯s voice. Then, Xu Wenping pushed open the door. He saw that the woman was sitting on the sofa with a phone in her hand. She seemed to be looking at something. ¡°Why, why are you back? You, who are you?¡± When she first saw Xu Wenping, she was obviously still a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. Moreover, she probably couldn¡¯t imagine that the person standing in front of her was actually her own younger brother. ¡°Sis, do you really not recognize me? I¡¯m Xu Wenping, your younger brother. Your name is Xu Wenhui.¡± When Xu Wenping said this, he saw Xu Wenhui suddenly freeze. ¡°What did you say? You, you are, you are my younger brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your younger brother. We¡¯ve been looking for you for io years. Have you forgotten? We have our own home, and we have a father and a mother. We¡¯ve always lived together back then. You were taken away from Yuying Primary School.¡± ¡°Yuying Primary School? I have a home? I have a father and a mother?¡± She kept repeating this sentence. In fact, Xu Wenping could feel that she seemed to be able to vaguely recall something, but using these things in her mind was only a fragment of memory. ¡°I just heard your husband, that¡¯s right, Li Xiaobo, tell me about it. He said that you¡¯ve been having the same dream for the past two years. You dreamt that you were living in an old building with a family of four. That¡¯s right, I can tell you that it wasn¡¯t a dream at all, because it was a reality.¡± ¡°You mean, they, they are really there? I¡­ I have a family? You, you are my younger brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sis. Can¡¯t you remember anything now? If you can¡¯t remember, 1 came to look for you on behalf of our parents now. Then, I¡¯ll bring you home. Perhaps when we reach that place, you¡¯ll be able to recall it intermittently.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember now. 1 seem to have a younger brother. He, he¡¯s called, he¡¯s called Xu Wenping, but is it really you?¡± ¡°Sis, do you remember that you have a younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember now. Also, I remember that our father¡¯s name should be Xu Huaiyou, and our mother¡¯s name should be Zhao Haiying. Is that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sis. Everything you said is the truth.¡± ¡°Great, I remember, I finally remember. I¡¯ve always felt that these names seemed familiar, but 1 didn¡¯t know where I saw these names before. Now, I finally know. You, are you really my brother?¡± ¡°Sis, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m really your brother.¡± At this moment, Xu Wenhui was so excited that she walked up to him. Then, she held his hand tightly and tears welled up in her eyes. After io years, when these relatives met again, the feelings of ordinary people would definitely not be able to withstand the change. That day, the siblings got into the car and rushed home overnight. Along the way, Xu Wenping told her everything that happened when they were young in detail. Meanwhile, Xu Wenhui seemed to be responding to him. It was as if she had gradually realized that all of this was real. Now, she had begun to recall what had happened when she was young. However, Xu Wenhui did not seem to be able to recall that painful memory. Perhaps, it was a symptom called post-traumatic stress disorder. Therefore, at this time, her body had a self-protection and resistance ability. She didn¡¯t want to recall her most painful experience again, and the person who really hurt her was her husband who had slept beside her for io years. Finally, on the morning of the second day, they arrived at their previous neighborhood. ¡°Sis, do you still remember? At that time, we lived in this neighborhood. Look at that dilapidated building. Do you still remember it?¡± He came to the front of the building and pointed at it to Xu Wenhui. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenhui nodded excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember now. 1 remember now. We lived here back then. If I remember correctly, our house should be on the fourth floor. Come, bring me up.¡± ¡°Okay, Sis. I¡¯ll bring you upstairs right now.¡± As they spoke, Xu Wenhui held her hand and the two of them walked straight to their original home on the fourth floor. After pushing open the door, everything inside had been covered up. Because they had moved temporarily, they did not take these things with them. They had only replaced them with some new things, but this house had been preserved here.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Farewell Chapter 476: Farewell Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Sist, do you still remember? This room is your room, this room is my room, and this is Dad and Mom¡¯s room. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°I remember now. I was in this room at that time. I, I really remember now. You¡¯re my younger brother. You¡¯re Wenping. You¡¯re Wenping, right?¡± After returning to her room, Xu Wenhui¡¯s memory seemed to have become clearer all of a sudden. Moreover, many things had begun to appear in her mind intermittently. Xu Wenping walked to the side and made a call. He only told his parents to come to the old house because he had something to tell them. The old couple had no idea what was going on. They probably didn¡¯t expect to see their biological daughter again this weekend. ¡°Alya, Wenping, why did you suddenly bring the two of us here? 1 really don¡¯t want to come to this place again.¡± Before he could see the person, he heard Xu Huaiyou¡¯s voice coming from the door. Xu Wenhui immediately turned around. She was already in tears. She quickly ran to the door and suddenly opened it. ¡°Hey, you, who are you?¡± After all, Xu Huaiyou was already getting on in years. Moreover, after ten years of persistence, a woman had changed a lot after giving birth. When he first saw this girl, he was only stunned for a moment. However, he soon felt as if he had seen her before. Xu Huaiyou turned around and looked at Zhao Haiying, who was standing beside him. He realized that Zhao Haiying¡¯s body was trembling non-stop. At this moment, Xu Wenhui could no longer hold it in. She could feel that all the memories had already surfaced in her mind. That was right, the people standing in front of her were her biological parents. She suddenly pulled Zhao Haiying into her arms. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Wenhui. I¡¯m Wenhui.¡± She started crying loudly. Zhao Haiying thought that she was dreaming and still hadn¡¯t fully reacted. ¡°Am I dreaming? Wenhui, are you, are you Wenhui? You, let me see. Don¡¯t lie to me. Are you really Wenhui?¡± She repeated it over and over again. Then, she pushed Xu Wenhui away from her arms and sized her up carefully. ¡°Wenhui, this is really my Wenhui. Wenhui, where did you go? I¡¯ve missed you so much all these years.¡± At this moment, Zhao Haiying had completely reacted. She hugged her daughter and the two of them cried in pain. Xu Huaiyou, who was standing at the side, silently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then, he looked at Xu Huaiyou, who was standing behind him. He quietly walked over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It was you who brought your sister back, right? Where did you find her?¡± ¡°Dad, these things are really hard to explain. Back then, my sister¡¯s head was injured and she was saved by someone. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t describe her location clearly. At that time, that person was in a hurry to return to his hometown, so he took her back. My sister is living very well now. She¡¯s in a small county 1,000 kilometers away from us. She¡¯s running a shop now and she already has her own child.¡± Xu Wenping was very smart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t tell the two what had happened in school. Moreover, if the two really knew about these things, they would probably not be able to accept it. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good that we can find her. No matter what happened, I told you that our Wenhui will never die.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, come, let¡¯s sit down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Xu Wenhui was very excited, but she still pulled her parents and rhe family of four to sit on the sofa. ¡°Wenhui, where have you been all these years? Do you know that 1 miss you every night? 1 always feel that you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s because 1 lost my memory that 1 couldn¡¯t recall many things. If 1 could, 1 would have come back earlier to reunite with you guys. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Wenping suddenly running to me and telling me so much, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to fully recover my memories until now.¡± ¡°That, that means that you, you¡¯ve already recovered your memory, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve regained my memory. Besides, just like Wenping told my father, 1 have a family now, a child, and a husband. He treats me really well.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s just that the distance is a little too far. Mom really hasn¡¯t spent enough time with you. It¡¯s been so many years. She really feels that she has lost a lot of time with you.¡± Xu Wenping smiled and sat down beside Zhao Haiying. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have a good chat with my brother-in-law later. He just opened a small shop over there. It¡¯s okay. We can help them come here and arrange a house for them. Then, we can start their business again. That way, we can live in the same city at the same time. Isn¡¯t that closer to us?¡± To be honest, the current Xu Wenping definitely had the ability to do so. Arranging a shop and a residence was simply a piece of cake for him. ¡°Okay, okay, Wenping. If you can really do this, I¡¯m willing to stay by your side to make up for what I owe our parents for the past 10 years.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything for you. Now that our family is finally reunited, there¡¯s no need to think about anything. Well live happily together in the future and enjoy our family happiness.¡± ¡°By the way, Wenping, I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask you yet. You¡¯re already so old. From the looks of it, you¡¯re quite successful in your career. So, what about your personal problem? Have you solved it?¡± ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here at the right time. 1 already have my own girlfriend. 1 plan to marry her after our family reunites.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. Dad, Mom, did you hear that? I¡¯m back too, and Wenping is planning to get married. Now, our family is finally reunited and happy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard it, 1 heard it.¡± At this moment, Xu Wenping stood up. He felt that the system in his mind kept beeping. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Xu Wenping walked to the window and quietly re-established contact with the system. [Host, your mission on Earth has been completed. The system will no longer exist. From now on, you will live a normal life. The system wishes you all the best. Good people will live a peaceful life. Goodbye, Host.] At this moment, he felt a warm current rising in his body and rapidly circling around his body. When it reached a certain point, Xu Wenping suddenly felt a gust of cold air blowing in. From now on, he knew that the system would no longer exist. He had already completely fused with this era. His beautiful life could start anew.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Very Intimate Chapter 477: Very Intimate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ever since the system said goodbye, Xu Wenping¡¯s life returned to normal. As the richest man in the world, he chatted and fished with his wife, Su Yurou, every day. The company¡¯s affairs were also handed over to the management staff to take care of. It was very comfortable. However, when he thought of a certain girl, he would feel helpless. This kind of helplessness was very powerless in Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes, because that girl was his wife in name. However, ever since she took the initiative to come to him that day, Xu Wenping knew that this matter was not that simple! Xu Wenping had already investigated Su Yurou¡¯s identity. She was the bride who had attended the wedding with him back then! Although the relationship between the two of them had become very close, Xu Wenping still felt that this would not do. Because if they continued to maintain this relationship, the ridiculous things he had done in the past would definitely be discovered. Therefore, Xu Wenping wanted to divorce Su Yurou, but he was rejected. The reason was that his wife, Su Yurou, was pregnant! This news was absolutely great news for Xu Wenping! He was going to have a son! Xu Wenping immediately signed a marriage certificate with his wife and immediately transferred the house. At the Xu family¡¯s old residence. Xu Wenping sat on the sofa in the living room, smoking a cigar as he quietly listened to his wife¡¯s story of her pregnancy. Su Yurou sipped on her black tea as she gazed at her husband with her beautiful eyes. Although this husband was already in his thirties, he still looked handsome and imposing. His figure was tall and slender, and he looked like a noble son. ¡°Wenping¡­¡± Su Yurou called Xu Wenping softly. Xu Wenping came back to his senses and put out the cigar in the ashtray. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Xu Wenping asked. ¡°About my pregnancy¡­ Could you¡­ not tell the outside world?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Yurou bit her lips and hesitated for a moment before speaking carefully, ¡°Wenping, I¡¯m afraid your identity will be exposed. When that happens, 1¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wenping pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve thought it through. We won¡¯t talk about it for now. When you give birth to the baby, we can tell the outside world.¡± Su Yurou nodded in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡± Xu Wenping asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. My mother never told me about it.¡± Su Yurou shook her head. Xu Wenping thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then you take care of the child first. After you give birth, we¡¯ll hold the wedding and bring the child back. How about that?¡± ¡°But¡­ Is this really good?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°The child¡¯s surname should be Xu, and your parents are businessmen. They need money too! You have to know that ordinary people like us have to pay a tax of tens of thousands of yuan every year.¡± Su Yurou nodded in agreement. She also wanted her child to enjoy a rich educational environment. After all, it was a fresh life. ¡°Then you can stay here for now. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yurou nodded slightly. She was secretly happy that Xu Wenping had finally agreed to let her and the child stay for a while. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Thank you, Wenping.¡± Su Yurou¡¯s face revealed a gratified expression. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. What are you talking about? ¡°Xu Wenping reached out and stroked Su Yurou¡¯s hair. Su Yurou¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed red. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Then when are we going to get our marriage certificate?¡± Xu Wenping was slightly stunned when he heard this. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait a few more months!¡± Su Yurou raised her head and looked at Xu Wenping in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ 1 need to take care of something.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Yurou responded obediently. This incident was actually about Xu Wenping forcefully kissing Lin Shiqi that night. Xu Wenping didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss about Lin Shiqi kissing him. Therefore, he decided to find a time to ask Lin Shiqi out to explain. Xu Wenping called Lin Shiqi to ask her out for dinner. Lin Shiqi didn¡¯t want to see him at first. But on the phone, Lin Shiqi heard Xu Wenping say that he had something to discuss with her, so she agreed. Xu Wenping was going to treat Lin Shiqi to a high-class restaurant. Lin Shiqi didn¡¯t want to go at first, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and decided to attend. Xu Wenping waited at the entrance of a coffee shop for a full 20 minutes before he saw Lin Shiqi arrive. When Xu Wenping saw Lin Shiqi come in front of him, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Why did you take so long to come?¡± ¡°There was a traffic jam on the road. You didn¡¯t rush me, so of course 1 couldn¡¯t be too fast.¡± Lin Shiqi rolled her eyes at Xu Wenping, then pulled out a chair and sat down. Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°So there was a traffic jam on the road.¡± ¡°What do you have to discuss with me?¡± Lin Shiqi asked with a frown. ¡°I asked you out today because I actually need your help,¡± Xu Wenping said bluntly. ¡°Help? Lin Shiqi sneered, ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°Help me settle something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Wenping took a deep breath and slowly stood up. ¡°My sister, Xu Wenwen, has been pursuing a classmate from our school recently. I hope¡­ I hope you can help my sister.¡± After Lin Shiqi heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, her face instantly darkened. ¡°Xu Wenwen?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Xu Wenwen. Her grades in our class have always been very good, and her results for this exam are also very good. If you can help her get a boyfriend, then 1 will be very grateful to you, and I will give you enough compensation.¡± After Lin Shiqi heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, her face became even uglier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Xu Wenwen? She actually likes you?¡± Xu Wenping nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, she likes me very much, so¡­¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ How shameless!¡± Lin Shiqi snorted coldly, ¡°She actually likes you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Xu Wenping quickly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want Wenwen to be bullied by others, so 1 want you to help.¡± ¡°Ha, what a pitiful man!¡± Lin Shiqi said sarcastically. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± Xu Wenping quickly advised, ¡°You have nothing to lose anyway, right?¡± ¡°Lose?¡± ¡°Yeah, if my sister can get that boy, it¡¯ll be a good thing for you, right?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the boy¡¯s name? What does he look like? ¡°Lin Shiqi asked. ¡°We all know that his name is Ye Chen.¡± After hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s introduction, Lin Shiqi immediately frowned. ¡°Ye Chen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How did you get involved with him?¡± Lin Shiqi¡¯s tone was obviously not friendly. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wenping was a little embarrassed. After hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this! Anyway, Wenwen likes that person, but he doesn¡¯t seem to like her.¡± ¡°This is your business, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Then will you help me?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chapter 478 - Chapter 478:I Will Settle It Myself Chapter 478:I Will Settle It Myself Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± ¡°You can solve it yourself?¡± Lin Shiqi looked at Xu Wenping suspiciously and said, ¡°Are you sure you can do it yourself?¡± Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure I can do it myself, as long as you¡¯re willing to help me.¡± ¡°Since you said so yourself, then fine!¡± Lin Shiqi sighed. At 7 or 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Xu Wenping arrived at Lin Shiqi¡¯s apartment and gave her a call. ¡°Sister Lin, what are you doing?¡± Xu Wenping pretended to be relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m at home. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯m going on a date with you tonight. Why didn¡¯t you come earlier?¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. ¡°All¡­ I forgot. Sorry, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go down now!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wenping sat quietly in the car and waited patiently. While he was waiting for Lin Shiqi to appear, he was also thinking about how to tell her about this. After about half an hour, Xu Wenping saw Lin Shiqi coming down from upstairs. Xu Wenping quickly rolled down the window and stuck his head out to smile at Lin Shiqi. Xu Wenping¡¯s actions immediately attracted Lin Shiqi¡¯s attention. ¡°Xu Wenping, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ No, nothing much¡­¡± Xu Wenping was a little flustered by Lin Shiqi¡¯s question. He quickly shifted his gaze elsewhere and pretended to look at the scenery. Lin Shiqi glanced at him coldly and walked straight to his side. ¡°Sister Lin, where are we going? Xu Wenping pretended to ask aimlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It doesn¡¯t matter where we go.¡± ¡°Alright, let me take you somewhere.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them left the company and drove to a nearby KTV. Xu Wenping¡¯s car drove to a bustling street and stopped. The two of them walked into a KTV and chose a corner seat. Xu Wenping handed the menu to Lin Shiqi. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just order some casually!¡± Lin Shiqi shook her head. She was not in the mood to enjoy these things at all. Xu Wenping looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you order!¡± he said. After Lin Shiqi sat down, Xu Wenping ordered and handed it to the waiter. ¡°What do you like to eat? Order whatever you want. It¡¯s my treat!¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Lin Shiqi said lightly, ¡°You can order whatever you want. We don¡¯t have outsiders here anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡± Xu Wenping ordered a song and placed the menu on the table. Then he looked at Lin Shiqi and said, ¡°Sister Lin, what are your plans now?¡± Lin Shiqi was stunned for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°1 don¡¯t have any plans now. However, if it¡¯s possible, I want to find a job to support myself. It¡¯s also a way to lighten my mother¡¯s burden.¡± Xu Wenping nodded and continued, ¡°What kind of job are you looking for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Shiqi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have nothing now. 1 can¡¯t even find a stable job. The only way for me now is to sing in the bar to earn money to support myself.¡± ¡°Then what dreams do you have? For example, could singing earn a lot of money?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any dreams!¡± Lin Shiqi shook her head. Xu Wenping thought for a moment, then smiled at Lin Shiqi and said, ¡°Sister Lin, I have a suggestion. I wonder if you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Oh? What suggestion?¡± ¡°I think you can find a part-time job. I believe that you will definitely be successful. At that time, you can also benefit from it, right?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After Lin Shiqi heard this, she immediately showed a trace of surprise. Then she looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a great achievement!¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Lin Shiqi couldn¡¯t help but suspect, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll succeed?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Lin Shiqi pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. My dream is to be a star!¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, the smile on his face froze. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen. How can you be a celebrity?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too modest? You just said that you¡¯re an ordinary citizen, so how can you not know Wenwen? Wenwen is one of the top singers in the country. Her new album¡¯s sales reached more than 3 million yuan, and her concert tickets were sold for more than 60 million yuan. How could you not know her?¡± Lin Shiqi sneered. Looking at Lin Shiqi¡¯s disdainful eyes, Xu Wenping felt awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, Lin Shiqi was right. Xu Wenping did not only know Su Wenwen, but he was also the target of many girls. He was also a very outstanding boy, but it was a pity that he had never put his mind on those girls. Lin Shiqi saw that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything and continued to mock him. ¡°You even dared to flirt with Su Wenwen? 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re much.¡± ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Xu Wenping refuted. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not that kind of person? If you¡¯re not that kind of person, why did you lie to me to drink with you and make me drink so much? And you said you didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives?¡± Lin Shiqi snorted coldly. Xu Wenping was at a loss for words. Indeed, he did not dare to lie. Xu Wenping looked at Lin Shiqi and asked, ¡°Then Sister Lin, do you think I have any bad intentions in tricking you into drinking with me this time?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Lin Shiqi pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach.¡± ¡°I mean, I lied to you to accompany you to drink, but I didn¡¯t say that 1 had bad intentions.¡± ¡°Sister Lin, think about it. If I want you to accompany me, 1 can find a better reason.¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to take advantage of a beautiful woman like you? Besides, you¡¯re a big star with many male clients. How could 1 reject you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lin Shiqi thought about it carefully and felt that Xu Wenping¡¯s words made sense. She said, ¡°Alright, in that case, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Okay, then what do you plan to do now?¡± Xu Wenping asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to look for a job now, I can introduce you. I know a lot of rich and powerful second-generation heirs. When you go to them, there will definitely be many opportunities. You might as well consider it,¡± Xu Wenping suggested. ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Shiqi hesitated. In fact, Lin Shiqi really wanted to find a job that could reduce the burden on her parents, but she didn¡¯t have that much money now.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: How Could An Ordinary Student Have That Much Money? Chapter 479: How Could An Ordinary Student Have That Much Money? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Thinking about it, she was a student who had just graduated. Other than studying, she danced in bars and worked in hotels every day. A few thousand yuan a month was simply a drop in the ocean for a poor student like her. It was not enough to spend at all. The reason why she was like this was because she really wanted to change her current situation and find a job that was suitable for her. However, she did not know what kind of job she should find, so she could only muddle along. Now, listening to Xu Wenping, it seemed that he could help her find a job. However, she didn¡¯t know if Xu Wenping was telling the truth, nor did she know if his words were reliable. After all, there were many scammers in this society. Seeing that Lin Shiqi did not reply, Xu Wenping said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me in a hurry. Think about it again!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Lin Shiqi nodded. Ding, ding, ding¡ª- At this moment, a white Audi R8 drove into the restaurant from afar, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Lin Shiqi also raised her head and her gaze fell on the Audi R8¡¯s license plate. The license plate was a luxury car from the capital. It was said to be worth hundreds of millions and was very eye-catching. When they saw the luxury car drive into the bar, screams immediately sounded around them, and they were especially excited. ¡°Wow, who¡¯s in that luxury car? So handsome!¡± ¡°I also want to sit in a luxury car!¡± ¡°I want to ride in a luxury car too, but 1 don¡¯t have the luck.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Lin Shiqi frowned when she heard the discussion. ¡°Sister Lin, look! Isn¡¯t the owner of that luxury car your fiance?¡± ¡°What is it? My fiance?¡± When Lin Shiqi heard that, she immediately turned her head. When she saw that the person in the black luxury car was indeed her fiance, she was shocked. ¡°How, how could it be him? Could he be your fiance, my colleague?¡± Lin Shiqi pointed at the luxury sports car and stammered. Xu Wenping nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I¡¯m friends with him. He came to the capital to play a while ago and happened to meet you when he dropped me off for dinner. I thought that it was not safe for you to work alone in the bar, so I invited him to protect you. He agreed at that time.¡± Lin Shiqi was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Wenping to have such a reason. Her heart was suddenly filled with deep emotions. She gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Xu Wenping, I didn¡¯t expect you to lie to me like this. I¡¯ve always treated you as a good friend, but now you actually used such a despicable method to deal with me! You bastard!¡± ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s face flashed with guilt. ¡°I had no choice. I just hope that you can find a job as soon as possible. 1 know that your family conditions are very difficult, so even if you consider your parents, you must find a stable job. Otherwise, they will be laughed at by others.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Lin Shiqi was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Her head was about to explode. This guy was really too vicious! ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯ve been helping you think of a way all these years. 1 hope you can get out of this predicament as soon as possible.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have any clues. How are you going to get out of this predicament? You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Lin Shiqi glared at him and roared angrily. ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯m helping you! If you can¡¯t find a job for the rest of your life, how are you going to support your parents? Your parents still need money to treat their illness. How can you be so willful?¡± ¡°You, you b*stard!¡± Lin Shiqi couldn¡¯t help but raise her right hand and slap Xu Wenping hard. Pa! This slap was very heavy, and Xu Wenping¡¯s entire face instantly became red and swollen, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Xu Wenping covered the half of his face that had been slapped and stood there in a daze. Xu Wenping never thought that he would be slapped by Lin Shiqi. He was very unwilling, but he had nothing to say. After all, Lin Shiqi was a girl, so she was stronger than him. ¡°Sister Lin, you did well! Good fight! I¡¯m convinced that you beat me up! However, you have to know that I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Xu Wenping gritted his teeth and said. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be good to me!¡± Lin Shiqi roared, her eyes red. ¡°Then how do you want me to help you? If you don¡¯t want to date me, I can¡¯t possibly follow you around for the rest of my life, right? You will marry someone else sooner or later, and 1 will find a wife to marry sooner or later. And I believe that you don¡¯t like to go on blind dates with people you¡¯re not familiar with, right? I¡¯ve known you since I was young. Although you¡¯re my colleague, 1 think you¡¯re just as interesting and cute as me,¡± ¡°Xu Wenping said. ¡°Xu Wenping! I¡¯m telling you, give up. I won¡¯t date a scumbag like you!¡± Lin Shiqi scolded angrily. She really couldn¡¯t imagine Xu Wenping like that. It was such a happy thing to be with her, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. Instead, he used such a despicable method to force her. It was simply shameful. Lin Shiqi had had enough. She felt that her life should be filled with justice. In this world, only justice could save her worldview, values, and ideas. The rest were all false! She, Lin Shiqi, would never allow anyone to ruin her life, including her best friend! Xu Wenping was scolded by Lin Shiqi, but he couldn¡¯t refute her. Indeed, deep in Xu Wenping¡¯s heart, he still liked Lin Shiqi very much. After all, Lin Shiqi was beautiful, smart, virtuous, and gentle¡­ He had always liked her, but he knew that in this world, a beautiful girl like Lin Shiqi would not fall for him. He knew that only by working hard could he succeed and obtain glory. However, he never expected that his hard work would become the reason for Lin Shiqi to reject him. This was really embarrassing for him. He felt humiliated at this moment. His heart was filled with resentment, but he only dared to bury it in the bottom of his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shiqi, don¡¯t blame me. If you don¡¯t date me, your parents won¡¯t go to the hospital for a check-up. You have to know that your father is still waiting for you to save him! He¡¯s still waiting for his grandson!¡± Xu Wenping lowered his head and looked very wronged. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t accept my pursuit, then your parents really have no choice but to resign.¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Lin Shiqi¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She was shocked and her eyes revealed a touch of anxiety. ¡°Xu Wenping, how can you be so despicable? How dare you threaten me with my parents¡¯ lives? You are simply worse than a beast, devoid of conscience!¡± Lin Shiqi really didn¡¯t expect Xu Wenping to use such despicable means to force her! ¡°Shiqi, I¡¯m sorry. I really have no other choice. You¡¯re unemployed now. If you don¡¯t agree to my request, I¡¯ll really be scolded to death,¡± Xu Wenping said with a pained expression. ¡°Hmph, keep pretending and acting!¡± Lin Shiqi said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Trust Problem Chapter 480: Trust Problem Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping looked at her and was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°1 know you don¡¯t believe me. But in fact, 1 really didn¡¯t lie. I really will make you regret it. If you really want to call the police to arrest me, you can give it a try. Let¡¯s see if my lawyer or the police are more powerful.¡± Xu Wenping took out his phone and dialed no. ¡°Hey! Is it the police station? 1 want to report Lin Shiqi¡­ Yes, I¡¯m at the entrance of Jianghai University now¡­ Yes, she hit me. She threatened me!¡± H After hanging up the phone, Xu Wenping glanced at Lin Shiqi, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a devilish smile. Lin Shiqi was stunned, and her heart was beating violently. She thought, ¡®This bastard really called the police. What does he want?¡¯ However, judging from his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Moreover, he was right. If he really reported her, then her parents really wouldn¡¯t be able to do the checkup. Moreover, Lin Shiqi¡¯s parents had always loved her very much. She didn¡¯t want them to lose their future because of her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to call the police easily. She bit her lips and glared at Xu Wenping angrily. Xu Wenping ignored her and turned to leave. Lin Shiqi looked at his back as he left. She was so angry that she stomped her feet, but there was nothing she could do. At this moment, a black Mercedes-Benz stopped at the school gate. The car window rolled down, and a tall and thin young man poked his head out. He was wearing sunglasses that covered half of his face. ¡°Shiqi!¡± the young man shouted. His voice was a little hoarse, and it sounded like his vocal cords were inflamed due to long-term lack of water. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Shiqi asked. ¡°My name is Li Hao. You should remember my name, right?¡± The young man named Li Hao took off his sunglasses and looked at Lin Shiqi. Li Hao¡¯s face was thin, and his eyes were sunken. He looked very haggard. Lin Shiqi nodded and said, ¡°Of course I remember. You once pursued me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 know you like Xu Wenping, but let me tell you, you will never be with Xu Wenping because Xu Wenping is too sinister and cunning. He doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± Lin Shiqi curled her lips in disdain and said, ¡°Li Hao, thank you for your concern, but you don¡¯t have to worry about my matters!¡± ¡°I came here specifically to look for you. Don¡¯t you want to hear my explanation?¡± Li Hao said. ¡°Explain? What was there to explain? You and I are just friends, that¡¯s all!¡± Lin Shiqi said. ¡°I¡¯m not only your friend, but also your future husband. My wife is Lin Yuxin. Our two families are family friends. Moreover, Uncle Lin and my parents have a very good relationship. They have always treated you as my future daughter-in-law, so I have to stop you from dating Xu Wenping.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Get lost!¡± Lin Shiqi said coldly, ¡°How can a person like Xu Wenping be my husband!¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Hao¡¯s face turned green and white. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Shiqi to be so heartless and treat him like this. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his eyes flickered with raging anger. ¡°Shiqi, I advise you to listen to me obediently. Do you know who 1 am? I¡¯m the secretary of the provincial government. My words are more effective than the mayor¡¯s. As long as I say the word, your parents won¡¯t have the money for surgery,¡± Li Hao said fiercely. Li Hao was the secretary-general of the provincial government. Although his official position was lower than Xu Wenping¡¯s, his identity was considered one of the best in the entire provincial government. Therefore, even if Xu Wenping was the mayor, he had to be respectful when he saw Li Hao! ¡°I know,¡± Lin Shiqi said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Li Hao coldly snorted and said. He took out a stack of checkbooks from his pocket and handed them to Lin Shiqi. ¡°Here¡¯s io million. Take this money and quickly go abroad to hide for a few days. I believe that with your intelligence, you should be able to get into university,¡± Li Hao said. ¡°I don¡¯t need your stinking money!¡± Lin Shiqi said coldly. ¡°You¡­ You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡± Li Hao flew into a rage. He didn¡¯t expect that he would put down his dignity and face to negotiate with Lin Shiqi, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Shiqi, since you¡¯re so stubborn, 1 have no choice. I believe that the police will handle it impartially. You can wait to go to jail!¡± After Li Hao finished speaking, he stepped on the accelerator and drove away. ¡°Bastard!¡± Lin Shiqi angrily stomped her feet and gritted her teeth as she watched Li Hao¡¯s car leave. She did not expect this bastard to be such a shameless person. He was really a beast in human skin! ¡°Sister Lin, who is that person? How dare he threaten you?¡± Lin Shiqi¡¯s roommate, Liu Tingting, said. ¡°He¡¯s Li Hao!¡± Lin Shiqi said coldly. ¡°What is it? Li Hao?¡± Liu Tingting exclaimed. ¡°You know him?¡± Lin Shiqi, look at Liu Tingting. ¡°Yes, of course I know him. He is Li Junjie¡¯s younger brother. I heard that he is the biggest real estate developer in our province. He is also famous in Jiangnan Province,¡± Liu Tingting said. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s him. No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant, but¡­¡± Lin Shiqi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Sister Lin, what are you going to do? Not only is Li Junjie the CEO of the Li Corporation, but he also has a lot of power in the provincial capital. It is said that no official in Jiangnan Province dares to provoke his family, so we¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lin Shiqi interrupted Liu Tingting and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± Lin Shiqi thought to herself, ¡®This Li Junjie is really persistent. 1 just came back and he actually found me.¡¯ However, this time, Li Hao had shot himself in the foot! Who was she, Lin Shiqi? In school, she was the famous campus belle. Although she didn¡¯t like to talk, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper! ¡°Tingting, help me book two tickets home tomorrow.¡± Lin Shiqi stood up and walked out of the Academic Affairs Office. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Liu Tingting hurriedly pulled Lin Shiqi back. ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t leave? I still have to go to the hospital to see Dad. Also, I have to buy some necessities. I want to stay at home for a few days and take good care of Dad!¡± After Lin Shiqi finished speaking, she broke free from Liu Tingting¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Sigh, alright!¡± Liu Tingting sighed and followed Lin Shiqi out of the office building. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xu Wenping returned to the classroom, he realized that his deskmate was gone! ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t Shiqi here yet? Did something happen?¡± Xu Wenping muttered to himself. ¡°Wenping, Shiqi seems to be a little sick. She asked for a day off,¡± Wang Qianxue whispered into Xu Wenping¡¯s ear. ¡°What?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned. ¡°Is she sick? What happened to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details. It seems that her father is sick, so she didn¡¯t come today,¡± Wang Qianxue replied.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Let’s Talk Chapter 481: Let¡¯s Talk Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Her father is sick? Who is her father?¡± Xu Wenping quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. She said it was her brother.¡± Wang Qianxue said, ¡°By the way, how did you know Shiqi?¡± ¡°Me? I met her at the school¡¯s security guard, and then we chatted. After that, she treated me to a meal, and then we met,¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would 1 lie to you? 1 met her by chance and didn¡¯t have any emotional foundation.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Xu Wenping asked when he saw Wang Qianxue¡¯s strange gaze. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Wang Qianxue rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I just think it¡¯s strange. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a girl take the initiative to ask a guy out, and it¡¯s even the study committee member¡­ However, you are quite powerful! When I saw Lin Shiqi, 1 thought she was very beautiful, but you¡¯re not inferior to her at all!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I really feel pretty good. Haha!¡± Xu Wenping laughed loudly, and his mood instantly became much better. ¡°Wenping, you¡¯re really something! To be able to flirt with girls to such an unfathomable realm!¡± ¡°You flatter me. You¡¯re the most amazing woman. You¡¯re also very good at picking up men!¡± Xu Wenping praised. ¡°Thank you for your praise. The more I look at you, the more 1 like you!¡± Wang Qianxue said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to say that,¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s what I said.¡± Wang Qianxue giggled. ¡°By the way, where do you want to go tonight? It¡¯s my treat. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s relax tonight and get drunk!¡± ¡°Yes, sure. 1 was just about to go to the bar to have fun!¡± Xu Wenping said excitedly. A red Lamborghini was parked in front of a villa. The villa was surrounded by barbed wire. Clearly, the people inside did not want others to approach. ¡°Whose house is this? Why is it surrounded?¡± Xu Wenping looked at Wang Qianxue in confusion. Wang Qianxue shrugged her shoulders and looked like she was helpless. ¡°1 don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°However, 1 heard from my father that this place doesn¡¯t seem to be inhabited by ordinary people!¡± Wang Qianxue said as she sized up the villa. ¡°What does it have to do with me who lives there? I can¡¯t be bothered,¡± Xu Wenping waved his hand and said nonchalantly. He had seen too many mansions like this and did not care for them! ¡°Right, Qianxue, didn¡¯t Shiqi say that her family was in trouble? Why did you bring me here?¡± Xu Wenping was a little puzzled. Wang Qianxue¡¯s family background was better than his, so her financial situation was definitely better than his. How could she invite him to her house for dinner? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I invited you here because Shiqi¡¯s father is seriously ill, so I can¡¯t let her father know that I¡¯m dating you. That¡¯s why 1 wanted to bring you here for dinner. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you!¡± Wang Qianxue said. Xu Wenping thought about it and felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll reluctantly accompany you to eat a meal. It doesn¡¯t cost money anyway.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wang Qianxue smiled and drove into the villa. The interior decoration of the villa was extremely luxurious. As soon as he entered the house, he could smell a strong fragrance. Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor. There¡¯s a very fun place on the second floor. My father used to like going there!¡± Wang Qianxue said and walked up first. Xu Wenping quickly followed. The second floor was the dining room. The dining room was filled with all kinds of exquisite dishes, and waves of alluring fragrance assailed their noses. The restaurant was brightly lit, and there were groups of people drinking red wine and chatting. ¡°Wenping, sit here. I¡¯ll get you something to drink.¡± Wang Qianxue pointed at a corner not far away and called out to Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping walked over and sat down in a corner. He picked up a bottle of red wine, opened the lid, and poured himself a glass. He had just picked up his cup and had yet to drink when Wang Qianxue¡¯s figure flashed over and sat beside him. ¡°Eh? Qianxue, why didn¡¯t you get me a drink?¡± Xu Wenping asked. Wang Qianxue smiled and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not thirsty!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Just as he was about to continue drinking, he saw Wang Qianxue pick up her chopsticks and pick up a dish on the table. She put it into her mouth and swallowed it without chewing, as if she was a gourmet snake. ¡°Eat slowly, no one is snatching it from you!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so 1 have to eat more so that 1 won¡¯t feel bored when I eat later!¡± Wang Qianxue explained. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Xu Wenping said. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Wang Qianxue even more. This girl¡¯s family environment was really good. She always ate like a young miss. ¡°Qianxue, what is this? You¡¯re eating so much!¡± Xu Wenping was puzzled when he saw Wang Qianxue eating the food. ¡°This?¡± Wang Qianxue put down her bowl and chopsticks. She picked up a tissue and wiped her mouth. ¡°I call it chili chicken wings. Try it too!¡± ¡°Chili? Isn¡¯t that something very difficult to digest? 1 don¡¯t eat spicy food!¡± ¡°How do you know it can¡¯t be digested if you don¡¯t try? This taste is quite special, but it should be easier to make it, so I come here often. You should try it too!¡± Wang Qianxue said. As she spoke, she handed the chopsticks to Xu Wenping and urged him. ¡°Come, try it. This is really delicious!¡± ¡°This thing will give me a stomachache. I¡¯d better not eat it!¡± ¡°Tsk, are you afraid of pain?¡± Wang Qianxue glanced at him with disdain and spoke disdainfully. ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe a little. It¡¯s been so many years, 1 don¡¯t remember!¡± Xu Wenping said embarrassedly. ¡°Hmph, stop finding excuses!¡± Wang Qianxue rolled her eyes at Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping had no choice but to pick up a chicken wing with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. ¡°Pfft!¡± Xu Wenping almost vomited. He quickly threw the chicken wings back on the plate and said with a terrified look, ¡°This thing is too spicy. My stomach hurts!¡± ¡°Serves you right!¡± Wang Qianxue pursed her lips and snorted coldly. ¡°I thought you were strong, but you¡¯re actually so weak!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Qianxue, this is not weakness, this is instinct. This thing is too spicy! ¡°Xu Wenping refuted. ¡°Then you¡¯re too timid!¡± ¡°No matter how timid you are, you don¡¯t dare to eat chili. Do you know that eating chili is a very dangerous thing?¡± Xu Wenping glared at Wang Qianxue. ¡°Of course I know! However, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never eaten chili before!¡± Wang Qianxue took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°This is Lafite that my father has been keeping for many years. It¡¯s said that the alcohol content is very low. My father often secretly drinks one or two glasses of it. However, I¡¯ve never seen him drink, so I only learned of this name today!¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, his heart trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Qianxue¡¯s father to be so romantic and infatuated. He even took out the red wine that he had treasured for many years. It seemed that Wang Qianxue¡¯s family background must be very rich. Otherwise, how could her father be willing to take out a bottle of wine worth millions? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this also made Xu Wenping even more curious. ¡°My dad usually watches TV at home, but every time he watches TV, he will take out a glass or two of red wine. Once, 1 saw him holding a bottle of wine in his hand and throwing it away after taking a few sips.¡± ¡°His behavior is really a waste of red wine. 1 tried to persuade him a few times, but he didn¡¯t listen!¡± Xu Wenping sighed. ¡°Aiya, 1 don¡¯t care so much. Hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re done, 1 still want to bring you around!¡± Wang Qianxue urged.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Mysterious Person Chapter 482: Mysterious Person Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Half an hour later, the two of them left the hotel. ¡°Brother Wenping, where are you going? Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Wang Qianxue said as she held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? I¡¯ll go shopping with you tonight!¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. Wang Qianxue nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Brother Wenping, this shop just opened not long ago. Why don¡¯t you help me buy a gift for my mother?¡± Wang Qianxue pointed at a small shop by the roadside. Xu Wenping followed her gaze and saw a jewelry store called ¡®Ice Snow International¡¯ open for business. ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Wenping agreed. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go pick a gift first and call you later!¡± Wang Qianxue said. Wang Qianxue turned around and left. Xu Wenping followed behind and entered the Ice Snow International store. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes scanned the store and finally stopped on a golden diamond necklace in front of the counter. ¡°This diamond necklace is very beautiful. 1 want it. Can you help me wrap it up and give it to my mother?¡± Wang Qianxue said. ¡°This!¡± The salesperson looked at Wang Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face and could not help but be a little absent-minded. After a while, she said, ¡°Wait a minute. 1 haven¡¯t finished my work here!¡± With that, the salesperson turned around and walked away. Xu Wenping looked at Wang Qianxue and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait outside!¡± ¡°Okay, wait outside for a while. 1¡¯11 be right out,¡± Wang Qianxue said. ¡°Alright then!¡± Xu Wenping agreed and stood at the entrance of the shop. The shop was very big, and the decoration was very exquisite. There were two security guards standing guard at the door. Xu Wenping walked around the store and looked at the dazzling array of jewelry in the store. Suddenly, he was attracted by a set of golden jewelry placed in the window. This set of jewelry was very exquisite. It was a golden pendant with five huge diamonds hanging on it. It looked very eye-catching and made people want to touch the sparkling diamonds. However, the price of this set of jewelry was not cheap. Even if Xu Wenping was worth tens of billions now, he could not catch up. Wang Qianxue came out and saw Xu Wenping standing at the door in a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Wenping, what are you looking at? I¡¯ve already looked around, but there¡¯s no suitable gift for my mother. Why don¡¯t you help me see if there¡¯s anything suitable for me to give to my mother?¡± Xu Wenping shook his head. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t have a gift suitable for your mother!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Qianxue was disappointed and said, ¡°Alright then. Since there¡¯s no suitable one, let¡¯s go home. Otherwise, my parents will nag me again!¡± Wang Qianxue pouted unhappily and pulled Xu Wenping¡¯s arm out. Back in the car, the two of them sat in the front passenger seat. Xu Wenping kept staring at the box in Wang Qianxue¡¯s hand, not knowing if he should ask. ¡°Brother Wenping, don¡¯t worry about my parents. My father loves my mother very much, and my mother loves my father very much. They are a pair of lovers who love each other very much, so you don¡¯t have to mind. My mother didn¡¯t abandon you because your family was poor,¡± Wang Qianxue explained. ¡°I know!¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve always had a grudge in my heart. Tell me, with our relationship, how can 1 be honest with Uncle and Auntie? I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Xu Wenping paused. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Wang Qianxue asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your mother won¡¯t like me!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°How could that be?¡± Wang Qianxue said with a smile. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xu Wenping smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t reply. The car drove to the suburbs about 20 kilometers away from the city and stopped in a small forest in the suburbs. Wang Qianxue brought Xu Wenping to a three-story building and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Qianxue!¡± Wang Qianxue called out sweetly. A woman¡¯s voice came from inside the door. ¡°It¡¯s Qianxue. Wait!¡± Soon, the door opened, revealing a graceful and beautiful face. It was Wang Qianxue¡¯s mother, Li Yufen. ¡°Qianxue, why are you here? Come in!¡± Li Yufen said with a smile. Wang Qianxue pulled Xu Wenping into the room. ¡°This is the friend I told you about, Wenping!¡± Wang Qianxue said to Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping quickly stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Xu Wenping. I¡¯m Qianxue¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ve always heard Qianxue mention you. I¡¯ve finally met you today!¡± Li Yufen said with a smile. Wang Qianxue blushed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tease me!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Li Yufen looked at Wang Qianxue¡¯s shy expression and was overjoyed. ¡°By the way, Wenping, how do you know my Qianxue?¡± Li Yufen sat on the sofa and looked at Xu Wenping. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I met Qianxue at a dance party!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°I see!¡± Li Yufen seemed to understand something and nodded. Xu Wenping¡¯s eyes unconsciously drifted to Wang Qianxue, but he saw her shy face and laughed in his heart. This girl was really shy. Was there a need to be so shy? ¡°Wenping, do you have a lot of salary cards now?¡± Li Yufen asked. ¡°I want to buy a scarf for Qianxue.¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, he felt embarrassed. He thought to himself, ¡®This Li Yufen is really smart!¡¯ He had just received the money and had not had the time to buy anything, yet she wanted to buy something for Wang Qianxue. ¡°Auntie, Qianxue doesn¡¯t need a scarf.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Li Yufen looked at Wang Qianxue suspiciously. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Wenping, you¡¯re so nice. Thank you!¡± Wang Qianxue looked at Xu Wenping, touched. ¡°Brother Wenping, do you still remember the first time we met?¡± she asked. ¡°You saved my mother and my life that time. Do you know what I was thinking at that time?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Wenping asked. ¡°It¡¯s to devote myself to you!¡± Wang Qianxue blurted out, and her face turned even redder. Li Yufen smiled and patted Wang Qianxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯ve really grown up. You know how to devote yourself to others!¡± she praised. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Aiyo, Mom, why are you making fun of me like this?¡± ¡°Is Mom wrong?¡± Li Yufen asked. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m going to get married when I grow up?¡± Wang Qianxue mumbled. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re my precious daughter for the rest of your life. How can I bear to marry you off?¡± Li Yufen said gently. ¡°Qianxue, I know you like Wenping, but Wenping is not suitable for you. You can¡¯t force him, understand?¡± Li Yufen said solemnly.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Misunderstanding Chapter 483: Misunderstanding Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°But Brother Wenping isn¡¯t that kind of person. Mom, you¡¯ve misunderstood him!¡± ¡°Qianxue, there are many bad guys in this world. You can¡¯t trust them too much. Their flowery words are all lies to you, understand? Mom hopes that you can find a good man like Wenping!¡± Li Yufen looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Wenping, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie is right. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t be compared to those rich people!¡± Xu Wenping lowered his head and said in embarrassment. ¡°Wenping, you don¡¯t have to be like this. My mother just said it casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, 1 don¡¯t like those people either. I like a good man like Wenping!¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Wang Qianxue was a little anxious and quickly defended Xu Wenping. When Li Yufen heard this, she smiled and shook her head. She thought to herself, ¡®Why is this daughter so innocent? He¡¯s already my son-in-law, yet she¡¯s still speaking up for him!¡¯ Xu Wenping was secretly laughing, thinking that Wang Qianxue¡¯s mother was really too kind. He was just being polite just now. How could it be so serious? Li Yufen looked at the time and said, ¡°Alright, Qianxue, it¡¯s getting late. You should go and rest first!¡± ¡°En!¡± Wang Qianxue nodded, turned around, and walked toward the bedroom. After Li Yufen saw her to the door, she said, ¡°Good night!¡± ¡°Good night, Mom!¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°Good night, Brother Wenping!¡± After Wang Qianxue finished speaking, she got into bed. Xu Wenping smiled and returned to the living room, closing the door gently. Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s back disappear, Li Yufen relaxed. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her precious daughter saw in this guy. ¡°Hu!¡± Wang Qianxue, who was lying on the bed, could not help but take a deep breath. Xu Wenping had just covered her with the blanket when he heard Wang Qianxue say, ¡°Brother Wenping, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Brother Wenping, can you not mention our relationship in front of my mother?¡± Wang Qianxue pleaded. Xu Wenping was shocked. It turned out that Wang Qianxue was afraid that Li Yufen would find out about their relationship. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t worry. Your mother won¡¯t know about our relationship because¡­¡± Xu Wenping paused. ¡°Because your mother has already agreed to our relationship!¡± ¡°What is it? My mother agreed?!¡± Wang Qianxue jumped up from the bed. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom always oppose us?¡± ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s impossible about that?¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Qianxue, if you really want to date me, your mother will definitely not stop you. Otherwise, she would not have asked me to send you money, right?¡± ¡°But, Brother Wenping, we¡¯re not married after all. I¡¯m afraid that Mom will be unhappy!¡± Wang Qianxue said worriedly. ¡°Qianxue, you have to remember that there is no responsibility involved in our relationship!¡± ¡°I know, Brother Wenping!¡± ¡°Be good and go to sleep. You have to get up early tomorrow morning. 1 have to go to work too!¡± Xu Wenping smiled and said. ¡°Good! Good night, Brother Wenping!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Xu Wenping walked out of the bedroom and returned to the living room. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Wenping asked. Li Yufen smiled and said, ¡°Wenping, since Qianxue likes you, of course 1 won¡¯t stop you. However, I have a few requests!¡± ¡°Auntie, if you have any requests, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely agree!¡± Xu Wenping quickly said. ¡°En!¡± Li Yufen nodded and continued, ¡°The first request is that you can¡¯t delay your future because of Qianxue. You have to know that if Qianxue marries you, it will only be good for my family. There will be no harm.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you, Auntie!¡± After listening to Li Yufen¡¯s words, Xu Wenping was extremely touched. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest early!¡± ¡°Okay, bye, Auntie!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Wenping!¡± Watching Xu Wenping¡¯s back leave, Li Yufen¡¯s face revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t worry. If you like him, Mom will support you!¡± Xu Wenping returned to his bedroom. Just as he lay down and was about to sleep, his phone suddenly rang. Xu Wenping opened it and saw that it was a message from Xu Wenting. She invited Xu Wenping to attend the dinner party tomorrow night. Xu Wenping thought about how Xu Wenting treated him after the conflict with her in the company today. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯ve already decided to be with Qianxue, I can¡¯t be too greedy for other things. After all, everyone has the right to pursue happiness!¡± ¡°Wenting is Qianxue¡¯s closest friend. I should treat her well!¡± Xu Wenping thought to himself and replied, [I have something to do tomorrow night. Can I do it another day?] Xu Wenting replied, [Okay, then remember to come over tomorrow when you¡¯re free!] After seeing Xu Wenting¡¯s message, Xu Wenping suddenly became happy. The next morning. The sun shone on the ground. Xu Wenping stretched and sat up from the bed. After he was dressed, he walked out of the room and went downstairs to eat. ¡°Xiao Ping, why didn¡¯t you go to work today?¡± Li Yufen saw Xu Wenping coming down from upstairs and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Oh, today is the weekend, so I didn¡¯t go,¡± Xu Wenping replied. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Xiao Ping, are you really not going to consider taking the postgraduate entrance examination?¡± Li Yufen continued. ¡°I¡¯ll consider the postgraduate entrance examination when I find a job,¡± Xu Wenping replied. ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t force you. However, you must remember to take the postgraduate entrance examination. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to worry about you,¡± Li Yufen continued. ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re full, go to school. Remember, drive slowly on the road!¡± Li Yufen continued. ¡°Got it, Auntie!¡± After eating, Xu Wenping drove to school. In the blink of an eye, Xu Wenping had been in class for half a year. In the past six months, Xu Wenping worked hard day and night. Not only did he improve his academic performance, but he also worked as an intern in the hospital in the city for two months. After his internship in the hospital, he chose to come back to study for a PhD. He also passed the exam and graduated smoothly. After graduation, Xu Wenping came to Guangzhou. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he came to Guangzhou, the first thing he did was to seek refuge with Xu Wenting. Therefore, he could be considered Xu Wenting¡¯s younger brother. Xu Wenping and Xu Wenting lived in a villa. In this city, Xu Wenping had a place to stay. However, he didn¡¯t expect that soon after he returned home, Li Yufen would call him to move out. Originally, Xu Wenping also wanted to refuse, but Li Yufen¡¯s reason was very good. She said that Xu Wenping needed money to rent a house outside.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Left With No Choice, I Can Only Agree Chapter 484: Left With No Choice, I Can Only Agree Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In the end, Xu Wenping had no choice but to agree. ¡°Wenping, Mom knows that you¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡± Xu Wenping¡¯s father sat on the sofa and sighed. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. This is what we should do!¡± Xu Wenping replied. Xu Wenping¡¯s father said, ¡°Wenping, you¡¯ve been tired for more than half a year. Take advantage of the weekend to find a job. Mom will help you!¡± ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Alright, you should rest first. I¡¯ll go back and make some food. You can eat later!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Wenping stood up and walked to the second floor. The night passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday. Xu Wenping came to the company. After arriving at the company, he handed his bag to the security guard and then went to Xu Wenting¡¯s office. He said, ¡°Wenting, 1 have to go overseas for a few days tomorrow morning, so 1 want to take a day off from you today. I don¡¯t want anything to happen overseas, so 1 want to take a day off. I wonder if you agree?¡± Xu Wenting immediately smiled and replied, ¡°Of course 1 agree! You haven¡¯t rested for such a long time. It¡¯s not a bad idea to go on a trip today. How about this? When you come back, you can start work directly. I believe you¡¯ll definitely be competent!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll go back to the office first!¡± ¡°En!¡± After Xu Wenping returned to his office, he began to pack his things and prepare to leave. At this moment, Xu Wenping¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the name displayed on the screen, Xu Wenping was stunned. ¡°Could it be¡­ Is it a call from Qianxue?¡± Thinking of this, Xu Wenping hurriedly pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, Qianxue, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Hello, Wenping, are you going on a business trip today?¡± Li Yufen¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes, Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Wenping asked. ¡°Your friend Qianying¡¯s sister, Qianxue, wants to have a meal with you,¡± Li Yufen said. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be willing?¡± ¡°Hmm? She wants to ask me out? Why is she looking for me?¡± Xu Wenping asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Li Yufen said. ¡°She just said that she has something important to discuss with you!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go now!¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wenping immediately left the office. Xu Wenping came to Qianxue¡¯s office and saw that Qianxue was buried in the paperwork. He said, ¡°Qianxue, I want to ask you for a favor?¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Qianxue raised her head and looked at Xu Wenping. Then, she asked, ¡°Wenping, if you have something to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± ¡°Qianxue, can you help me rent a house in the city? 1 plan to rent a one-bedroom apartment in the city, but my tuition and accommodation fees are relatively high. I hope you can recommend a better house for me,¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Renting a good house?¡± Qianxue was slightly stunned when she heard that. ¡°Yeah, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m preparing to go to the city to look for a house to live in. Can you recommend me a set? 1¡¯11 definitely pay you for my tuition,¡± Xu Wenping quickly explained. Qianxue was stunned when she heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wenping saw that Qianxue seemed to hesitate and quickly said, ¡°Qianxue, please, just introduce me to a house!¡± ¡°Alright, wait a minute. I¡¯ll make a call and ask!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m troubling you!¡± ¡°En!¡± Soon, Qianxue ended the call. She said to Xu Wenping, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already asked. There are two houses nearby, both of which cost more than 5 million yuan. Moreover, the price is quite reasonable. I¡¯ll take you to have a look.¡± Hearing Qianxue¡¯s words, Xu Wenping¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, those two houses are my cousin¡¯s property. He¡¯s not in the city now, so that place is empty. However, my cousin-in-law isn¡¯t home now, so those two houses belong to me temporarily,¡± Qianxue explained. ¡°Oh, 1 see. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Qianxue!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s only right for us to take care of each other!¡± ¡°Thank you, Qianxue. By the way, Qianxue, where are you staying now?¡± ¡°No need, I can take the car myself.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°En!¡± After saying that, Qianxue picked up her backpack and walked out of Xu Wenping¡¯s company. ¡°Qianxue, where do you live now?¡± Xu Wenping asked as they walked. ¡°Oh, I live in a villa area in the new town area now.¡± ¡°New town area? What is that place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a high-end villa area. It¡¯s a house that my cousin-in-law bought for me. However, my cousin-in-law also bought a house there!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°By the way, Wenping, my cousin-in-law will bring her boyfriend home for dinner tonight, so you should come along. My cousin has a very strange temper, so don¡¯t be afraid of him!¡± Qianxue suddenly reminded Xu Wenping. Xu Wenping nodded and replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± Qianxue continued. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, our family knows each other. My cousin-in-law lives in the villa area in the new town area!¡± ¡°What? Someone I know?¡± Xu Wenping was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qianxue nodded and said, ¡°My cousin-in-law¡¯s current husband is the deputy mayor of your city!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Qianxue¡¯s news, Xu Wenping¡¯s expression immediately became extremely awkward. He did not expect that he would actually know such a rich leader in the city. Looking at Xu Wenping¡¯s expression, Qianxue smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my words scare you?¡± Xu Wenping nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°No, why would 1 be scared by you?¡± Xu Wenping and Qianxue chatted for a while before heading to the villa in the new town area. Xu Wenping pressed the doorbell and the door opened. The person who opened the door was the girl Xu Wenping was looking for. Her name was Lin Wan¡¯er, and she was the only person Xu Wenping knew in the city. When he saw Lin Wan¡¯er, Xu Wenping smiled and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°En, Wenping, who are you looking for?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er asked curiously as she opened the door. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re looking for Qianxue¡¯s cousin. Are they inside? ¡°Xu Wenping asked. Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Lin Wan¡¯er was slightly startled. Then she looked at Qianxue behind him. ¡°Wenping, let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said. ¡°Alright!¡± After entering the house, Lin Wan¡¯er poured two cups of tea and said to Xu Wenping, ¡°Wenping, you just told me on the phone that you wanted to find a house to live in. Is it because you work in the city?¡± ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Lin Wan¡¯er nodded and then said, ¡°1 just talked to my dad. He asked me to ask his friend if he could give you my cousin¡¯s house. After all, it¡¯s his property. However, it¡¯s quite far from here, and it¡¯s not very convenient. What do you think?¡± ¡°I see. Thank you so much!¡± Xu Wenping said excitedly. Although he didn¡¯t want to go there, he couldn¡¯t refuse. He could only bite the bullet and agree. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, Wenping, my father is not here during this period of time, so you must not run around. If you encounter any danger, I won¡¯t be able to explain it!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said again. ¡°En, I understand!¡± ¡°Oh right, if you¡¯re free these few days, come and accompany me!¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. After I¡¯m done with my matters here, I¡¯ll go and play with you!¡± ¡°En, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chat Over Tea Chapter 485: Chat Over Tea Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Then, the two of them drank tea together for a while before Xu Wenping left. After returning home, Xu Wenping expressed his thoughts and asked his fiancee, Chen Qianxue, for her opinion. ¡°Wenping, I think it¡¯s better for you not to look for your cousin. My cousin, she¡­ they¡¯re very difficult to serve!¡± Chen Qianxue said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Qianxue, do you hate your cousin too?¡± Xu Wenping asked. Chen Qianxue shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s mainly because her personality is too cold. You know, 1 can¡¯t stand cold people the most. If it weren¡¯t for my cousin¡¯s cold personality, 1 wouldn¡¯t have moved out!¡± ¡°Oh? If you put it this way, could it be that our cousin is also very cold?¡± ¡°Yeah, her attitude toward me is very bad. She doesn¡¯t even bother with ordinary people. Let me tell you, if you go to her side, she will definitely give you a hard time.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? I still want to go!¡± Xu Wenping said gloomily. ¡°Then you¡¯re on your own!¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try my luck!¡± Two days later, in the evening, Xu Wenping came to Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s house. When they arrived at the villa, Xu Wenping knocked on the door. However, the door didn¡¯t open immediately. After a while, Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s cold voice came from inside. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, is this Miss Wan¡¯er? I¡¯m Xu Wenping, I want to see you!¡± ¡°Xu Wenping?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Xu Wenping!¡± Hearing this, the door opened, and Lin Wan¡¯er appeared in Xu Wenping¡¯s line of sight. Lin Wan¡¯er looked Xu Wenping up and down. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡­¡± Xu Wenping scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My cousin Qianxue bought a villa in the new town area today and wants to invite me to visit it. I wonder if you can help arrange for us to meet?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Qianxue¡¯s friend? Then come in!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± As he spoke, Xu Wenping entered Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s house. After sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Xu Wenping looked around the living room and said, ¡°En, the environment is quite beautiful!¡± ¡°You must be joking!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er glanced at Xu Wenping with disdain, then turned around and walked toward the kitchen. After a while, Lin Wan¡¯er carried a dish to the dining table in the living room. Then, she sat across from Xu Wenping. ¡°Just tell me, why did you call me here?¡± Lin Wan¡¯er glanced at Xu Wenping and asked coldly. Xu Wenping smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My cousin Qianxue recently rented a house outside with a friend, so she wants me to go over and take a look. If it¡¯s suitable, 1 can move in. 1 think your family¡¯s villa is not bad either!¡± Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Lin Wan¡¯er was silent for a while. After a while, Lin Wan¡¯er said, ¡°Alright then!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er glanced at Xu Wenping and then said, ¡°Right, Wenping, let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ve already contacted my cousin. She¡¯ll send a car to pick us up in a while. Are you ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go first!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er stood up and said. Xu Wenping nodded. The two of them walked out of the door and took the elevator to Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s house. ¡°My cousin, how is it? Do you like that villa?¡± In the car, Lin Wan¡¯er asked. Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°En, I like it a lot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you like it. Qianxue has spent a lot of money this time. But don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re used to living there, you can name any price you want!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er said with a smile. Xu Wenping was stunned. He quickly refused and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine like this. It doesn¡¯t have to be so expensive. Besides, I can¡¯t stay for that long.¡± Hearing this, Lin Wan¡¯er frowned. ¡°My cousin, why are you still trying to push me away? Since my cousin is willing to spend money to hire you, you should agree as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Qianxue doesn¡¯t lack money. She just wants me to stay for a few more days.¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly. Lin Wan¡¯er looked at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Although my cousin has a cold personality, she really loves you. Don¡¯t let her down.¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping nodded and said, ¡°1 know. Qianxue is a very kind girl. She is also deeply in love with me.¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Let¡¯s go to the new town area tomorrow. Remember to pack your things.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Wan¡¯er!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± At the same time, in the new town area. In a luxurious villa in the New town area, Xu Wenping and Lin Wan¡¯er were having dinner. The owner of the villa was Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s cousin, Xu Qianxue. Xu Qianxue sat at the dining table and glanced at Xu Wenping. Then, she lowered her head and continued eating. Seeing Xu Qianxue¡¯s expression, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but worry. He was worried that his cousin would be unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only lower his head silently and continue eating. After a while, Lin Wan¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She said to Xu Qianxue, ¡°Qianxue, why are you in such a hurry to call Wenping over? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qianxue glanced at Xu Wenping, then raised her head and said, ¡°My cousin wants you to help arrange a visit to my place. What do you think?¡± After hearing Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s words, Xu Wenping was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected his cousin to ask him to go to her place. He was very surprised. Xu Wenping quickly said, ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m afraid this is a little inconvenient. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted her. My cousin has also agreed to let you go to my place. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Xu Qianxue interrupted Xu Wenping and said, ¡°My cousin-in-law likes you very much too. 1 believe that you will live very comfortably!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er heard Xu Wenping¡¯s words, and a hint of disappointment flashed across her face. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Wan¡¯er!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Qianxue¡¯s sister. This is also my job!¡± Lin Wan¡¯er smiled and said. ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Just then, the doorbell rang. Xu Wenping and Lin Wan¡¯er looked at each other and said, ¡°It should be cousin-in-law. I¡¯ll open the door!¡± ¡°Alright, Wenping, you go!¡± Then, Xu Wenping came to the front door and looked out through the peephole. He found that the person standing at the door was Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s cousin, Lin Wanyun. ¡°Auntie, let me open the door!¡± Lin Wanyun said. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Lin Wanyun opened the door and Xu Wenping walked in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After entering, Xu Wenping looked around and said, ¡°Cousin, this house is so luxurious. It¡¯s even more luxurious than the house 1 lived in before!¡± Lin Wanyun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t praise me. How am 1 worthy of such a big house?¡± ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be like this. This place is very good!¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? If my mother hadn¡¯t forced me to get married, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been willing to rent this house out. Otherwise, I would have taken Qianxue overseas to live!¡± Lin Wanyun said helplessly. Xu Wenping quickly said, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. 1 will work hard to earn money.. When I have money, I will buy a car for you!¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Precious Gift Chapter 486: Precious Gift Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Aiya, you child, how can you say that? How can 1 accept your gift?¡± Lin Wanyun shook her head and said. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t reject me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m a man, you wouldn¡¯t have to live in such a place, right? 1 know that you have always relied on your own money to support yourselves. If 1 help you, I will feel better.¡± Lin Wanyun sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I have already thought about it. When you graduate, I will let you go to my company. I will let you be the CEO. What do you think?¡± When Xu Wenping heard this, his eyes immediately widened and he looked at Lin Wanyun with an excited expression. He did not expect his cousin to treat him so well. He could not believe it for a moment. Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s appearance, Lin Wanyun smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing. Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing? It¡¯s just that it was too sudden and I couldn¡¯t react in time!¡± Xu Wenping quickly waved his hand, looking like he couldn¡¯t believe it. Lin Wanyun glanced at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°Alright, no matter what, 1 will support you. I believe in you. I hope that you can be an outstanding entrepreneur in the future. I also hope that my son-in-law can become a top tycoon. What do you think, my Little Wenping?¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping almost jumped up in excitement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Cousin¡¯s orders. 1¡¯11 do whatever Cousin wants me to do!¡± Xu Wenping quickly patted his chest and promised. Lin Wanyun smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly. After eating, I will let you guys go to my place. Oh right, do you have anything else to do tonight? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll play with Qianxue!¡± Xu Wenping shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1¡¯11 just accompany Qianxue!¡± ¡°No, today is Qianxue¡¯s first treat. You have to follow me and accompany her to shop!¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping had no choice but to agree. After the three of them finished eating, Lin Wanyun drove Xu Wenping to Xu Qianxue¡¯s house. Xu Qianxue¡¯s house was very big. It was about 500 square meters and was decorated magnificently. There were two computers, two laptops, and some sofas and coffee tables in the living room on the first floor. Lin Wanyun let Xu Wenping and Xu Qianxue rest while she brought two bodyguards to go shopping. Just as the two of them sat on the sofa, they heard the doorbell ring. Xu Wenping stood up and walked to the door. He looked out through the peephole and saw a black Mercedes-Benz parked outside. ¡°Brother-in-law, quickly go and take a look!¡± Xu Qianxue pointed at the door. Hearing this, Xu Wenping immediately came to the door and opened it to look outside. He found that it was his cousin Lin Wanyun and his cousin Xu Haoyu standing beside the car. When he saw Xu Haoyu, Xu Wenping immediately greeted him warmly, ¡°Hello, Cousin!¡± ¡°Wenping, you¡¯re here too?¡± Xu Haoyu smiled at Xu Wenping. ¡°What a coincidence, hehe.¡± ¡°Yeah, I just got home not long ago!¡± ¡°Oh right, you and Qianxue are both here. You guys can continue chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After he finished speaking, Xu Haoyu looked into the room and found that Lin Wanyun was talking to Xu Wenping inside. Then, he turned around and left. After Xu Haoyu walked far away, Lin Wanyun said to Xu Wenping, ¡°Wenping, when you and Qianxue are together, don¡¯t let her drink. I¡¯m afraid that she will get drunk and hurt the child in her stomach.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin. 1 won¡¯t let her drink!¡± Xu Wenping quickly said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lin Wanyun nodded her head in satisfaction and said. ¡°That¡­ Cousin, that¡­ I want to ask, are you planning to sell this villa?¡± Xu Wenping asked carefully. Lin Wanyun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do plan to do so. Qianxue is not young anymore. 1 plan to let her marry Haoyu as soon as possible and let him give them a status. Then, I will arrange their matters!¡± ¡°All, Cousin, are you joking? Xu Wenping exclaimed. ¡°When did Cousin make fun of you?¡± Lin Wanyun said. ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Wenping hesitated. ¡°But what?¡± Lin Wanyun glanced at Xu Wenping. ¡°But, Cousin, why don¡¯t you consider your daughter for such an expensive thing?¡± Xu Wenping asked. Hearing this, Lin Wanyun¡¯s face sank. She snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my daughter not worth anything? Or are you looking down on my daughter?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just feel that Qianxue is still too young, and¡­ Moreover¡­¡± Xu Wenping stammered. Lin Wanyun said coldly, ¡°And, and what?¡± ¡°Moreover, her future¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Wanyun interrupted coldly, ¡°Wenping, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a pauper. Our Qianxue isn¡¯t much worse!¡± ¡°This¡­ Cousin, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Xu Wenping quickly explained. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain!¡± Lin Wanyun interrupted. Xu Wenping opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Xu Wenping said, ¡°Since Cousin has already decided, then I will respect your choice. I will not interfere with you. Whatever you say will be!¡± ¡°Wenping, thank you for your understanding. 1 just hope that you can be responsible for my daughter. If you meet a suitable girl in the future, you must seize the opportunity!¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. Lin Wanyun nodded and then turned to leave. Seeing Lin Wanyun¡¯s back disappear, Xu Wenping heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Lin Qianxue came downstairs. When she saw Xu Wenping, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°Cousin, why is it you? Where¡¯s my cousin?¡± ¡°She left first!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Qianxue replied before asking, ¡°Then¡­ Then you can go shopping with me. We can buy clothes together!¡± ¡°No, Cousin, you can go shopping by yourself. I still have work to deal with, so I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day!¡± Xu Wenping rejected tactfully. Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s rejection, Lin Qianxue felt a sense of disappointment, but she quickly suppressed it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go back to work first!¡± After that, Lin Qianxue turned around and went back to her room to change. ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration as he watched Lin Qianxue leave. ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xu Wenping¡¯s words, Lin Qianxue asked as she walked down the stairs. Xu Wenping quickly retracted his gaze and said awkwardly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking at anything!¡± Seeing Xu Wenping¡¯s expression, Lin Qianxue felt a little uncomfortable. For some reason, when she saw Xu Wenping looking at other girls, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable and even jealous. She did not know that this was love. After Lin Qianxue returned to the bedroom, she threw her bag on the bed, took off her clothes, changed into her pajamas, and lay down on the bed to sleep.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Set Off! Chapter 487: Set Off! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Wenping watched TV in the living room for a while before returning to the bedroom. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he smelled an elegant fragrance. He opened his eyes and saw that Lin Qianxue was already dressed and sitting by the bed, waiting for him. ¡°Why are you so fast? You changed so quickly,¡± Xu Wenping said in surprise. Lin Qianxue smiled and said, ¡°I just took a shower, so 1 came back earlier than you. You should go take a shower. Well go shopping together later!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Ill go now!¡± He then walked to the bathroom. After entering the bathroom, he took off his pants and prepared to fill the bathtub with water. Suddenly, he saw a note stuck to his butt in the mirror. Xu Wenping frowned and took the note. When he saw the words on it, he was stunned. He never expected that Lin Qianxue would leave him a note telling him that she was ready and that he should hurry up and take a shower. ¡°This little girl is actually so proactive?¡± Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. However, he quickly composed himself, tore the note into pieces, and threw it into the trash can. After washing up, he changed his clothes and went downstairs. Lin Qianxue had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Cousin, the breakfast you made is too delicious. 1 want to eat more after eating!¡± Xu Wenping praised. ¡°Then eat more!¡± Lin Qianxue said with a sweet smile. Then, Xu Wenping sat at the dining table and ate breakfast with Lin Qianxue. Lin Qianxue looked very obedient, but she was a little rough when she ate. The way Lin Qianxue ate was similar to Xu Wenping, but Xu Wenping was more elegant. Looking at the breakfast in front of him, Xu Wenping felt a lot of emotions. These few days, although he did not interact much with Lin Qianxue, Xu Wenping realized that every time he saw Lin Qianxue, his heart would beat wildly. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Xu Wenping sighed. Lin Qianxue saw Xu Wenping in a daze and asked, ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Xu Wenping came back to his senses and looked at Lin Qianxue. He smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking that you¡¯re so beautiful. If your father was still alive, he would definitely be very happy!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Qianxue smiled and said, ¡°If he knew that I¡¯m so sensible, he would be very happy!¡± Speaking of her parents, Xu Wenping couldn¡¯t help but think of his mother and aunt. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. He and his eldest uncle were brothers. His aunt was his stepmother. Xu Wenping and his aunt had a good relationship since they were young. However, later on, because his aunt liked Xu Yue¡¯er, she became very unfriendly to Xu Wenping. Later, when Xu Wenping grew up, his personality gradually became irritable. He ignored his aunt¡¯s obstruction and moved out of the house. He rented a house outside and lived alone. However, his mother had been silently protecting him without any regrets. ¡°Qianxue, thank you!¡± ¡°Silly, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Hurry up and eat!¡± ¡°Mm, alright!¡± The two of them began to bury their heads in the food. After breakfast, Xu Wenping sent Lin Qianxue to school. After Lin Qianxue left the school, Xu Wenping drove to the Lin Corporation. After arriving at the company, Xu Wenping went straight to Lin Qianxue¡¯s office. Xu Wenping knocked on the door and walked in. He said, ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯ve already sorted out your information. It¡¯s on your desk. Take a look at it yourself!¡± Lin Qianxue nodded and smiled. ¡°Cousin, 1 knew it. You love me the most. Thank you!¡± Xu Wenping said, ¡°Of course. We¡¯re family. You¡¯re my cousin. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who else would 1 treat well?¡± ¡°Then, Cousin-in-law, you have to remember that I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hotel at 8 o¡¯clock tonight!¡± ¡°No problem, I will be there on time!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and left Lin Qianxue¡¯s office. Lin Qianxue¡¯s office was spacious and exquisitely decorated. There was a large sofa and a few chairs in the office. On the sofa, Lin Qianxue was wearing a red spaghetti strap dress. Her fair skin was faintly discernible, making her look extremely seductive. Especially at her chest area, the two pink and round grapes were even more tempting. ¡°Qianxue, are you free tonight?¡± Xu Wenping stood outside the office for a while before he walked in and stood in front of Lin Qianxue¡¯s desk. Lin Qianxue looked up at Xu Wenping and said, ¡°1 have something to do this afternoon. 1 might not be able to do it. Cousin, you should go back first. I will definitely attend the banquet tonight. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and left Lin Qianxue¡¯s office. Lin Qianxue heaved a sigh of relief after Xu Wenping left the office. Her cheeks flushed red. These days, she had spent less time with Xu Wenping, but every time she saw Xu Wenping, she had a feeling of excitement, as if her body had some slight reaction. She could clearly feel that she had developed feelings for Xu Wenping. Furthermore, Lin Qianxue did not wish for their relationship to be broken just like that. She felt that as long as she could maintain the status quo, that would be the best. At 930 pm, Xu Wenping drove to Lin Qianxue¡¯s villa. ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go up together!¡± Lin Qianxue said after opening the door. Xu Wenping nodded and walked into the hall with Lin Qianxue. When Xu Wenping and Lin Qianxue walked into the lobby, they saw that it was filled with all kinds of luxury cars and many bodyguards were patrolling. Xu Wenping knew that all of this was to celebrate her wedding. ¡°Qianxue, congratulations!¡± Xu Wenping looked at Lin Qianxue and said. Lin Qianxue smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings!¡± Lin Qianxue brought Xu Wenping into the hall. Many guests had already gathered in the hall. Lin Qianxue¡¯s parents, eldest uncle, eldest aunt, third uncle, and third aunt, as well as Xu Yue¡¯er and Li Lanfen, were all present. Li Lanfen saw Lin Qianxue and Xu Wenping and quickly called out, ¡°Qianxue, Wenping, come over quickly. 1 have something to discuss with you!¡± ¡°Mom, what is it?¡± Lin Qianxue asked doubtfully. Li Lanfen smiled and said, ¡°You two come to my room first. Let¡¯s talk slowly. I have something important to announce!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hearing Li Lanfen¡¯s words, Lin Qianxue secretly guessed in her heart. Could it be about her engagement with Xu Wenping? When Lin Qianxue thought of this, she was overjoyed and followed Li Lanfen to her room on the second floor excitedly. Xu Wenping also looked excited. He knew that he was about to become the rightful CEO of the Lin Corporation. After arriving on the second floor, Li Lanfen pushed open the door to her room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping followed closely behind Li Lanfen. After entering the room, Li Lanfen asked Xu Wenping to sit by the bed. She went to the window and stretched out her slender and fair fingers to pull open the curtains. ¡°Huala~¡± The curtains were pulled open, and a cool breeze blew into the room, causing Xu Wenping to shiver. Li Lanfen closed the window.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Too Grand Chapter 488: Too Grand Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wenping, I asked you and Qianxue to come over today mainly to discuss the wedding date between your uncle and 1 next summer.¡± ¡°At that time, I hope to be able to hold a grand wedding in Shanghai and let everyone in Beijing know that I, Li Lanfen, am married to the richest man in Beijing!¡± Li Lanfen looked at Xu Wenping and said. Hearing this, Xu Wenping suddenly felt a little surprised and said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that the wedding was just a formality? Why did you suddenly change your mind? Moreover, you want to hold it in the capital? Isn¡¯t this a little too grand?¡± ¡°At first, 1 wanted to hold it in Beijing, but now, I¡¯ve decided to hold it in Shanghai!¡± ¡°Shanghai, that place. Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already checked the geological survey map of Shanghai. That place is very suitable for marriage!¡± ¡°I believe that your uncle will agree to it. At that time, our three families will have a marriage alliance. You will also be considered the son-in-law of our Lin family. I believe that your uncle will not mistreat you!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wenping looked at Lin Qianxue awkwardly. ¡°Cousin, why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Lin Qianxue was confused when she saw Xu Wenping¡¯s expression. ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, just promise me, okay?¡± Lin Qianxue held Xu Wenping¡¯s arm coquettishly. Xu Wenping¡¯s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. Looking at Lin Qianxue¡¯s beautiful face, he could not help but feel a little infatuated. ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± Lin Qianxue saw that Xu Wenping didn¡¯t say anything, so she shook his arm like a spoiled child. ¡°Alright, 1 agree!¡± Finally, Xu Wenping could not resist Lin Qianxue¡¯s charm and agreed. Lin Qianxue laughed happily. ¡°Alright, Qianxue, let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go eat. I still have to rush to the airport later!¡± Lin Qianxue saw that Xu Wenping was a little embarrassed and quickly said. ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s go down together!¡± Xu Wenping said. The two of them went downstairs. At this moment, everyone had already started to take their seats. Lin Qianxue also found a seat and sat down. Lin Qianxue and Xu Wenping had just sat down when they heard Li Lanfen say, ¡°Everyone is here tonight. Let¡¯s make an announcement!¡± ¡°I have good news for you tonight!¡± ¡°Oh? What good news?¡± everyone asked curiously. ¡°Qianxue is already engaged!¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Lin Qianxue and Xu Wenping were stunned. They had never expected that Li Lanfen would actually announce their engagement in public. This made Lin Qianxue feel a little uneasy. ¡°Wenping, Qianxue, this engagement banquet is to announce my engagement to the two of you. I know that I¡¯m being a little abrupt. 1 hope the two of you don¡¯t mind!¡± Li Lanfen said with a smile. Xu Wenping quickly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Since you¡¯ve already said it, there¡¯s no need to take it back.¡± ¡°En, en, good. Wenping is indeed a sensible child!¡± Li Lanfen nodded in satisfaction. Li Lanfen continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with your family. Next summer, the three of us will hold a grand wedding together. What do you think?¡± After Li Lanfen finished speaking, she stared at Lin Qianxue and Xu Wenping. ¡°What?¡± Lin Qianxue exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Wenping, what do you think?¡± Lin Qianxue turned her head and stared at Xu Wenping, waiting for his answer. ¡°Of course I have no problem!¡± Xu Wenping smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just afraid that you two juniors will have objections!¡± Li Lanfen smiled and said, ¡°My decision is very dangerous. If the two of you don¡¯t agree, then my decision will be invalid!¡± ¡°Qianxue and 1 have no objections. 1 think Auntie¡¯s decision is quite good!¡± Xu Wenping quickly said. ¡°En!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Next spring, we¡¯ll hold a grand wedding in the capital,¡± Li Lanfen said with a smile. ¡°En, no problem. I¡¯ll listen to Auntie¡¯s arrangements!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and said. At this time, Li Lanfen suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Wenping, are you going to attend our Li family¡¯s wedding next year?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Wenping hesitated when he heard Li Lanfen¡¯s question. ¡°Wenping, 1 know that you haven¡¯t forgotten about that girl called Ye Xiaofei. Although Qianxue is not bad, 1 want to say that Ye Xiaofei is not worthy of you. So, if you want to marry Qianxue, it¡¯s best not to hold a wedding in the capital, lest she finds out!¡± Li Lanfen said with a cold smile. Hearing Li Lanfen¡¯s words, Xu Wenping suddenly fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wenping, what do you think is wrong with my suggestion?¡± Li Lanfen asked with a smile. Xu Wenping took a deep breath. He raised his head and glanced at Li Lanfen. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Auntie, your suggestion is quite good. 1¡¯11 consider it.¡± Xu Wenping had already made up his mind. Since Lin Qianxue had said that she liked him, he should be responsible for her. Moreover, Li Lanfen was right. If they held a wedding in the capital, it would expose his and Lin Qianxue¡¯s identities. At that time, his identity would probably attract all kinds of trouble. Therefore, he still needed to consider it carefully! ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided!¡± Li Lanfen smiled and nodded. ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he quietly ate. After Xu Wenping finished eating, he left the Lin family mansion with Lin Qianxue. Xu Wenping wanted to drive Lin Qianxue home, but she rejected him. She had to go back to the company to prepare for the marriage with the Li family tomorrow. The two of them walked to the roadside and Lin Qianxue stopped a taxi. ¡°Qianxue, you go up first. I still have some things to do. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll look for you, okay?¡± Xu Wenping looked at Lin Qianxue and said gently. Lin Qianxue nodded. ¡°Wenping, remember what 1 said. Don¡¯t let Ye Xiaofei know that you¡¯re engaged to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me,¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. Then, he looked at Lin Qianxue and turned around to walk toward his car. As she watched Xu Wenping leave, Lin Qianxue¡¯s lips curled into a sweet smile. Xu Wenping drove to the bank to withdraw money. ¡°Di Lingling-¡± At this moment, the phone rang urgently. Hearing his phone ring, Xu Wenping took out his phone. When he saw the phone number, Xu Wenping¡¯s pupils constricted. He had found this number in Lin Qianxue¡¯s bag! Could it be that between them¡­ In such a short period of time, Lin Qianxue had actually gotten together with Lin Qianxue! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Wenping was speechless. He knew that Lin Qianxue was not a frivolous girl. However, who could tell him what had happened? Could it be that this was all part of Lin Qianxue¡¯s scheme? Xu Wenping frowned and pondered.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: The Final Chapter Chapter 489: The Final Chapter Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hello! Is this Mr. Xu?¡± A sweet voice came from the phone. ¡°Yes! May I ask who you are?¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Oh, Mr. Xu, I¡¯m Zhou Jingya, the director of the Lin Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s secretary office. Our boss wants to invite Mr. Xu to our Lin Corporation to discuss a big deal.¡± Hearing this, Xu Wenping immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Director Zhou. 1 already know. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°En! Alright. In that case, our Lin Corporation will be waiting for Mr. Xu¡¯s arrival.¡± Zhou Jingya hung up the phone with a smile. Xu Wenping hung up the phone, feeling a little complicated. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He let out a long sigh. ¡°Lin Qianxue, since we are destined to be a game, then this time, I have played enough. I will let you know the consequences of betraying me, Xu Wenping. I want to see how long you, Lin Qianxue, can last!¡± Xu Wenping gritted his teeth. He thought to himself, then adjusted his emotions, started the car, and drove in the direction of the Lin Coporation. At that moment, he was filled with an inexplicable rage and wished he could kill Lin Qianxue to vent his anger. Hu! Half an hour later, a white Mercedes-Benz coupe stopped at the entrance of the Lin Corporation. Xu Wenping walked in. ¡°Mr. Xu!¡± When Zhou Jingya saw Xu Wenping, a bright smile instantly appeared on her face. Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°Mr. Xu, please follow me!¡± Zhou Jingya looked at him and asked. ¡°Our chairman has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me!¡± ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and followed Zhou Jingya to the office. Soon, the two of them arrived at the office. ¡°Chairman, this is Mr. Xu!¡± Zhou Jingya stood in front of the desk and pointed at a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. ¡°En! Mr. Xu, welcome to the Lin Corporation,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile, his face full of kindness. ¡°Hehe, Chairman Lin, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Xu Wenping stood up and extended his right hand. Lin Qianxue also stood up and extended her jade-like hand toward Xu Wenping. When their hands touched, they were both stunned. Xu Wenping looked at the soft and smooth little hand in his palm, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. He felt a warm feeling in his heart. Then, the two of them separated their hands and sat in their respective seats. ¡°Mr. Xu, this time, our Lin Corporation is preparing to invest in the construction of high-end housing. 1 think you should know, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! The Lin Corporation has always done a good job in this matter!¡± Xu Wenping quickly said. ¡°Mm. Mr. Xu, do you think this project meets the standards of the Lin Corporation?¡± Chairman Lin asked with a smile. ¡°Chairman Lin, 1 believe that the standards of our Lin Corporation must be very high!¡± Xu Wenping said. ¡°Haha¡­ Alright, then Mr. Xu, this time, our Lin Corporation wants to invest in the construction of a three-story high-end residential area.¡± Chairman Lin smiled and said, ¡°We are preparing to invest 300 million in Jiangnan City! Mr. Xu, this is a very good project! I hope you can do your best to help our Lin Corporation!¡± Xu Wenping frowned when he heard that. ¡°Chairman Lin, this project should be a piece of cake for your Lin Corporation. But do you know? There are many hidden dangers here! Are you sure you want to build a high-class residential area in Jiangnan City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Lin Corporation has already invested a lot of energy, manpower, and resources in this project. Therefore, this time, we have to complete this project no matter what,¡± Chairman Lin said firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, I know that your Jiangnan City is currently building a high-rise residential area. You also intend to invest heavily in the construction of this residential area,¡± Chairman Lin said. ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Seeing this, Chairman Lin continued, ¡°However, although your Jiangnan City is the most prosperous city in Jiangnan Province, our Lin Corporation is located in a provincial capital in the south. This place is a little far from Jiangnan City. Therefore, this time, 1 plan to buy a second-phase residential area in Jiangnan City and use the entire residential area to sell high-end residential areas. At that time, we can drive the business of Jiangnan City.¡± ¡°En, not bad.¡± Xu Wenping nodded. ¡°Chairman Lin, I believe that you will definitely succeed in this project!¡± ¡°Thank you for your support,¡± Chairman Lin said with a smile. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Wenping shook his head. ¡°Chairman Lin, 1 would like to ask if the Lin Corporation has sufficient funds?¡± ¡°Funds? Of course, we won¡¯t be lacking. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know how to operate it yet, so we need your help,¡± Chairman Lin said with a smile. ¡°En!¡± Xu Wenping nodded and said, ¡°I believe 1 can help you!¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, Mr. Xu, you¡¯ll be in charge of this matter! You can negotiate with our people and try to reach an agreement as soon as possible!¡± Chairman Lin said with a smile. ¡°Alright! No problem.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Xu, our Lin Corporation will hold an auction in two days. At that time, our auction items will appear in the exhibition halls of the major merchants. At that time, Mr. Xu, can you take the time to attend?¡± Chairman Lin asked. ¡°Will you invite me to your auction this time?¡± Xu Wenping said with a smile. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s for sure. Mr. Xu, you¡¯re the distinguished guest of the Lin Corporation this time!¡± Chairman Lin laughed heartily. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xu Wenping smiled. Of course, he knew how grand the Lin Corporation¡¯s auction would be. After all, the Lin Corporation was a large enterprise in Jiangnan Province, and the jewelry under the Lin Corporation was one of the world¡¯s famous luxury brands. Therefore, the scale of the auction must be very grand! This was also the reason why Xu Wenping wanted to participate in the Lin Corporation¡¯s auction. He wanted to take the opportunity to get to know the leader of the Lin Corporation and see how strong Chairman Lin was! The two of them chatted for a while. ¡°By the way, Mr. Xu, I¡¯ve already settled all the funds and materials for the construction of this residential area. When the time comes, I¡¯ll send someone to send the information to your office. You only need to sign it,¡± Chairman Lin said. ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll thank you!¡± Xu Wenping nodded. After that, Chairman Lin and Xu Wenping discussed some details. The two of them ended their conversation and returned to their respective offices. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t know who Xu Wenping¡¯s wife is. She actually made Chairman Lin personally visit him! Moreover, their previous conflict has not been resolved. Now, it seems that it is even deeper!¡± Back in the office, Li Yunfeng sat in his office chair and muttered in his heart. ¡°Lin Corporation!¡± Xu Wenping silently recited the words Lin Corporation. The asset chain of the Lin Corporation and its strength appeared in his mind. After settling everything, Xu Wenping retired to live a leisurely life..